《Rebirth as a Willow Tree, building the strongest tribe in all of eternity》
Chapter 1 - 1 About this book_1
1 About this book_1
Trantor: 549690339
Preface to this book.
This book mainly views the Perfect World as its cosmos, with numerous topics interwoven throughout.
This book wont blindly follow a leader. It walks its own path.
Your patience is appreciated in ces where the storytelling mayck thoroughness. Feel free to give constructive feedback.
Exnation of the term Sacrificial Spirit:
In the setting of this book, not all tribes in the Wilderness have the protection of a Sacrificial Spirit, particrly the smaller tribes who cant obtain one.
The rtionship between a Sacrificial Spirit and humanity is reciprocalone needs protection, and the other requires faith and ritual.
Chapter 2 - 2 Thank you for your support_1
2 Thank you for your support_1
Trantor: 549690339
Thanks to Yan Xi Zao, Lychee Bullet, Small House, Ah Xiang Di, Friends 2017~8614, 2017~2730, Ah Fei, Eight Deste Foot Bones, Book Friends 2019~7055, Froth of Soup River, Passing Sheep, Book Friends 2022~2219, Book Friends 2021~7027, stic King Kong, You Liu Bei, Book Friends 2018~3276, Phantom Emperor, Book Friends 2020~6493, Dian Cang Taoist, Book Friends 2019~9173, Silent Rain Wei Liang, Space Model, I Dont Know What Name to Choose Anymore, I Am Gods People, Rainy Night Cold Maple, Sword Qi Rushing High into the Sky, You Me Him, Book Friends 2019~7580, I Became a God When I Dug Holes, Choosing a Name is So Hard for Yi Feng, Flowers Fade Without a Trace but Always Leave Shadows, Lang Ge, Whats the Use of Matching, A Laugh Overpowers All, Man Line, Book Friends 2017~4510, Dream Predicts Void, Zhou Yang is Very Happy, A Lifetime of Deep Ornate Dreams, Cold Blooded Ink Wind, Book Friends 2021~4093, Ah Xiang Di Ah, Im Very Comfortable Right Now, Bing Strangers, Big Boy Who Loves Drinking Soup, Bookworm n Member, Yuhang Cloud, Book Friends 2017~2698, Lifes a y and It All Comes Down to Acting, Loser Moe, Wine God One, Book Friends 2017~5781, Book Friends 2017~0883, Book Friends 2017~3047, Robot 666, Searching For Her Thousand Times, Book Friends 1611~7349, Jiu Qi Jiu Yue, Big-Headed Unmedicated Jie Baby, Eternal Empire, Book Friends 2021~2871, Time Chicken Falls in Love with Time Machine, Watch as Fate Would Have It, Book Friends 2021~4920, Azure Sky Seat, Old Ginseng, Meat Eating Mammoth, Nine v Fish, Sword Levels Nine provinces, Summer Foam Drunken Rain, Soul of Ink, Stain of Dark Night, Dont Bother, Just Send Scissors, Book Friends 2022~1445, Li Haoyu Chen, Hee Yang, Lonely Person, Ning Emperor, Book Friends 2021~0233, Wind and Rain in the Woods, Book Friends 2021~1744, Book Friends 2021~7027, Book Friends 1608~0618, Autumn Wind Night Rain, Book Friends 2022~0344, Book Friends 2021~1394, love-miss, Mr. Turtle 11, Fish 832, Book Friends 2020~6493, Eat My Big Pineapple, Junkie Pushes Your Sister, Junkie Little Book Rush, Looking for Rain, Time Flies as I Dance, Book Friends 2021~3419, Used to It, Love Snow, Book Friends 2017~3429, Book Friends 1505~4488, Just Smile Casually Mm-hmm, Book Friends 854318, 92978, Book Friends 2021~0549, Forget Grace and Defy Determination, Non-Mainstream in Books, Book Friends 2022~6033, Book Friends 2020~3092, South Wind, Kabigon Ah, Book Friends 2017~9618, Rain Wait and others donations and monthly tickets, I also want to thank all the friends who support North Pumpkin, thank you all very much.
Chapter 3 - 3 1: The First Lottery Draw_1
3 Chapter 1: The First Lottery Draw_1
Trantor: 549690339
(If there are typos in the chapter, please let me know, I will correct them as soon as possible. Feel free to skip any chapters you dont like!)
Ding, experience +10.
Feeling the systems voice ringing in his mind, Jiang Hui, bored, shook his slender green branches.
Three months.
Unknowingly, he has been reincarnated as a willow tree for a full three months.
From the initial disbelief to awakening the Golden Finger, to the present-day go-with-the-flow attitude.
In these three months, with the help of Golden Finger, he has been receiving a reward of 10 experience points every day. However, he is still just a level 0mon willow tree.
Its simple.
It takes a whole 1000 points of experience to upgrade from level 0 to level 1. With his current growth rate of 10 experience points per day, even now, he still falls short of 100 points.
There are roughly two ways to increase experience points.
The first one is system-given, an incremental increase of 10 points of experience per day.
The second one is through cultivating believers and power.
The more the number of believers, the stronger their abilities, the better their talents, the greater the opportunities they get, the more the experience points that are rewarded.
The same goes for power, therger the power, the more the experience points that are given in return.
However, as a level 0mon willow tree, he is currently unable to hear or see, let alone people, he cant even detect a ghost. Naturally, this grand path is out of the question.
On this day, the span of ten days finally hurried past.
The dew apanied the dawn, the warm glow illuminated the earth
Ding, experience +10.
Congrattions, hosts experience has reached 1000, would you like to level up immediately?
After these days of umtion, Jiang Huis total experience points finally reached 1000, allowing him to level up from 0 to 1.
Without hesitation, Jiang Hui immediately chose to level up, he had been waiting for this moment for a long time.
Sessfully leveled up, as a reward, you get one chance to participate in the lottery!
The systems voice rang out.
After leveling up to 1, Jiang Huis body instantly became as sturdy as a water tank, and his height suddenly grew by ten meters, reaching over 30 meters.
Sofortable!
Feeling the vibrant vitality spreading from his body, Jiang Hui couldnt help but want to yell out.
This sense offort is far beyond the description ofnguage, it reaches deep into his soul. Its as if theres a clear sky after the rain, and it seems like thousands of rhythm shed through his mind
However, he cant make any sound at the moment, so he can only enjoy it in his heart.
[Race: Mutant Willow]
[Level: lv1]
[Annual Ring: 10]
[Power: None]
[Number of believers: 0]
[Divine Skills: None]
[Kung Fu: None]
[Items: None]
[Psychic Power: 100]
[Number of lottery draws: 1]
After leveling up to one, not only did Jiang Huis body change, but a personal panel that only he could see also appeared before him, with his information briefly recorded.
After a quick nce, Jiang Hui directly clicked on the lottery.
The lottery isplete, congrattions on winning the Divine Skills of Five Senses and a Junior Surveince Technique.
Five Senses: Upon use, you can permanently gain vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. Except for touch, the effective range of vision, hearing, smell, and taste is within 300 meters (can be increased with levels).
Junior Surveince Technique: You can view basic information of any item (cannot be upgraded) (automatically activated)
I actually won this!!!
Looking at the introduction, Jiang Hui couldnt help but feel exhrated.
Leaving aside the surveince technique for the time being, the most important thing was this Five Senses.
Although after reincarnating as a willow tree he didnt have to worry about hunger or thirst, he had lost his sight, hearing, and tactile sensations, feeling dazed and aimless as if he were a walking corpse.
Now that he had acquired the Five Senses, he could finally see the world he was currently in and experience the most natural changes for himself.
Use the Five Senses immediately.
Suppressing his inner excitement, Jiang Hui then thought.
Buzz
The next moment.
A chill sensation, subtly brimming with coolness, suddenly came over him, settling on Jiang Huis body, just like the feeling of an electric shock.
What followed was countless droplets of water falling down like parachuting soldiers, within the range of his vision
In the distance, towering ancient trees blocking out the sun, crisscrossing streams and waterfalls formed andscape resembling an earthly paradise.
However, due to the range limitation of the Five Senses, Jiang Hui couldnt see too far.
But even so, this was enough to make Jiang Hui happy.
He could see, he could hear, and more importantly, he could feel.
This feeling of being able to control his body again almost moved Jiang Hui to tears.
Who knows how tough it has been living for three full months without hearing, sight, or touch!
After a long while, Jiang Hui regained his senses, turning his attention to the second divine skill.
The changes brought about by the surveince technique were not as apparent, but being able to investigate the basic information about any object was still a good help.
In the following days.
Jiang Huis life undoubtedly became much more interesting. He either gazed into the distance or watched the small animals frolicking by. Although the range is only three hundred meters in radius, he still found joy within.
Unlike themon viewpoint, the Five Senses would let one perceive movements from all directions. This almost omnidirectional view gave him a unique feeling.
Especially.
After observing for some time, Jiang Hui had somewhat sensed that the world he was currently in was probably not Earth.
After all.
He didnt remember any forest on Earth being as dense and mysterious, as mythical and boundless as this, with towering mountain ranges emerging one after another, looking like it was from prehistoric times
He also didnt remember any serpents on Earth reaching a terrifyingly astonishing length of 30 meters, even much longer than the known biggest python on Earth, the titan python.
On this day.
Just after finishing his photosynthesis and filling his belly, Jiang Hui was about to take a short break when a rustling sound abruptly echoed.
Jiang Hui nced at it and then withdrew his gaze.
Without guessing, he knew who wasing.
A momentter, the rustling sound vanished, and a huge ck shadow slowly appeared.
Just as Jiang Hui expected, it was that enormous ck python over thirty meters long.
The python was glowing ck all over, resembling a ck-spined snake from his previous life, but much bigger in size. It slowly crawled over.
After it arrived next to Jiang Hui, the giant snake chose a spot with perfect sun exposure, spread its entire body straight, and beganzily basking in the sun.
Ever since the python found that the spot Jiang Hui was in was the mostfortable for sunbathing, it virtually became a regr visitor here, making a pit stop every day unless the weather was poor, wind blowing or rain falling, almost consistently.
The first time they met, Jiang Hui was so scared by this giant python that he was almost paralyzed. Fortunately, after seeing that the snake mean no harm over time, Jiang Hui finally let it go.
After basking in the sun for half a day, the ck python finally woke up contentedly from its nap, yawned, andzily crawled towards the bushes nearby.
Although it was a gigantic creature, it moved pretty fast, disappearing from Jiang Huis view in just a moment.
The pythons den was not far from him. He sneakily peeped at it as soon as he got his Five Senses. It was merely an open pit, deeper andrger, with nothing noteworthy to pay attention to.
Jiang Hui habitually nced at it as always on that day.
Huh? Something seems off.
This time.
Jiang Huis gaze, which was about to be withdrawn, paused.
Several tender shoots that had just burst out from the soil next to the pythons den caught his attention.
Unlike other seedlings, these few were glowing in gold all over their bodies. Under the slight light, they sparkled with a metallic sheen, pretty dazzling. Anyone could tell at a nce that they were extraordinary.
Chapter 4 - 4 2: Spring Passes, Summer Comes, Autumn and Then Winter_1
4 Chapter 2: Spring Passes, Summer Comes, Autumn and Then Winter_1
Trantor: 549690339
Not only Jiang Hui noticed these few golden yellow saplings, but the ck Giant Python did, too. Judging by the Pythons expression, it seemed to have known all along that these golden sprouts would take root and germinate here.
Jiang Hui gave them a few extra nces, but that was it.
He was only a willow tree after all. Even if these saplings were some extraordinary treasures from heaven and earth, he had no use for them.
Besides, these peculiar saplings were growing in the Giant Pythons den. It was clear that the Python was their owner. While Little ck, the Python, might look terrifying, its nature was simple and honest. They had been living together for so long, it was only fair to leave these saplings to it.
Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze, resuming his watch over the distant scenery.
In the far distance, a massive red sun towered high, tinting the horizon with a nket of red, like being draped in a robe of ethereal crimson-rose, bathing everything on the ground within that splendidly hazy rosy hue. It was extraordinarily beautiful.
This breathtaking scene, solely from nature, was irresistibly tantalizing to him.
However, before he had a chance to marvel, the sound of sudden rain startled him back to reality.
The rainfall was abrupt, carrying the unique chill ofte autumn, without any sign of warning. It wasnt heavy, though.
Autumn rain was continuous and incessant.
Although willow trees were not afraid of rain, the soaking wet feeling still made Jiang Hui feel slightly ufortable.
Fortunately, this period saw quite a few rainfalls, almost every few days. The difort was not as intense as before.
Despite his subjective dislike for rain, it was the source of life for the majority of nts.
Jiang Hui was no exception.
His roots were deeply embedded in the soil, robust and thriving, dense like a spider web, currently absorbing the umted moisture from the soil surface, stocking up nutrients.
Time flew like a shuttle, years passed in a sh.
Time rolled on, and the years vanished. Where can we find the vicissitudes of past days?
In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.
Throughout these three years, Jiang Hui had still not spotted any traces of humans, gaining 10 experience points every day regrly.
Although the points were not many, they added up over time.
It took 1,000 points to level up from Level 0 to Level 1, and 10,000 points to level up from Level 1 to Level 2; a tenfold increase. The same pattern applied to further levels.
After three years of umtion, Jiang Hui had gathered a total of 10,800 experience points, enough to level up again.
After spending 10,000 experience points, he made it to Level 2. Just like the first level-up, this time, too, he was rewarded a lucky draw.
Jiang Hui didnt feel like saving it, he used it straight away.
Draw isplete, congrattions, you have won the Skill Method: Body Refining Scripture.
Body Refining Scripture: Upon sessful cultivation, it will strengthen muscles and bones, enhance body constitution. Minor sess can yield the Power of Ten Thousand Catties, while Completion can achieve the Power of One Hundred Thousand Catties.
Completion could actually have the Hundred Thousand Pound Colossal Strength?
Jiang Hui became rather envious. However, what frustrated him was his inability to cultivate it. He could only pass it on to his believers.
As long as the believers had a Faith Value of 60 or above, he could directly teach them various Skill Methods and Divine Skills, thereby gaining enormous Experience Points.
Anyone who had received the blessings would reach a Faith Value of 100 instantly, thereby bing a loyal believer regardless of who they were.
The system only mentioned believers, but it didnt specify that they had to be humans. Watching the Giant Python climb towards him leisurely as usual, Jiang Hui suddenly had an idea.
This idea took hold the moment it surfaced and was hard to dissipate.
Subconsciously, Jiang Hui used the Surveince Technique on the Giant Python, but was taken aback by the result.
Race: Underworld King Python (Rare Ancient Species).
Age: 13
Faith Value: 80
Skill Method: None
Divine Skills: None
What? The Faith Value of this Giant Python is a staggering 80 points?!
He thought he had it all figured out until he actually measured it, to his surprise.
Completely beyond Jiang Huis expectations, the Faith Value of the ck Python reached an astonishing 80 points, which significantly exceeded the systems requirement of 60 points. With just 20 points more, it could even be a loyal believer.
A snake could actually produce Faith Value? And such an oundishly high value, too!?
Jiang Hui was astonished. Even after racking his brains, he couldnt figure out how. All he could do was refer it back to all things having spirits.
Deciding not to dwell on it further, heforted himself with the notion that it was enough as long as it was his believer.
He now had a believer, but Jiang Hui started hesitating again.
Would it be too absurd to let a snake cultivate?
However, he didnte by a believer easily. He felt unsatisfied if he didnt at least give it a try.
With a resolute decision stemmed from the notion of treating a dead horse as if it were still alive, Jiang Hui passed on the Body Refining Scripture he had just received to the ck Python.
The ck Python was of extraordinary origins, even recognized as a rarity by the system. There was a chance it could produce an unexpected reaction.
In the midst of nowhere.
A willow leaf slowly floated down, goofing off in mid-air before gentlynding on the forehead of the ck Python.
Hiss hiss hiss
The Giant Python, which was taking a nap, woke with a start. In its daze, it felt that something had been stuffed into its rather barren brain.
It flicked out its tongue, taking in the information, surveying the surroundings. There was no movement at all, just the whistling of the wind against the vegetation
Little ck, I gave you an opportunity, you must not squander it. Start moving, the deeper you cultivate, the more experience I end up gaining.
Although his first believer was a snake, Jiang Hui was still somewhat hopeful.
Yet, quite apparently, the ck Serpent did not understand his zing ardor.
Just under Jiang Huis expectant gaze, the ck Giant Python shook its head, a puzzled expression on its face. It resumed its previous position and sunbathed contentedly in the warm sunlight.
Enjoying
Watching the ck Python falling back into its Gentle Township, Jiang Hui was left speechless.
So be it, he should continue looking for another good believer.
There are no seasons in the mountains. The cold weather doesnt change the year either.
In a blink of an eye, another twenty-seven winters hade and gone.
That year.
Heavy snow closed off the mountains.
The continuous snowfall, as fine as goose feathers,sted for three whole days. Everywhere was covered in a nket of white, not until the fourth day at noon it started to slow down.
In the coldest of days, all was quiet, as though everything was deep in slumber under the chilly air.
The ck Python, true to past winters, had gathered enough food in its body before the arrival of winter, and found a dry cave to hibernate early on.
Its worth mentioning that six years ago, those golden sprouts had finally borne fruit. Five fruits, in total, about the size of a fist and looking like fabulous agates, had emerged.
The ck Python swallowed these shiny fruits without a bit of hesitation.
After swallowing the radiant fruits, the ck Python seemed to have acquired some level of intelligence. It had actually begun to cultivate the Body Refining Scripture that Jiang Hui had passed on. Whats more, it had made significant progress within a short period. Not only did its body berger, the scale armor on its body had also be denser and harder.
Chapter 5 - 5 3: Human_1
5 Chapter 3: Human_1
Trantor: 549690339
Little ck became even more robust, its scale armor shining brightly, significantly enhancing its attack and defense capabilities.
Importantly, after sessfully cultivating the Body Tempering Scripture, Little ck provided Jiang Hui with more than a thousand experience points. This was equivalent to three months of his arduous training, which made him very excited.
Besides, after Little ck became his devoted follower, a vague connection appeared in his mind. Through this connection, he found he couldmunicate briefly with Little ck.
However, Little cks intelligence was still limited, and theirmunication was limited to the simplest words. But Little ck was quick to learn and follow his instructions, whichforted Jiang Hui
Majestic Mountain Range.
A few kilometers from Jiang Hui, in a low and t mountain valley, everything was silent.
Suddenly.
A few figures broke the rare silence.
The one who led was a young man d in beast skins, with loose hair, a tired face, walking slowly.
Behind the youth dressed in beast skins followed a woman with a simr appearance. The womans features were not extremely beautiful, but her natural simplicity, especially her clear ck eyes, added even more charm.
A man and a woman, wrapped in thick beast skins, were struggling to trek in the deep snow.
Ah Meng, are we really leaving the tribe?
The woman smacked her lips that had turned purplish due to the cold and spoke weakly. Her physical strength was almost exhausted after the long journey.
Our tribe has been annexed. We only have to run, the farther, the better!
The youth wrapped in beast skins dered decisively.
Not long ago, a war broke out between his tribe and another tribe over territory and food. Unexpectedly, the n leader of the opposing tribe had reached the Cave Heaven Realm.
Those in Cave Heaven Realm have extremely powerful bodies, which are not only strong but also terrifying. Their vitality hums like a long river, and they can imprint the totem of the tribal sacrifice or a ferocious beast on their bodies. Thus, even the most average Cave Heaven individual has a strength of tens of thousands of kilograms.
What does the force of tens of thousands of kilograms mean? Just one punch, and even a boulder cant stand it, let alone their weak bodies.
The scales of the war became unbnced.
Even if they tried their best, they were still far from being a match for the others.
The adversary was too powerful, with vitality like a raging river, a casual punch could explode their bodies.
In the end.
The tribe was defeated, the chief was killed in battle, young men were ughtered, old men and children were made intoborers, women were captured to serve as ves, and to be machines for giving birth.
The youth wrapped in beast skins and some other tribesmen fought desperately and barely managed to escape. However, due to the enemys pursuit, they unfortunately became separated on the escape route.
Ah Meng, if we go further, Im afraid we will enter the depths of the Great Wilderness. The old n Leader said that there are terrifying beasts inside, some of which are even more fearsome than the leader of the Fire Tribe. We cannot go on.
The woman in beast skins exhaled a breath of cold air and grabbed hold of the man who wanted to continue moving forward. The towering spike-like trees in front of them were visibly more dense, obscuring the sky. The womans intuition began warning her she must stop here.
Then lets rest here for a while.
The beast-skin-d youth nodded, took out a pack of folded beast skin from his arms, spread it on a t patch of snow.
These umted snow were exceptionally solid, not to worry about sinking into it.
Afterward, he took out several pieces of frozen, salty, and hard rabbit jerky from his bosom.
Ah Meng, why dont we settle down here? Not only is it far from the Fire Tribe, but its also in a good location. We havent encountered any ferocious beasts along the way, its suitable for our survival.
The beast-skin-d woman suggested.
As she said.
This ce is not only wide and open, but the terrain is t, and the mountains block on all sides, theres ample supply of water. It is indeed a ce for living that has been favored by nature. Even the previous tribe site selection was not as good as here.
The beast-skin-d youth surveyed his surroundings and indeed it was so.
Humans!
From atop the mountain, Jiang Hui noticed these two figures and was somewhat excited.
Although the man and woman were thousands of meters away from him, his Five Senses were able to enhance with the increase of his level.
At level one, his hearing, vision, and taste could reach 300 meters.
Now at level two, these abilities have directly reached 3000 meters, increasing ten times, and all of the other partys actions were within his sight.
It had been more than thirty years. This was the first time Jiang Hui saw humans.
From their dressing, it seemed they were in the Primitive era, d in beast skins, and with weapons made from the bones of unknown beasts, indicating a low level of technological advancements.
However, this couldnt be said so absolutely because even in his previous life, there are also some primitive tribes in unfrequented deep mountains and old forests.
As for appearance, they had yellow skin and ck hair, more like Asians, and their facial features were no different from modern people. They looked even more handsome and beautiful as a result.
In his line of sight.
After the man and woman stopped for a rest and didnt continue forward, they found a huge hollow tree hole, stuffed some dry thatch in it, and moved in directly.
This unmatchable living style of their tribe, is not only convenient and warm, but it can also prevent attacks by carnivorous wild animals.
Having a ce of rest and multiple days of exhaustion, it wasnt long before the youth and woman in beast skins fell into a deep sleep.
Jiang Hui did not take any action to startle them. He decided to observe for a few days. Although he now urgently wanted to grow his congregation of followers, he wouldnt take just anyone.
At the very least, these two people cannot offend any unoffendable figures. Otherwise, if such figurese to find them, he is possible to be implicated.
Hes not strong enough yet, and the only two Divine Skills he has, cant assure his self-protection, he needs to lie low.
In the following few days, the youth and woman in beast skins stayed in the hollow tree almost all the time, except for addressing their natural needs and hunting.
The hunting skills and experience of the youth in beast skins were very formidable, he still reaped a lot even in the harsh wintertime. Almost every few days, he would catch a small animal.
The two didnt have fire, but they had brought a lot of crude salt. Every time they killed an animal, they would smear the salt on it, and then put it on the snow for marinating. After being thoroughly marinated, it could be eaten raw.
The umted snow began to melt on the 19th day
On this day, Jiang Hui finally gathered enough experience points to level up to level three.
It took 100,000 experience points to level up from level two to level three, which cost almost thirty years of his time.
Thirty years, it was enough time for an ordinary person to grow from birth to adulthood. Fortunately, his life span was very long, with each breakthrough adding at least tens of thousands of years to his lifespan, otherwise, he might have not been able to endure it.
With a move of Jiang Huis mind, the 100,000 experience points that he had painstakingly umted were immediately emptied.
Chapter 6 - 6 4: Wreckage_1
6 Chapter 4: Wreckage_1
Trantor: 549690339
[Race: Divine Willow]
[Level: lv3]
[Rings of Years: 35]
[Power: None]
[Number of Believers: 1]
[Divine Skills: Five Senses, Surveince Technique]
[Art: Body Tempering Scripture]
[Items: None]
[Spiritual Power: 300]
[Number of Draws: 1]
Upon reaching level three, Jiang Huis physical form underwent another change, growing to a terrifying height of three hundred meters and a breadth that could be encircled by several tens of people.
Specifically, the boundless vitality that erupted like a vast ocean caused his previously bare branches to sprout lush willow leaves anew.
Looking from afar, his massive crown obscured the sky. Thick vines, like horned dragons, hung in the air, cascading down like green waterfalls. Unnamed wildflowers decorated the area around him, an exotic fragrance permeating the air, refreshing the heart, and delighting the mind.
This sudden transformation was both dramatic and shocking.
Fortunately, Jiang Huis anomaly didnt stand out within these vast, sea-like mountains. There were other trees even more conspicuous than him in the vicinity, and in no small number.
Those enormous trees, lush and towering into the heavens, showed no signs of the past winter. Some were even flowering and bearing fruit. In the world he once knew, these would be valuable treasures hard to obtain, provoking feverish pursuit from countless rich men once listed on the market. However, in this deep forest, they were asmon as could be.
Apart from his physical changes, his Five Senses ability enhanced once again, transitioning from a radius of three thousand meters at level two to thirty thousand meters equivalent to an area of sixty li.
Within this range, no movement of grass or wind could evade his gaze.
Uponpletion of the upgrade, a single draw was conferred as usual.
Jiang Hui naturally made use of it immediately. This was always his favorite part of leveling up.
Drawpleted, congrattions on obtaining Divine Skill Necromancy (Can be enhanced with level).
Necromancy: After using a certain amount of spiritual power, you can control the corpses buried within thirty li. The strength of the corpses directly affects the consumption of spiritual power. Once the spiritual power is exhausted, those forever lost souls will be reburied in the vast Wilderness
Bones like sand and sand like snow, the general rests on the tform overlooking home. They will defend everything to the death, even if their dead bodies dont remain!
The introduction of Necromancy was several lines longer than his previous two draws, offering more details. Clearly, this draw was of high quality.
Finally, Ive got an active attack ability.
Jiang Hui scanned the information on Necromancy rapidly, unable to hide his excitement.
Putting aside its effects for now, this was, at least, his first ability that enabled active attack and an ability that was sufficient to defend himself with.
Calm in spirit, Jiang Hui decided to test the power of this ability.
This ability was strong, but it also wasnt strong.
The literal meaning was easy to understand. Everything was dictated by the number of corpses buried within thirty li and what kind of corpses they were. If only a few shrimp soldiers and crab generals were buried around, this ability would undoubtedly be amongst the most useless.
Fortunately, like the Five Senses, this ability improves with level. It has growth potential, and even the worst situation could be turned around.
The casting of the secret technique wasnt troublesome, it simply required Jiang Hui to say the word Necromancy in his heart.
Simple and useful.
As the word Necromancy fell, the originally calm ground began to shake.
Thump, thump, thump
Thump, thump, thump
Like a heart beating in a regr rhythm, or a stone falling into a cidke
In the void.
A deafening roar echoes through
The next moment.
About a hundred meters from Jiang Hui, the earth splits open. Dust rises, a storm of sound
Following that.
From the depths of the dark underground, two immense skeletons are slowly crawling out
These are two giant python skeletons, over a hundred meters long, their bones ck as ink, collisions amid their movements echoing like steel, disseminating a terrifying aura even as they have been reduced to stark white bones, asserting their formidable might in life.
Looking at the two skeleton pythons that appeared before his eyes, Jiang Hui was stunned for a long while before regaining his senses.
He had originally thought that Little cks size was already considerable, but he didnt expect these two to be even bigger. If they were to stand upright, theyd be equivalent to a thirty-story building. Even a truck next to them would seem like a toy inparison.
Having such a terrifying existence buried near him was indeed a thrilling yet somewhat surprising realisation for Jiang Hui.
And the very moment these two skeleton pythons appeared, his spiritual power visibly plummeted.
At this rate, Jiang Hui could only control them for a maximum of three minutes, indicating just how horrifyingly powerful these two skeleton pythons were.
Besides these two giant snake corpses, the remaining ones were merely ordinary bird and beast bones, which, under the sedimentation of time, had already be decayed and fragile, the kind that would scatter with a gust of wind. Even an ordinary person could easily deal with them. They were of no real use.
Although there were quite a few such skeletons, they were useless to Jiang Hui, only serving to increase his consumption of spiritual power. Therefore, he decided to withdraw his control over them.
These two skeleton pythons why do they look familiar?
Jiang Huis eyes burned, staring at the two giant creatures in front of him. However, after observing them for a while, he found these two skeleton pythons seemed strangely familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere before.
They seem somewhat simr to Little ck.
Jiang Hui suddenly remembered.
Even though these two skeleton pythons had long lost their flesh and blood, his Five Senses were so powerful that even minor details would be magnified in his vision.
The characteristics of these two skeleton pythons were extremely simr to Little cks, one bigger, one smaller, especially the raised hard boneyer on their backs, covering thempletely from head to tail, something he had never seen on other snakes.
Could it be, are these Little cks parents or adult counterparts? Jiang Hui wondered with shock.
But if these two skeleton pythons truly are Little cks parents or Nether King pythons in adulthood, then how did they be like this, buried under the vast ck soil?
Did they die of natural causes?
Jiang Hui was uncertain, and prepared for his spiritual power to bepletely exhausted. He scanned the two skeleton pythons thoroughly from top to bottom again.
Eventually.
This time at the seven inches point, he saw something unusual.
The snake bones at the seven inches point of the two skeleton pythons had a ck hole as tiny as a strand of hair.
The ck hole pierced their tough backbones at the seven inches point, piercing through their entire bodies. Even under the passage of long time, it still shimmered with a cold light in the flickering faint light.
Without a doubt, this tiny golden point was very likely the cause that led to the death of these two skeleton pythons.
However, given the size of these two skeleton pythons, they would have been unquestionably the lords of the natural world in their previous existence, yet who could have killed them?
Jiang Hui contemted, feeling an unprecedented sense of crisis for an unexinable reason.
Chapter 7 - 7 5: The Arrival of New Life_1
7 Chapter 5: The Arrival of New Life_1
Trantor: 549690339
If this world is not a normal one, but is extraordinary then everything seems to be exinable.
Why would there be a hundred-meter long Giant Python, why would there be strange and precious grasses that could enlighten beasts
Extraordinary, extraordinary
These two words suddenly weighed on his heart like a heavy burden.
This is actually what he least wanted to encounter.
After a long while.
He sighed softly.
No matter if this world is extraordinary or not, developing his own power is the most important.
Armed with adequate power, there would be no fear, he would be unstoppable.
Just as he was contemting, an unprecedented wave of fatigue suddenly enveloped him like a tide, flooding every inch of Jiang Huis body in an instant.
The time was up, his 300 points of spiritual power had beenpletely depleted, leaving nothing behind.
Without the control of his spiritual power, the two Skeleton Pythons were quickly buried back into the ground by the mud and sand
Jiang Hui also fell into a deep sleep.
Fortunately.
Jiang Huis recovery ability was strong, regaining his 300 points of spiritual power in less than a day, so if his level became higher in the future, his recovery ability might be even more terrifying.
The following day, when the sun was high in the sky, Jiang Hui was as energetic as ever, with his spiritual power fully recharged.
The first thing he did upon awakening was to take a look at the man and woman in beast skin.
They both were still hiding in the tree hole, which was filled with dry straw to fend off the cold of deep winter.
Most of therge beasts around had already be prey to Little ck and ventured into its stomach as it was hibernation. Jiang Hui is not worried about any surprises happening to them as the only uncertain factor now is the chilling winter. However, by looking at their stable breathing, it seems that they managed to get through.
The harsh winter continued to dominate Heaven and Earth for several more months, with several heavy snowfalls urring in the process. It finally receded unwillingly with the long-awaited arrival of spring
After the start of spring, the snow melted, the streams ran like ribbons, crisscrossing and merging with each other, forming the ubiquitous running water within the deep mountains
Between Heaven and Earth.
The temperature gradually started to rise.
The young man and woman in beast skin, who had been hiding in tree holes all winter, finally decided toe out.
Their stored salted meat had run out a few days earlier and there had been no game caught in the past two days, leading to several days of hunger.
Fortunately, they held out until the vibrant spring had arrived.
This day.
Within Jiang Huis line of sight, he suddenly noticed that the young womans belly had grown significantlyrger.
The woman was pregnant. She appeared to be several months along and given the size of her stomach, it seemed like she might be carrying more than one child.
Jiang Hui was somewhat joyful.
The birth of a new life represented the first poption increase in his territory.
Although the Beast Skin man and woman still lived thousands of miles away from him, Jiang Hui subconsciously considered them as the poption of his territory.
With the arrival of spring, game became plentiful. The mans hunting skills didnt decline over the winter, but rather remained superb. Every day there were new gains, along with the womans meals bing more abundant as a result.
They didnt use salt to preserve the raw meat this time. Instead, the man, with unyielding perseverance, managed to create fire in front of the tree hole using primitive fire-drilling techniques.
Spring was different from winter, and the spring temperature wouldnt reach the dry low temperature required to salt meat. If they used salt to preserve it, the meat would more likely go bad.
With the inclusion of meat in their diet, the womans body visibly became fuller, presenting a stark contrast to her previous gaunt appearance.
Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, several months had transpired.
By the time the second spring arrived, the offspring of the man and woman in beast skin had been born.
With the piercing cries of the newborn, this unknown mountain range met a few small natives.
Jiang Hui was surprised that the woman had given birth to three children at once, two boys and a girl, all of whom were healthy and quiterge for newborns. It was a mystery where they obtained their nutrition to grow so well.
Unfortunately, after all this time, the man and woman in beast skin had not yet ventured far from their tree hole, preventing any opportunities for Jiang Huis ideas of imparting his skills onto them.
As for testing these two, it had already finished long ago.
If no one else appeared after all this time, then either they effectively had no enemies, or their enemies were not very powerful.
After all, the man and woman in beast skin could only be considered as slightly stronger than ordinary people. If they couldnt even deal with ordinary people, their enemies clearly couldnt be much stronger.
Since they were not great adversaries, Jiang Hui had nothing further to worry about.
Time passed swiftly, and in a blink of an eye, fifteen years had quietly passed.
The long stretch of time left indelible traces of aging on the faces of the man and woman in beast skin. The couple had already reached their thirties and their foreheads began to crease with wrinkles.
Over the past decade or so, the woman gave birth to another five children, four girls and one boy. Including the previous three triplets, there were now eight offspring.
The eldest was now fifteen years old. He was a strapping youngd, well-built and robust. As for the youngest, a baby girl at just one year old, was the most cherished.
To amodate the growing family, they found arger and more spacious tree hole nearby, made up of a dense, intertwined mass of roots.
To make it waterproof, the woman specificallyyeredrge, unnamed leaves on top.
One day.
In front of the root hole.
A teenager was diligently sharpening his spear.
The teenager was the oldest son of the man and woman in beast skin. Named Lin Zhuang, as his name suggested, he was robust. Even though he was only fifteen, his strength was already simr to the man in beast skin. He was able to wrestle with beasts such as lions and tigers since a year ago.
Son, remember not to go further ahead. Thats the depths of the Wilderness. There are terrifying Exotic Beasts, Ferocious Beasts in there. Even your father isnt their match, the woman in beast skin kept reminding the teenager.
Learning to hunt by oneself is a phase every man in the tribe has to go through.
The teenager had been able to do so several years earlier. The woman was merely reminding him out of habit.
Rest easy, Mom. Ill just take a look around nearby. I definitely wont go deep into the Wilderness, Lin Zhuang replied, holding his spear and strode off in a certain direction.
However, this time was different from the previous ones. After walking a certain distance, the teenager turned around abruptly and headed towards the depths of the Wilderness, where the woman in beast skin had forbidden him to go.
The calf doesnt fear the tiger because of its ignorance.
He wanted to see for himself what lurked in the depths of that forest!
The teenager had great confidence in his strength. He can use traps to kill formidable beasts like lions and tigers, and even escape from more terrifying beasts if encountered.
This was a young mans unique arrogance. A few reminders would not make them remember.
Chapter 8 - 8 6: Lin Zhuangs Spring_1
8 Chapter 6: Lin Zhuangs Spring_1
Trantor: 549690339
It wasnt easy, after waiting for more than a decade, finally theres a master who dares to break the rules.
On top of a mountain.
Looking at the young boy who was constantly approaching in his direction, Jiang Hui felt an inexplicable urge to cry.
Honestly, he had never imagined that the Beast Skin woman and young Beast Skin man could live so cautiously in this area for fifteen or sixteen years, not even daring to approach him and confined their activities to their immediate surroundings.
Whats more, the two even retreated a certain distance, resettling their home by a creek.
Fortunately.
They had a disobedient son.
The figure of the young boy on the leaf-covered mountain road was getting closer and closer, reaching the hill where Jiang Hui was
If he crossed here, behind this hill was the true depths.
The boy was itching to explore, but how could Jiang Hui let such an easy prey escape?
In the air.
A droplet of water, like an emerald, fell from the sky, slowly dripping onto the back of the boys neck. A chill instantly hit him, as if someone were whispering in his ear
Who is it?
The boy was alert, quickly looking around. There were only the sounds of the wind and flowing water, no one else was there. Terminating his survey, he attributed his fears to his own overactive imagination.
It must be because mom always talks about how terrifying the depths of the jungle are, thats why I get so easily scared.
The boy muttered under his breath, but the direction of his feet gave him away.
Hiss
However, just as the boy turned around, a gigantic triangr snake head suddenly appeared right before his eyes
The snakes head was tremendouslyrge, its scarlet-red eyes staring straight at the boy, ominously appearing like a huge redntern hanging high, full of a strange mysteriousness, evenrger than the boys head.
When had Lin Zhuang seen such a terrifying and exaggerated wild beast? He was so scared that he almost copsed.
How could there be such a horrifying creature in the depths of the Wilderness, it makes lions and tigers look like ants inparison.
The boy swallowed, feeling the intimidating aura emanating from the Giant Python. Regret washed over him, remorseful about not heeding his parents repeated admonitions.
Hiss
The python didnt care about the boys thoughts. Repeatedly flicking its tongue, it was getting closer and closer to the boys head. Lin Zhuang could already clearly smell the putrid stench emanating from the pythons mouth.
Is this the end?
Despair covered the boys face, and he couldnt help but cover his eyes with his hands.
It wasnt that he didnt want to resist, but what could he do under such a terrifying creature? It would be nothing more than a futile struggle before death!!
Even worse, his legs were already jelly from fear, and he couldnt muster even the smallest amount of strength to fight back.
Pop
Just in the knick of time.
In the air, a crisp sound suddenly rang out.
Lin Zhuangs fingers subconsciously rxed, revealing a pair of crystal ck eyes.
What he saw was a robust and vigorous willow branch suddenly extending from a distance, striking the pythons tail like a sword.
The python yelped, its elongated tongue dropping to the corner of its mouth, then nced back at a several hundred meters tall willow tree behind it. Fear registered on its face, it hastily fled to the side, disappearing from Lin Zhuangs sight in an instant.
Great acting, Little ck Python, it would be a loss not to award you an Oscar,
Looking at the ck Pythons final expression, which was like the finishing touch on a masterpiece, Jiang Hui internallyplemented it.
This ck Giant Python was none other than Little ck.
With more than ten years of development and the Body Refining Scripture, Little ck had grown quite fast, reaching over fifty meters long. Not only had its size increased, but its intelligence had grown remarkably and could understand Jiang Huis simple instructions fairly urately.
The main reason it hade out to scare the boy was to cooperate with Jiang Hui and put on a show.
While others have heroes saving the damsel in distress, he had the Divine Willow saving a bratty kid.
Theres no other way, as the regtions for transferring power require the other partys faith value to reach 60. Jiang Hui really couldnt think of any other method, he could only resort to this.
Setting aside the 60 points of faith value for now, he must first get the youth to be his follower.
Luckily, even though the idea is trite, the results are still pretty good.
ItIt was you who saved me!!! After surviving the disaster, Lin Zhuang looked at the ce where Jiang Hui was located and rubbed his own eyes hard.
The surroundings were deadly silent, save for the slight breeze
No one answered him.
Despite not receiving a response, Lin Zhuang was still very sure.
He could clearly see through the slits of his fingers that just as the Giant Python was about to swallow him, a Willow Branch came from the sky and whipped the body of the ck Giant Python, saving his life.
And the owner of that Willow Branch, was this towering tree hundreds of meters tall before his eyes.
Lord Willow God above!
As he spoke, Lin Zhuang directly knelt on the ground, and heavily kowtowed several times.
In the vast Wilderness, addressing someone with God in their title was the utmost sign of respect from the heart. The term lord was a courteous title, used to emphasize the same admiration felt in their heart. It doesnt necessarily refer to a human.
In the days that followed, Lin Zhuang would sneak over every day, either to share some observations from his everyday life with Jiang Hui, or to let off steam about his rigid parents.
Jiang Hui selectively filtered the former, but he was particrly interested in thetter.
Indeed, they were quite rigid, refusing to expand their horizons for so many years.
Time passed in such trifle and inadvertently.
In the blink of an eye, more than ten days rushed by.
That day.
Lin Zhuang still went up the mountain.
In order to avoid arousing his parents suspicion, the boy would catch a few hares on his way to Jiang Hui during this period.
Thanks to the hunting skills the boy learned from the Beast Skin Man, his hunts were always fruitful.
As for the Little ck Python, its size was toorge, and hares or wild chickens were like a bean to it. Eating them not only didnt fill its stomach but also got its teeth stuck,pletely off its menu.
As a result, there were small animals all over this mountain range, butrge animals were rtively scarce.
Lord Willow God, this is a vegetable cake my mother made herself. It is made of grinding Ba Root Grass and Earth Beard Grass Root into flour. It tastes really good, but it cant be eaten on weekdays except when my father caught a hundred-pound wild boar
The boy kept talking about the things that happened during this time. Although he was talking to himself, he enjoyed it.
Simply by leaning against the Willow God, he felt much safer.
What the boy didnt know was that during his venting session, the number only visible to Jiang Hui above his head was rapidly increasing.
58
59
60
Your second believers faith value has reached 60, do you want to transfer power immediately!
Almost at the same time, the system voice rang out.
Jiang Hui had been waiting for this moment for even longer and naturally had no any hesitation.
In the endless void.
With a movement of Jiang Huis divine sense.
A piece of Willow Leaf that seemed to have never appeared before began to sway in the wind, then slowly fell down
Chapter 9 - 9 7: Lin Zhuangs Spring (2)_1
9 Chapter 7: Lin Zhuangs Spring (2)_1
Trantor: 549690339
In mid-air, a piece of willow leaf twists and turns
Not leaning to either side.
Itnds directly on the young man beneath it.
Then it disappears without a trace.
The young man who was passionately engaged in conversation suddenly pauses.
The next moment.
The young man abruptly stands up with a boing sound.
Is this is this the scripture granted by Lord Willow God? Lin Zhuang, feeling the sudden intrusion of unfamiliar memories in his mind, expressed shock, followed by a face full of joy.
Without any doubt.
Lin Zhuang closes his eyes, carefully feeling the Body Refining Scripture.
The more heprehends it, the more he realizes the profound horror of this unfamiliar inheritance in his mind.
Upon achieving minor aplishments, one can possess the power of ten thousand catties, while with Completion you can even have control over a hundred thousand catties of colossal strength.
Lin Zhuang had no idea what it meant to have a hundred thousand catties of strength, but he clearly remembered his mother telling him that the force that had destroyed their tribe and made them flee here had only been a few thousands catties.
After a long while, the young man opens his eyes, then takes three steps and two, walks quickly to Jiang Hui, and kneels down heavily.
Even more reverent thanst time.
The breeze blows, causing the finely dressed willow branches to dance in the wind
And that towering willow tree that, in the eyes of the boy, seems to support the sky and the earth.
It is so majestic and mysterious.
He had originally thought that Lord Willow God had never paid any attention to him, and that saving him that day was just a spur of the moment action.
But it was not until this moment that the young man understood that Lord Willow God was always there, always quietly watching over him from high above.
And everything that happened today proved his guess.
He passed Lord Willow Gods test and received Lord Willow Gods reward and recognition!
After obtaining the Body Refining Scripture, Lin Zhuangs visits to Jiang Hui became more frequent and more prolonged, often spending a whole day at a time there.
Besides the daily chitchat, he spent most of his time demonstrating the body refining techniques from the Body Refining Scripture in front of Jiang Hui.
Lin Zhuangs talent was pretty good; although he was practicing on his own, he still practiced with style.
This was the benefit of the systems transmission of skills.
No need for any guidance from others. Although the degree ofprehension may vary from person to person, as long everyone is willing to put in effort, everyone can make some achievements.
Even though its just a basic body refining method, the Body Refining Scripture brought quite significant changes to Lin Zhuang.
In less than half a month, Lin Zhuangs body became stronger. His figure was more robust than before, and his muscles had be more explosive, like a cheetah.
Feeling the improvements in his body, Lin Zhuang became even more diligent, almost to the point of neglecting both sleep and food.
And as the boy continued such diligent study and hard work, five years passed in the blink of an eye.
Lin Zhuang was twenty years old now.
The couple had also reached the age of forty.
The once little kid had grown even taller, with a bear-like waist and a tiger-like back. His upper body formed a metallic-like inverted triangle, making him look like a prehistoric beast, towering over his father by a full head.
With diligent study and hard work for five years,bined with his decent talent, the young mans strength had made great progress. He had reached the point where he could easily tear apartrge dangerous beasts like lions and tigers with his bare hands. Hisbat strength was formidable and he no longer needed traps or weapons to assist him.
On this day.
In front of Jiang Hui.
Lin Zhuang was practicing the techniques from the Body Refining Scripture orderly and systematically, creating a wind with his movements.
Compared with his initial practice, Lin Zhuangs movements were now extremely proficient, showing no trace of unfamiliarity or hesitation.
Ha
Hei
On the training ground, Lin Zhuangs punching movements were smooth and continuous, his actions were as light as a butterfly and as powerful as a thunderbolt, imitating the movement of a hawk catching a rabbit and a cat catching a mouse, showing that he had made some achievements.
The scripture wrote that by practicing to a minor aplishment one could possess a strength of ten thousand catties. I suppose I now fall into this category. Finishing his punches, he easily lifted a huge rock as tall as a person next to him.
Without any scale, he could only roughly estimate, but he gauged it was close enough.
With a strength of ten thousand catties, one punch could explode the heads of lions and tigers instantly.
But despite his significant progress, Lin Zhuang wasnt overly confident at all.
Until now, the image of the giant python from years ago would intermittently sh across his mind. Even with his current abilities, dealing with that giant python was still an uphill task. He estimated that the python could easily snap his spine in half with just one tail sweep.
He was still too weak!
But Lin Zhuang was very satisfied.
His strength had increased countless times, and even his father was no match for him.
Lord Willow God, in the past few days my father mentioned that there have been strange marks in the vicinity, as if they were left by other people. My father and I decided to investigate tomorrow morning, so I wont be able to apany Lord Willow God.
Lin Zhuang finished his techniques and respectfully spoke.
Although Lord Willow God had not responded to him all this time, he knew Lord Willow God was always watching.
For this reason, he had wanted to tell his family about the Willow God for years, but without his consent, he didnt dare to make such a decision.
More peopleing?
Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised. How had he not noticed?
Subconsciously.
Jiang Hui amplified the Five Senses to the extreme and finally discovered the foreign visitors Lin Zhuang mentioned on a low hill.
More than thirty people, all armed, exuding a murderous aura.
The leader was a burly man in a Tiger Skin Beast Robe, full-faced with a goatee, and a centipede-like scar several inches long nting across his left cheek, looking quite terrifying.
These people were hiding in the disordered shrubs, their bodies covered with branches and weeds, very concealed. No wonder Jiang Hui didnt notice them at first.
Trouble ising!
Jiang Huis gaze was deep as he nced several times at the scarred man.
Since hisst upgrade, his Five Senses not only increased the range dramatically, but more importantly, acquired a special ability.
He could sense the danger level of other beings. And this scarred man gave him a feeling stronger than that of Lin Zhuang and stronger than that of the couple.
But he couldnt stop Lin Zhuang from going either.
These people were full of hostility, clearly aiming for Lin Zhuangs family.
If theyre in trouble, they should face it head-on.
Of course, the most important thing was that although the opponents were stronger than Lin Zhuangs family, they were not that much strongerLittle ck alone could easily take them down.
If Lin Zhuang really cant handle it, they could still intervene. After all, Lin Zhuang was his first human follower, and he should provide as much care as possible.
After paying nine kowtows towards Jiang Hui, Lin Zhuang hurriedly descends the mountain.
They passed the night without speaking.
The next day, as dawn was just breaking and fog was rising
In front of the tree cave.
Old Brother, you and Second Brother go to the east, I go to the west, lets split up to investigate. Remember, dont act rashly. Once you find something, you have to tell me before you act.
After hanging the long-untouched sword behind his back, Lin Mengs gaze sweeps over Lin Zhuang and the others.
Old Brother, you are the strongest, but also the most reckless. I dont care about anything else, but this time you must be careful. Take care of yourself, and take care of Second Brother.
Lin Meng pats Lin Zhuangs shoulder heavily and says.
Chapter 10 - 10 8: Lin Zhuangs Spring (3)_1
10 Chapter 8: Lin Zhuangs Spring (3)_1
Trantor: 549690339
He felt both relieved and helpless towards his eldest son.
He was relieved because his eldest son followed him, and even managed to excel beyond his expectations. His strength was formidable to the point of absurdity, allowing him to hunt ferocious beasts like lions, tigers, and wolves without any weapons, making him far stronger than he himself was in his youth.
His prowess was such that he was even a match for those tribal prodigies who have bathed in the blood of ferocious beasts to temper their bodies.
His helplessness, however,y in the fact that this impetuous youngster could be recklessly headstrong at times, particrly since he boasts formidable physical strength; he even dared to defy his father. This often left him blowing his top, yet powerless to hold him in check.
Although he could usually let go of the past, this time, the matter was of significant importance, and he suspected that the recently-discovered human traces might have been left by people from the Fire Tribe.
Second Brother, you must remind your elder brother about this, Lin Meng advised, his voice tinged with concern as he addressed the young man standing beside Lin Zhuang.
This young man was Lin Zhuangs second brother, Lin Chen, who had a robust figure just like Lin Zhuangs, albeit not as exaggerated. He had been born nearly at the same time as Lin Zhuang, so he always wanted topete with his elder brother to see who was better.
However, he had grown afraid of Lin Zhuang over the past few years.
He simply couldnt defeat him at all. The slightest touch from Lin Zhuang could leave his skin bruised and swollen for at least several days.
Father
Lin Chen gave Lin Meng a somewhat resentful nce. How could his father be so unreasonable? How did he expect him to remind his eldest brother, who was as fierce as a bear? Why didnt he do it himself?
However, these were words he could only keep to himself. He couldnt afford to offend either his father or his older brother.
Alright everyone, lets move out. Regardless of whether we find anything of note, we must gather at this location by noon. Remember, stay safe, Lin Meng instructed as he waved his hand.
With onest reminder, he immediately began walking briskly in one direction, quickly disappearing into the heavy fog
The thick fog rolled about, like a surging river in constant flux. As soon as Lin Zhuang and the others walked into it, they were instantly swallowed up within.
Luckily, as permanent residents of this mountain range, they had experienced such situations many times before, and they had already marked the surrounding paths well in advance to prevent getting lost.
Atop a hill.
Lin Meng was the first one to spot the scar-faced man and his group.
Although his physical abilities had been declining with age, his decades of experience were invaluable. He knew the most concealment-friendly spots, which were the least likely to be discovered.
Its actually Huo Long!!
However, once he managed to get a clear look at the scar-faced man, Lin Mengs face immediately paled in fright and he lost all hisposure. He had suspected that it was highly likely that people from the Fire Tribe had caught up to them, but he never expected to see their leader, Huo Long, the man who had almost annihted his entire tribe with his own hands, leading the team.
They needed to leave immediately, right this minute!
Lin Meng did not dare to stay any longer. He was well aware of how terrifying the scar-faced man was and nned to take advantage of the dense fog to leave and warn the others.
However, just as he nned to get up, a massive hand suddenly came down on him. Fast as lightning and with the force of a thunderbolt, it grabbed hold of Lin Meng.
The remnant of the Lin Family Tribe, you came here and now you want to leave? Huo Longs face was dark as he said this. He had sensed Lin Mengs presence the moment he had approached them.
He had already stepped half into the Cave Heaven Realm. The strength of someone at this level was something these ants couldnt even begin to fathom? A minuscule ant thought it was wlessly concealed? He thought that he could take advantage of the foggy weather? Ridiculous!
With a wave of his hand, Huo Long threw Lin Meng to the side. Immediately, armed Fire Tribe tribesmen surrounded him.
It wasnt easy to find you. Ive been hunting for traces of you for over 20 years. If it werent for the fact that my beloved younger brother specifically requested to kill you himself, I would have just snapped your neck right there and then, Huo Long sneered menacingly, the antagonism clearly visible on his face.
The Fire Tribe and the Lin Family Tribe were originally at odds. There were frequent battles between them, but the bnce was broken when Huo Longs prowess surged exponentially.
He had almost massacred the entire Lin Family Tribe. What was infuriating was that a few survivors refused to ept their fate. Even worse, during their escape, they blinded the eyes of his beloved younger brother, a warrior only second to him. From then on, his previously brave and strong brother had been left in an irreparable state.
This deep hatred and grudge, he always kept in mind, and for decades, he had never given up his pursuit.
This time, he personally ventured out of his tribe for the sole purpose of capturing Lin Meng, thest scion of the Lin Family Tribe.
He hadnt expected that as soon as he discovered some traces of them, his quarry delivered himself right to his doorstep. It was effortless, making the scar-faced man quite pleased.
You bunch of viins, release my father at once!
At this moment, a roar of rage suddenly sounded.
It was Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who were nearby and had rushed over upon hearing the noise.
Youre no match for them. Hurry and leave! Go back and lead your mother and siblings away from here! Lin Mengs eyes bulged as he yelled out in desperation.
While the time is yet right, theres nothing to fear. His death would not matter, as long as his wife and children could survive.
Naturally, Lin Zhuang couldnt heed these words. Roaring, he hefted a huge rock taller than two men and hurled it forcefully at Huo Long.
Nice kid!
Despite his surprise at the young mans impressive strength, Huo Long, with a great shout of his own, did not rest idle. He promptly swung his massive iron hammer upwards and smashed it directly at the iing rock.
Bang
Stones flew everywhere, somending on the tribesmen of the Fire Tribe.
Devoid of Huo Longs abilities, how could these people possibly withstand the impact of the flying shards with mere flesh and blood? Immediately, the area echoed with screams of pain.
Many of the Fire Tribe people were left bloodied and bruised by the flying debris, and a few unlucky ones even tragically lost their lives on the spot.
Indeed! I see youre begging for death.
The sudden developments around him incensed Huo Long to the point of fury. All those that apanied him were the elite members of his tribe. Losing even one was a loss, and he hadnt even started fighting but had already lost several. How could he possibly not be furious?!!
Huo Long discarded his iron hammer and lunged forward, rushing towards Lin Zhuang in a frenzy.
In the dense woods, any weapon would be limited by space. Only hand-to-handbat was the most terrifying weapon.
Bang bang bang
Huo Longs punches rained down at a fast speed and confident uracy. Every punch weighed tens of thousands of pounds, and after only taking a few hits, Lin Zhuang began to falter.
The Body Refining Scripture was a purely physical tempering technique after all. It did not contain anybat techniques.
In contrast, Huo Long was not only stronger, he also had morebat experience. Lin Zhuangs fighting experience to date only came from his daily experience hunting wild beasts.
Against anyone else, he could have easily handled them. But he was simply too naive when pitted against Huo Long, the battle-hardened chieftain of the Fire Tribe.
The disparity between them only grew.
However, Lin Zhuang proved his toughness by continuing to hold on despite the circumstances.
Go away, Huo Long snarled, impatient. He no longer concealed his power, and the strength of the one in the Cave Heaven realm poured out.
A punch came striking down upon him, heavy as tens of thousands of pounds.
Such incredible force could not be resisted head-on. Lin Zhuang was sent flying, unable to rise for quite some time. His chest had even begun to cave in.
Chapter 11 - 11 9: Lin Zhuangs Spring (4)_1
11 Chapter 9: Lin Zhuangs Spring (4)_1
Trantor: 549690339
Ants will always be ants.
Havingnded a sessful strike, Huo Long didnt rush to make his next move.
In his eyes, these people before him were already trapped like turtles in a jar, with no hope of escaping. He didnt mind toying with them for a while longer.
He took greater pleasure in their despair than the satisfaction of simply killing them.
Lin Meng, thest time our leader was too busy to look after himself, you managed to escape, even injuring our leaders brother in the process.
This has always been a thorn in our leaders heart. Fortunately, after years of pursuit, all yourrades have already fallen under the leaders hammer. Now, only you remain!
Huo Long turned to face Lin Meng, his voice as cold as ice.
He had never forgotten this score.
But who could have been able to hide as skillfully as this couple, Lin Meng and his wife? It took him over twenty years to catch them.
But speaking of which, although youre a worthless father, your son is quite impressive. Just looking at him, he seems to be just a Blood Realm cultivator, yet he was able to fight hand to hand with our leader for such a long time!
Huo Long nced at Lin Zhuang, the other mans strength during the previous fight had genuinely startled him. His vital power, as explosive as a volcano, suggested that with a bit more progress, he might not be weaker than Huo Long himself.
Our leader has always valued talent. To tell you the truth, if you werent Lin Mengs son, I wouldnt mind sparing your life.
But its a pity that you are, and moreover, youre the eldest son of this insect. So, unfortunately, our leader will have to send you to join your family in the underworld.
Huo Long grabbed Lin Zhuang and tossed him next to Lin Meng, while other members of the Fire Tribe subdued Lin Chen.
Father, climb the mountain, go see Lord Willow God, only Lord Willow God can save us!
Lin Zhuang, his chest caved in and his whole body soaked with blood, urgently implored.
His Body Refining Scripture was only partiallypleted, far from rivaling Huo Long, who had already reached the threshold of the Cave Heaven Realm, and he was already running on empty.
Where is Lord Willow God here, Zhuang? You must hold on, dont talk nonsense.
As he looked at Lin Zhuang covered in blood, Lin Meng was trembling, his jaw clenched, and his eyes red.
Even though Lin Zhuang often argued with him, Lin Mengs admiration was reserved only for his eldest son. Seeing that him not only gravely injured but also delirious in order to protect him, the man could not help but grieve.
Father you you must listen to me Go up the mountain find ask Lord Willow God for help If Lord Willow if Lord Willow God is willing to help, we can be saved
Lin Zhuang spoke in fits and starts, his injuries were too severe. His skin was torn, his internal organs were affected to varying degrees, yet he remained resolute.
This was due to the Body Refining Scripture, which, in addition to increasing strength, also silently enhances the physique of the cultivator over time.
Lin Zhuangs emotions welled up, causing him to vomit another mouthful of blood. This frightened Lin Meng.
The old man, nearing fifty, wept uncontrobly. People at deaths door often behaved like this, blurting out nonsense, bing delirious.
He had lived here for dozens of years, what was there that he didnt know about? Not to mention Lord Willow God, he hadnt even seen a willow tree.
Furthermore, they were now surrounded by enemies. They couldnt even escape this dense forest, let alone climb the mountain.
When he realized his eldest son ended up like this in order to save him, Lin Meng was filled with sorrow and shame; it felt as though he had aged decades in an instant.
Father, dont cry, even if I die, it doesnt matter, Lord Willow God will avenge me! Lin Zhuang managed to endure the pain and speak.
What nonsense are you talking about, Lord Willow God? Boy, do you really think that by wasting time you can save your family? Let me tell you, dream on. Even if Heaven King Laozi himself came, he wouldnt be able to save you.
Huo Long slowly approached Lin Zhuang, his hands behind his back, his expression dark.
In these Green Mountains, every single ce is a burial ground, every single ce is deste and uninhabited. Honestly, I would like to see who dares toe out. But its a pity, with me here, your so-called Lord Willow God is probably already scared and running for his life!!
Huo Longughed coldly. How could such a clumsy ruse possibly fool him, the leader of the Fire Tribe?! Its ridiculous.
He didnt know who was the chatan iming to be a god in these parts. It was nothing short of a mad delusion.
Dont you dare insult Lord Willow God! Lin Zhuangs eyes were blood red. The majestic figure who had taught him the Body Refining Scripture, his gratitude towards him was as deep as the ocean. As long as he was breathing, he would never allow anyone to insult him.
Insult him? I not only insult him, but Ill also tear your so-called Lord Willow God to pieces.
You you will be punished by the Willow God Lin Zhuangs chest heaved heavily.
Punishment? Since I became a Cave Heaven Strongman, I have always been the one punishing others. No insolent fool has ever dared to punish me.
Id really like to see how the so-called Lord Willow God you speak of would dare to punish me. In these mountains, I am the strongest being!
With a grim expression, Huo Long leaped forward, grabbed Lin Zhuangs neck, and lifted him directly into the air.
With the sudden sensation of suffocation, Lin Zhuangs face went beet red.
Lord Huo Long, if theres fault, it falls on the person whomitted it. I admit, it was my fault all those years ago, my children had nothing to do with it. I will return with you and ept punishment, I beg you, have some mercy. In virtue of magnanimity, cant you let my innocent children go? Im kneeling to you.
Lin Meng, a grown man, was bawling uncontrobly.
He was at fault.
If only he had decided to leave with his family then. It was all his fault; he had grown toofortable in his peaceful life and didnt want to move away in the first ce. Otherwise, his eldest son would not have ended up like this.
Father, dont kneel to such a person. He insulted Lord Willow God. Lord Willow God Above will definitely definitely not forgive him.
Even when choked to the point of suffocation, Lin Zhuang refused to bow down, he continued to speak out for Jiang Hui even with all his strength.
Well, well, youre quite a man of steel. Since youre so eager to die, I, your leader, will be gracious enough to grant your wish.
Huo Long was thoroughly enraged, the thin scar on his face twisted in anger. His muscr arm bulged as he exerted more force, ready to strangle the life out of Lin Zhuang.
Whoosh
Just at this moment, the unexpected happened.
Not far off.
Sudden and inexplicable harsh and dull rumbling echoed.
It was as if some colossal creature was scraping against the ground.
The next moment.
Along with that sound.
An ominous shadow stretching over fifty meters, like a sweeping ck wind, suddenly appeared before Huo Long.
In an instant, a gust of wind filled with a strange stench assaulted their senses; dust was churned up into the air and rocks were sent flying
It was an enormous ck python, asrge as a small mountain.
Chapter 12 - 12 10: Lin Zhuangs Spring (5)_1
12 Chapter 10: Lin Zhuangs Spring (5)_1
Trantor: 549690339
Before Huo Long could even react, a tail as sharp as a sword rushed towards him with such speed that only a flicker of it could be seen.
Huo Longs face was filled with horror. Instinctively, he tried to use Lin Zhuang in his hand as a shield, but before he could stretch his hand out, a sharp pain struck him.
It was Lin Chen, Lin Zhuangs younger brother and a ruthless character. Seeing Huo Long distracted, he pulled out a hidden arrow from his waist and fiercely stabbed it into the others forearm.
Huo Long, in pain, reflexively threw Lin Zhuang away.
You bunch of ants, daring to ambush me. Huo Longs face was gruesome with anger. To the point of extreme, however, he didnt advance but instead retreated.
Thwack
Right at the moment, he moved.
The immense tail fell directly, like a colossal iron whip, instantly cracking open the earth beneath.
Huo Long couldnt help but shudder at such terrifying force.
You bunch of useless things, what are you standing there for, hurry up and take Lin Zhuang and his son away now! Grinding his teeth, Huo Long roared at the members of the Fire Tribe surrounding him.
These useless people were so scared of the Giant Python that they ran far away.
Only then did the members of the Fire Tribe snap back to their senses, yelling and rushing towards Lin Meng and his son again.
Lin Meng felt utter despair.
With the Fire Tribes men besieging them in front, and an unknown but terrifying Giant Python behind, it seemed like even the heavens werent sparing them!
Chen, take care of your older brother, Ill hold off this Giant Python for you. Lin Meng took a deep breath, determined about something, then patted Lin Chens shoulder and stood up.
Father
Lin Chens eyes were bloodshot. He was no child and instantly guessed his fathers intentions.
No more words, your father has lived most of his life, and my decision is made, Chen, you must seize the right moment and escape from here with your older brother.
Lin Mengs back was upright, like a fir tree.
He had run and hidden all his life. This time, he was ready to die standing.
Father! Lin Chen looked at the unconscious Lin Zhuang, then at his father who had resolved to die, overwhelmed with feelings of powerlessness.
He hated his own weakness. If he could be like his older brother, his father wouldnt have to risk his life.
In the arena.
Come on.
The man who had once been in his prime was now over fifty years old. He roared at the approaching ck Giant Python and the members of the Fire Tribe.
His muscles were taut, prepared for battle, the pines behind him quivering as if saluting his courage.
Even though he was no longer in his physical prime, under the determination to advance or die, he still exploded with an unprecedented spirit.
Come on, all of you! Lin Meng clenched his fists, ready to die.
But to his surprise, the terrifying ck Giant Python didnt nce at him even after rushing up to him. Instead, it turned and charged towards the members of the Fire Tribe.
Lin Meng was stupefied for a while, then made a wry face, suddenly feeling whether to move or not was a problem.
He had prepared so long, only to be ignored by the python entirely.
Lin Chen, too, was stunned. He couldnt bear to watch at first, but then saw his father unscathed.
And that giant python did not attack his father or him from beginning to end, but instead helped them fight off the Fire Tribes attackers.
Both of them were left in shock.
The situation was too strange. Not only Lin Chen hadnt seen anything like it, even Lin Meng who had lived half his life had never seen or heard of such a thing before.
It was clear that they seemed unarmed, but the python chose to ignore them and instead went to attack the members of the Fire Tribe who were armed and appeared to be more trouble.
If they were hidden, the Giant Python might not have noticed them, but they were clearly standing in front of the Fire Tribe, being as noticeable as they could be.
What puzzled Lin Meng the most was
If he hadnt seen wrong, the ck Python had shown a hint of disdain when it passed by him.
It seemed as if it thought he blindsided it, tantly blocking its path.
Behind them.
The colossal body of the ck Python wreaked havoc, plowing into the crowd of the Fire Tribe.
On the spot, screams of terror rang out incessantly.
Under the sunlight, the pythons scale armor gleamed with cold indifference, resisting all the efforts of the Fire Tribes people, leaving at most a white mark.
On the other hand, the massive python, with its rolling body, easily took several lives, like a reaper harvesting souls. In just a moment, no one remained standing except the Lin father and son and Huo Long.
Monster, you deserve to die. Today, I, your chief, shall take your head to honor the spirits of our brave warriors of the Fire Tribe. Huo Longs eyes were bloodshot, his teeth grinding angrily, his eyes sparked with uncontroble rage.
Although they were not the most potent warriors, they were the lifeblood of the tribe, each one in the prime of their lives, the main fighters in battles against other tribes, and the loss of each one represented a loss for the tribe.
The ck Python simply flicked its tongue, showing human-like disdain. It seemed to provoke, If youre not convinced,e fight me, causing Huo Longs lungs to burst with anger.
He had never seen such an insolent snake before.
Go to hell! Huo Long roared, directly springing into action.
His body enveloped in a flow of energy, he opened with full force, unmistakably demonstrating the power of the Cave Heaven Realm, even causing an explosion of the surrounding air, three times more potent than before.
Yet, the Giant Python did not yield; its colossal body emanated a daunting presence, its densely-packed scale armor alone could deter anyone.
Boom
Without a signal, both the man and the snake charged out simultaneously, colliding fiercely.
The huge wave of energy released from their sh halved the trees around them.
Mountain Breaking Fist.
After a single blow, Huo Long struck again, his giant palms shed a red glow.
Only the chiefs and n leaders of the tribes could practice these types ofbat techniques.
This was Huo Longs true power, the formidable power of the Cave Heaven Realm, a fearsome vital energy force that could fight through the body alongsidebat techniques, increasing ones battle power exponentially, and allowing one to kill from miles away.
He was swift, his glowing red hands ruthlessly aiming for the pythons spine.
In snake fights, the seventh vertebra is targeted, and the python is no exception.
Hiss, hiss, hiss
Facing Huo Longs strongest strike, the ck Python retaliated, mercilessly whipping its tail as stout as an iron rod.
Boom
A loud boom echoed, shaking the hill, frightening the animals and causing them to scatter in all directions, stones rolled down, dust flying
The next moment.
Mid-air.
A figure flew backward, crashing heavily onto a pile of crushed rocks.
It was Huo Long, soaked in blood, literally half beaten to death, dying on the spot.
The ck Pythons terror exceeded his expectations. Its body was as hard as ironstone, and even Huo Longsbat techniques couldntpensate.
The ck Python, on the other hand, suffered some minor injuries. A few scales were knocked off, bleeding a bit, yet this only further enraged it. It whipped Huo Longs body over a dozen times until it was bloody and unrecognizable, then swallowed it whole.
Chapter 13 - 13 11: Evening Talk and Sacrificial Spirit (seeking follow-up readings and votes)_1
13 Chapter 11: Evening Talk and Sacrificial Spirit (seeking follow-up readings and votes)_1
Trantor: 549690339
This scene left the father and son of the Lin family frightened on the sidelines.
While the ck Python had indeed helped them dispose of a great enemy, it was its sheer brutality, not just in terms of strength, but also, even more so, psychologically, that was unsettling.
This Python could potentially be psychologically twisted.
Roar roar roar
The strong smell of blood attracted many ferocious beasts from the surrounding mountains. They swarmed from all corners like a tide, including the beasts on the ground and birds flying in the sky.
To these beasts, the flesh and blood of the cultivators were one of the most nourishing meals in the world.
Suchmotion immediately alerted Lin Meng and others. However, before they could react like facing a tremendous enemy, the beasts which had initially swarmed in, scattered as if they had encountered a terrifying creature.
Knowing that all themotion was caused by the Giant Python, they would certainly note over.
Whether to have one meal or keep having meals, they know how to choose clearly.
Hiss hiss hiss
The ck Python was quite satisfied with the reactions of the beasts. While they disturbed it, they indeed made it look good in front of the humans.
Twisting its body, the Giant Python swiftly crawled in front of Lin Meng.
Then, it opened its wide, bloody mouth under Lin Mengs frightened gaze and spit out a nt covered in stickiness.
Lin Meng licked his lips, nced at the herb, nced at the Giant Python, and gingerly picked up the nt from the ground under the watchful eyes of the Python.
Upon picking up, he could not smell the fragrance of the herb, but the stench was evident.
By the time he lifted his head, the ck Python had disappeared from their view.
Father, is it just me, or is this all a bit eerie?
Once the silhouette of the Giant Python finally disappeared from their view, Lin Chen looked around at the horrific scene, nced at the nt-like herb in Lin Mengs hand that he picked up, and finally spoke after a pause.
Lin Meng did not reply, but the shock in his eyes was just as great as Lin Chens.
It was evening by the time Lin Meng and the others returned home.
Bearing witness to her eldest sons current state, Lin Zhuangs mother, Mrs. Zhang, began to cry inconsbly.
Lin Meng roughly exined the situation, not mentioning Huo Long nor the Giant Python.
He did not know how to elucidate either of these two factors.
That night.
Lin Meng and his wife had a deep talk.
Wife, I am nning to take our eldest son up the mountain in a few days! After a long time, Lin Meng spoke first.
Up the mountain? Are you out of your mind? Our eldest son hasnt even recovered, and the road to the mountain is so rough, arent you afraid that his injuries will worsen? Mrs. Zhang, Lin Mengs wife, worriedly reproached. She couldnt help but feel heartache remembering Lin Zhuangs tragic condition.
Years have passed, and thedys temples have turned gray. Even wrinkles have appeared on her forehead, making it hard to associate her current self with the smart, pretty girl of her youth.
Wife, have you ever heard about the Lord Willow God? Lin Meng did not answer directly but turned and whispered into his wife, Mrs. Lins ear.
We are together almost every day. When have I heard about the Lord Willow God? Why are you suddenly asking this? Mrs. Lin frowned and wondered.
Although there were many trees in the vicinity, there werent any willows. After living here for so many years, her husband should know this.
Husband, tell me quickly, are you hiding something from me? Mrs. Zhang asked angrily.
Wife, do you know who we met this time? Lin Meng sighed, hesitated for a moment, and decided to reveal everything that happened today.
Didnt you say it already? We met some tribesmen from the Fire Tribe. Mrs. Zhang looked at Lin Meng, puzzled by why his tone was so strange considering this fact waspletely unrted to the previous question.
It was Huo Long.
Thud
As soon as Lin Meng finished speaking, the beast skin robe that Mrs. Zhang was sewing slipped out of her hands and fell to the ground.
Fear crossed the womans face: Huo Long actuallycame?
To be urate, he came, but he is also dead. Lin Meng shrugged his shoulders.
He came and then he died? What do you mean by that? Mrs. Zhang wore a puzzled expression.
Huo Long was very powerful, just as terrible as in the past. With a wave of his hands, he could muster the strength of a hundred thousand pounds. Our son was injured by him. But Zhuangers strength caught me off guard, he fought with Huo Long for a long time before he lost. Lin Meng licked his lips.
Although he didnt want to admit it, he had to say that his eldest son was much stronger than he was.
Damn Huo Long, not only did he destroy our tribe but also grievously injured our Zhuanger. Mrs. Zhang trembled with anger as she thought of Lin Zhuangs condition and couldnt help but wipe away her tears.
Her unfortunate son was so badly wounded, even though he was lucky to survive, who knew if hed have anysting damage?!
However, after sobbing for a while, Mrs. Zhang recognized something unusual.
Huo Long was a powerful being of the Cave Heaven Realm. He had stepped into the Cultivation Second Realm, single-handedly annihted the entire tribe back then, The n leader could notpete at all, he was torn apart alive and his flesh and blood fed to arge Tiger.
Zhuanger was only twenty years old this year, and he had never undergone the Beast Blood Bath Body Refining process. How could he go head to head with Huo Long? And still survive.
But before Mrs. Zhang had a chance to speak, Lin Meng noticed the confusion of his wife. He quickly said, Wife, I know youre confused now. I am too, and also dont understand how Zhuanger could be so strong without refining his body?!
But I think there should be a ce that can give us the answer! After a moment of silence, Lin Meng continued, asserting with certainty.
Husband, are you talking about the mountain? Mrs. Zhang was no fool. She immediately guessed after linking the previous and current conversations, but she couldnt figure out what the mountain had to do with it.
Not only is it rted, the rtionship is huge!
Stop speaking in riddles, husband! Mrs. Zhang was itching to scratch her husbands heart out of curiosity, casting an annoyed nce at Lin Meng, hurriedly urging him to continue.
There were too many questions in her mind that needed answering at this moment.
Because we encountered a ck Giant Python! Lin Meng took a deep breath. Despite the fact that the python did not target them and even rescued them, recalling its terrifying body still left him in fear.
That thing was too horrifying. A Python with a length of dozens of meters was very simr to a ferocious beast in the Wilderness, a powerful one at that!
The ck Giant Python was fifty to sixty meters long, its scales were even harder than rocks, it was absolutely terrifying. Thunderous in its fury, it beat Huo Long to death, Lin Meng unnerved.
Beat Huo Long to death?!!
Before Mrs. Zhang could recover from this shock, Lin Meng took out a green nt from his bosom. It was the same one spit out by the ck Python, only that it had been thoroughly cleaned on the way back.
Chapter 14 - 14 12: A Nest Full of Experience Points (Please Follow) _1
14 Chapter 12: A Nest Full of Experience Points (Please Follow) _1
Trantor: 549690339
What is this, old man? Mrs. Zhang took it and studied it for a while.
It should be some sort of herb. Lin Meng spected,
He knew some of the medicinal herbs in Wilderness but he had never seen this particr one before. However, after cleaning it, there was a faint unique smell of herbs.
Certainly, given he was unsure of its exact use, he didnt dare to give it to Lin Zhuang, rather using some old medicinal concoctions he had saved previously.
Whats up with you bringing an herb all of a sudden? Mrs. Zhang was more confused. ??What has got into her man, growing even more riddling as he ages?
This was given to us by that Giant Python. Lin Meng exined, sighing.
What?
Mrs. Zhang was caught by surprise, it took a while for her to gather her wits, her face still filled with disbelief.
Its hardly believable that a python suspected to be a ferocious beast, rather than attacking them, gifted a herb instead.
But the words came from her own husband. Mrs. Zhang was well aware of how truthful her man was. Although he was somewhat submissive and honest, he never lied to her.
But old man, even if the Giant Python gave you an herb what does this have to do with you going up the mountain, or that Lord Willow God? Mrs. Zhangs thoughts were getting more and more confused.
If Im not mistaken, that Giant Python most likely came down from that mountain. Lin Meng asserted confidently, And the reason Lin Zhuang became so strong might also be rted to the mountain.
Does it have to do with that Willow God you mentioned? Mrs. Zhang asked abruptly. She was known for her astuteness during her younger days, and even though she was confused now, she was able to pinpoint the key issue.
The Lord Willow God!
Correct. Lin Meng nodded solemnly. Lin Zhuang has repeatedly advised me to go up the mountain, saying that if we went up to worship the Willow God, we would be safe.
I didnt believe it at first, I thought Zhuang was just babbling nonsense because of his severe injuries, but the appearance of the Giant Python made me change my mind!
That Giant Python seemed to havee specifically to save us!!!
Old man, dont tell me you suspect that the Willow God Lin Zhuang mentioned could actually be a Sacrificial Spirit, and that our eldest son unintentionally received the recognition and approval of the Sacrificial Spirit? Mrs. Zhangs breathing suddenly became rapid.
The Sacrificial Spirit, thats the Sacrificial Spirit!
If their son could indeed gain the recognition of such an entity, she would die in peace.
The Sacrificial Spirit, also known as the Spirit of Sacrifice, is a shortened term for the spirit of sacrifice and offerings of the vige. It guards the safety of the vige, deters the ferocious beasts in the Wilderness, powerful and mysterious.
Not every tribe has a Sacrificial Spirit, and the rtionship between the Sacrificial Spirit and the tribe is usually mutual selection.
Some weaker tribes cant even feed themselves, let alone sacrifice to the Sacrificial Spirit?
After all, the Sacrificial Spirit does not protect the tribes out of pure kindness.
People need the protection of the Sacrificial Spirit in the Wilderness to deter powerful enemies, and simrly, the Sacrificial Spirit also needs the faith and worship of the people.
Simply put, the Sacrificial Spirit needs to be worshiped with hot beast blood every once in a while, and this alone would deter many tribes.
Vicious beasts may not be as dangerous as ferocious beasts, but they still are very ferocious. For smaller tribes, hunting them could often lead to significant losses, not worth it at all!
I cant be sure about that, but there is no doubt that a powerful entity exists on that mountain! Lin Meng stroked his beard thoughtfully, finding it prickly.
He was born and raised in a tribe, but he also had friends and acquaintances in viges. ording to them, there doesnt seem to be any Sacrificial Spirit that canmand Exotic Beasts in battle!!!
So, he cant bepletely sure if this Lord Willow God is really a Sacrificial Spirit.
However, considering that his eldest son not only had a good rtionship with the entity on the mountain but also benefitted from it, the entity definitely wasnt an enemy.
That alone is enough.
Old man, if its like you said, then I agree for you to go up the mountain. But Ill have to go with you. If we upset the entity, we can try and speak on behalf.
You sweet-talking? Lin Meng was startled. In all these years, he had never known that his wife possessed such a skill.
After all this time, did he not know his own wife? She was always straightforward and quick-witted. It was a miracle if she wasnt using someone let alone sweet-talk.
Of course, Lin Meng didnt dare voice that thought, or it would provoke another round ofints.
He cherished his wife.
Once the decision was settled, the elderly couple discussed the details and finally agreed to wait for Lin Zhuang to wake up before going to the mountain.
All through the night, their emotions fluctuated, only quieting down deep into the morning
They spent the night in silence
Lin Zhuang woke up on the third day.
Though his injuries looked severe, they werent life-threatening. Plus, the tool Body Tempering Scripture Jiang Hui passed down to him was indeed extraordinary. It managed to keep him alive. Combined with the medicinal herbs prepared by Lin Meng, Lin Zhuang was given a second chance at life.
After Lin Zhuang woke up, Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang wasted no time in inquiring about Lord Willow God.
Lin Zhuang hesitated a little, but eventually made no attempts to conceal anything, telling them everything concisely.
By now, Lin Meng and his wife were more certain of their prediction.
Good son, your mother and I n on visiting Lord Willow God, could you guide us the way. Lin Meng rubbed his rough, calloused hands as he smiled, while exining everything that had urred after Lin Zhuang had lost consciousness.
ThisIll need to ask for Lord Willow Gods permission. Lin Zhuang scratched his head.
Originally, he wouldnt dare make such a decision on his own, but after hearing Lin Mengs recounting of the events after hispse into unconsciousness, he subconsciously believed that Lord Willow God probably didnt mind meeting his parents.
That sounds great. Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang naturally agreed, considering they wouldnt dare offend such a powerful entity.
They rested for another half month, and Lin Zhuangpletely recovered from his injuries, energetic once more. After notifying Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, Lin Zhuang went up the mountain.
After seeing Jiang Hui, Lin Zhuang repeated his fathers request word for word.
Jiang Huis senses covered tens of thousands of miles, so naturally, he already knew about this matter. As far as Lin Mengs request was concerned, he was more than willing to ept.
He could gain more followers, who were also good-natured, a deal too good to refuse. However, how he should express his consent was a troubling issue.
He could neither speak nor dream, so how could he let Lin Zhuang know that he agreed?
Jiang Hui pondered the matter for a good while but couldnt arrive at a solution.
Fortunately, Lin Zhuang put forward a suitable suggestion.
Lord Willow God, my parents wish to visit you. If you agree, please sway your branches. he requested.
In front of the towering willow tree, the greenery was dense and vibrant, like a small mountain hanging in the sky, with myriads of branches dangling, swirling like countless jade belts.
Lin Zhuang spoke out, his voice full of devotion and hope.
Upon hearing this,
Jiang Hui gently swayed his tree trunk.
Immediately, the emerald willow branches inteced, moving of their own ord, making a rustling sound in the absence of wind.
Chapter 15 - 15 13: The Embryonic Form of Liu Village_1
15 Chapter 13: The Embryonic Form of Liu Vige_1
Trantor: 549690339
Thank you, Lord Willow God, thank you, Lord Willow God. Lin Zhuang was ecstatic and quickly expressed his gratitude.
After getting the urate information, without lingering, Lin Zhuang hastily went down the mountain to inform his parents.
Father, mother, you must remember that you must pay your respects to Lord Willow God the moment you see him.
On the way, Lin Zhuang repeatedly reminded them.
Although he believed that Lord Willow God was not a stickler for formalities, he still felt it necessary to fully prepare the proper rituals.
Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang were naturally happy to hear all of this. They felt the same need to respect this unknown, powerful entity without being told so.
Aside from Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, all of Lin Zhuangs siblings also followed, no one was left behind.
This was a big event that might allow them to familiarize themselves with a possible Sacrificial Spirit. Mrs. Zhang wouldnt allow a single child to miss it.
Thus.
The entire family, under the leadership of Lin Zhuang, began their grand march towards the mountain.
Because there were several young children in the group, the journey took longer than expected.
By the time they reached the summit, it was already noon.
The sun was zing hot, and the scorching summer wind felt like waves of dry heat. Their beast robes clung to them, drenched in sweat, making them ufortable.
However, just as Lin Mengs group was feeling unbearably hot, a surge of unexpected coolness washed over them, engulfing thempletely and dispelling the surrounding heat
Lin Meng couldnt help but shiver.
Comfort!!
The feeling was like encountering a table full of dishes made from Ferocious Beast Meat when one was extremely hungry and thirsty.
Just as he was wondering where this breeze came from, an enormous silhouette standing tall before him caught his eyes.
It was a tree.
A willow tree, luxuriant and gigantic, its massive canopy obscuring the scorching sun, full of vibrant life from within.
The willow branches fluttered in the wind.
From afar, thousands of willow branches, in singles or in clusters, bathing under the sunlight, appeared verdant and luxuriant.
What magnificent vitality.
Lin Meng was astonished, genuinely admiring it.
Even just standing under the willow tree and taking a few breaths of the surrounding air, Lin Meng felt as if he were more than a decade younger, light as if about to ascend.
However, it took only a moment for Lin Meng to snap back to reality.
The Willow Tree!
Could this be Lord Willow God?
He opened his eyes wide and looked around, apart from Lin Zhuang, everyone else e was immersing themselves in the shade of the tree, enjoying the rare coolness.
I pay my respects to Lord Willow God, The Willow God Above, these are my family members!
Lin Zhuang quickly stepped forward and knelt on the ground.
Adult is a term of respect not exclusive to the human race, it could refer to any creature.
Seeing this, how could Lin Meng miss the significance? He quickly woke Mrs. Zhang and the other siblings of Lin Zhuang.
As if waking from a dream, all of them felt a bit anxious. They had thought out the details of the rituals along the way, but what they hadnt anticipated was messing up upon arrival.
What if Lord Willow God became furious and med them because of this?!
Meanwhile, Lin Mengs surprise had almost filled his whole being.
The term god shouldnt be casually used. If it did not fulfill that level of power, using such a term may bring about disasters!
But the grand silhouette in front of them hadnt reacted much from beginning to end, apparently acquiescing to this term.
This could indeed be a supremely powerful entity!
Lin Meng eximed in his heart.
Jiang Hui was oblivious to what Lin Meng and his family were thinking. He could only see and hear far, but not to the extent of hearing peoples thoughts.
While Lin Meng and his family worried that their behavior might have displeased Lord Willow God, Jiang Hui was actually very pleased.
The Willow God Above, wewe are the family of Lin Zhuang. Today today we havee to pay a visit to the Adult!
After much thought, Lin Meng decided that standing aimlessly here wasnt helpful. Biting the bullet, learning from Lin Zhuang, he bowed and knelt before Jiang Hui, uttering his words.
He stuttered a little but his voice was loud and was filled with vigor, startling Mrs. Zhang and the others.
With him as the lead, Mrs. Zhang and Lin Zhuangs siblings quickly followed suit. Even those little children who had just started learning to speak copied them.
The surroundings were eerily quiet.
Only the sound of the wind howling
Just like Lin Zhuang before, they received no response.
Although Jiang Hui could have swayed his branches tomunicate, he felt there was no need at this point. These people may have some faith in him, but it had not yet reached the level that required imparting the skills.
All they needed to know was that he exists.
Son, could it bethat Lord Willow God is displeased with us because ofour previous behavior? Lin Meng pursed his lips, his worry deepening.
He waited for quite a while without receiving any response and began to doubt whether their earlier actions had angered Lord Willow God, causing him to be furious with them.
He had finally encountered a possible Sacrificial Spirit in his lifetime. If a simple gesture of theirs led to being disliked by that entity, Lin Meng could think of no other feeling but to want to die.
It should not be, father. Lin Zhuang hesitated, shaking his head. The child remembers just this way in the past. At first, Lord Willow God never noticed me, but after persisting, I was finally able to move him, and he granted me the Supreme Body Refinement Scripture.
As the saying goes, sincerity can move the spirits. Father, you should move Lord Willow God with your sincerity. Lin Zhuang slowly exined.
That makes sense, that makes sense. Lin Meng quickly nodded, firmly believing in this.
How could such a significant figure be easily moved!
For some time afterward.
Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, like before and even more grandly, worshipped Jiang Hui at sunrise every day, performing the worshiping rituals.
The vige needed boiling hot Ferocious Beast Blood for the Sacrificial Spirit. They couldnt obtain Ferocious Beast Blood, but they had enough wild animal blood.
With daily blood offerings, the soil in front of Jiang Hui even began to take on a reddish tint and spread outwards, giving off a somewhat eerie impression.
In the beginning, Jiang Hui thought this peculiar ritual might have some unusual effects on him. Though it seemed disgusting, he initially held great expectations.
However, as the ritual repeated, Jiang Hui realized the effect was not significant; his roots only became sturdier
apart from the soil changing from ck soil to red soil.
Although it didnt have any concrete effect on him, one thing was undeniable; this method increased the faith value faster than Lin Zhuangs incessant chatter. In less than half a month, the faith value of Lin Meng and others had reached the required 60 points.
Without hesitation, Jiang Hui immediately imparted the skill.
Chapter 16 - 16 14: The Prototype of Liu Village (2)_1
16 Chapter 14: The Prototype of Liu Vige (2)_1
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment.
In front of the gigantic tree.
Lin Meng, Mrs. Zhang, and the others were kneeling on the ground in their usual manner, praying fervently toward the location where Jiang Hui resided, bowing three times.
Even though they had still not received any response from Jiang Hui these days, each one of them remained as devout as they were initially, never changing.
This was the obstinacy of the Barbarians.
Once they decided to worship a being as a significant sacrificial spirit, they were willing to devote several generations to it, sparing no effort.
Just at this moment.
A breeze gently blew by, seemingly stirring up the endless skies above.
The next moment.
Several willow leaves were slowly falling, like snowkes in the afternoon, disappearing without a trace the instant they touched the bodies of Lin Meng and the others
Lin Meng, who was wholly absorbed in worship, suddenly felt a trace of memory not belonging to him appear in his mind.
After a careful examination, he was stunned to find that the sudden extra memory was about a method called the Body Tempering Scripture.
Lin Meng was not a fool, and he immediately realized that this was the manifestation of Lord Willow God whom they had been praying to day and night.
The leader was right, as long as they were sincere, they would definitely catch the eye of Lord Willow God.
In fact, everyone reacted without his calling out. They were all extremely emotional, hugging each other and crying, acting like madmen.
After the initial surprise, Lin Meng refocused his attention on the Body Tempering Scripture bestowed by Lord Willow God. As he learned more about the memory in the back of his mind, his feelings went from surprise to disbelief, absolute disbelief.
Directly tempering the body, and even attaining a massive strength of hundred thousand pounds afterpletion?!!
What was this concept?
Lin Zhuang was young, had a few experiences, andcked understanding. But Lin Meng was different, he had friends in several viges and knew that if one wanted to temper the body, it had to be done before worshipping the spirit, with the blood of ferocious beasts being poured into it day and night.
However, the Body Tempering Scripture passed down by the Lord Willow God directly overlooked this step and astonishingly allowed ordinary people to reach the Extreme Level of Blood Maniption.
What he found most unbelievable was the colossal strength of hundred thousand pounds.
Hundred thousand pounds was a great gulf.
ording to old friends of the viges, if one could reach the hundred thousand pounds colossal strength in the Blood Maniption Realm, they could be regarded as being at the extreme level, a rare existence.
Such monster-like existences could not be sought or encountered, each one could easily be invincible in the world within the same realm.
Throughout history, how many people could reach the Extreme Level of Blood Maniption? Evenrge viges might not necessarily have one.
For such exceptional geniuses, unless they had showered in the heart-blood of various ferocious beasts, or even that of Species of the Ancient Times, while tempering the body, had excellent innate talents, disposition, etc., it would be impossible to attain something of such a high level.
But they could directly skip this step, irrespective of their innate talents.
Even Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, who had already been halfway into the tomb, had an opportunity to perfectly temper their bodies and attain the limit of blood maniption. How could this not excite them? How could this not shock them?!
Lord Willow God, from now on, we will be your dependents, apanying your left and right for generations, serving your person. If we ever go against this, we will be forever trapped in a cage in this life!
Lin Meng yelled out in a trembling voice, tears streaming down his old face.
How many years had it been? He could no longer remember just how many years it had been.
All he remembered was that the n Leader had stressed on his deathbed that they should bury their lineage deep in distantnds, continue the fire, never ending, changing from a tribe to a vige, reestablishing their roots somewhere in the Wilderness
Lin Meng originally thought that he would not have that opportunity in his life, but now, this man, who was already past fifty, suddenly felt like he could do it
Not just Lin Meng, Mrs. Zhang also had a look of excitement on her face, her eyes rimmed with red. Being the older generation, they understood more deeply the preciousness of what Lord Willow God had bestowed and understood what this represented.
As for people like Lin Chen, their shock was greater than their excitement, with excitement and shock mingling. The kids, only a few years old, were only shocked.
By the time the sun set, Lin Meng and the others reluctantly came down the mountain.
After they returned to their dwelling, Lin Zhuang sought out Lin Meng.
Father, since Lord Willow God has recognized us, cant we move to a ce closer to Lord Willow God? The daily climb up the mountain is several kilometers, and especially uphill, which is quite a distance, Lin Zhuang selected his words carefully and said in a slow, measured tone.
He had always been sneaking up the mountain previously, but now that the entire family had been recognized by Lord Willow God, why not find a home closer to Lord Willow God? Not only would it be more convenient for worship, but they could also listen to Lord Willow Gods teachings at all times. Why not do it?
Even though Lord Willow God never spoke
This Lin Meng furrowed his brows, somewhat tempted.
Indeed, as Lin Zhuang said, they went to worship Lord Willow God every day, but the time spent on the road added up to quite a bit.
However, after weighing it up, Lin Meng still decided not to move for the moment.
The reasons were four-fold.
First, they were afraid that they might disturb Lord Willow God. Such a being, existing in an aloof manner in the world, they thought, might not like it if there were so many people around from morning to night.
Secondly, they were more familiar with this area and living here was more convenient.
Thirdly, there wasnt a suitable ce for them to live up the mountain. Even if there was, it was extremely damp or full of broken rocks and would be impossible for them to live there.
As for the fourth point, Lin Meng wanted to use the worshiping path to hone Lin Zhuang and the others. Although climbing the mountain was difficult, it was also a kind of physical training.
Although they did not move, there were some changespared to before.
Lin Meng and several people from Lin Zhuang had brought back a massive stone from several kilometers away. It took them several weeks to carve the words Liu Vige in the center position. After sprinkling it with the heart-blood of a wild beast, they ced it in a corner.
Yes.
Even though there were only ten people in total, Lin Meng established a tribe and directly named it Liu Vige.
With Lord Willow God guarding here, he thought they were qualified to be called a vige, even if there were only ten people.
More importantly, before they named it, they had asked Lord Willow God for his opinion.
Lord Willow God did not object.
Jiang Hui indeed did not object to Lin Mengs suggestion.
To gather more faithful followers and gain more experience points, the most indispensable thing naturally was people. Establishing a vige might not bring many people to him immediately, but at least it was a good start.
He had tried for many years, and Little ck, who ate the golden flowers, was just an exception. The rest of the wild animals were scared off as soon as they saw his manifestation. The faith value did not increase, but fear value exploded.
Only humans were the most suitable target for his believers.
And after receiving Jiang Huis transmission, Lin Meng and the others were more reverent and respectful. Their daily worship rituals also be more solemn.
With the increase in number, the boiling blood had almostpletely dyed thend around him red. Although Jiang Hui felt a little ufortable, he did not stop this.
Because he found that even if the Lin Meng family had be his loyal devotees, their faithfulness could continue to improve through this method.
Chapter 17 - 17 15: Upgrade Again (Please Continue Reading, Recommend)_1
17 Chapter 15: Upgrade Again (Please Continue Reading, Rmend)_1
Trantor: 549690339
This was a significant discovery, Jiang Hui originally thought that a believers faith value could only reach 100, but it now seemed to be far more. He was keen to see how far the faith value could go.
The most important thing is.
Jiang Hui had a faint feeling that if he could reach a certain level someday, these believers with high faith values seemed to be able to undergo some qualitative changes along with him.
Of course, this was just his guess, and the following results would need to verify it, but regardless, he had discovered a new hidden continent.
If it was a bit nauseating, at least these blood could also fertilize the soil, making his root system develop even more.
A gxy flows across, years pass by like a monument.
In the cycle of sunrise and sunset, spring, summer, autumn and winter, six years passed in a sh
Six years didnt mean much to Jiang Hui, but for Lin Meng and others, these six years could absolutely be written as a history of struggle.
Diligent learnings like sprouting in the spring, though unseen in its growth, it brings progress each day. Ceasing to learn is like a grindstone for a knife, not seen in its damage, yet it diminishes every day.
After countless days and nights of hard grinding and frugal meals, their progress wasnt small. Even Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, who were almost drained of their essence, had made some achievements. Their essence was rejuvenated and their strength had greatly improved.
Worth mentioning was.
What surprised Jiang Hui was that, among the whole vige, aside from Lin Zhuang, the hardest worker wasnt Lin Meng, but the previously carefree Second Brother Lin Chen.
ording to him, the practices taught by his father were useless and he didnt feel any progress over time, so he didnt bother to learn.
But the Body Refining Scripture granted by Lord Willow God was different, he could immediately feel the enhancement of strength as he practiced.
The nature of a young man was like an unruly horse, pushing forward and galloping in the Wilderness.
With such clear results, is there any reason not to work hard?
Like Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen hardly remembered to eat or sleep every day.
Both Lin Chen and Lin Zhuang were in their prime. Whether in terms of energy or physical strength, they were stronger than others. Also, they were much more diligent in their practice, thus their improvement was more noticeable, giving them the potential to be the second strongest in Liu Vige.
Apart from Lin Zhuang, who could somewhat suppress him, this guy had practically be peerless in Liu Vige.
However, the most surprising to Jiang Hui was Lin Mengs and Mrs. Zhangs eighth child, Lin Xin Tong, theirst offspring.
She was a little girl, already twelve years old this year. Although she was young, her talent was horrifyingly gifted. Even though she didnt practice much on regr days, she was about to make substantial progress in the Body Refining Scripture.
But no one knew about this situation other than Jiang Hui.
It wasnt that she hid it too deep, it was just that no one wanted to think in that direction.
After all, she was just a kid in her teens, and she spent most of her time ying. If her progression speed was faster than theirs, Jiang Hui guaranteed that the next day Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen would find a hole to hide in and contemte their lives
What a group of talents.
At the top of the mountain, Jiang Hui couldnt help but sigh.
The entire Liu Vige appeared to be thriving vigorously. Although the poption was small, only Lin Mengs family, everyone was full of vitality, like walking st furnaces, all were quite terrifying. Walking through the deep forest, no ferocious beast dared toe out, even the lions and tigers would run away at the sight, just like seeing a living Yama.
Their dreadful reputation had already spread among the nearby beasts, such as killing beasts without blinking an eye, eating beasts for survival, and so on, basically regarded by the nearby beasts as a second taboo to approach.
As for the first taboo, naturally, it was Little ck the python.
This guy was truly the nightmare of all beasts in the nearby area.
If they encountered humans, running fast might give them a chance of survival, but if they encountered Little ck, they only had one thought in their hearts Dont see me. Dont see me
Before the arrival of deep winter, Jiang Hui had an unprecedented umtion of experience points needed to upgrade, faster than any previous time, which surprised him.
It required 100,000 experience points to upgrade from level 2 to level 3, and a full 200,000 experience points to upgrade from level 3 to level 4. If it was the previous progression rate, it would take at least fifty to sixty years to upgrade.
It must be rted to Lin Xin Tong! The image of Lin Mengs eighth child uncontrobly appeared in Jiang Huis mind.
Name: Lin Xin Tong
Race: Human
Age: 13
Faith Value: 105
Gender: Female
Talent: Pure Yin Body
Pure Yin Body: One of the Three Thousand Paths bodies, training speed is five times that of ordinary people, training in yin-attribute tactics is ten times, power is increased ten times, and there is a certain probability of producing some kind of qualitative change.
In addition, the Pure Yin Body naturally possesses a very strong sixth sense, which can provide early warning of certain unknown dangers. It also has a natural affinity with creatures of pure yin.
Jiang Hui could see the information of the little girl in front of him. He has the Surveince Technique, which allows him to view anyones information. Lin Meng and the others had thoroughly inspected everyone.
Besides the little girl, the talents of the others were all ordinary with no anomalies, simply showing normal physique.
The little girls talent was very strong, much more outstandingpared with her brothers and sisters. Jiang Hui couldnt think of any other reasons besides this.
Little ck also has a strong bloodline, but because it spends all day sleeping and eating, it doesnt provide many experience points, which is about the same as Lin Meng and the others.
Jiang Hui chose to upgrade immediately after withdrawing his mind.
Whoosh
In a sh.
The 200,000 experience points he had painstakingly umted were instantly exhausted.
Boom boom boom
At the same time.
Above the originally clear sky, thunder roared, and a blue thunder strike a yard long suddenly fell like a sharp sword, shaking the void
After the thundernded, what followed was a violent shaking, earthquakes andndslides.
In the engulfing fog, a hint of unease leaked out.
This upgrade has a big reaction. Jiang Hui was somewhat taken aback.
At the foot of the mountain.
Lin Meng and others sensed the abnormality immediately.
Not good, its from Lord Willow Gods location. After carefully sensing it, Lin Zhuang said, his face filled with concern.
That thunderp just now was too horrifying, like a silver snake, its power made him feel fear, helplessness from the bottom of his heart. If that thunderp wasing in the direction of Lord Willow God, the consequences would be unimaginable
Even though he believed Lord Willow God to be powerful, that thunderp was just too shocking, almost like a divine punishment.
Lets go, we owe Lord Willow God a lot. Even if we die, we have to ensure Lord Willow Gods safety. Lin Mengs face was serious, he waved his hand, ready to ascend the mountain.
Everyones faces were anxious, they didnt dare pause on the way, they climbed to the top of the mountain in one go.
However, when they reached the top of the mountain, themotion suddenly disappeared.
Immediately after that, something happened that left Lin Meng and the others dumbfounded.
They caught sight of-
Jiang Huis position off in the distance.
A dazzling green glow suddenly appeared leisurely in the void, like a pouring Nine Heavens Milky Way, and then poured onto the giant willow tree below under everyones startled gaze.
Woo
Almost simultaneously.
Jiang Huis figure shot straight up into the sky.
300 meters
350 meters
400 meters
Finally, it stopped at a staggering height of 400 meters.
Moreover, his girth also expanded at the same time, reaching a terrifying 40 meters.
Chapter 18 - 18 16: Fruitful Harvest (Please keep reading)_1
18 Chapter 16: Fruitful Harvest (Please keep reading)_1
Trantor: 549690339
Standing 400 meters tall and 40 meters thick, even in this forest, it could be considered as colossal. A casual willow branch was as thick as a waist of a grown adult, towering between heaven and earth, overlooking the earth, it was truly akin to a giant.
Has Lord Willow God be stronger? Lin Meng swallowed his saliva nervously.
If it were not for this reason, he couldnt exin the scene before his eyes, it was so shocking, he could not describe it in words.
However, why did he think the word again?
Jiang Hui did not know what was going through Lin Mengs mind, but he was quite pleased that they came.
If Jiang Hui remembers correctly, when this group of people just climbed up the mountain, there was an earthquake, and rocks were falling
Although after the transference, the Faith Value of Lin Meng and the others reached 100, making them devout followers, devout followers are not the same as puppets, they only heartily support Jiang Hui.
Given their performance, Jiang Hui decided to praise them.
In the sky.
Thousands of willow branches hung down, driving away the surrounding coldness, bringing warmth.
Thank you Lord Willow God for your affection, thank you Lord Willow God for your affection. Lin Meng and the others were excited and overjoyed.
In the past unless they asked actively, Lord Willow God would not care about them, and sometimes He doesnt respond even when asked. But this time because of their performance, their position in Lord Willow Gods heart further progressed, how could it not excite and inspire Lin Meng and the others?!
At the same time, they made up their minds that they must do better in the future to be worthy of Lord Willow Gods affirmation.
Having reassured the people, Jiang Huis mind sank.
A panel appeared in front of him, exclusively belonging to him.
[Race: God Willow]
[Level: lv4]
[Annual Ring: 56]
[Power: Liu Vige]
[Number of followers: 10]
[Divine Skills: Five Senses, Surveince Technique, Necromancy]
[Practices: Body Refining Scripture]
[Items: None]
[Psychic Power: 400]
[Lottery Chances: 1]
Although the data didnt change much, Jiang Hui could distinctly feel his own strength increase.
Apart from this, there was still one time for the lottery draw.
He was never in the habit of saving, so he chose to use it right away.
Lottery drawing finished, congrattions on obtaining a Bronze Gift Pack.
Bronze Gift Pack? Jiang Hui was a bit puzzled, the item from the lottery draw this time was slightly different from before, it was neither a divine skill nor a practice, but some kind of gift package.
Hesitated no more and opened it directly.
Congrattions Host on gaining five Junior House Construction Orders, one Primary Spirit Gathering Array, Divine Ability Dream of Millet, and seven Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pills.
The system voice came out and you could hear it ringing for quite a bit before it disappeared.
Is this a big win?!! Jiang Hui took a deep breath and felt a slight thrill in his heart.
For the first time ever, he won so many things from the lottery draw. Regardless of the quality, at least he got a lot, which was such a feast for the eyes.
Calming his mood, Jiang Hui took a look at each item in the Bronze Gift Pack.
Junior House Construction Order: Can be used to build a junior house. The construction time is 1 hour. (One-time use item)
Primary Spirit Gathering Array: After usage, it can make a hundred meter radius into a natural spiritual energy gathering area, train in it and you can increase your cultivation speed by 20%. Duration: 1 day (One-time use item)
Huang Liangs Dream: An Illusion Art Divine Ability, can weave an illusion into a prison, enveloping a particr area, and can also use the illusion tomunicate with any target without barriers.
The power of the illusion will increase as the hosts level increases. The current impact range is 400 meters, the duration of impact depends on the targets strength, will, and resistance level. (Permanent divine ability)
Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill: After ingestion, it can permanently increase the strength of nine Dragon Elephants (one head Dragon Elephant strength is equaled to 20,000 kilograms of power) (One-time use item).
After looking through all the items, Jiang Hui was quite satisfied.
The qualities were not bad, especially the Huang Liangs Dream divine skill, which surprisingly was another growing divine skill that could improve along with his level.
Ifbined with his previous Five Senses and Necromancy, Jiang Hui has a total of three growth-type divine abilities. He has 100% chance of drawing growth-type divine abilities, and he didnt know if its because these things aremonce in the eyes of the system or because his luck was too good.
His eyes then turned to the five Junior House Construction Orders.
He used toe across these sorts of things often when he yed online games in his previous life, although they were not called by this name, but they had simr purposes.
These are no use for me, but for Lin Mengs family it is absolutely a good treasure. Considering their performance during this period, it can be used as a reward for them.
There are also these Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pills, which can be given to those devout followers who diligently cultivate.
Jiang Hui pondered for a while, and decided on the general allocation process. There werent many things to distribute, but because of the limited quantity, it wont be possible to evenly distribute them to everyone.
Where is Lin Meng?!
Exiting the system, Jiang Hui directly used the Huang Liangs Dream divine skill he just obtained.
The illusion woven by Huang Liangs Dream allowed him tomunicate freely with any target, thereby solving one of his current difficulties.
Although there was a word dream in the name, there is no need for the target to be asleep for this Illusion Art Divine Ability to be applied.
The illusion weaves a dream, which in an invisible way covers an area within the range of 400 meters. Within four hundred meters, as long as Jiang Hui wants, he can pull any living creature into his carefully crafted illusion.
In order to appear as dominating as possible in the environment, Jiang Hui specifically portrayed himself after a certain cartoon character.
Lord Willow God is bing more impressive the more I look at him.
At the top of the mountain.
Lin Meng was looking over and over again at the great figure of Lord Willow God, and couldnt help but praise.
To be honest.
In his lifetime, he had never seen a willow tree as attractive as the Willow God. The trunk is straight, and the branches are crystal green.
If there were beauty pageants in the willow tree world as well, Lord Willow God would certainly take the first ce. Look at those leaves, those branches, theyre impable
Stroking his goatee, Old man Lin was very excited.
However, just when Old man Lin was about to continue his praise with his lifelong umted vocabry, the sight before him began to change rapidly
What whats going on?
Old man Lin had never seen such strange spectacle before and immediately became extremely nervous.
Before he could figure out what was going on, a voice resembling a thunderous roar and a deep bell entered his mind.
The voice came from all directions, and it echoed everywhere, it was impossible to determine where it came from.
Apanying it, a majestic figure slowly came into the vision of Old man Lin.
For a moment.
The sky was dazzlingly bright, as if in the sky, there were countless rotating suns shining brightly.
Old man Lin was scared stiff.
Chapter 19 - 19 17: Reward (Seeking Continued Reading) _1
19 Chapter 17: Reward (Seeking Continued Reading) _1
Trantor: 549690339
Who are you? Facing the enormous figure before his eyes that seemed to have no boundaries, Lin Mengs eyes widened in horror. He swallowed hard and spoke in a tremulous voice. He was virtually in a state of shock.
He had just been paying his respects to Lord Willow God. Why had the surroundings turned so terrifyingly exaggerated once he closed his eyes?!
It was no wonder that Lin Meng was so horrified. The impression of Jiang Hui in the illusion was just too domineering.
His figure stood tall, rooted in the infinite space, spanning the universe. He was even surrounded by countless gxies, making the sun and the moon seem as insignificant as dust,
This transcendent form utterly shattered Lin Mengs imagination.
Swishing
Swishing
Jiang Huis leaves gently shook, emitting divine light, and streamers of multicolored light. The surrounding space trembled.
At such an astonishing sight, not only old man Lin, but also anyone else would definitely fail to stay calm.
I am Lord Willow God.
Jiang Hui directly replied, and his voice echoed thunderously.
Once he started speaking, the whole starry sky began to tremble, the Dao hummed, countless stars fell, leaves flickered with terrifying divine light, piercing the sky, as if every leaf was echoing with Jiang Hui, ready to forcibly tear through space and descend into the mortal world
Y-you you are Lord Willow God. I I
Lin Meng paused, his face flushing with excitement. But he was so moved that he practically stuttered.
I have assumed my true form this time to reward you for your performance during this period. While I spend most of my time in endless sleep, I still have a trace of my spiritual consciousness watching over you. You have worked tirelessly, and you are neither arrogant nor impetuous. So, you have earned my encouragement.
As Jiang Hui spoke, it was as if the heavens and earth were resonating with him, the sun and moon interchanged, and stars shifted and sparkled.
These are the rewards that I am bestowing upon you. Remember to keep up the good work, and there will be even better rewards.
Without waiting for Lin Meng to speak, Jiang Hui continued speaking and handed over the Junior House Construction Order and Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills.
Then he directly withdrew the illusion of Huang Liangs Dream.
Now that his purpose was achieved, he simply did not want to keep discussing with old man Lin.
He had heard every word said by Lin Meng earlier and it made him feel quite sick.
Its not that he couldnt stand ttery, but Lin Mengs words were too stiff and straightforward, which totally put him off.
Ide by side with Lin Meng.
Mrs. Zhang frowned, looked at Lin Meng and urged anxiously, Old man, can you hear what Im saying? Whats wrong? Why did you suddenly stop moving and keptughing manically?
Mrs. Zhang was somewhat nervous. Although hysteria was not fatal in the Wilderness, it certainly wasnt curable.
Stirred by Mrs. Zhang, Lin Meng finally came back to his senses.
He first nced at Mrs. Zhang, then his face was flushed with joy. Hahaha, hysteria? Dont speak nonsense, woman! I just had an audience with Lord Willow God.
Old man Lin was flushed with delight, speaking with a touch of pride in his voice.
Of all people, he was the only one summoned by Lord Willow God. No one else could im such honor.
Lord Willow God? Old man, havent we been in Lord Willow Gods presence all this while? Mrs. Zhang was even more puzzled.
You silly woman, I just met the true body of Lord Willow God. Lin Meng snorted.
As he spoke, he took out all the treasures that Jiang Hui had bestowed upon him.
There were a total of five Junior House Construction Orders and seven Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills.
The shape of the Junior House Construction Order was diamond-like, about the size of a palm. It had an exquisite house engraving on it, surrounded by cloud images, and it was very delicately made.
The Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills looked much simpler, just some dark pills about the size of a peanut.
Dad, what are all these?
Gazing at the unfamiliar items Lin Meng had suddenly taken out, Lin Zhuang and others immediately gathered around, all looking bewildered.
These are what Lord Willow God has just bestowed upon us.
Lin Meng chuckled, looking quite proud.
No one else was qualified to witness the true body of Lord Willow God, only he was. This prestige was really something.
Hearing that it was rted to Lord Willow God, the breaths of Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others turned significantly quicker.
Dad, how do we use these? Lin Zhuang took a few Junior House Construction Orders and tinkered around with them for a long while but couldnt figure out their use.
This thing, huh? Lin Meng frowned, looking somewhat embarrassed.
Not only Lin Zhuang and others didnt understand, he also didnt know. Lord Willow God seemed in a rush, and had just given these things to him without exining their purpose or how to use them.
What should we do? Old man Lin scratched his head, contemting whether to bother Lord Willow God about this matter again.
Biting his lip, Lin Meng asserted, This should be some sort of weapon, something like a hidden weapon.
No wonder its palm-size with edges and angles. Turns out its a hidden weapon. Lin Zhuang and others showed a look of understanding, but after a few nces, they seemed somewhat disinterested.
In their view, in the Wilderness, one could only rely on their fists. A fist-to-fist, flesh-to-flesh fight was truly invigorating. Hidden weapons were not popr among the people.
But considering that these items were gifts from Lord Willow God, everyone indeed still wanted to keep them.
Dad, what about these? Lin Chens attention was mostly on the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills. For some reason, he felt a strange attraction to these dark and unattractive pills.
Stupid boy, these are obviously for eating, what else can it be used for? Lin Meng gave Lin Chens head a light pat and chided with augh, sounding quite certain.
Even though Lord Willow God didnt tell him their function, old man Lin believed these pills certainly had no other use beyond eating.
As for whether these pills were poisonous, that was not even a concern for them.
Come on, would there be poison in something gifted by Lord Willow God?
Youre right, dad.
Lin Chenughed, wiping the sweat from his palms, and became unusually shy. Dad, can you give me a few of these to try?
You little rascal, thinking of taking a few! Lord Willow God only gave me a few. At most, I can only give you one.
Old man Lin was not pleased after hearing his request. As he spoke, he carefully picked out one Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill from the pile and handed it to Lin Chen.
Lin Chen was no dawdler. He immediately put the pill into his mouth and swallowed it whole.
How is it, Second Brother? Can you tell what it tastes like? Old man Lin asked eagerly.
Chapter 20 - 18: Naughty Bear Boy Gets into
Chapter 20: Chapter 18: Naughty Bear Boy Gets into
Trouble (Please read on)_l
Trantor: 549690339
I ate it too fast, swallowed it all at once, and didnt taste anything. Father, can you give me another one? I promise Ill chew it slowly this time.
Lin Chen licked his lips, still not having his fill.
You cheeky rascal, dont even think about fooling me! I bet your hides starting to itch again. How could Lin Chens little trick escape Old Man Lins discerning eyes?
However, even though he was scolding him, Old Man Lins hand was busy. He sneaked another pill to Lin Chen while no one was looking.
He had quite a few offspring, a total of eight. This was to prevent his other children from noticing and using him of favoritism.
However, he had been watching his second eldest sons effortstely, and even whenpared to the eldest son, there was not much difference. So, rewarding with an extra pill was not a big deal.
Having learned his lesson from before, Lin Chen ate carefully this time, fearing he might identally swallow it whole again.
The taste is pretty odd, like burnt roast meat. After smacking his lips, Lin Chen gave his evaluation.
It wasnt bad, but it definitely couldnt be considered delicious either.
Apart from the taste, how do you feel? Any changes? Old Man Lin rubbed his goatee and asked immediately.
Taste came second; the effect was the most important. Old Man Lin didnt believe the Willow God gave him these solely to satisfy their cravings.
After eating it, it feels like a warm current is flowing through my body. It feels reallyfortable.
Stretching his limbs, Lin Chen appeared to be extremely rxed andfortable.
In addition to that, he also felt his strength had increased slightly, but he wasnt quite sure by how much. He would have to test this out.
In his mind, Jiang Hui was still immersed in the excitement of his own transformation. Suddenly, he realized he had forgotten to inform Old Man Lin about the specific usage of the bestowed item.
Helplessly, he had to implement the illusions of Huang Liangs Dream again.
Hum
At the summit, in an area of about four hundred meters, the air seemed to ripple, spreading rapidly.
Thanks to his previous experience, Old Man Lin showed eagerness rather than nervousness this time.
Yet when he saw the towering figure in the void, he could not help but feel amazed.
Without further discussion with Lin Zhuang, Lin Meng directly discussed the specific usage of the Junior House Construction Order and the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill.
This item can form a house that shields from wind and rain out of thin air? And this elixir, just one pill can increase strength by twenty thousand jin?
Old Man Lin was astound and dumbfounded.
This kind of good thing should be shared among everyone; Lin Chen had enjoyed two pills all by himself.
Old Man Lin grumbled,pletely forgetting that he had given them to Lin Chen secretly.
One pill equals twenty thousand Jin of strength, so two pills would mean forty thousand Jin. Doesnt that mean my second eldest sons strength has already exceeded fifty thousand Jin? Lin Meng suddenly realized.
In the Wilderness, reaching a strength of twenty or thirty thousand Jin in the Blood Realm would allow one to attempt breaking through to the Cave Heaven Realm.
That said, Old Man Lin really wasnt sure of the current Realm status of his children.
The passage into the Blood Realm supposedly involved a body-tempering process with the blood of Ferocious Beasts. But when did his eldest child go through this process?
Having such great strength without needing to undergo the beast-blood tempering process, all these incredible things were thanks to Lord Willow God!
Old Man Lin let out a sigh, barely keeping tears at bay as he nced at the towering figure in the vast void.
People tend to be more sentimental as they get older.
If it werent for the Willow God, they might have been a pile of bones forgotten in the corner of the Fire Tribe.
Old Man Lin thought that if he had some fine wine, he could write a thick memoir.
However, just like thest time, he was pulled back to reality by Jiang Hui before he could digress too much.
Father, can I y with these hidden weapons?
Jolted out of his thoughts, a girl who looked like a porcin doll, about twelve or thirteen years old, had suddenly appeared in Old Man Lins view.
That was his eighth child, Lin Xin Tong, the youngest of them all.
Xin Tong, be a good girl, these are not toys. Seeing his daughter, Old Man Lin couldnt help but smile, picking up Xin Tong and amusing her with his goatee.
They say a child in ones old age is more precious than gold. Old Man Lin had been blessed with many children, yet having another thiste in his life, especially such a gem, brought him great joy.
If theyre not toys, then what are they, father? Are you just not willing to let me y? Xin Tong puffed up her cheeks, thinking that Old Man Lin was being stingy and thats why he wouldnt let her y. Everyone else was allowed to, yet she wasnt.
Hmm, father favours the others over her!
If he isnt giving it to her, shell cry to show him.
nning to do just that, Xin Tong pouted, mustered her emotions, and burst into tears.
Old man, just let Xin Tong y with them. They are not sharp, they wont hurt anyone. Why are you being so stingy? You just called them hidden weapons, now all of a sudden youre denying it. Mrs. Zhang scolded Lin Meng, rushing to console her daughter.
When Xin Tong was born, she almost didnt make it. Perhaps thats why of all her children, shes closest to this hard-won little daughter.
Plus, the little girl resembled her, sweet and cute, making Mrs. Zhang dote on her even more. Seeing her cry so pitifully, she immediately took her side.
Youre the one who spoils her all the time! sighed Old Man Lin, cing Xin Tong back down and bing serious.
The little girl seemed to sense her fathers change in demeanor, as her sobbing instantly diminished, but then she seemed to think of something and began crying even more pitifully.
Fathers scolding me! Fathers scolding me!
The little girl sat down on the ground, in tears.
Who are you putting on that stern face for? Mrs. Zhang said, standing her ground as she had done for many years.
Wife, lets not talk about whether these things were given by Lord Willow God. Dont you think Xin Tong is a little too wilful? If she wants something, she must get it. Otherwise, she will cry and throw tantrums. Everyone must amodate her. We are in the Wilderness, where even beasts know they have to learn to walk and run as soon as they are born. Why are we any different?
This time, Old Man Lin didnt back down and argued the point..
Chapter 21 - 19: What the heck? (Please follow and read)_i
Chapter 21: Chapter 19: What the heck? (Please follow and read)_i
Trantor: 549690339
The Wilderness was fraught with peril. The reason why they had been able to live sofortably for these decades was due to the presence of Lord Willow God nearby. If one day, their little girl ventured out of the mountains, even with her personality as it was, it would likely lead to big trouble!
More importantly, no matter what, this Junior House Construction Order was personally bestowed by Lord Willow God. Even if it was indeed a hidden weapon, it should be given to those who train diligently or are beneficial to the vige. So, whats the deal with letting a little girl y with it?!
Lord Willow God entrusted these items to him as a sign of his faith in him, and he must honor Lord Willow Gods generous love.
You old fool, why are you saying such things? Xin Tong is only in her teens, still just a child. What could she possibly understand? All she wanted was to y around with something she liked. If youre not going to give it to her, then dont, but theres no need to get angry about it!
Mrs Zhang frowned. Although she felt that what her husband said was not wrong, seeing Little Eight crying so heartbroken, she couldnt help but want to argue a bit.
Almost thirteen and still a child? Old Man Lin furrowed his eyebrows. In the tribal areas, at this age, they were probably already married. Even if we dont talk about that, look at our first and second sons, at this age, were they not all skilled hunters, risking their lives to hunt for food.
Our first and second sons are boys after all. Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth, her voice slightly weak.
So what if they are boys? And our third child is a girl, isnt she? And it wasnt when she was thirteen, but when she was ten, all of our familysundry was washed by her alone, right? What about Little Eight? Shes almost thirteen and she doesnt even know how to wash clothes!!! Lin Meng listed everything one by one, the more he scolded, the more he felt that he had been too indulgent with Little Eight these years, indulging her to the point of absurdity. If he continues like this, he will eventually hurt Little Eight.
YOU old man, Im not going to argue with you anymore. Anyway, no one can bully Little Eight. If youre not giving her the thing, then so be it. Ill personally make a few things for Little Eight that look simr.
Mrs. Zhang pursed her lips, and seeing that she couldnt win the argument, she immediately picked up Lin Xin Tong and prepared to leave.
Lin Meng was not surprised. He had expected this. If Mrs. Zhang was really on the same page with him about Little Eight, that would be strange.
Do as you please, but given Little Eights recent performance, I cant give any of these things to her.
If the son does not learn, the father is at fault. Old Man Lin nned to teach this misbehaving kid a lesson.
ThatS something Lord Willow God gave specifically to you, how you choose to distribute it is your business. This olddy is not going to meddle. Mrs. Zhang nodded. She dared to argue with Old Man Lin, but when it came to the things given by Jiang Hui, she dared not say anything reckless.
Lin Xin Tong seemed a little dissatisfied. The tear-streaked little face pouted with utter grievance. She was quite greedy, but was carried away by Mrs. Zhang before she could open her mouth to speak.
After Mrs. Zhangs figure hadpletely disappeared from sight, Old Man Lin pped the dirt off his butt, looked around, and said meaningfully, Lord Willow God gave this old man the privilege of distributing rewards. It is a sign of his special affection for me, but mainly so as to encourage you all.
You mustnt think just because youre my children that you can live without worries. I can clearly tell you all that this is not possible. Take Little Eight s situation as a lesson. While I do spoil her a lot, on this matter, it doesnt matter who it is, there will be no exceptions.
You all must remember, Liu Vige is not just us. There will definitely be more people. The usual studies and training, we mustnt be outdone by those whoeter.
Old Man Lin, with his back hands held behind his back, would even apany his speech with gestures when he was excited, quite a bit like orating a speech. Have you all kept that in mind? Old Man Lin coughed lightly.
We will remember and not let down the expectations of Lord Willow God and Father. The others hastily responded.
Alright, since everything that needs to be said has been said, lets start distributing the rewards.
Old Man Lin waved his hand.
The moment they heard that the highlight was here, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the others immediately became excited, all of them eager and expectant.
This is actually called a Junior House Construction Order. Old Man Lin did not keep them waiting for long and immediately lifted the Rhombus Token in his hand.
Father, didnt you just say that this thing is a hidden weapon? Lin Zhuang scratched his head, somewhat puzzled.
-When did Father say it was a hidden weapon? You nasty brat, ever seen a hidden weapon without a de?, Old Man Lin red at Lin Zhuang, aiming to keep up the aura of being abat king.
just as Lin Zhuang was about to delve further into this issue, he suddenly felt a chill at his neck and quickly shut his mouth. Although his strength far exceeded his fathers, he did not dare to argue back.
This is rather extraordinary, very unusual. The method of use is simple, just insert it into the ground and wait for two hours, and after two hours, it will transform into a dwelling that can shield you from wind and rain. Neither its scale nor its sturdiness can bepared to the tree houses we currently hve in. Its a divine object!
Withdrawing his gaze, Old Man Lin introduced it in a measured tone.
Once his voice fell, a cacophony of noise instantly followed, including Lin Zhuang, everyone widened their eyes, somewhat in disbelief. Father, is this really so amazing? A little brat who was still in open-crotch pants asked while wiping the big bubble oozing from his nostrils. All the other children of Old Man Lin also held their breath, waiting for Old
Man Lins answer.
It wasnt that they didnt believe it, it was just difficult to do so.
Such a little thing could actually transform into a shelter from wind and ram, a house that could amodate people the thought itself seemed incredible. This is something that Lord Willow God gave, how could it not be amazing? Old Man Lin sneered, and after grumbling about how little experience his kids had despite their ages, he prepared to give a demonstration to the crowd. However, just as he was about to bury it in the ground, he suddenly remembered that this ce was the resting ce of Lord Willow God, and hurriedly called his bunny-like children towards the foot of the mountain. Soon, everyone had found a t and open spot at the foot of the hill.
Old Man Lin stepped forward, gently burying the Junior House Construction Order in the small pit he had just dug.
The pit was small, you might even say very small. It was just big enough to fit the token.
After burying it and smooth over the surface, Old Man Lin respectfully stepped back.
just when everyone was craning their necks to watch, a nging sound, like a hammerpacting the ground, suddenly rang out, shocking Lin Zhuang and the others to quickly back away..
Chapter 22 - 20: Lin Duozi_1
Chapter 22: Chapter 20: Lin Duozi_1
Trantor: 549690339
But that wasnt the end. With the booming sound, the next moment, a dense white mist miraculously appeared around the Token and swiftly spread in all directions. In the blink of an eye, it formed arge square-shaped isted area, about two hundred square meters in size.
A miracle! A miracle! Lord Willow God is unrivaled in the world.
This divine phenomenon rendered everyone present speechless. Someone started to shout Lord Willow Gods name and, in an instant, it turned into a wave-like chorus.
These four words were sacred and invible to them. Everyones expression showed a mix of fervor and zealotry. Those unaware of the context might assume that some heretical organization was at y here.
Of course, if anyone dared to speak these words, they would be instantly beaten up by Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and others.
The chanting gradually faded, but peoples excitement still lingered. No need to mention anything else, the range covered by the mist had increased nearly ten-foldpared to the original treehouse. They all seemed to imagine how enormouslyfortable it would be to live in such a spacious ce.
Old man Lin shared the same excitement. He was no stranger to the wooden and stone houses in the vige. He was tired of living under tree roots but building a house required craftsmanship. If built recklessly, the house would be unstable and possibly leaky, making it less secure than living underground.
Seizing the moment, Old man Lin didnt idle. He buried the remaining Junior House Construction Orders one by one into the dug pits.
All five orders will turn into grand houses after two hours. Although he doesnt know what the final products will look like, Old man Lin was already daydreaming about it.
After a long while, he retrieved his thoughts and took out the remaining
Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills from his hand.
Originally there were seven pills, but he had given two to Lin Chen, leaving only five.
In Old man Lins view, these were the real treasures.
The quality of the dwelling ce was secondary, strength was the constant and ultimate guarantee in this world. Whats the use of having the best things if you cant protect them?
-Whats the rush for a house? It will take at least two hours, and considering its size, therell certainly be room enough for all of you youngsters. Rest assured, everyone will get a share. However, that may not be the case with this pill. Old man Lin carefully rubbed the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill in his hand Noticing that everyones attention was nearly entirely focused on the area enveloped by the white mist, he couldnt help but chuckle and grumble.
Father, Ive already eaten two of those pills. Whats so precious about them? Lin Chen turned and asked dismissively, of course, trying to show off more than anything else.
No doubt, as soon as he said this, including Lin Zhuang, everyone turned to look at Old man Lin unfavorably.
ying favorites much, old man?
Whats the matter? Old man Linughed bitterly, giving his second son a hard stare.
Father, whats so great about this ck pill? Cant everyone get a share? Lin Zhuang, being the eldest, was the first to question.
First of all, there are only five left, so theres not enough to go around. Additionally, and most importantly, this is a divine medicine. Eating one pill can increase your strength by twenty thousand jin.
Although he knew there was no chance of outsiders hearing this, the old man still deliberately lowered his voice.
The Dragon Elephant Strength Pill was far too precious. No harm in not knowing what it does, but if they found out, he feared enemies might suddenly appear to steal it.
What?! One pill can increase strength by twenty thousand jin?!
Before Lin Zhuang and others could respond, a sharp exmation echoed through the area.
It was Lin Chen, the second son of the Lin Family, his eyes, ordinarily not toorge, were now widened as big as a cow s eyes.
All he felt after eating them was a slight heat in his body, no other changes?! You sneaky child, feel happy about it! This thing is incredibly valuable. Lord Willow God said it himself; just one pill could suddenly boost ones strength by twenty thousand jin. Youve taken two, thats a whopping forty thousand jin. Old man Lin nced at his younger son, clutched his chest, the sudden shock almost took his breath away.
Lin Chen opened his mouth, but instead of speaking, he rushed hurriedly to a colossal boulder, approximately five to six meters in size.
He had tried to weigh the stone before, but even using all his strength, he could only slightly move it.
Second Eldest Son of the Lin Family rubbed his hands together and quickly walked towards the rock.
He was majestic, over eight feet tall, with a bearish waist and tigerish back. He was robust and strong, his chest high and firm like an iron pir. Evenpared to Lin Zhuang, he was not at all inferior.
Lift!
He took a deep breath.
Lin Chen shouted softly, his legs braced in Big Ma Golden Knife stance, his mouth strained, his arms grabbing the rock suddenly exerted their strength, and his arms, like iron tongs, suddenly bulged with veins.
Eeeeeekkk-
With the mad infusion of strength, the giant rock, which had been immovable, suddenly gave out a series of dull noises. In the next moment, it was actually lifted off the ground under the astonished gaze of the crowd.
Particrly Lin Zhuang, his face was almost entirely revealed with the color of horror.
That giant rock weighed almost forty-five thousand catties, even he couldnt dream of moving it.
But now, after eating just two ck pills granted by Lord Willow God, the Second Brother had actually lifted it, and judging by his expression, he still seemed to have surplus strength.
Lin Zhuang sucked in his breath at the unprecedented sense of urgency shing through his heart, and his gaze was instantly burning hot as he looked at the old man Lins hand.
As the first one to follow Lord Willow Gods footsteps, he couldnt be caught up by his own little brother.
Father, could you also give me a few to taste? He quickly walked over to Old Man Lin, Lin Zhuang murmured.
If he remembered correctly, his little brother had just said that he had two. Father has always seen your efforts, you deserve more. Old man Lin smiled kindly, and took two of the remaining five Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills, and gave them to Lin Zhuang.
Lin Zhuang was overjoyed and quickly took them. He then swallowed them directly without even drinking any water.
Once his body was enveloped in warmth, Lin Zhuang shook his head and walked in front of the giant rock as well.
tter.
The huge rock moved again, this time even more easily than Lin Chen.
Phew- Feeling the immense power emanating from his body, Lin Zhuang nowpletely believed.
Lord Willow God was indeed extraordinary. A few little rewards he casually gives out were so terrifying if he gave out a few more, wouldnt he be able to create an unusually powerful person out of thin air?!
Father, can you give me one more? Lin Chen came over at some point, licking his big face and asked.
Two Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills gave him a big taste of sweetness, and he wanted another one to taste.
Beat it, brat. Old man Lin gave Lin Chen a stern look.
Okay, father. Lin Chen smiled awkwardly and decisively retreated to the side. There are three left, Third Sister, you and the rest of them split them up, half each. Old man Lin looked towards his third child.
She was a graceful girl named Lin Rong, seventeen or eighteen this year, the prime of her life.
Her eyes were bright, clear, and full of youthful energy. Although her appearance was not extremely beautiful, her natural temperament was something the few girls Jiang Hui knew from his previous life couldnt match..
Chapter 23 - 21: Second Night Talk (Request for Continual Reading)_l
Chapter 23: Chapter 21: Second Night Talk (Request for Continual Reading)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Father, arent you going to eat it?
Im at an age where I should be enjoying a peaceful and quiet retirement. Why would I need to take this? Old man Linughed.
In that case, all these divine items should go to eldest brother, second brother and fifth brother. As long as they are here to protect us, we actually dont need these.
Lin Rong gave a shy smile, revealing a pair of excessively cute dimples. The other girls echoed in agreement.
Their temperament was inherited from Mrs. Zhang. By nature, they didnt like fights and killings.
If so, thats fine. Old man Lin pondered for a moment before nodding his head.
The Dragon Elephant Strength Pill was significant and could rapidly increase ones strength. Strength was crucial in the Wilderness. Rationally speaking, it should indeed be given to those who can maximize its effects.
With thest Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill in his hand, Old man Lins gaze wandered between Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and his fifth son Lin Rui, eventually settling on Lin Zhuang.
Eldest, you have the most umted effort over the days. Thisst one is for you.
With a grand wave of his hand, Old man Lin handed thest Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill to Lin Zhuang.
Thank you, Father. Lin Zhuangs face was full of excitement.
Though Lin Chen and the Lin familys fifth son Lin Rui may be envious, they didnt have any objections. After all, Lin Zhuang being their elder brother isnt only due to birth order, but also his recognized strength.
Jiang Hui had been observing every move of Old man Lin and the others all along.
Just as Old man Lin had considered, he gave these products to him not only because they were of no use to him, but also because Jiang Hui wanted to take this opportunity to assess Old man Lins abilities.
Now seeing it, it was satisfactory. Though not superior, definitely adequate.
The distribution of the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills has maximized the overall strength of Liu Vige to the greatest extent.
As for Old man Lin suddenly scolding his most loved daughter Lin Xin Tong, and not giving her a single one of the seven Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills, this surprised Jiang Hui quite a bit. But he had heard Old man Lin criticize Little Eight Lin, and he did have a point.
Although Lin Xin Tong has the strongest gift, she has been spoiled too much and is irresponsible, always self-centered. The things she does every day are even more outrageous than the naughty children in Jiang Huis previous life.
If such a character is not corrected in time, as she grows up, she will inevitably be unable to listen to reason, and will be insubordinate and disrespectful; she might even cause greater trouble, which will be unpredictable.
So what if she has a good gift? Even though a bird of dull talent may not necessarily be the first to fly, a bird that iszy and self-willed will definitely not go far.
Although talent can determine some innate factors, it cannot control ones whole life.
Jiang Hui highly regards the Eighth Son of The Lin family, but he wont bother with a spoiled and pampered youngdy.
On the stony path.
After the distribution of the items, everyone did not leave. They stood still, their gaze once again drawn to the area covered in white mist.
Compared to before, the white mist is denser now, and its height has increased. From the gaps in intersecting mists, one could vaguely see traces of piled-up stones.
After a while, the slightly harsh nging sounds suddenly ceased.
Including Old man Lin, everyone present had fiery gazes.
Living in the Wilderness, the method to tell time was through the sun.
Although this method was not very precise, it did have some use.
Old man Lin had just taken a look, it had been about an hour from the time the Rhombus Token was buried to now.
It seemed to confirm his guess.
In the air.
Not long after that nging sound stopped, the dense mist around them visibly thinned. In the next moment, a series ofrge square-shaped buildings made from huge stones prated the mist, slowlying into the view of
Old man Lin and the rest.
The house constructed by the Junior House Construction Order was two hundred square meters. In addition to shielding from wind and rain, the interior was fully equipped with basic facilities such as tables, chairs, and beds, all ready for upancy without moving.
Nightfall, the moonlight was hazy, casting a slightly bone-chilling coldness in the air.
Now stepping into early winter, there will be heavy snowfall after some time.
At this moment, at the foot of the mountain.
Five substantial houses made of huge stones were neatly lined up in a cluster, forming a pattern resembling the four directions east, west, south, and north. This brought a few strokes of rugged beauty to the night surroundings.
At the moment, inside one of the houses, candles were illuminating brightly. Inside the house.
After getting Little Eight Lin Xin Tong to sleep, Mrs. Zhang walked straight to Lin Meng. After thinking about it for a while, she decided to embark on a second night talk.
Old man, are these houses truly conjured up by Lord Willow God?
Disbelief was still on Mrs. Zhangs face. She had left early and had not witnessed the miraculous transformation of the token into a house.
Of course, to be precise, this is the result of the items blessed by Lord Willow God. Wife, do you remember those Rhombus Tokens? Old man Lin nodded his head, without the intention of beating around the bush. These houses are transformed from those divine items!
You mean, those hidden weapons? Mrs. Zhang frowned in concentration, recalling the past. If it hadnt been for Little Eight crying to y, she might not have remembered so vividly.
Yes, that one, but its not a hidden weapon, rather its a treasure that can transform rotten into miraculous, known as the Junior House Construction
Order.
The Junior House Construction Order? Mrs. Zhang muttered a few times, showing a sudden realization, No wonder you didnt want Little Eight to y with it at all costs, so it was such a treasure.
What you said Even if that thing was just a piece of junk, as long as its a reward from Lord Willow God, Little Eight should under no circumstances mess with it. Old man Lin nced at the sleeping Lin Xin Tong, then looked at his wife, and said displeasingly.
You old geezer, its all in the past, why bring that up again!? Little Eight is just a child after all. Mrs. Zhang pretended to be angry.
She too was genuinely respectful towards Jiang Hui, but Little Eight was her child, who she had carried for ten months before giving birth to. Lin Mengs roughness in daily life increased the difficulties, which were known only to her. She didnt have any other thoughts, she just didnt want her precious daughter to be bullied.
Alright, alright, I wont mention it anymore. Old man Lin waved his hands, indicating his surrender.
Over the years, he never won a single argument. He had summed up experiences early on that it was better to surrender early for pleasant conversation. If he remained obstinate, he might even lose the chance to sleep on thefortable bed tonight.
Moreover, the woman before him had suffered a lot for him over the years. Being a man, he was more than willing to give in privately.
Mrs. Zhang, being someone who would retreat when she got the upper hand, did not dwell on it. Instead, she changed the subject: Old man, today I heard our eldest and second say that each of those ck small pills can effortlessly increase strength by 20,000 jin?!
Indeed, thats divine medicine, personally given by Lord Willow God, how could it bemon?! Old man Lin replied.
If it is such a good thing, did you reserve one for our Little Eight? Mrs. Zhangs eyes lit up..
Chapter 24 - 22: Beast’s Roar in the Depths of the
Chapter 24: Chapter 22: Beast¡¯s Roar in the Depths of the
Great Wilderness (Please Follow Read)_l
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What does she want that for?¡± old man Lin frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve already divided all the divine medicine among the oldest, second brother, and fifth brother, there¡¯s no more left.¡±
¡°Are you telling me there¡¯s not a single one left?¡± Mrs. Zhang looked a little unconvinced.
¡°There were only seven in total, that¡¯s not a lot, right? Originally, I nned to share some with the third brother¡¯s daughters as well, but they didn¡¯t want any, so finally, the oldest got three, and the second and fifth brothers each took two.¡± old man Lin slowly exined. ¡°These boys will be the pirs of our Liu Vige in the future. We can¡¯t treat them shabbily.¡±
¡°With Lord Willow God stationed here, surely no one would dare bully us, right?¡± Mrs. Zhang pursed her lips.
¡°Even with Lord Willow God here, we need to work hard too.¡± old man Lin said solemnly.
From the incident with Huo Long, he realized that although Lord Willow God would secretly protect them, he would only intervene at the crucial moment of life and death.
To truly secure their position in this Wilderness, while the greatest reliance can be on Lord Willow God, the most basic guarantee must be the strong ability of their own people.
After all, you certainly can¡¯t bother Lord Willow God over trivial things.
Of course, besides Lord Willow God, there is also that terrifying ck Giant Python.
However, that python mostly keeps itself hidden. Everybody knows it only obeys Lord Willow God¡¯s orders and doesn¡¯t pay them any proper attention.
To forge steel, one must be strong themselves, perhaps Lord Willow God¡¯s gift of the divine medicine is also an indirect expression of this idea!
Shaking his head, pushing aside the chaotic thoughts in his mind, old man Lin solemnly said:
¡°Wife, I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to give birth to Little Eight, but no matter how hard it was, we must follow the rules, right? We both know that our achievements today are thanks to Lord Willow God. Spoiling Little Eight is no big deal for us, but what if one day she identally offends Lord Willow God?¡±
¡°Little Eight knows her limits, it won¡¯te to that, will it?!¡± Mrs. Zhang looked uncertainly.
¡°Won¡¯t it? You saw what happened today, crying and making a fuss in front of Lord Willow God, not caring if it would disturb his cultivation, you call this knowing her limits?¡±
Old man Lin sighed heavily, then continued, ¡°Wife, not only do you love Little Eight, but I as her father feel the same. That¡¯s why we need to correct some of her bad habits. Little Eight is still young, if we take action in time, she can mostly change. But if we continue to indulge her like this, sooner orter, it will cause trouble!¡±
Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth to object but then closed it again.
She always knew about these issues, it was clear as day, but from a mother¡¯s perspective, she thought that Little Eight was just a child, it was normal to be a little mischievous. But now, old man Lin¡¯s warning about offending Lord Willow God gave her cause for concern.
Just in case, if such a thing did happen, the consequences would be unbearable for anyone.
They can treat Little Eight as a child, but why should Lord Willow God?!
¡°What do you suggest we do about it then, old man?¡± Mrs. Zhang suddenly looked worried.
¡°It¡¯s simple, every journey starts with a single step. We must start with the basics, at the very least, she should wash her own clothes.¡± old man Lin, who had been pondering this for a while, said immediately.
¡°Alright¡ Alright then!¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded, unusually agreeing with old man Lin¡¯s idea.
At this moment.
Lin Xin Tong was sound asleep, and as if she had a premonition of her uing ¡°miserable¡± fate, she suddenly woke up from her sleep. However, seeing nothing out of the ordinary in her surroundings, the little girl wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth and fell back asleep.
Time flies as fast as the flick of a finger, fleeting moments pass like clouds and smoke.
Autumn gives way to winter, time passes swiftly and unknowingly, another year goes by.
In front of Liu vige.
Day and night, the continuously flowing water pass by the riverbank lined with dozens of thick cypress trees, each robust and sturdy. The leaves, having shed their autumn yellow, were falling with the gusts of the cold wind.
It was December, a season when most things wither and die. Yet the wilderness surrounding the vige bristled with the vitality of lush green as ever.
In the biting cold of winter, countless flower buds had sprung from the frosty earth. Under the light of the newborn sun, they added an exotic beauty to the freezingndscape. Even the air felt warmer than usual.
Years ago, when Jiang Hui rewarded Old man Lin and others, he activated the Primary Spirit Gathering Array he had drawn.
Despite being primitive, the array indirectly affected thousands of kilometers in radius.
Liu Vige was perfectly positioned on the edge of the array, and although the farther away from it, the weaker the concentration of spiritual energy, it was rtively abundantpared to other ces.
Perhaps it was due to practicing the Body Tempering Scripture, or perhaps because of the sudden increase of spiritual energy in the vicinity. Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang had not aged much in all these years, in fact, they seemed slightly younger than before.
Both of them remained sturdy and robust as ever. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen had be even more imposing, each towering over two meters, standing out like magnificent statues of amber.
Their talents might not be outstanding, but they certainly had the stamina, working tirelessly day and night, never cking off over the years.
Perhaps their efforts had touched the heavens. On a hunting trip, the brothers discovered several fiery red fruits in a bamboo grove.
After consuming the fruits, they achieved Completion in the Body Tempering Scripture in just a few short years. They could now exert tremendous force, exceeding tens of thousands of kilograms, a truly terrifying feat!
Lin Rui, the fifth son of the Lin Family, had also grown tremendously. Although he was nowhere near his two older brothers in strengths, he had be a young man capable of independently huntingrge beasts.
If anyone had changed the most, it would certainly be Xin Tong, the eighth child of the Lin Family.
With the concerted efforts of Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang, this formerly pampered little girl had drastically transformed, bing unrecognisable as her former self.
Not only did her temperament settle a lot, sometimes she would even join Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen on their hunting trips.
Seeing this, Jiang Hui felt very gratified.
Besides the factor of Xin Tong¡¯s talents, it was more that she was inherently good-natured. She had just been spoiled excessively.
Overdoing things is worse than not doing them at all. Coupled with the indulgence of Lin Zhuang and others, it had cultivated the little girl¡¯s original selfish character.
As for Little ck, he was still the same as ever: eating after sleep, and sleeping after eating. It almost made Jiang Hui wonder if he had been the Second Brother in his previous life.
Just as Jiang Hui thought that his days would continue as such in peaceful harmony, an unexpected event urred.
One day.
The night was dark and windy.
The forest was silent.
Jiang Hui was deeply asleep.
A roar, like lightning, suddenly echoed, jolting him awake.
The sound had a potent pration. The roar shook the heavens, originating from the depths of the Great Wilderness. It was clearly audible even at a great distance.
Moreover,
at the unseen distance,
within the mountain range, birds and beasts ran in fear, screaming frantically, scrambling to escape towards the outskirts. Like a flood at high tide, the trembling earth shook; ancient trees snapped, andrge rocks flew around. It was as if the end of the world were upon them..
Chapter 25 - 23: Deep into the Wilderness 1
Chapter 25: Chapter 23: Deep into the Wilderness 1
Trantor: 549690339 |???????? ¡ª
Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised, immediately turning his Five Senses to their limit, but no discoveries were made, only the sound was present.
The source of the sound should be quite far from me.¡±
Jiang Hui theorized in his heart that this was the only exnation.
After reaching the fourth level, his Five Senses had already expanded to 30,000 meters, equivalent to the size of 60 miles. Still, there were no findings which means that the source of this roar must be at least a hundred miles away from him.
Apart from Jiang Hui being startled awake, old man Lin¡¯s family was the same- the sound went straight into their hearts, scaring them sleepless throughout ¡¯ the night. Early the next day, they rushed to inquire about the situation from Jiang Hui.
Of course, Jiang Hui had nothing to tell them, just reassuring them not to panic, that he would handle any situation, however severe it might be.
When old man Lin thought about it, he had witnessed Jiang Hui¡¯s transformed ¡°True Body¡± numerous times. The roar was indeed shocking, but it didn¡¯tpare to the intensity brought by Lord Willow God.
If it dared to step foot in Liu Vige, it would surely be executed on the spot. After paying his daily respects to Jiang Hui, old man Lin cheerfully took his family down the mountain.
He had now opened up arge feeding area at a certain location at the foot of the mountain, surrounded by fences, with several hundred mountain goats inside.
Though they were just mountain goats, each was as big as a person with sharp horns. If not watched, the lead goat could easily lead its herd to break through the fence and run away.
The roar persisted for several days, gradually weakening on the fourth day.
However, just when the roar was fading, a simr but extremely young crying sound followed.??????????????????????????? y 6
Apanied by the cry, the roar that hadsted for four days finallypletely disappeared.
¡°Hmm? Has a ferocious beast in the wilderness given birth?¡± Jiang Hui wondered.
From his time with Lin Zhuang, he had developed some understanding of his current environment because of Lin Zhuang¡¯s asional conversations and additions from old man Linter.
Named the Wilderness, it was boundless, endless, and home not only to wild beasts but also stronger ferocious beasts.
Little ck belonged to thetter category, but was a bit of an anomaly among ferocious beasts.
Jiang Hui could only think of a ferocious beast that could cause such a noise.
The idea intrigued Jiang Hui, and he sent Little ck to investigate in the depths of the Great Wilderness.
Little ck returned three dayster.
Covered in blood, some of his scales were shattered, clearly having gone through a great battle.
Despite his serious injuries, Little ck seemed excited, gesticting wildly at Jiang Hui.???????????????????????????????? ¡¯
However, the differences between the two species were too great, Jiang Hui understood simple gestures, but he didn¡¯t understand these clearly moreplex ones.
Luckily, he could use the Divine Ability Dream of Millet.
In the illusion woven by the Dream of Millet, he could converse freely with any living being. Jiang Hui finally understood what Little ck was expressing.
The general idea was that it went to explore the depths of the wilderness and encountered a strange-looking ferocious beast. Next to that beast was a newly born baby beast.
It originally didn¡¯t want to alert the beast and nned to return the same way it came, but it didn¡¯t know how the strange-looking ferocious beast suddenly noticed it. Without saying a word, it attacked Little ck.
Little ck was immediately enraged. In its career so far, it was always the one bullying others, nobody had ever dared to actively bully it. It instantlyunched its strongest attack, causing total chaos.
Although it was injured, its opponent was more badly wounded.
Little ck was excited, and when it talked about the wounds of the ferocious beast, its narrow eyes seemed to smile with a sense of deja vu.
The beast that attacked it was the strongest enemy it had encountered thus far.
Even its proudest scale armor was shattered in the fight, nearly being skinned ahve by the opponent. However, even so, it was the one who stood till the end, nearly killing its opponent by relying on its physical strength.
The ferocious beast had not only been poisoned by it, but its chest was also pierced by Little ck¡¯s tail, bleeding profusely, which meant that even if it didn¡¯t die, it would be seriously injured.
Well done, Little ck!¡± Jiang Hui said with a smile, gently stroking Little ck¡¯s abdomen with a willow branch to encourage him.
Based on Little ck¡¯s description, Jiang Hui could roughly determine that the ferocious beast that attacked Little ck should be his target.
Considering the roar echoing through the forest in the previous days, the Strength of this beast was certainly not weak. He didn¡¯t expect that not only could Little ck hold its own against it, it could even seriously injure it, which was a pleasant surprise for Jiang Hui.
Although he didn¡¯t know how the beasts in the Wilderness rank, his ck Python should belong to the upper echelons.
However, considering the context, the beast had just given birth, and its body was at its weakest. Otherwise, it would have been even stronger.
Jiang Hui then asked about the appearance of the beast.
But s, Little ck¡¯s vocabry was very limited, and it took quite a while to finally describe a few traits.
It looked like an old mouse, covered in spikes, a few meters in size, sturdy physique, roars as loud as thunder¡
There was no more after that.
With these features alone, Jiang Hui could only have a rough impression of the beast, but he could not imagine what it was.
However, Jiang Hui was not the kind of person who enjoyed delving deep into things; he just needed to know that the beast¡¯s strength was within the range he could face.
In the following days,
Little ck, who usually wasn¡¯t very active, mysteriously became more diligent. Before, it was cultivating the Body Tempering Scripture that Jiang Hui had given it unconsciously. Now, it was consciously training, and it seemed to be addicted to it.
Jiang Hui was puzzled and asked the reason.
In its own words, it said: Though I¡¯m strong, I¡¯m not clearly strong, not thoroughly enough.
It really is a fancy snake.
Apart from practicing the Body Tempering Scripture, it would also sneak to the waterfall and use the rushing waterfall to temper its body.
Of course, Little ck could never have thought of this method, it was naturally an experience Jiang Hui had passed on.
Although the process was a bit crude and simple, it was indeed effective.
In just a few months, the scales on Little ck¡¯s body became darker and glossier.
The somber light interweaving gave off an intimidating chill, like a rusted armor that has been reforged, its toughness and solidity had greatly improved. Little ck was notcking in potential. After a dozen days or so, its strength had greatly improved. If it encountered that beast again, there was a high chance it could kill it on the spot.
During this time, apart from teaching Little ck daily, Jiang Hui was also contemting a question.
That was the issue of the future cultivation and improvement of Liu Vige.
For Liu Vige, this was an imminent issue..
Chapter 26 - 24: Ferocious Beast (Requesting for
Chapter 26: Chapter 24: Ferocious Beast (Requesting for
Continuous Reading) 1
Trantor: 549690339
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, with the help of the Nameless Fruit, had already perfected their practice of the Body Refining Scripture. Any further progress was almost impossible to achieve.
ording to Old Man Lin, the two of them were considered to have reached Completion in the Blood Realm.
Although Lin Xin Tong¡¯s training could still be considered unambitious, her natural talent was undeniable. Her rapid progress was inevitable.
However, Lin currently only had the Body Refining Scripture, and as Old Man Lin had said, it was strong but only limited to the Blood Realm.
The Blood Realm was about refining the physical body and boosting vitality to the point it was like a vast river. If the human body werepared to a vessel, refining it was about making the vessel bigger and more robust.
This stage required mobilizing all the essence and blood in the body to surge like thunder, refining the Bone Script, triggering divine brightness in the blood, hence refining the creation of heaven and earth, nourishing the body.
However, beyond the Blood Realm was different. Taking the Cave Heaven Realm as an example, it required the use of runes from beasts or birds of prey, engraving them into one¡¯s body to open up the Cave Heaven. This process usurps the creation of heaven and earth and allows the practitioner to directly absorb divine elements from the environment to replenish themselves.
Coupled with each realm is the Treasured Technique, whiches from inside a beast, perhaps from its skull, or perhaps any fragment of bone in its body.
The entirety of the beast¡¯s life force is condensed onto this, manifested in the form of Bone Script.
Treasured Technique, Bone Script, Bone Implement, Blood Realm, Cave Heaven¡
For some reason, Jiang Hui suddenly felt more and more familiar with these subjects.
He felt as though he had seen simr descriptions somewhere in a novel¡
However, he had read far too many and varied books in his past life and couldn¡¯t recall which one it was for the time being.
He regretted not reading less¡the books he¡¯d read in the past were now all jumbled together in his mind.
Sighing, Jiang Hui organized his thoughts. He nned to slowly ponder on this matter when he had time. For now, the pressing matter was to acquire a Treasured Technique.
So, Jiang Hui went straight to Little ck.
As a Fierce Beast, and one with a remarkable bloodline, Little ck should undoubtedly have its own Treasured Technique.
However, what Jiang Hui never expected in a million years was that aside from an incredibly tough body and venomous tusks, Little ck employed no other offensive measures.
Helplessly, Jiang Hui could only seek an alternative.
Suddenly, he remembered the Fierce Beast with a roaring voice.
The creature was extraordinarily menacing, and being a Fierce Beast, it might possess a Treasured Technique.
Jiang Hui quickly made inquiries to Little ck about any unusual attacking methods the beast might have used.
Fortunately, this query didn¡¯t disappoint him. Based on Little ck¡¯s description, that Fierce Beast seemed to possess a Treasured Technique.
The beast could shoot out two glimmering streams of golden light from its eyes that were as fast as lightning and impossible to dodge. It was potent and highly destructive; otherwise, Little ck wouldn¡¯t have lost several scales.
¡°ckie, I need you to go deep into the Wilderness again and bring back that Fierce Beast. Whether it¡¯s alive or dead doesn¡¯t matter, but ensure your own safety.
If that Fierce Beast is already gone, bring back any other¡¡± Jiang Huimanded, using his Divine Ability Dream of Millet.
He didn¡¯t have the methods or scripture required to open Cave Heaven, so he couldn¡¯t guide the vigers to the second realm.
Therefore, if he wanted to improve the strength of the entire Liu Vige, the only method was to acquire a Treasured Technique.
At the same time, he sent a message to the two brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, asking them to apany Little ck on the journey.
Even though the two brothers were still in the Blood Realm, their raw power was formidable¡ªunmatched in the Blood Realm and incredibly frightening.
Moreover, because of the Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill, the strength of Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen wasn¡¯t just limited to a hundred thousand pounds.
Lin Chen possessed a strength of a hundred forty thousand pounds, and Lin Zhuang even reached a horrifying one hundred sixty thousand pounds. Under such exaggerative strength, even an ordinary cultivator of the Cave Heaven Realm without a Treasured Technique wouldn¡¯t be their match. Even a slight negligence could lead to them being crushed by a single punch.
¡°Older brother, second brother, you two should look out for each other on the road.¡±
Knowing that her two children were about to venture deep into the Wilderness, Mrs. Zhang became worried. However, since it was the directive of the revered Willow God, Mrs. Zhang couldn¡¯t voice any objections despite her reservations. Instead, she warned them repeatedly before they left.
¡°Enough, old woman! This isn¡¯t a matter of life and death. Also, we have the protection of the ck Python Protector during the journey. What else could we have to worry about?¡± Old Man Lin urged impatiently, while keeping his eye on a giant shadow in the corner that looked like a small mountain.
The figure had be even more imposing after years of not seeing it.
The feeling it brought was entirely different from the one given by Lord Willow God.
Lord Willow God was profound and unpredictable, unknown and unseen, like a lonesome traveler in the vast starry sky. No one dared to think they could keep pace with him.
The ck python, on the other hand, was much more direct and instilled a sense of terror.
Unable to help it, Old Man Lin couldn¡¯t forget the incident from many years ago.
Huo Long, who was in the Cave Heaven Realm, couldn¡¯t withstand even one hit from the ck Python Protector and was beaten to a pulp¡ªan extremely cruel sight.
The current figure was undoubtedly a thorough-blooded god of death.
However, because of this, Old Man Lin was not worried. The ck Python Protector¡¯s strength was evident to all. Stepping back, even in the face of insurmountable danger, the ck Python Protector should be able to escape easily given its speed.
As long as they return to Liu Vige, and with Lord Willow Tree¡¯s protection, they can surely return safely!
¡°May the ck Python Protector, Big Brother, and Second Brother have a smooth journey, and may you return home quickly,¡± Mrs. Zhang wiped away her tears at the corner of her eyes and forced a smile.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡± Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen waved their hands, signaling to Mrs. Zhang to ease her worries.
Upon hearing that they were about to venture deep into the Wilderness, their first reaction was not concern, but excitement.
Simply because they were too powerful, the beasts around them fled as though they had seen the living Yama, depriving them of hunting for several days.
This time in the Wilderness, besides wanting to taste some beast meat, they also wanted to seek a breakthrough in their power through battle.
After all, their cultivation had reached a bottleneck, and ordinary cultivation hadpletely ceased to have any effect. They needed to find another way.
With the ck Python leading the way and setting a specific direction, several figures were immediately enveloped by the vast forest.
Compared to the fringe area, the ancient trees in the Wilderness were even more majestic, powerful, and their huge crowns seemingly capable of shrouding the sky.
Moreover.
The mountain ranges here were more rugged and longer, even from a high location, one could only see the ovepping mountains. Further away, the mountains were towering and vast¡
Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter any beasts at first, but they did run into group after group of reckless wild animals.
The wild animals here wererger in size and more ferocious, with their sharp fangs exposed and casting glowering nces at Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen.
¡°Brother, look, these animals don¡¯t flee upon seeing us?¡± Lin Chen, with his hands on his hips, looked excited.
¡°Let¡¯s act quickly. The ck Python is still waiting for us ahead.¡± Lin Zhuang stretched his limbs, and his body, like a cannonball,unched directly towards the encircling wild animals.
A momentter.
With the sight of scared animals running around like headless chickens, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen finally stopped, content.
For the following days, everything went smoothly on the road, and no wild animals dare to surround them again.
One day.
They came across a stream.
Little ck, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped and lifted his triangr head as if facing a great enemy.
Following the direction of Little ck¡¯s gaze, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen saw a creature, and their eyes narrowed.
Not far from them, a massive creature around five to six meters tall was also staring at them across the stream.
It was a vicious beast simr to a monkey. Its whole body was covered with red fur, its sharp fangs were exposed, and its eyes were as red as fire. It pounded its chest with its huge hands, making repetitive roars at them.
Under its roar, all the surrounding animals fled in panic, including therge beasts like bears and tigers.
With such power, it was undoubtedly a ferocious beast, and certainly not a good sort.
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen immediately took a sharp breath.
Fortunately, the brothers did not feel much fear. Being next to therge figure of Little ck, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen felt uncharacteristically safe.
The ck Python Protector was very perceptive. It appeared to have some sort of method to predict good and bad luck. If it didn¡¯t retreat, that meant it was confident in dealing with the ferocious beast in the distance.
And so it was.
Little ck raised its head, semi-erect, and looked like a small mountain. Even the Gori Beast looked pitifully small inparison.
It kept flicking its tongue, sizing up the enemy, and felt that the beast was no match for it.
However, this Ape Beast was no ordinary creature. Ignoring the size disparity and feeling disrespected by Little ck¡¯s disregard, it became enraged. Its fiery red eyes seemed as though they could spew fire.
¡°Roar-¡±
With a roar, the beast took the initiative to attack, picking up a huge stone, about ten meters in size, and threw it hard.
¡°ng¡¡±
Little ck also acted simultaneously. Its huge tail, like a ferociously sharp whip, shattered the flying boulder in mid-air¡
Its body grew even stronger. The scales that had fallen off had grown back, reflecting dazzling cold light under the mottled sunlight.
¡°Hiss¡¡±
On the ground.
Little ck was extremely fast, like a ck lightning bolt, leaving only afterimages behind, and in an instant, it reached the Gori Beast¡¯s face.
The beast did not seem to have reacted. Its bright red eyes revealed a hint of panic, but before it could recover, a surge of intense stabbing pain quickly spread from its chest to the rest of its body¡.
Chapter 27 - 25: Stone Village (Please follow)_l
Chapter 27: Chapter 25: Stone Vige (Please follow)_l
Trantor: 549690339
The tail of the snake was like a steel spear, directly cutting through the opponent¡¯s chest muscles and ruthlessly piercing in¡
¡°Roar¡¡±
The sharp pain directly stimted the Ape Beast to start howling desperately.
This beast had a tenacious will to live; despite being pierced through its body, it didn¡¯t die. The pain it felt was like a tidal wave, pushing it into unprecedented madness.
¡°Crack, crack, crack¡¡±
At that moment,
There was a sudden strange crackling sound from the Ape Beast¡¯s body. From its reddish fur, morsels of light like candle mes sprayed out in an instant. The light shone down, bright and beautiful, but it emitted a terrifying aura.
As the light fell, the Ape Beast¡¯s body visibly inted suddenly, growing until it was more than twenty meters before reluctantly stopping.
This was its n¡¯s Treasured Technique, which could inte its body several times in an instant. The defense and attack power would also be magnified, making it thick-skinned and its attacks quite good.
Seemingly feeling the resistance intensifying from the giant fanged beast before it, Little ck turned its attack into a tangle. The snake head was still erect, but its lower body had intertwined with the inted Gori Beast, bringing it together.
However, the crisp crackling in the air seemed to take on a different tone in a matter of moments.
Little ck¡¯s entire body spiraled down, releasing a terrifying murderous force that was enough to terrify anyone.
This wasn¡¯t a Treasured Technique, but a fighting instinct buried deep within the bones of the python family.
¡°Snap¡¡±
The Ape Beast¡¯s face immediately turned red, unable to resist even with the Treasured Technique.
On one side.
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen seized the opportunity, preparing to besiege the Ape Beast.
Their faces were flushed, their bodies slightly trembling with excitement.
This was their first time hunting such a terrifying creature. The adrenaline pumping in their bodies made their mouths dry and their tongues parched.
The Lin brothers held the machetes they had received from Huo Long, taking advantage of the Gori Beast¡¯s restrained movements to ambush it from behind.
Both of them jumped seven or eight meters high, their bodies agile and quick. Within a few breaths, they had jumped onto the shoulders of the Ape Beast. Without saying a word, they raised theirrge des and chopped directly at its head.
Tens of thousands of catties of force was enough to shatter even solid rocks.
Mid-air, with a swish, blood gushed like a fountain.
Under the enormous force, the palm-thick machete plunged deep into the flesh of the Ape Beast¡¯s neck.
But this Ape Beast was equally remarkable. Its body was highlypressed, and once the de was fully embedded, it could not advance an inch further.
Lin Chen and Lin Zhuang were very decisive. They instantly dropped their des and changed to fists, swinging their sandbag-sized Iron Fists as if they were free.
Every punch carried tens of thousands of catties of force. It wouldn¡¯t just be flesh and blood that couldn¡¯t withstand it, but even steel and iron would be unable to resist.
Finally.
Apanied by a dull thud.
The Ape Beast¡¯s skull was brutally shattered by the brothers¡¯ frenzied attack, causing its brain to explode outward¡
ng¡
Detecting that the enemy had been killed beyond revival, Little ck retracted his coiled snake body, losing support, the Ape Beast fell heavily to the ground and died in supreme frustration.
The clean-up work was left to Lin Chen Er and his brother. After half a day¡¯s work, they finally found an unusual bone inside the beast.
The bone was darker in color and covered in densely packed Bone Script.
¡°This is the beast¡¯s Treasured Technique!¡± The brothers were overjoyed.
They had just experienced the terror of such a technique firsthand. Once used, it drastically increased the beast¡¯s vitality. It was so terrifying that even if its head was chopped off, it wouldn¡¯t immediately die. If it weren¡¯t for the ck Python Protector restraining most of the beast¡¯s power, it would be an impossible dream for them to deal with the Ape Beast.
After cleaning the Treasured Bone and carefully cing it in the pouch around their waist, Lin Zhuang found a highly flexible vine and tied up the limbs of the Ape Beast, hiding it somewhere to take back on their return.
The dead Ape Beast returned to its original size. Although it was still not light, it was within their capacity to carry.
Beast meat was nutritious and contained a huge amount of energy. It could not only satiate them but also provide more heat in the harsh winter.
With such gains, the brothers felt much more rxed than when they went up the mountain.
They had obtained both the Bone Script and the Treasured Technique. Even if they didn¡¯t find the beast mentioned by the Willow God, they could now report back.
Little ck was still having the time of his life. Following a familiar scent in the air, it led the Lin brothers deeper into the jungle, to the ce where they had first battled the ferocious beast. They did not find the beast that resembled a tiger and lion, but they could faintly seerge patches of crimson bloodstains on the bare rocky road¡
Undeterred, Little ck lingered there for another day or two, only returning with resentment after confirming that the beast had long left.
On their way back, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen Er specifically fetched the body of the Ape Beast.
The blood and flesh of a ferocious beast contain an immense amount of energy and has certain preservative properties. Even if it was left in the wild for seven or eight days, it would not necessarily rot. So in such moisture, the flesh and blood remained as fresh as they were at first.
However, what Lin Zhuang and his brother didn¡¯t know was that not long after they left, several figures suddenly jumped out from behind a dense bush.
All of them were tall and burly, dressed in beast skins, and had a bronzeplexion. They were muscr and robust, like tigers and leopards.
Leading them was an old man, seemingly sixty or seventy years old. He held a thick wild beast leg bone and had unidentified totem patterns on his body.
¡°n Leader, we just went into the mountains a month ago. The closest vige to us here is Wolf Vige, but those people didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re from Wolf Vige?!¡± A strong, mature man stepped forward and, looking at the elder next to him, furrowed his brows.
He was dressed in a Tiger Skin Beast Robe and looked the most robust amongst them all.
¡°People from the Wolf Vige never travel in groups of less than three. Those two could not possibly be from the Wolf Vige.¡± The elder said slowly and profoundly.
¡°Most importantly, I don¡¯t recall the Wolf Vige ever having such a terrifying snake beast!!¡± The elder continued, deep in thought.
Although the elder seemed aged, his eyes were still bright and filled with wisdom, clearly a wise man.
¡°Indeed, that beast is incredibly powerful. Even without using the Treasured Technique, it suppressed the Ferocious Ape simply with its physical strength and didn¡¯t let it fight back¡¡±
When bringing up the gigantic ck Giant Python, the man couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver of fear run down his spine..
Chapter 28 - 26:1 Seem to Have Some Insights (Seeking More Readings)_1
Chapter 28: Chapter 26:1 Seem to Have Some Insights (Seeking More Readings)_1
Trantor: 549690339
He had seen the ferocious ape beast before. It was incredibly fierce, boasting its unique treasured technique and reigning as a local tyrant. It was terrifying beyond measure. Its pair of iron fists could easily cut through gold and break stones. Usually, they would rather take a longer route around a mountain than go near it. Unexpectedly, it had died such a tragic death today.
¡°n Leader, should we secretly send a few people to keep an eye on them? See where theye from?¡±
The hulking man said with some uncertainty in his voice.
¡±Well¡¡± The elder frowned, thought for a while before continuing, ¡°The other party hasn¡¯t shown any malice towards our n. Moreover, if we get discovered due to having a ferocious beast by their side, it will be hard to exin ourselves. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t send anyone.¡±
The enormous serpent beast gave him an intense feeling of oppression. But he only nced at the giant serpent from afar, but felt an intense sense of suffocation that lingered in his heart.
The two humans smashed the head of the ferocious ape beast with their flesh bodies. This also petrified him profoundly.
After thinking it over, the elder decided it was better not to startle the snake in the grass.
After discussing another while at the same ce, they finally disappeared into the dense forest.
Hunting was their primary objective on this trip.
Children in the vige of the right age would soon achieve intellectual growth and undergo body tempering. To aid their growth, they needed arge amount of beast blood and beast meat as nourishment.
Compared to the journey there, Little ck¡¯s group took a bit longer on their return.
On their way back, they found another beast, a one-horned elephant of an astonishing size, reaching more than ten meters. However, it did not possess the same oppressive aura as the ferocious ape beast and its strength was far inferior. There was no need for Little ck to take action. Lin Chen and Lin Zhuang, the two brothers, were sufficient to ughter it.
So, they ended up carrying another giant elephant corpse on their backs. The two brothers, possessing great strength, carried it back without a problem.
As the sun set and hung low in the sky, under its glow, the entire Liu Vige seemed to be painted with ayer of fiery red brilliance, spread the sense of peace, and sacredness.
On the vast horizon, several figures hurriedly approached, casting long shadows under the setting sun.
Little ck, leading the way, cast an enormous shadow under the setting sun, making him appear like a mountain range.
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen followed behind, carrying the corpses of the one-horned elephant and the ferocious ape, with happy smiles on their faces.
They reaped rich rewards on this trip.
The only regret was that they failed to find any treasured bones within the one-horned elephant.
At the entrance of the vige.
Old man Lin and a few others, upon receiving the news, had been waiting at the only path leading to the vige.
¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back.¡± Upon seeing the figures of Lin Zhuang and the others slowlying into view, Old man Lin¡¯s face filled with excitement.
If he said he was not worried, that would be a lie. After all, even in the past, when the tribe had not been exterminated by the Fire Tribe, hunting in the mountains carried a high risk of death. Now they hunt far more terrifying ferocious beasts, naturally adds to the danger.
Fortunately, everyone came back safe, without a single person missing.
Mrs. Zhang was equally excited. She nodded at Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, without saying anything. Everything was said without words.
¡°Big brother, second brother, what did you bring back?¡±
The attention of the other siblings in the Lin family was drawn to the one-horned elephant and the ferocious ape, which Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen had brought back
They looked curious and fearful, cautiously observing the two huge bodies. They even unconsciously lowered their breathing.
These creatures appear much more terrifying than any lion or tiger, especially the ferocious ape, which still emitted a terrifying aura, even after death.
Old man Lin then shifted his gaze onto the creatures and was taken aback.
¡°Ferocious beasts, genuine ferocious beasts!¡±
There is a significant difference between ferocious beasts and wild beasts; wild beasts are the mostmon birds and animals in the mountains, but not ferocious beasts, so the two are quite easy to distinguish.
¡°Father, it¡¯s not just a ferocious beast, but also a treasured technique!¡± Lin Zhuang grinned andughed, pulling out a dark bone over half a meter long from the beast skin bag around his waist.
¡°Alright! This is so amazing!¡±
Old man Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he eagerly took the bone, his excitement grew as he examined it more closely, to the point where he nearly put his face against the bone.
This discovery was more valuable than he had expected.
The broad fossil was covered with dense and puzzling symbols, records of a rare treasured technique.
Old man Lin could understand it. After all, in the Wilderness, the bone script they currently used was developed from these rare treasured bones, summarized and evolved over many years into a form of text. He had seen many and learned a few during his youthful travels.
Thankfully.
Although the bone script on the treasured bone was esoteric, with several memory checks, he was able to recognize all of it.
The following day, early in the morning, the brilliant light filtered through the uneven shadows of the trees onto the ground.
After sshing beast blood in front of Lord Willow God for half a day, Old man Lin took out the bone with strange symbols. Instead of immediately trying to understand it, he ced it on the altar they had built recently.
The treasured bone needed to be ced there for three days.
There was no special purpose for this but to show the Lin family¡¯s respect. Once the three days were up, Old man Lin reverently picked up the treasured bone. ording to the records on the bone, he patiently taught the children word by word.
¡°Bone scripts form naturally. Each type is rare and possesses mysterious power. You must study carefully and sense the content of the bone text carefully,¡± said Old man Lin under the shade of a pagoda tree.
¡°The treasured technique is recorded in the bone text, but understanding the meaning of the bone text is only the first step in learning the treasured technique. You still need to practice ording to the content on the treasured bone.¡±
Lin Zhuang and the others quickly nodded andply.
During the first few days, everyone was enthusiastic and attentive. However, after half a month, most of them were downcast, frowning, and spiritless.
This is mainly because the bone text was too cryptic and difficult to understand, much like a cipher. Sometimes there were many ways to read a single character, and Old man Lin couldn¡¯t be sure which one was correct. This often led to him exining all the possibilities, which meant even though everyone listened intently, they didn¡¯t understand anything after a long time. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t feel any improvement event after trying all these possible interpretations and they didn¡¯t feel the fluctuation of the power of the treasured technique either.
Over time, the number of people attending the ss dwindled.
In the end, only Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Xin Tong persisted.
¡°Little Eight, I didn¡¯t expect you to stick with it throughout. Imend you,¡± said Old man Lin feeling gratified.
¡°Father, I feel like¡I might¡have understood something¡¡± said Lin Xin Tong after a pause, hesitantly..
Chapter 29 - 27: Medicine Bath (Continue Reading)!
Chapter 29: Chapter 27: Medicine Bath (Continue Reading)!
Trantor: 549690339
The Eighth Son of The Lin Family¡¯s voice was somewhat uncertain. She did not know if her feeling was correct, but indeed, there was a real unusual difference in her body.
¡°Never mind, Little Eight. Show everyone what you¡¯ve got.¡± Old man Lin waved his hand andughed.
In his view, his youngest daughter must have mistaken some other feeling for the magical rune.
Yet seeing how serious she had beentely, Old man Lin didn¡¯t mind giving her more opportunities to demonstrate. After all, they were family, she wouldn¡¯t lose face whether she seeded or not.
¡°Yes, father.¡±
Lin Xin Tong nodded forcefully, then half-closed her eyes and kept straining her body. Herplexion gradually turned red, which made her look as if she was doing something serious.
Just as everyone was ready tough, a dazzling light suddenly burst out of Little Eight¡¯s palm, followed by the emergence of a strange rune. It looked like it was formed by pouring golden juice, emitting a unique metallic luster and was very peculiar.
Moreover, with the appearance of the rune, a grayish-white light vaguely covered Lin Xin Tong¡¯s body, as if she was wearing ayer of armor.
¡°Treasured Technique!!!¡±
The first ones to speak weren¡¯t Old man Lin, but Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. They had fought against the monkey and seen it perform the same Treasured Technique that Little Eight just demonstrated.
¡°Eighth Sister, how¡how did you do it?¡± Lin Zhuang, with fiery eyes, quickly walked up to Lin Xin Tong and asked eagerly.
Old man Lin¡¯s eyes were equally urgent, his face full of excitement.
He might be an educator, but he was not strictly a teacher. He simply taught the meaning of the Bone Script to everyone. As for what it truly represented, he had no idea either.
It required talent.
If the family daughter had actually mastered the Treasured Technique after just over a month of learning the Bone Script, wouldn¡¯t that mean Little Eight was a one-in-a-hundred training genius?!
¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened. I just felt a sudden insight while I was listening¡and then it just happened¡¡±
Lin Xin Tong scratched her head, the teenage girl had grown tall and graceful. Under the guidance of Old man Lin, Mrs. Zhang, whether intentional or not, the girl had matured a lot and waspletely different from her past self.
¡°Little Eight, is there really no trick?¡± The faces of Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen were filled with undisguised envy.
If anyone usually worked the hardest in the vige, it had to be these two.
But now, the two suddenly found themselves surrounded by a huge barrier. If they wanted to break through, they would have to ovee these barriers.
But the barriers were high and stormy. Who could cross them just like that? Just when they thought no one else could do it, someone had done it right in front of them.
What was even more damning was that this person turned out to be their naughty little eighth sister.
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen really wanted to ask why!
Why could Little Eight gain insight while they felt as if they were listening to some celestial book, leaving their minds muddled?!
¡°Um¡1¡¯11 think about it some more.¡± Lin Xin Tong couldn¡¯t bear to see her elder brothers disappointed and said so.
¡°Or perhaps, Big Brother and Second Brother, I can apany you during the practice in the future, and we can study the details together.¡±
Little Eight suggested.
Upon hearing this, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen looked at each other and nodded. They could only do so for now.
¡°Ha! No matter what, our Liu Vige has finally produced a person who can master the Treasured Technique. We have not failed Lord Willow God¡¯s cultivation.¡± Old man Lin stood up andughed loudly, enlivening the atmosphere.
That night, Liu Vige was buzzing with excitement. The bonfire was jumping, driving off the harsh winter cold.
The women threwrge chunks of cleaned Ferocious Beast meat into the boiling ceramic cauldron and sprinkled some natural spices into it.
Apanied by the crackling sound of burning firewood, the strong aroma of meat soon spread throughout Liu Vige.
Compared with ordinary wild game, the meat of the Ferocious Beast was more tender and delicious, each piece of it was of extremely high quality.
The fragrant Ferocious Beast meat was so plentiful that everyone ate until their mouths were greasy and their faces were full of happiness.
In the Wilderness, where predatory birds and beasts roamed and survival was uncertain, not being hungry or freezing was a paradise on earth. Not to mention, they were not only not hungry, but they also had such good food to eat. This was the meat of the Ferocious Beast. If put in the past, it was an unimaginable luxury.
Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with heartfelt smiles. They asionally looked towards the distant mountains and offered their deepest respect.
Only under the protection of Lord Willow God could they live such afortable life.
All of this, it was all because of Lord Willow God!
Worth mentioning was that Little ck also ran over, attracted by the smell of the meat. It emerged from the thick woods, jammed the remaining Beast Meat into its belly until it was satisfied.
¡°Still not enough, wife? Go ahead and cook another fifty pounds of meat for the ck Python Protector.¡± Old man Lin called Mrs. Zhang once again, preparing to stew another big pot.
¡°ck Python Protector, have some more soup to warm up.¡±
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen also stepped forward and spoke. As they spoke, they directly brought the ceramic pot with the stewed meat over.
Little ck didn¡¯t refuse, he would eat anything edible. This feast was much more delicious than the bloody meat it usually ate.
Regarding Little ck¡¯s sudden appearance and ravenously eating everything, Old man Lin, Lin Zhuang, and Lin Chen had noints, and naturally, nobody else had any objections either.
Ferocious Beast Meat contained vast energy. Even a small piece was enough to fill up on. They had already eaten until they were round-bellied, full to bursting.
Moreover,
For them, being able to treat the ck Python Protector was a thing they would be more than happy to do.
Everyone knew in their hearts that although the ck Python Protector was always out of sight, the peace and tranquility of Liu Vige definitely had a lot to do with it.
The gathering didn¡¯tst toote.
In the Wilderness, danger lurked everywhere. Any slight indulgence could plunge them into a situation they could never recover from, so they had to always maintain peak physical condition.
However, after the gathering ended, Old man Lin did not let everyone leave.
¡°In the Wilderness, every vige has their ancestral Medicine bath, but your father did not know about it.
But apart from the True Blood that we use to worship Lord Willow God, there is still a bunch of Ferocious Beast Blood left. After boiling, it can also be used as a bath which has the effect of tempering the body. It might be a little painful during the process, so girls won¡¯t have to suffer. But none of the boys can run away. They have to finish absorbing the remaining Ferocious Beast Blood.¡±
He swept his gaze over all the faces, Old man Lin said resolutely.
In the Wilderness, a Medicine bath is not a secret, even small tribes of a few dozen people know about it.
But knowing is one thing, and they had never tried it before.
After all, the most crucial ingredient for the Medicine bath was Ferocious Beast Blood. Unless they had all gone mad and didn¡¯t want to live anymore, they would not dare to provoke such terrifying creatures..
Chapter 30 - 28: Dark Fog (Please Keep Reading) _1
Chapter 30: Chapter 28: Dark Fog (Please Keep Reading) _1
Trantor: 549690339
Within the Wilderness, ferocious beasts are hard to hunt, and their blood is precious ¨C one of the finest ingredients for body tempering.
Moreover, the stronger and more precious the beast¡¯s bloodline, the better the effect of its blood in body tempering.
ording to a friend of his living in a vige, all boys reaching a certain age must undergo a medicine bath in his ce. The blood of the ferocious beast,bined with several specific herbs, could yield enhancements in strength after soaking for a certain period of time.
Thus, they have developed into their current state, survived in the perpetually dangerous Wilderness, and passed on their lineage.
Old man Lin once tried to inquire about the recipe but was categorically denied by the other party.
Each ancient body-tempering form is a long-standing tradition and one of the core treasures of the vige, hardly ever revealed to the outside.
But no matter, without the prescription, soaking in the blood of the pure beast can still refine the flesh, merely with differing results in scale.
¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that the medicine bath is best taken when young? We have all grown big and strong now, will it still work?¡± Lin Zhuang said in a grumbling tone.
While speaking, he nced at the Bronze Cauldron and assessed his own physique. The verdict was a very serious one: he probably couldn¡¯t fit into the Cauldron.
¡°The effect is the same when you¡¯re older, just not as good as when you were young,¡± Old man Lin grinned, pouring the crimson blood into the Big Pot, and then lit a fire underneath.
mes roared and in the blink of an eye, the blood in the Giant Cauldron began to churn and steam.
Old man Lin tested the temperature, nodded his head, feeling it was about right, and signaled Lin Zhuang and the others to get in.
Although somewhat reluctant, since their patriarch had given the order, Lin Zhuang and the others had no choice but to obey.
Just as Lin Zhuang anticipated, the Giant Cauldron indeed couldn¡¯t amodate him; he could only soak half of his body.
The same went for Lin Chen.
¡°Father, isn¡¯t the temperature a bit high? Are you sure this is a medicine bath, not a form of tyrannical abuse?!¡± Lin Chen gritted his teeth, his entire body having turned beet-red in just a short while.
¡°Nonsense, what do you know? Only in this way can you stimte your old skin, and the medicinal effect can be better absorbed. Your old skin will be reced by new skin, and your strength will be enhanced!¡± Old man Lin nced at the Second Eldest Son of the Lin Family and said.
A silent night followed.
At dawn, the morning light reflected on the dewdrops on the weeds, creating a beautiful spectacle.
Jiang Hui woke up from his sleep, feeling refreshed.
Although he was a tree and seldom needed any rest, the habits ingrained over many years from his previous life weren¡¯t easy to change.
He extended his senses, covering several kilometers around him.
Within this range, no movement could escape his perception.
Just then, Jiang Hui¡¯s countenance subtly changed.
At the very edge of his perceptual range, an aura of mist, seemingly out of nowhere, had begun to pervade.
However, if it were an ordinary mist, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. But this mist was pitch ck, like spilled ink. It surged and writhed, gushing out from the unknown depths, spreading around. Its vast, dark mass gave off a malicious and terrifying sensation.
Although its speed was not too fast, reaching him was just a matter of time.
Something big was about to happen in the Wilderness?
Caution rose in Jiang Hui¡¯s heart.
The sudden appearance of this ck mist was too unusual, too abrupt, making it difficult for him not to make associations.
However, he was currently unable to act. He could only watch from afar, even though the ck mist was only a step away from him.
Fortunately, the speed of the ck mist spread slower than he had anticipated, giving him ample time to warn the people of Liu Vige.
Three dayster.
The pervasive ck mist had finally infiltrated the boundaries of Liu Vige.
At the entrance of Liu Vige.
The grand sun hung high in the sky, its early light shimmering like gold dust, bathing the people below¡
Upon receiving Jiang Hui¡¯s message, Old man Lin and the others had been waiting in formation for a long time.
They all held weapons. Particrly noteworthy were Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who had directly plucked the ivory tusks of the One-horned Elephant they had hunted some time ago. They might not be handy, but they carried an imposing air.
¡°Damn it, what the hell is that? It looks shady and doesn¡¯t seem like anything good,¡± Lin Zhuang said, his fierce gaze and imposing aura made him look like a ferocious beast.
Although he hadn¡¯t yet mastered the Treasured Technique, his physical prowess was evident. Even those who had just learned the technique would be far less formidable than him.
¡°The elder brother is right!¡± The Second Brother of Lin Family, Lin Chen, had an astonishing aura as well. His eyes shone brightly. The rugged ivory tusk was ced on his shoulder, adding to his intimidating physique of about two meters, providing an aura of pressure.
He had been on the brink of copse due to the damn Rune all these days and desperately needed an opportunity to vent.
Today, it finally arrived.
Around them, as the ck mist grew closer, eerie, earsplitting growls started to emit faintly.
On top of that, Lin Zhuang and the others smelled a stinking odor, akin to rotting corpses.
¡°Everyone must be on their guard!¡± Old man Lin had a serious expression, warning everyone. The ck mist was very strange and made him feel as if something would burst out of it at any moment.
Just as Old man Lin was deliberating, a few monster-like creatures of human size, with bodies pitch ck and mouths full of blood-red fangs, actually burst out from the ck mist.
The monsters had bloody red eyes, akin to scattered glow-worms in the night. In less than a moment, hundreds of them had crawled out.
This sight had scared some of the younger and more timid ones who couldn¡¯t help but cry out. But their screams were quickly drowned out by the roar of stick-like noises.
It was the two brutes, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen.
They didn¡¯t care about the monsters. They plunged their enormous ivory tusks into the thickest concentration of the creatures, and the force of their thrust alone killed several grotesque creatures with their gaping mouths.
Although these monsters looked frightening, they weren¡¯t particrly powerful. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen could easily smash arge swath of them with a single swing of their tusks.
The arrival of the ck mist had been an imposing disy of sound and fury, but it ultimately was mere bluster.
Jiang Hui had been prepared to intervene, but upon seeing that the creatures in the ck mist did not pose any real danger, he abandoned the idea.
For the people of Liu Vige, these monsters were just right. They were an excellent opportunity for physical training and for enhancing theirbat experience.
But just because Liu Vige could handle it with ease, didn¡¯t mean that the other settlements could.
If what Old man Lin said was true, in the Wilderness, tribes like his old one were scattered about like stars in the sky, innumerable. Some small tribes often had no Sacrificial Spirit to protect them¡.
Chapter 31 - 29: The Look of Inexperience (Please follow the story)_1
Chapter 31: Chapter 29: The Look of Inexperience (Please follow the story)_1
Trantor: 549690339
This battle, from sunrise to sunset, had turned into aplete one-sided massacre.
The people of Liu Vige were decimating the fog monsters single-handedly.
Everyone had trained in the Body Tempering Scripture. Although the extent of their improvements varied, even the weakest among them possessed strength equivalent to a thousand pounds.
With their broadswords in hand, they could easily cut the monsters in the fog in half, akin to chopping melons and vegetables.
However, the number of monsters was simply too numerous; every time a batch was killed, another batch would regroup, seeming endless.
By the end of the fight, when the ck fog dissipated, the vigers were nearly exhausted.
Everyone was covered in blood, panting heavily, and drenched in sweat. Even so, they were all excited, sharing smiles of aplishment.
In the absence of Lord Willow God¡¯s protection, they had weathered this cmity. This was enough to prove their growth during this period and shows they didn¡¯t disappoint the cultivation Lord Willow God had bestowed on them.
¡°Bloody birds, why the hell are you eating my sheep!¡±
Upon returning, Old man Lin discovered that almost half of the hundreds of wild mountain sheep he had been painstakingly raising were dead. All that remained were skeletal remains, and there was no question about who the culprit was!!
Blowing his beard in rage, he wished to pluck those monsters from the fog and give them another beating.
If they have guts, they should go after his elder and younger sons and see whose fists are bigger. What¡¯s the point of eating his sheep?!
The incident with the ck fog didn¡¯t linger for long in the minds of the vigers, and they pushed it to the back of their minds in just a little over half a month.
Only Old man Lin, still fuming, wanted to find the fog again and beat up the monsters to avenge hismbs.
While everyone else was bing more docile with age, he was bing more hot-tempered.
Thankfully, Lin Zhuang and the others held him back.
The reason why they could act so recklessly was because they had Lord Willow God backing them up. However, if they all rushed out to seek revenge on the ck fog, would Lord Willow God still protect them?!
Hearing this, Old man Lin finally calmed down, but was still angry. He made a stern threat. The next time the monsters emerge, he will defeat ten or even eleven of them alone, using their heads to honor the spirits of hismbs.
Winter gave way to spring, and the earth sprung to life with the warmth of the season.
The early sun rose, casting a broad beam of light.
With the heavyyer of snowpletely melted, the season of rebirth had once again arrived.
Worth noting is that, in this short period, Jiang Hui had almost umted over half of the experience points needed for his next upgrade.
It seemed like the fog monsters were highly nourishing to him. Any believer of his who killed them would him a significant amount of experience points. The only pity was that he couldn¡¯t act, otherwise, Jiang Hui would certainly have disyed his power that day and captured all the monsters in the fog.
One day, above the Liu Vige, smoke from cooking rose, along with the scent of food, carrying with it the unique essence of human life.
Mrs. Zhang, along with several of her daughters, were busy cooking. They were stewing beast meat that had not yet been eaten in a cauldron.
The meat of ferocious beasts was extremely easy to store, especially in the freezing winter months. After defrosting, the previously sliced beast meat still remained tender and fresh, as if it had just been ughtered.
Old man Lin was also pitching in. Although his flock of sheep had not increased this winter, many ewes were expecting. In a few months¡¯ time, there would be a nest ofmbs waiting for him, which buoyed his mood considerably.
¡°Father, there are peopleing from outside the mountain, they seem to be refugees¡¡±
Lin Rui, the fifth son of the Lin family, suddenly rushed in, speaking with a peculiar expression.
¡°Refugees?¡± Old man Lin frowned but quickly let it slide.
The Wilderness was filled with fierce birds and wild beasts, powerful entities that could easily tten tribes and even viges, especially after the recent ck fog¡ It wasn¡¯t surprising if many tribes were destroyed and there were refugees.
Old man Lin pulled out a ripe yam from the fire pit and handed it to Lin Rui. He then stood up and said, ¡°Take me to see.¡±
Soon.
The two hade to the outskirts of Liu Vige.
Before they got close, they could already see many figures in Old man Lin¡¯s eyesight.
These people were dirty and shabby-looking, with fear in their trembling eyes as they stared at Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who stood in front of them.
The presence of these two Lin brothers was too oppressive. Each of them was about two meters tall with muscr bodies, their arms thicker than the refugees¡¯ thighs, they stood like iron towers.
¡°Wee from a nearby Native Tribe. Our tribe was annihted in a recent cmity. Only a few of us were fortunate enough to survive. We had no choice but to flee here. Please, kindly give us some food.¡±
An old man with wild white hair, a stooped back, and a weary expression on his face full of wrinkles and dirt stepped out as Old man Lin finished speaking.
The old man¡¯s face was marked with hardship and despair. His cracked lips were constantly coughing. As he spoke, his body shivered uncontrobly, and his steps became even more unsteady.
¡°Many of our women are already several months pregnant. If they don¡¯t get enough to eat soon, they may die along with their unborn children.¡±
The old n leader of the Native Tribe cried out. He was already feeble and had a hard time making it this far. If he continued on like this, he would not survive the day.
¡°This¡¡± Old man Lin opened his mouth, his look filled with pity.
He saw that many women in the crowd were indeed pregnant, and there were also newborn babies. Either one would struggle to survive in the Wilderness on their own. Even adult males could not survive without any real strength, bing food for these fierce beasts.
Comparing their situation to the refugees, the vigers of Liu Vige felt grateful for their circumstances.
They didn¡¯t have to worry about food, shelter, or getting advice from Lord Willow God to progress rapidly.
All of these depended on the grace of Lord Willow God!!!
¡°Please wait a moment. This old one needs to consult the Deity of Worship of our vige. If he agrees, I will dly wee you,¡± Old man Lin announced loudly. Despite his age, his voice was still full of spirit.
Even though he was appointed by Jiang Hui as the first Vige Leader of Liu Vige with the power to handle the affairs of the vige, when there were significant events, Old man Lin would still feel the need to consult Jiang Hui.
However, as soon as he spoke, the surrounding refugees let out surprised gasps.
They were stunned by the words ¡°Deity of Worship¡± spoken by Old man Lin.
Did they hear that correctly?
This ce, it¡¯s actually protected by the Deity of Worship?!!
Almost all the refugees widened their eyes, their fear mingling with intense envy.
Meanwhile, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Rui showed an impressive amount of pride on their faces.
Look at these country bumpkins!
Chapter 32 - 30: The Beginning of Adding
Chapter 32: Chapter 30: The Beginning of Adding
Members, Respecting Willow God as Superior _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You can earn faith value in this way?¡±
On top of the mountain.
Feeling the surge of faith value from Old man Lin and the others, Jiang Hui was puzzled.
He could not recall doing anything special.
However, adhering to the principle that anything received for free is always the best, Jiang Hui shrugged off the need to understand why.
As for the arrival of these refugees, he had known it way long ago, but considering their helpless state, he did not bother informing Old man Lin.
¡°But no matter how you look at it, these refugees are potential followers on the move. It would be good to give Old man Lin a dream, urging him to retain as many as possible,¡± Jiang Hui thought.
The importance of followers was self-evident. The more followers he had, the faster his experience points would grow.
Meanwhile, at the foot of the mountain, Old man Lin had already led the original inhabitants of the Native Tribe into Liu Vige.
Liu Vige¡¯s actual inhabitable area wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, given that there were only eight people residing there. And so, as soon as the refugees from the Native Tribe stepped into Liu Vige, several majestic marble structures caught their eyes instantly.
Each of these structures was impably square and wlessly built; they appeared to be crafted masterpieces, causing the Native Tribe folks to gasp in admiration.
¡°Brother, what¡¯s that?¡±
The sight of a gigantic skeleton caught the n Leader of the Native Tribe off guard.
His eyes widened; it seemed he had discovered something extraordinary as his body involuntarily trembled slightly.
¡°Ah, that one. It¡¯s just a ferocious beast that my eldest and second son casually killed a while ago. We intended to dispose it after consuming its meat, but I guess we forgot about it over time,¡± Old man Lin introduced casually, seeming incredibly nonchnt.
Forgot to throw it away? Who would believe that? Who could believe it?
This huge beast was ced along the footpath; even a blind person could notice it! It was not a matter of forgetting to throw it away, it was clearly meant for showing off.
However, despite what they thought, the Native Tribe all forced smiles onto their faces.
In the end, wasn¡¯t this a disy of strength too? If only they had such power, their tribe would never fall to such depths!
This thought left a bitter taste in the n Leader of the Native Tribe¡¯s mouth.
Moreover, he grew increasingly curious about Liu Vige. He remembered visiting the area in his younger days, but he could never recall a vige there!
Besides the few men leading the way, he had not seen another soul on the way.
¡°Brother, why is the vige so¡ sparsely popted?¡± After hesitating for a moment, the n Leader of the Native Tribe could not help but ask.
Usually, a tribe would have more than a hundred people, a vige by right should have more.
¡°Ah, well, there are only ten people in Liu Vige, including myself. Apart from the one who is my spouse, the rest are my children. There haven¡¯t been any outsiders, so naturally, it may seem a bit deste,¡± Old man Lin exined- the news hit the Native Tribe people like a bolt from the blue.
They dared to establish a vige with only ten people?!
This was child¡¯s y!
But then¡
The sight of the Ferocious Beast¡¯s carcass on the roadside made everything reasonable all of a sudden.
The vigers here were just too powerful! They dared to hunt Ferocious Beasts as food!
These thoughts left the n Leader of the Native Tribe feeling quite bitter.
Apart from the Head of Liu Vige and his spouse, Liu Vige was made up of merely eight people, two of them could y Ferocious Beast and feast on its meat; this made him feel inferior byparison.
Given that their tribe, with over a hundred and eighty people, was considered quite sizable around these parts and even boasted many talented young men, none could match the level of the sons of Liu Vige¡¯s n Leader.
Why couldn¡¯t such capable men be part of his tribe?
With a sigh, the n Leader of the Native Tribe decided to stop probing; he already felt the impact, it was a lot to process.
Night fell casting a hazy shade upon thend.
Liu Vige was quiet.
In a makeshift wooden house.
The strongest man of the Native Tribe sought out the old man.
He was in his thirties and wielded an iron axe. His physique was much inferior to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, but within the Native Tribe, he was deemed exceptional.
The n Leader of the Native Tribe had high hopes for him, but afterparing him with the other two, he felt their strongest man seemed too weak.
¡°n Leader, I am here to represent everyone and discuss some matters with you,¡± the man said hesitantly after a while.
¡°Cough, there¡¯s no need for you to speak, I already know what you want to say!¡± The n Leader of the Native Tribe waved off and, after emptying his steaming bowl of beast meat soup, he spoke.
¡°n Leader, you¡you know?¡± the man stammered.
¡°Even though my ears aren¡¯t that sharp, I¡¯m not stupid. You all want to stay here from now on,¡± the Native Tribe n Leader sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve been considering this issue even without your input.¡±
¡°While Liu Vige may be remote and sparsely popted, its inhabitants are extraordinarily strong. They hunt ferocious beasts, and it even seems the Deity of Worship protects the ce. It¡¯s reasonable and just for us to try to join them.¡±
While speaking, the elderly n Leader¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation.
He didn¡¯t care much for power. Even if he lost his leadership position after they joined Liu Vige, he would feel content if he could provide his people with a better ce to live in his lifetime.
The simplest and most straightforward way to survive in the Wilderness was to join a powerful force.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this. I¡¯m going to speak with the n Leader of Liu Vige, see if they¡¯re willing to take us in,¡± the Native Tribe n Leader stood up assertively after mming on the table.
¡°Old n Leader, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± the man started assisting quickly.
After many turns, they quickly arrived at the doorstep of Old man Lin¡¯s house.
Old man Lin wasn¡¯t surprised by their purpose of visit, and without beating around the bush, he immediately agreed.
The development of Liu Vige would take efforts from numerous people, and more importantly, lots of talented people; just relying on his own family was far from enough. Therefore, he was more than happy to see new people willing to join.
Especially since Lord Willow God had discreetly reminded him beforehand.
¡°In that case, we, the old ones, are ever so grateful to you, n Leader,¡± The old n Leader and the strongest man of their tribe both looked excited. They could hardly believe matters had proceeded this smoothly.
¡°No need for thanks. But I must remind you, if you want to join Liu Vige, you must forget everything from your Native Tribe days.
Here, everything is arranged by Lord Willow God. We should hold Lord Willow God in the highest regard!¡± Old man Lin waved and spoke seriously..
Chapter 33 - 31: Establishing Disciples_l
Chapter 33: Chapter 31: Establishing Disciples_l
Trantor: 549690339 |
Old man Lin was solemn and dignified, informing the two in front of him about the precautions to be aware of.
Of course, Liu Vige has just been established and the overall structure is still very simple, so there is nothing particr to take note of at the moment.
As for some details, Old man Lin needs to consult the Lord Willow God early tomorrow morning before deciding.
But regardless of any aspect, reverence for the Lord Willow God must be ced first, and this needs to be emphasized.
The two from the Native Tribe naturally didn¡¯t dare to protest against Old man Lin¡¯s demands and agreed to everything.
¡°Vige Chief, the Old One also has an inconvenient request tonight¡ could we have a chance to meet the Deity of Worship of our vige tomorrow?¡±
The old n Leader of the Native Tribe rubbed the calluses on his hand, changed his address immediately, and respectfully referred to Old man Lin as the Vige Chief.
Although he was much older than Old man Lin and looked even more vicissitudinous, it¡¯s crucial for a person to know his position.
This is Liu Vige, a mysterious vige of just eight people, but two of them are capable of extraordinary things, unlike the Native Tribe.
If he wants to spend his remaining years here in the future, he must recognize his identity. He can no longer be the respected old n Leader of the tribe. From this moment on, he must be like any other ordinary person.
Old man Lin certainly noted the change in tone and gently nodded his head.
The other party¡¯s sensible demeanor would make it easier to manage affairs in the future.
¡°This needs to wait until the Old One consults the Lord Willow God tomorrow to respond to you.¡± Old man Lin did not directly agree to the question of the old n Leader of the Native Tribe.
He has no authority to make promises on behalf of the Lord Willow God.
¡°Then we will have to trouble the Vige Chief.¡± The old n Leader of the Native Tribe hurriedly thanked him. ¡°The Old One has lived almost a lifetime and is quite dull, having never seen the Deity of Worship with my own eyes. If I could have the chance today, I would die without regrets!¡±
Tears welled up in the old man¡¯s eyes. As a former head of the tribe, his lifelong wish had been to seek the protection of a deity.
¡°You all don¡¯t need to be like this. If the Lord Willow God wants to see you, there¡¯s no need for me to say anything more. But if he doesn¡¯t want to see you, I dare not say anything. You all just wait patiently.¡± Old man Lin waved his hand. Although he understood the other party¡¯s feelings, he couldn¡¯t speak too much about the Lord Willow God.
After discussing the main matters, they chatted casually for a while, mostly with Old man Lin asking and the old n Leader of the Native Tribe answering. Although he had agreed to let these refugees join him, Old man Lin still needed to understand the basic situation.
For example, how did their tribe fall to this state.
After learning that it was because of the monsters in the ck fog, Old man Lin couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
He had experienced the ck fog himself. If he hadn¡¯t been fortunate enough to meet the Lord Willow God, he probably would have ended up even worse than these people, and would have long been devoured by those monsters by now.
After getting a grasp of the basic situation, Old man Lin and the old n Leader of the Native Tribe started chatting casually.
Though the old n Leader of the Native Tribe was not very powerful, he had seen a lot and had more knowledge than Old man Lin.
Importantly, he also possessed a recipe for an Ancient Pill for body refining, a treasure that the previous n Leader of the Native Tribe had obtained by a stroke of luck and had been preserved to this day.
This excited Old man Lin greatly.
With the form for the body refining pill and the Ferocious Beast Blood, he could foresee that the future of Liu Vige could be very promising.
The old n Leader of the Native Tribe was straightforward. Seeing Old man Lin¡¯s interest, he immediately offered the pill recipe.
Though valuable, this item was useless to him. The only reason he had kept it till now was as a keepsake.
Now that the entire tribe was on the verge of copse, if he could bring some hope to himself and his people by sacrificing this, the value of the pill recipe would not have gone to waste.
¡°How could I ept this?¡± Old man Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. Although he said that, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take the recipe directly. After quickly ncing through it, he carefully tucked it into the pocket of his Beast Robe, keeping it safe and secure. Perhaps the rtionship was brought closer by the body refining pill recipe, as Old man Lin and the old n Leader of the Native Tribe hit it off, conversing into the night.
In the end, were it not for the old n Leader of the Native Tribe¡¯sck of energy, they probably would have talked all night.
On the way back from Old man Lin¡¯s ce.
The old n Leader of the Native Tribe grabbed the strongest member of their tribe who was walking by his side.
¡°Ah Min, from today on, you should stop addressing the Old One as n Leader.¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t call you n Leader, what should I call you?¡± The strongest member of the Native Tribe scratched his head, not quite understanding.
¡°Just call me Uncle. Your father and the Old One were good brothers who fought side by side in the past.¡±
The next day, early in the morning.
The dawn broke, casting strands of colorful light onto the Mortal World.
Old man Lin got up early and called Lin Zhuang and the others to go up the mountain for worship.
After the worship was over, Old man Lin reported the request of the old n Leader of the Native Tribe to Jiang Hui, and also asked Jiang Hui for advice on how to arrange for their settlement and details.
Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t used to taking decisions in his previous life, so after he agreed to the request of the old n Leader of the Native Tribe, he left the details to Old man Lin to handle.
However, he still needed to give Old man Lin a hint about the general direction of the future.
After deep thought through this period.
He nned to draw a distinct line between his believers in the future and create the category of Disciples.
All disciples would be equal without any distinction of ss or status, and any kind of creature could join, but there would be strict limitations on quantity and judgment standards.
The two most important judgment criteria would be.
First, the Faith Value of the believer.
This could be checked by Jiang Hui. The higher the Faith Value, the more loyal they were to him.
Loyal people have always been rare. They should be treated well.
The second criterion is talent, which doesn¡¯t need further exnation.
In ancient times, a Saint used to have three thousand disciples, with even more listeners.
Jiang Hui nned to follow suit.
Liu Vige won¡¯t always have the same people. It will evolve into a grand organization with an unknown number of individuals, something he needs to consider sooner orter.
Furthermore, setting up the category of Disciples could motivate the believers, serving two purposes at once.
¡°Lord Willow God, our vige only has a small poption. Will it be too cumbersome to divide them into Disciples?¡± Old man Lin unusually made his own suggestion.
¡°Disciples do not have hierarchies. They only serve as a means to encourage everyone to work hard. Humans are not all the same, there will always be a few who are not content with the ordinary, who want to be superior to others, who want to witness the true wonders of this world¡¡±
Jiang Hui spoke thoughtfully..
Chapter 34 - 32: Summer and Winter, Prosperity
Chapter 34: Chapter 32: Summer and Winter, Prosperity
and Decline _1
Trantor: 549690339
There is an old saying among the folk, the spring rain is as precious as oil, it even floods the streets.
It means that the rainfall in spring is as rare and valuable as oil.
However, in the Wilderness, the revival spring season is never short of rainfall.
That day, ever since old man Lin came down from the mountain, a continuous drizzle began amidst the groves.
Lush rain wafted down like strands of wool, weaving a vast curtain of rain, moistening the heavy soil of the Wilderness¡
One night of rain, waking all beings as if through divine will.
Spring rain continued for three whole days, and only on the fourth day did a hint of morning glow appear in the sky.
At sunrise, old man Lin hurriedly led the group of refugees from the native tribe up the mountain.
Earlier, when he went up the mountain, he had specifically asked for Jiang
Hui¡¯s opinion, regarding meeting the newly added people of the native tribe to
Liu Vige, and Jiang Hui was not opposed.
Not that he liked showing off, but there was no choice due to the
circumstances.
Although it had rained continuously for three days, the path up the mountain was not difficult to walk on.
Old man Lin would always go up the mountain during his free time with the boys of his family, Lin, to fix the path. After years of umtion, they managed to carve a huge stone step pathway leading up to the mountain that was a ten thousand steps long.
The stone steps wound along in a zigzag, like a long dragon.
Surrounding it, lush green grass and a variety of colourful flowers were in full bloom, making it a splendid sight.
Although the journey up the mountain was not exertive, but considering there were a lot of children in the native tribe, as well as expectant women, it still took a little more time than usual.
At midday, the vast group of people finally reached the peak.
This was the first time the people of the native tribe had seen Jiang Hui.
At first nce, they were taken aback by his towering figure that seemed to stand between the heavens and earth,manding the respect of all beings.
Especially¡
The gigantic crown of the tree that blocked out the sky and sun appeared as if it could cover the entire Liu Vige.
Which made them feel an inexplicably sense of safety.
¡°This Deity of Worship is the protector of Liu Vige, just seeing it is overwhelmingly amazing!¡±
Some eximed in awe, their mouths agape in sheer amazement for quite a
while.
¡°What are you saying, that¡¯s our Deity of Worship!
Someone from the native tribe immediately retorted, however, in just a short span of time, they had alreadypletely integrated into Liu Vige.
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I forgot, we are now all people from Liu Vige.¡± The person who first spoke hastily corrected himself, a sudden sense of pride welling up in their hearts.
They were also part of Liu Vige, the Deity of Worship was theirs as well!
¡°Good, good!¡±
In the crowd, the elderly n leader of the native tribe was the most excited, he used his walking stick for support, his eyes filled with tears.
In his lifetime, he finally had the chance to meet the Deity of Worship, his life had not been in vain, truly it had not been in vain!
As everything calmed down, old man Lin then began to speak, his expressions were incredibly solemn.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve all joined Liu Vige, naturally, you are now citizens of Liu
Vige.¡±
¡°As citizens of Liu Vige, you should act ording to the rules of Liu Vige, and the most important of these rules is to respect Lord Willow God above all else!¡±
¡°This must be deeply ingrained in your hearts, if there is even a slight vition, you will be expelled from Liu Vige, and we would not be responsible for your life or death.
¡°Every day, regardless of your tasks, you must worship Lord Willow God. Not even the slightest negligence is to be tolerated. This is a strict order. Unless there are extremely special circumstances, absence is strictly not permitted. Have you all understood and remembered these rules?¡±
Themanding power of old man Lin¡¯s voice echoed in the ears of the people
of the native tribe, ringing loud and clear.
The people from the native tribe hurriedly assented.
Although the old man in front of them looked thin and weak, resembling a weak willow moving with the wind, everyone clearly understood the extent of his authority. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he could easily dictate the life or death of any one of them!
Old man Lin did not speak much, but he emphasized on the important points
to bear in mind.
After that, the regr daily worshiping ritual began.
Old man Lin¡¯s family was in the forefront and the people from the native tribe were behind, all their expressions were sincerely devoted.
And so it continued for a period of time, never stopping, continuing until the change of seasons.
Today, after the daily worship, the faith value of these neers to Liu Vige finally passed 60, reaching the minimum requirement for teaching.
Jiang Hui immediately informed old man Lin.
Old man Lin didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly led the original people of the native tribe up the mountain.
Although he was curious as to why Lord Willow God wanted to pass on the profound scripture to the neers, old man Lin had a virtue of never interfering or questioning Jiang Hui¡¯s decisions.
Following the ¡®Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask and don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say¡¯ principle.
All he needed to know was what Lord Willow God ordered him to do and he would do his best to carry it out.
After months, those from the native tribe who newly joined Liu Vige had almostpletely transformed, they not only looked stronger than before, but they also gained some weight and looked sturdy.
Everyone had a radiant glow on their faces and disyed sincere smiles. ¡°Behold, Lord Willow God will bequeath the Body Tempering Method to all of you One must earnestlyprehend it, within it holds opportunities unimaginable to you. If grasped, it will bring limitless possibilities for your future.
After leading everyone to the top of the mountain, the tone of old man Lin shifted, and he began to patiently advise them.
Regardless, these people were now members of Liu Vige; if a few of them could rise to be impressive talent like his eldest and second sons, Liu Vige would soon soar rapidly!
In the open space.
Under the instruction of old man Lin, everyone fell to their knees one after another in reverence, their expressions solemn andced with a hint of excitement.
Beforeing up the mountain today, someone had already tipped them off. Every citizen of Liu Vige could receive the Body Tempering Method bestowed by Lord Willow God, they were no exception.
Although they were not sure what this Body Tempering Method was, for these tribal refugees who used to be homeless, it represented an unprecedented recognition!
¡°Lord Willow God has decreed, from today onwards, a separate batch of disciples will be categorised.¡±
¡°Disciples will be without distinction, bearing the privilege to listen privy to the teachings of Lord Willow God at any time.
¡°The Body Tempering Method poprly bequeathed by Lord Willow God will be a shortcut for now to join this group. After you allprehend it, you must remember to practice diligently on normal days, and strive to be future pirs of Liu Vige!!!¡±
Old man Lin strategically disclosed some future ns to encourage everyone.
Withpetitiones progress.
The effect was still there, after hearing this many people¡¯s eyes involuntarily sparked with determination.
When everyone was within the appropriate range, Jiang Hui manipted the willow leaves signalling the start of teaching.
Within a matter of moments.
The method of practicing the ¡®Body Tempering Scripture¡¯ appeared in the minds of the thirty odd people present, sounding in their heads like a loud bell. Of course, as everyone¡¯s aptitude varied, their level ofprehension was also different.
However, in the crowd, there was a small figure that caught Jiang Hui¡¯s eye, one he particrly took note of.
It was a young boy of no more than one or two years old, while other children his age were oblivious and only concerned with y, he solemnly understood andprehended the scripture passed down by Jiang Hui meticulously!
(Recently, the epidemic situation has been worrisome, everyone must take care of their health! Recently, I haven¡¯t been feeling well so unfortunately there will be only an update for today..)
Chapter 35 - 33: It’s Just That Lord Willow God Has
Chapter 35: Chapter 33: It¡¯s Just That Lord Willow God Has
Be Stronger Again_l
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui casually threw a Surveince Technique over, and immediately specific information about the little boy appeared in front of him.
Name: Tu Dequan
Race: Human
Age Rings: 2
Faith Value: 100
Gender: Male
Gift: Body of Thick Earth
Body of Thick Earth: Thick earth, which means covering a thickyer of earth, is broad and far-reaching, and wise at a young age, one of the Three Thousand Physiques.
Owners of the Body of Thick Earth are born to be a match for any Body Tempering Method, and when practicing Body Refining Techniques, the speed increases ten times and the effect enhances twenty times.
In addition, the Body of Thick Earth can easily break the Body Refining Barrier, reach a certain transcendent state, and when it reachespletion, the Soul of Thick Earth can be activated, overturning thousands of years with merely a thought.
¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s actually another kid with a gifted physique. Leveling up is just around the corner!¡±
Jiang Hui skimmed the information rapidly. His heart could not help but cheer.
As everyone knows, the higher the talent of the believer, the more experience points he can earn. If possible, he would love to have everyone in Liu Vige try the Three Thousand Physique.
Of course, this is not very realistic, but harvesting two talented individuals in such a short period of time is a good start.
Like Lin Xin Tong, Jiang Hui will not offer any help to this little boy at the moment.
Flowers grown in greenhouses can¡¯t withstand the torture of wind and rain. How far he can go and how high he can climb in the future depends not only on his talent, but more importantly on the boy¡¯s own character.
If he can bear loneliness and is willing to work hard, he has limitless potential. But if he can¡¯t endure, and only works for three days and rests for two, even if Jiang Hui helps him at this moment, it will only be a drop in the bucket.
Sunset.
Old man Lin led the people of the Native Tribe down the mountain.
For some time after that.
The people of the Native Tribe seemed to have found their direction.
No one waszy. Everyone was doing their best, hoping to learn the Temper Body Method bestowed by the Lord Willow God as soon as possible, to be the backbone of Liu Vige, and even better, to catch the eye of the Willow God.
After finishing their daily tasks and patrols, these neers to Liu Vige would always find a quiet ce to devote themselves to body tempering.
So.
In every corner of Liu Vige, one could always see figures practicing body refinement, uttering ¡°he-ha, he-ha¡± sounds, including old and young, male and female.
The elderly and women inbor were fine since their bodies didn¡¯t allow for it, but those young boys, girls, and adults in their prime were all like madmen. They wished they could spend all their time practicing.
They trained at sunrise amidst the morning glow, breathing in soft breezes and drizzling rain, untilte at night.
These people had all personally experienced a kind of strong feeling of powerlessness, where their own family and friends were in danger and they could not do anything. Their desire for power was greater than ever, very simr to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen before, almost in a state of madness where they could not live without power.
Moreover.
Only outstanding people can be selected as disciples.
Everyone was enthusiastic, each one ambitious and pioneers. Liu Vige¡¯s overall strength was steadily improving in such day-to-day, year-to-year healthypetition. In a blink of an eye, seven peaceful and warm years had passed in the Wilderness World of Liu Vige.
This year.
The 63rd year since Jiang Hui reincarnated as a willow tree.
Everything seemed like it was only yesterday.
He had grown stronger, with branches and leaves flourishing, enough to shade a small mountain, and had umted enough experience points to level up.
The changes in Liu Vige were also significant. The poption had doubled in the past six years.
Apart from that, the area of Liu Vige had expanded, spreading five or six miles from the center, with many new wooden houses, watchtowers, and tall waterwheels added.
All of these were the masterpiece of the Native Tribe. They were very good at building, whether men or women, all were skilled artisans. Over the six years, the prosperity of Liu Vige had increased several times, thriving.
Worth mentioning is.
In these six years, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen as well as Lin Rui, the fifth son of Lin family, all have their own partners.
They are three girls withpletely different personalities, one passionate, one elegant, and one a ssical beauty.
The girls¡¯ looks are not the kind that impresses at first sight, but they all are the type that grows on you. Plus, they all have their own offspring now.
Lin Zhuang and others perfectly inherited the lineage of Old man Lin, each family has three or four children, all robust like little calves.
Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang still appeared rosy and full of energy, only there were more strands of white hair at their temples.
They had entered their sixties, which was considered longevity among the tribe, but they were still full of vitality and vigor.
The old n Leader of the Native Tribe seemed much older. He started practicing the Body Tempering Scripture at an old age and his vitality was already waning, so his progress was much slower than that of others.
But the old man didn¡¯t care much about it. For him, being able to eat and drink and stay healthy was enough.
Moreover, the old man had found a new pastime.
Every day he would tell stories of the things that happened in the Wilderness World to the children in the vige. He could tell stories for a half day at a time, and never repeat a story.
This day.
As usual, the old man was telling stories surrounded by a group of teenage boys wearing thick beaver skin clothes, listening intently.
However, just as the old man was about to take a sip of water.
In the distance.
An unprecedented strong vibration was felt, as if the earth was copsing and mountains were falling, which swiftly reached their feet.
A powerful roar came from the woods along with the vibration, as if a frightening unknown being was breaking free from a seal, causing terror.
The old man looked horrified, immediately leading the children to an open area, where they happened to meet Old man Lin who had just returned from hunting.
Before they had time to admire the fruitful hunt, the old man quickly grabbed Old man Lin¡¯s arm.
¡°Chief, do you feel that, it¡¯s an earthquake!!!¡±
With an anxious look on his face, the old man spoke hastily before catching his breath.
¡°An earthquake?¡± Old man Lin looked a bit strange, but seemed to realize something in the next moment,ughed out loud and exined. ¡°No need to be scared, old n Leader. It¡¯s just our Lord Willow God progressing in strength, not an earthquake.¡±
¡°What? This is caused by the Lord Willow God?!!¡±
The old man moistened his lips, somewhat unable to react.
Just mere progress in strength could cause the earth to move and shake the mountain!!!
Could their Deity of Worship be this powerful?!!
¡°If the old n Leader does not believe, just wait a moment, the vibration will soon disappear.¡± Old man Lin ced the game in the container specially made by the Native Tribe, and spoke loudly..
Chapter 36 - 34: Bronze Giant_l
Chapter 36: Chapter 34: Bronze Giant_l
Trantor: 549690339
Old man Lin boasted a robust figure. Even though he was well into his sixties, he still possessed the vitality of a young man, his voice resounding deep and powerful.
He did not engage in lengthy conversation with the elderly former n leader of the native tribe but, briefly exchanged few words before hastily heading in one direction with hispanions, carryingrge specially made bamboo baskets.
The prey in the baskets were not ferocious beasts, onlymon creatures like horned goats and wild cows. Such meat could be preserved for longer in the winter due to the cold, but in the sweltering summer heat, the meat would spoil within a day if not quickly handed over to the skilful women of the vige for processing.
Through the generations, the people in the Wilderness have learned from countless experiences, useful techniques to preserve food.
Batches of fresh beast meat were delivered to the back yard, where the women of Liu Vige clearly dividedbor. Some were cleaning ceramic containers, some were sharpening utensils, and some were preparing condiments.
They carefully separated the fur from the meat, then cut the meat along the bone, resulting inrge chunks.
The fur, thoroughly cleaned, would be sun-dried immediately.
These pelts, key in the creation of beast skin clothing, provide warmth during the harsh winter. They were much in demand as were food, exchangeablemodities between tribes and viges.
As for the remaining meat, it would be preserved in two ways.
One, by evenly sprinkling the meat surface with local mountain rock salt.
And the other, by smoking with branches from the fragrant tree. This tree, a unique product of the Wilderness, when its water-rich branches are burnt, produces a naturally pleasant, non-toxic smoke and hence, is one of the best materials for smoking meat.
After witnessing Old man Lin and others gradually disappear into the distance, the former native tribe¡¯s elder, half in doubt, shook his head.
He had experienced an earthquake in his youth, the terrifying force of nature still vivid in his memory. The vibration that just transpired reminded him of that incident.
However, considering the vige chief was indifferent about it, he had to suppress his curiosity.
Yet, just as Old man Lin had mentioned, the tremor disappeared after a short while as if it had never urred.
¡°Could it really be that Lord Willow God has grown stronger again?¡±
The elder sighed, feeling ever more that Deity of Worship from his vige was quite extraordinary.
During his youth, he traveled far and wide, witnessing many sights, and even seeing a few Deity of Worship in some viges. None, however, had given him as profound and mysterious a feeling as Lord Willow God.
¡°Whoo¡¡±
¡°Whoo¡¡±
Just as the elder was deep in thought¡
A resonant and sharp horn blew suddenly.
The sound from afar was deep and shocking.
The vige horn seldom sounded, but when it did, it meant that something significant was happening in the vige and all vigers were required to gather at the central square immediately.
By the time the elder got there, the square was already filled with people.
In the center stood Old man Lin, hands sped behind his back, with Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Lin Rui, and Lin Xin Tong by his side.
After years of rigorous training, Lin Xin Tong¡¯s strength had grown tremendously. Her mastery over Treasured Technique had also increased and just by standing there, she emanated a sharpness akin to a sword. Her strength now far exceeded Lin Zhuang¡¯s and Lin Chen¡¯s, making her the most formidable in the vige.
She wore a in white Beast Robe made from rabbit fur, clean to the point of being dazzling. But it helped highlight the blush on her stoic face, marking her as a true beauty.
Apart from Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Rui, the daughters of old Lin had all inherited Mrs. Zhang¡¯s beautiful features. Top-tier gics turned them into vige belles.
In particr, Lin Xin Tong, pursued by many young boys, had high standards when it came to choosing a partner. Ordinary men didn¡¯t catch her fancy.
¡°Everyone, prepare to climb the mountain immediately!¡±
After the people had gathered in the square, Old man Lin did not speak much. Instead, he gestured with one hand and leapt forward to lead everyone, heading straight for the mountain top.
Close behind him were Lin Zhuang and the others, moving swiftly like agile cheetahs.
Many in the crowd were still bewildered, but those privy to the situation quickly exined, helping the others understand what was going on.
Lord Willow God had made a breakthrough!
Their vige¡¯s Deity of Worship had be stronger!
For Liu Vige, this was certainly an earth-shattering event!
It¡¯s worth celebrating, it¡¯s absolutely worth celebrating!
At noon, the sun hung high in the sky.
On the mountaintop.
Jiang Hui was deeply engrossed.
In front of him, a translucent panel that only he could see was hung in mid-air.
[Race: God Willow]
[Level: lv5]
[Annual Rings: 63]
[Influence: Liu Vige]
[Number of Believers: 86]
[Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream]
[Technique: Body Refining Scripture]
[Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (Used)]
[Spiritual Power: 500]
[Draw Chances: 1]
After umting enough experience points, Jiang Hui did not hesitate and chose to level up directly from level four to level five.
Upon leveling up to level five, apart from the usual draw reward, his personal attributes also changed.
However, the change in the items column was somewhat unexpected to Jiang Hui.
Theoretically, he previously drew a Junior House Construction Order, an Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill, and a Primary Spirit Gathering Array. All of them have already been used.
But the system only disys the Primary Spirit Gathering Array and doesn¡¯t show the others.
Jiang Hui thought for a moment and instantly understood the reason.
It must be due to the system¡¯s different judgment methods.
Although he also drew a Junior House Construction Order and an Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill, apart from the Primary Spirit Gathering Array that was for his personal use, he had bestowed the other two items on his followers. Therefore, these items no longer belonged to his personal belongings.
After understanding this, Jiang Hui looked at his draw opportunity.
He directly chose to use it.
¡°The draw has ended, congrattions on receiving three Bronze Giants.¡±
¡°Bronze Giants: A rtively rare low-level mechanical beast, a hundred meters tall, with strong defensive and offensive capabilities.¡±
This time, the prize introduction is brief.
Jiang Hui immediately summoned it.
The next instance.
The air around him violently shook as if boiling water, emitting a rippling pattern, a pair of huge grayish-green hands directly pierced through this boiling air¡
Straight away.
Gigantic body silhouettes forcefully tore through space, a foot stepping out.
These silhouettes, as massive as mountains, radiated a green glow all over, with a peculiar totem densely scattered over their surface like a spider-web.
Their bodies were too enormous, ordinary people standing next to their foot were just as insignificant as ants, merely trivial.
Moreover, their chests were hollow, with arge crimson vertical eye floating. They were continuously observing everything around them. Their first impression was not of sanctity, but instead, it was an indescribable sense of weirdness..
Chapter 37 - 35: The Divine Spirit Looks Down on the Ants_i
Chapter 37: Chapter 35: The Divine Spirit Looks Down on the Ants_i
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Master!¡±
With the eerie crimson radiance continuously emanating from their chest cavities, three bronze giants directly knelt before Jiang Hui. Their voices shook the mountains and rivers, causing all trees to tremble and leaves to fall rustlingly.
At the exact same moment, the vast power from their knees battered the ground, causing rubble and stone to spew forth and the earth to crack open ~ Their bodies were incredibly heavy, able to casually crush boulders underfoot. Even the sturdy mountainous terrain could barely support them. Each step they took would leave behind a massive footprint.
It was fortunate that the mountaintop Jiang Hui was on was big enough, majestic and towering, otherwise, if it were any other smaller hills, they might have already been ttened by now.
Fortunately, the bronze giants were not living creatures, they were more akin to items, allowing Jiang Hui to be able to withdraw them at will when not in use. And when he needed them, he could release them again.
As the three giants knelt, Jiang Hui also surveyed them closely.
Apart from their towering size, the faces of the bronze giants resembled the threatening, fierce visages of the Eighteen Arhats seen in temples, with grotesque expressions and terrifying looks.
What shocked Jiang Hui most was the degree of detail on these gigantic bodies. Every sweat nd and pore could be clearly seen.
Besides their bluish-gray tattoos and the crimson vertical eyes within their chest cavities, they almost perfectly resembled living beings, as if they were real creatures of flesh and blood.
Just as Jiang Hui was observing minutely, at the mountain peak entrance, Old Man Lin hurried over with a crowd.
Having had previous experience, this time at the foot of the mountain, he immediately arranged a worshipping formation, bringing not only hot, fresh blood but also a substantial number of offerings.
¡°Thump, thump, thump¡¡±
¡°Thump, thump, thump¡¡±
Ovepping footsteps echoed without pause.
Figures began to appear.
But before these people could get any closer, as soon as they raised their heads, they were immediately stunned by the sight of the three bronze giants in front¡¯ of them, not daring to take another step.
¡°What are those? How could there be such outrageous giants?¡±
¡°Help me, I cannot breathe!¡±
¡°When did we of Liu Vige incur such terrifying monsters?!¡±
¡°Everyone, do not be afraid. With Lord Willow God¡¯s protection, we will be fine.¡±
Some shouted in fear, their legs weakening, with many faint-hearted people copsing, mentally repeating the words ¡®Lord Willow God¡¯ over and over.
These words held unfathomablefort to them. Although they couldn¡¯t elevate their power, they could stabilize their emotions.
¡°Umm!¡±
Seeming to recognize the intrusion of strangers, the three giants moved instantly.
Twisting their enormous necks, they slowly turned to look at the gathering of Liu Vige people. Their crimson eyes showed no sign of emotional fluctuation. They stared as if they were immortals from the Nine Heavens gazing at mortal ants, filled with an aura of solemn murder.
The three colossal figures towered imposingly, their vast bodies aligning with the mountain ranges in a triadic formation. Even a single hair from their bodies was thicker than an adult¡¯s waist.
They watched vigntly, their gazes intense.
On Jiang Hui¡¯smand, they would obliterate the daring little dots attempting to ascend the Heavenly Stairs without hesitation.
Old Man Lin was also frightened. His gaze kept shifting among the three bronze giants, fearing that with a moment¡¯s carelessness, they might crush him underfoot.
The pressure exerted by three bronze giants was immense, particrly with their gruesome and terrifying faces. Even demons would be frightened into reincarnating.
Fortunately, he had been with Jiang Hui the longest, had the strongest ability to withstand stress, and was able to force himself to walk over to Jiang Hui.
Most importantly, he knew clearly that this was Lord Willow God¡¯s territory. If these giants had truly wanted to harm him, they would have probably punched down the moment they noticed him.
¡°Lord Willow God, we havee specifically to pay tribute to you.¡± Old man Lm cautiously spoke, exining the sudden reason for their trip up the mountain.
Such tributes are not amon ritual in the Wilderness and are even more borate.
Having resided in the Wilderness for a long time, old man Lin was very clear. If Liu Vige wanted to continue existing in this vast Wilderness, the foremost task was to please Lord Willow God and show their loyalty in every possible way.
¡°These are the three new Guardian Protectors bestowed upon me. They mainly protect my serenity on normal days, but they will also intervene if Liu Vige is in trouble. You need not fear.¡±
Jiang Hui demonstrated the Divine Ability Dream of Millet and exined to old man Lin, his sincere and dedicated aged servant.
¡°So, these three giants are the guardians of the vige, just like the ck Python Protector, and are all under Lord Willow God?!¡±
The shock on old man Lin¡¯s face quickly turned into sheer excitement.
With the ck Python Protector in the front and the Bronze Giant Statue Protector at the back, even if Lord Willow God didn¡¯t take action, he felt that Liu Vige could survive in the Wilderness.
However, old man Lin also knew well that even though he was the vige chief, he couldn¡¯t order these Guardians!
The status of the Guardians was second only to the great Lord Willow God, far above him, and they only followed Lord Willow God¡¯s arrangements.
This wasmon knowledge to everyone in Liu Vige.
Resuming hisposure, without further ado, old man Lin immediately ryed the news notified by Jiang Hui to other vigers.
These people were clearly out of their depth, crying and wailing in front of Lord Willow God. One should learn from him to maintainposure!!!
¡°Those are actually the Guardians under the Deity of Worship!?¡±
Some were shocked, such as the former n leader of the Native Tribe.
His knowledge was more expansive. The tribe even had some ancient body refinement prescriptions passed down. He knew some secrets that others didn¡¯t.
The fact that a Deity of Worship could have Guardians was news to him.
Of course, apart from shock, many vigers were also excited and proud to be people of Liu Vige!
Those three giants emitted such terrifying energy, yet they were mere servants under the Deity of Worship.
Could other Deities of Worship be as unparalleled as their Lord Willow God?!
The sacrificial ceremonysted for a whole two hours.
Jiang Hui did harvest a wee bit more Faith Value than usual.
He observed all his worshippers with his senses open, mainly focusing on Lin Xin Tong and Tu Dequan.
Little Eight Lin was already in his twenties this year, standing tall and elegant. Tu Dequan, on the other hand, was much younger, only eight years old.
However, thetter showed great potential, especially in the Body Refinement Realm, showing remarkable progress for his age and breaking through the strength of ten thousand pounds.
This was indeed impressive, given his young age. After all, he was just a little kid. One should know that only Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen disyed pure strength which reached perfect body refinement in the whole vige, unting the immense power of tens of thousands of pounds influenced by Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill.
Beyond this, even Lin Xin Tong was merely able to muster tens of thousands of pounds. However, Lin Xin Tong¡¯s talent was great in the area of practicing the treasured technique.
Especially, with many years of meticulous research, her power, when reinforced with the Treasured Technique, had surpassed that of Lin Zhuang and Lin Meng.
As for Lin Meng and Lin Zhuang¡¯s ability to reachpletion in such a short time, it wasrgely due to the discovery of a few Red Fruits.
Those Red Fruits were quite precious. Over the years, they scoured the surroundings but failed to find even a single fruit.
(Foreshadowing this scene, the highlight of the story is about to begin¡.)
Chapter 38 - 36: Re-entering the Depths of the Great Wilderness_i
Chapter 38: Chapter 36: Re-entering the Depths of the Great Wilderness_i
Trantor: 549690339
That bright red fruit is incredibly precious. Even in the Wilderness, it¡¯s extremely rare. Each piece is worth a fortune, and only the exceptionally gifted individuals of a n like the Kyiin Child could afford to consume it.
In contrast, Tu Dequan¡¯s achievements today have alle from his own hardbor.
Despite being merely a seven or eight-year-old boy, who in most regions would still be undergoing an early education, this little one could already manage things on his own.
Apart from a few members of the Lin family, he is practically the ruler of the vige, unmatched among his peers. Even fully grown adults can¡¯tpare. At such a young age he can already hunt lions, tigers, and other fierce creatures on his own. Aside from Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Xin Tong, no one could restrain him. His ferocity wasparable to that of a beast cub.
¡°In a few years¡¯ time, this brat might just reach perfection in body refining and be the third person in the vige to achieve this, while still being only a teenager!¡±
Jiang Hui sighed with some anticipation.
The grander the other party¡¯s achievements, the more experience points he would gain, especially since this was a slow and steady type, a natural mobile experience bank.
Besides his slight achievements in body tempering, Tu Dequan also made remarkable progress in the field of Treasured Techniques.
Although the Body of Thick Earth is best suited for the Temper Body Method, it still ranks as one of the three thousand physique types, ranking as high as one hundred and eighth.
The most important thing is that the Treasured Technique that Liu Vige obtained was a sophisticated body technique that was particrlypatible with Tu Dequan. Even at his young age, he has almost caught up with Lin Xin Tong, and has emerged as the vige¡¯s top prodigy.
The vigers naturally noticed the little guy¡¯s incredible abilities. Old man Lin eximed more than once that if he hadn¡¯t watched him grow from infancy to his present age, he would¡¯ve suspected that the boy was the offspring of an Ancient Fierce Beast. It was simply outrageous how a child of such a young age could lift a giant stone weighing tens of thousands of pounds and how incredibly sturdy his physique was, as if he were made of iron.
At the summit of the mountain.
After the conclusion of the offering ceremony, old man Lin and the able men of the vige poured the boiling Beast Blood around the roots of Jiang Hui¡¯s tree. The blood made the soil even more strikingly red, as if something unusual was brewing within.
Not daring to linger, everyone departed the mountain once all things were taken care of, led by old man Lin.
He would¡¯ve liked to stay longer, but the oppressive presence of the three Bronze Giants around him was too terrifying, especially their gaze that zed like errupting volcanoes, which never left him. Despite knowing these were the protectors of Liu Vige, old man Lin still felt somewhat unsettled.
In the blink of an eye, life swiftly returned to normal.
Every day, the elder n leader of the native tribe would step out of his house and regale the vige youngsters with tales and legends of the Wilderness. And whenever he came to an exciting part, he could make the children gasp in amazement.
Jiang Hui listened with great interest. Although almost everything was hearsay, it nevertheless helped him gain a moreprehensive understanding of the Wilderness.
¡°This old man would really be wasting his talent if he were not a storyteller.¡± One day.
As usual.
Jiang Hui was alert, his Five Senses enveloping everything around him, and he was listening intently to the elder n leader of the native tribe, discoursing on the past and present.
A skinny but robust figure caught his attention.
It was Tu Dequan. He excused himself from the noisy cluster of children around the elder n leader and then turned to walk towards where Old man Lin was positioned.
Jiang Hui was intrigued.
¡°Grandfather, I wish to venture into the depths of the Great Wilderness.¡±
Tu Dequan found Old man Lin after crossing several corners and asked seriously even though he was only a boy of eight or nine.
Practitioners of the Earth¡¯s Body matured early. Although Tu Dequan was still a young boy, his intellect was not inferior to an adult¡¯s.
¡°Tu Wa Zi, why would you want to go into the Great Wilderness out of the blue? You¡¯re still young, you can wait until you¡¯re older. The Great Wilderness is a dangerous ce full of dangerous beasts,¡± Old man Lin, who was tinkering with his newly-invented bow and arrow, shook his hand and replied.
In their vige, Tu Dequan was a rare talented boy. He had to be well looked after before he fully matured.
As for Little Eight Lin, the girl from the past hadpletely grown into a woman and her power was daunting. As the strongest woman in Liu Vige, she didn¡¯t need him to look after her.
¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t Brother Zhuang, Brother Chen, and Sister Xin Tong all going? Can¡¯t I go with them?¡±
Tu Dequan scratched his head. He wanted to witness the ferocious beasts that Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen had spoken of, and also get a firsthand experience of the exceptional aura in the depths of the Great Wilderness.
¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you let Tu Wa tag along with us? This little fe might seem young, but he¡¯s formidable. Hardly anyone in the vige can defeat him, and with us brothers and Little Eight watching over him, nothing should go wrong!¡±
At some point, Lin Zhuang had entered the room. He carried a One-horned Elephant tusk that weighed at least a thousand pounds on his back and had an air of a fierce beast around him. Before Old man Lin could speak, he interjected. ¡°Well, Grandfather, with Brother Zhuang and Brother Chen and Sister Xin Tong around, I promise I¡¯ll be fine when Ie back! What¡¯s more, haven¡¯t you always said that only through realbat can we identify our shorings and deficiencies, improve our fighting skills, and truly be a genuine man?¡±
Tu Dequan¡¯s eyes lit up and he eagerly chimed in.
Practitioners of the Earth¡¯s Body mature early and are candid, but they can also be quick-witted.
¡°You cunning little devil, okay then, your grandpa here allows you to venture into the wilderness.¡±
Old man Lin pondered for a moment before finally nodding.
Elder brother, you better keep an eye on him during this trip. If Tu Waes back missing even a single hair, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±
Old man Lin nced at Lin Zhuang and warned him as he turned around.
¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you being a bit too harsh on me, your own son?¡±
Lin Zhuang winced.
¡°So are you agreeing or not?¡±
¡°Agreed, whatever you say.¡±
Lin Zhuang chuckled bitterly and nodded. Naturally, there was no reason for him to deny.
Besides, not to mention that their abilities had improved since thest time, this time even Little Eight was apanying them.
In a few short years, the little girl who would hide behind them to wipe her nose had grown into an intimidating figure whom they had to look up to.
With the duo, Little Eight, and their fifth brother Lin Rui, they figured as long as they didn¡¯t encounter any potent beasts, they could manage without any protector, even if it was just the four of them.
¡°So he wants to venture into the Wilderness.¡± Jiang Hui paid attention to the conversation between Tu Dequan and Old man Lin. Every word spoken fell into his ears.
After levelling up to level five, his Five Senses had also been greatly enhanced. When fully engaged, the range was more than twice asrge as before.
In addition, Jiang Hui¡¯s observational ability had also been strengthened greatly. It was more meticulous now. If he wanted, he could see even a speck of dust in the air clearly..
Chapter 39 - 37: Jiao Snake (Seeking for continued reading)_l
Chapter 39: Chapter 37: Jiao Snake (Seeking for continued reading)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui did not oppose Tu Dequan¡¯s n.
The youngd was right, flowers grown in a greenhouse would neverst long, only through the baptism of blood could they be stronger.
It was good for young people to take risks. If everyone chosefort, Liu Vige would inevitably be stagnant.
As for the safety issue, Jiang Hui had Little ck secretly following behind.
The ck Python was quite enthusiastic about this, it was still remembering the meat soup boiled in the vige when they returned from the depths of the Great Wildernessst time. It nned to kill more ferocious beasts this time to have a good feast¡
Within Liu Vige.
After packing up and bringing enough food for half a month, Lin Zhuang and his team headed straight to the depths of the Great Wilderness.
This time they set out mainly to hunt ferocious beasts.
The vige had an increasing number of children suitable for medicine baths.
If they could use this time to use Ferocious Beast Blood to open their bodies for the medicine bath, these children would greatly improve, surpassing their ancestors and parents, and have the chance to step onto arger stage.
At the same time, if they could obtain a Treasured Technique, it would be even better.
There was only one Treasured Technique in the vige, called the Ferocious Ape Body. It was powerful, but apart from Lin Xin Tong and Tu Wa Zi, very few people could master it.
Even they, who had been studying till they were over thirty years old, had just grasped a little bit of it. Although it could be used, each use would damage their own vitality and it would take half a month to recover.
So, Lin Zhuang and others nned to find another one. This would not only enhance the foundation of Liu Vige but also give the vigers more choices. Maybe they would not understand the Ferocious Ape Body but couldprehend other Treasured Techniques!
Compared to thest time they entered the mountains, their speed was much slower this time.
Without Little ck leading the way, they could only make their way through the overgrown weeds by themselves.
Fortunately, they had all grown up in such an environment and didn¡¯t feel anything particr.
The Great Wilderness was vast with robust trees. After traveling for more than five days, they were still wandering around the edge of the deep parts.
They didn¡¯t dare to go any further. Thunderous roars came from within, reaching unknown distances. The terrifying sounds echoed back and forth in the shadows, as if they were about to tear apart the heaven and earth, indicating great horror. It was not a ce they could set foot in at the moment.
Lin Zhuang and the others were brave, but bravery didn¡¯t mean recklessness, nor did it mean they were willing to throw their lives away for nothing.
A dayter.
They found a ferocious beast by a stream.
It was a Jiao Snake, more than thirty meters long, with a bulging tumour on its head and a pair of sharp ws at its vital position. Its scarlet eyes were soul-stirring, quite extraordinary.
¡°Let Big Brother take the lead for you!!¡±
After pondering for a while, Lin Zhuang decided to take the lead.
He leaped up, jumping tens of meters high, his figure agile, like a fierce beast, pouncing on the Jiao Snake fiercely.
¡°Roar¡¡±
Such a big movement naturally woke the Jiao Snake up at the first moment. The Jiao Snake roared angrily and instantly counterattacked.
This Jiao Snake was very extraordinary. Even though the sharp horn on its head hadn¡¯t broken open yet, it still had a fierce presence.
In particr, the Jiao Snake was emitting a ck light all over its body, making crackling sounds, densely covering its body and emitting terrifying power.
¡°Good fellow, this ferocious beast definitely possesses a Treasured Technique. Killing it will surely get us another Treasured Technique.¡±
There was a trace of madness on Lin Zhuang¡¯s face. He took the lead, directly drawing out the one-horned elephant tusk, which weighed thousands of pounds, from behind him and squarely aimed it at the Jiao Snake¡¯s vital position.
¡°Bang¡±
In an instant, sands and stones were flying all around, the earth trembled, and the mountains shuddered. An overwhelming force assaulted everyone present, bringing with it an astonishing weight of more than a hundred thousand kilograms, forcibly tearing the air apart.
The Jiao Snake did not fall behind; its dark glow crackled as it spewed out a dazzling and scorching light, surprisingly transforming into a sharp spear.
¡°Rumble¡.¡±
The dark spear collided directly with the coalition of Lin Zhuang, who was holding an ivory tusk, with a horrifying force radiating from the collision. The spear exploded into countless runes filling the sky, a sight that was truly astonishing.
Lin Zhuang too was not in good shape. The ivory tusk of the One-horned Elephant couldn¡¯t withstand such a horrific force and shattered into fragments, turning into fine powder.
Moreover, many of the runes from the shattered spear hit him. He felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning and fell heavily from mid-air, smashing a terrifying crater into the ground.
¡°Big brother!¡±
¡°Boss¡¡±
Seeing this, Lin Chen and the others who had been following closely turned pale and rushed over to pull Lin Zhuang out from the crater.
¡°Damn beast, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you today!¡±
Being humiliated in front of so many people, Lin Zhuang¡¯s face was terrible, as gloomy as if it could drip water.
But quickly, he grimaced in pain, his hands shaking violently.
The spear rune was extraordinary. Even though he had shattered it with one powerful blow, the sttered runes were still bore into his flesh like leeches. It felt as if sharp needles were being stuck into his pores all-over, the pain was unbearable.
Fortunately, Lin Zhuang¡¯s physique was strong enough to endure the pain.
However, he was stubborn and refused to submit even under such circumstances.
¡°Again!¡± Lin Zhuang roared, fully unleashing his power with crackling noises resonating from his body, and began using the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique he had mastered.
Though his grasp of the technique was shallow, the power of the Ferocious Ape Body had revealed itself somewhat.
His body glowed a hazy grey-white, shielding his entire body. His body then swelled, reaching three meters in height, resembling a giant.
The next moment.
Lin Zhuang stepped forward, his fists creating a roaring wind that made the surrounding trees sway and leaves fall like rain.
But it wasn¡¯t over.
Lin Zhuang then took out a huge bone.
It was the Treasured Bone from the Ferocious Ape on which the Treasured Technique was inscribed, but the runes on it had now disappeared.
The Treasured Technique resided in the Treasured Bone, but it couldn¡¯t be stored for long, especially for very precious Treasured Techniques, which had shorter shelf lives. When the time limit was reached, the Rune would transform into the Treasured Bone entirely, bing a Treasure Tool.
A Treasure Tool could not be used to teach the Treasured Technique, but it possessed formidable power when activated.
Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t defeat the Jiao Snake with all these methods at his disposal.
¡°Big brother, we¡¯reing to help!¡±
At the same moment, Lin Chen, Lin Xin Tong, and Tu Dequan also made their move.
This Jiao Snake was formidable, and the Treasured Technique it held was not simple; it actually condensed an attacking spear. They must annihte it here topletely make it the foundation of Liu Vige.
¡°Roar¡¡±
The Jiao Snake regarded them as formidable opponents and coiled its body. Its giant head rose high, and the dark incandescent light emanating from its body was brighter than ever before.
Hovering above its head, it condensed a spear ten timesrger than before. It hung mid-air, its surroundings enveloped by darkness..
Chapter 40 - 38: Could it be Coveting the Treasured Technique?_i
Chapter 40: Chapter 38: Could it be Coveting the Treasured Technique?_i
Trantor: 549690339
The Jiao Snake was surrounded by a dark glow pulsating like thunder and lightning, apanied by the crisp sound of crackling. The spear above its head shimmered with a menacing cold light. Both the momentum and the sound were several times stronger than before.
Its heart screamed a wild warning. If it continued to hold back, it might very well perish here today. However, even after unleashing its most potent attack, the Jiao Snake was still frightened.
The pressure from the few humans before it was too overpowering. Their power was astonishingly mighty, totally different from what it had encountered before.
¡°Hiss!!!¡±
Lin Zhuang held the lead, his fist lunged out like a dragon, stirring up a furious gust of wind in his movements.
Lin Chen and the others closely followed, equalling in their formidable presence, as if they¡¯d transformed into humanoid Ferocious Beasts.
Lin Xin Tong and Tu Dequan, who had conducted the mostprehensive study on the Treasured Technique, knew the evolution of Treasure Runes by heart. As they flipped them over like flowing water, their proficiency was extremely startling.
Their bodies dramatically grew close to five meters in height, their whole bodies bursting with a greyish-white light.
Moreover, behind these two were the huge shadowy figures of an ape-like specter, standing tall and fierce, baring its teeth and snarling at the Jiao Snake. This was the result of cultivating the Ferocious Ape Body to a certain extent, a fierce form of attack.
¡°Boom!¡±
An explosion sound as ifnd had copsed rang out.
Mid-air, two different Treasured Techniques collided violently, instantly leveling the surrounding area. Stones were scattered, the ground shook, and even the giant trees that took five or six people to encircle could not escape, directly shattered to pieces.
Both of these Treasured Techniques were extraordinary. One focused on defense while the other, on the offense. Both could, however, unleash terrifying power.
Eventually, the Treasured Technique of the Jiao Snake seemed slightly stronger, breaking through the humans¡¯ Ferocious Ape Body and repelling them.
However, thanks to their Treasured Techniques, the group was not severely injured.
¡°Hahaha, invigorating!¡±
Lin Zhuang was the first to rise, being the sturdiest among them, his recovery the quickest. Despite feeling the sting in his flesh as if needles were pricking him, he leaped up again, diving down like a mighty eagle.
¡°Bang ~¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s relentless attack didn¡¯t waver. His fist, massive as a pot, sted through the air, hitting directly on the Jiao Snake¡¯s body.
Without the Rune Spear for offense and defense, the Jiao Snake was no match for this punch. The force of tens of thousands of pounds came crushing down, directly knocking off several of its scales, its blood sttering everywhere. The Jiao Snake howled. The dark light around its body gathered again, aiming to use the Treasured Technique once more.
Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t give it a chance, grabbing the Jiao Snake¡¯s head directly, his legs wrapped tightly around it. In the next moment, his Iron Fist rained down like droplets, breaking the Snake¡¯s attempt to use another Treasured Technique.
Meanwhile,
Lin Xin Tong charged from one side, her Ferocious Ape Body gathered again. After the greyish-white light once again enveloped her body, Lin Xin Tong extended her hands and grasped the tumour atop the Jiao Snake¡¯s head likerge fan-shaped hands holding tight.
This tumour seemed to be the Jiao Snake¡¯s weak point. Once she got hold of it, the Jiao Snake went berserk, its body trembling violently, trying to shake the ¡¯ pair off.
Moreover,
A dark beam of light suddenly burst from the Jiao Snake¡¯s mouth.
The ck light was so majestic it directly pierced Lin Zhuang¡¯s body.
Lin Zhuang instantly felt like he was hit by a bull, a rank taste filled his throat and his body was pushed away, unable to resist, he flew out and crashed heavily onto the rocks.
¡°Big Brother!¡±
Lin Xin Tong¡¯s face changed.
This young girlpletely revealed her craziness. The grey-white light shines brightly from her hands, and the shadow of the ferocious ape behind her became more solid, transforming into evenrger rune-etched monkey palms. With a p, the giant strength directly crushed the lump on the top of the Jiao Snake¡¯s head.
Finally, the snake meets its end and its huge clumsy body falls heavily, stirring up rolling thick smoke¡
¡°Still not dead.¡± Lin Zhuang furrowed his brows tightly, forced a bitter smile, and a trace of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.
The dark light that spurted out from the Jiao Snake¡¯s mouth was clearly its Essence, on top of this he was so close to it, that it directly pierced through his abdomen.
It was only because Lin Zhuang¡¯s flesh and blood had long been tempered to be incredibly solid, that only his organs were slightly shaken. If it were anyone else, they would likely have been torn into pieces on the spot.
¡°Let me have a look at this ferocious beast!¡±
As soon as Lin Zhuang thought of the Jiao Snake potentially housing a Treasured Bone, his heart couldn¡¯t help but pound, even his sense of pain seemed to diminish a lot.
He had a lot of healing herbs on him, which was why he didn¡¯t worry too much about his injuries.
One day.
They dissected the body of the Jiao Snake. True enough, they discovered a Treasured Bone, the whole bone was crystal clear, shimmering with a dazzling light.
Plus, there was a circting Rune on it that kept changing, it was truly extraordinary.
¡°Why is there only one Rune on it?¡± Tu Wa Zi Tu Dequan was puzzled. He remembered very clearly when he first learned the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, it was densely recorded with many minuscule runes.
¡°My father once said, the strength of a Treasured Technique cannot be measured by the number of Runes. Treasured Techniques derived from ferocious beasts are often simple yet unimaginably powerful. Although this Treasured Bone appears simple and only has one Rune, it is however unpredictable, with many other Runes contained within it. It changes all the time and one can only further cultivate it if they remember all the changes in the Rune.¡±
Lin Xin Tong¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, she had spent a deeper amount of time studying Treasured Techniques and knew things the others didn¡¯t.
¡°So, this is still a good thing?¡±
Lin Zhuang grinned, his face turned into a flower, and he felt that his desperate fight waspletely worth it.
¡°Take the body of this Jiao Snake with us and let¡¯s head back to the vige.¡± Lin Zhuang waved hisrge hand and decreed.
Although Beast Meat can be stored for a long time, the strong smell of blood would quickly attract other predators. Thest time, it didn¡¯t matter as much because the ck Python Protector was by their side, but now there were only a few of them. It is always better to be safe than sorry, especially since he was seriously injured at the moment. If they encountered another ferocious beast, it would be tough to be as fierce as they were just now.
However, just as Lin Zhuang and the others were about to start their return journey, there was a sudden rustling from the nearby bushes.
The sound was not loud, but it was still noticed by the group.
¡°Who¡¯s there,e out!¡±
Lin Zhuang shouted in a cold tone, his eyes sharp as lightning.
¡°We¡¯re just passing through, brothers.¡±
The moment the voice fell.
From behind the bushes, more than ten brawny men jumped out,
The leader was wild, wearing a Beast Robe decorated with patterns. His robust body shines like a tiger or leopard, his tough ancient skin was bronze, his ck hair was draped over his shoulders, and he carried broadswords weighing more than two hundred pounds.
¡°Passersby, I think you¡¯re looking to steal my Ferocious Beast and Treasured Bone!¡± Lin Zhuang raised an eyebrow, his entire body ready to spring into action..
Chapter 41 - 39: Is the Sacrificial Spirit of Your
Chapter 41: Chapter 39: Is the Sacrificial Spirit of Your
Vige Also Called Willow God? (please follow)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Lin Zhuang exuded the aura of a tiger or a wolf, and even though he was injured and his strength affected to some extent, he was still confident he could handle the crowd before him.
Even though hecked an invincible talent, he held an unshakable faith.
¡°We are just passing by and do not covet the Treasured Bone of the Beastly Serpent,¡± said the man with the broadsword on his back, revealing a helpless wry smile.
They had faced this serpent before, which was awesomely terrifying and even possessed a ughtering Treasured Technique, with unpredictably mysterious attack methods. He¡¯d only dare confront it with a few treasure tools passed down in his vige, but victory was almost impossible.
Who could resist such coveted treasures?
But the fierce people in front of him could y the Beastly Serpent just with their physical bodies, and he dared not take any real action despite his desires.
¡°Are you expecting us to believe your every word? You seem to take us for fools.¡± Lin Chen stepped forward, his aura also intimidating.
He and Lin Zhuang were both robust, standing like iron towers. Even the man with his broadsword stood shorter than these two warriors, and his aura paled inparison.
¡°We actually met once before,¡± the man with the broadsword hurriedly exined again.
¡°Met? Why can¡¯t I recall it?¡± Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen both frowned, unable to recall their encounter with the broadsword man.
¡°It was about six or seven years ago when you teamed up with a ck Python to kill a Ferocious Ape. We just happened to pass by here and saw your might. But you all were in a rush and we didn¡¯t have the chance to socialize,¡± he exined.
¡°You know about that?¡± Lin Zhuang raised one of his eyebrows, somewhat reassured by the broadsword man¡¯s story.
¡°Since you¡¯ve seen us before, why did you sneak around today?¡± Lin Zhuang asked, confused.
¡°That¡¯s a long story. The kids in our vige are about to have their Medicine bath, so we went out specifically to hunt down some beasts.
We ran into a Unicorn a few days ago. It¡¯s an exceptional beast that can cover ten thousand miles a day and it turns especially vicious when provoked. We actually ended up here by ident, chasing after it, and just ran into you all, battling the Beastly Serpent. We were worried about startling you and causing a misunderstanding!¡± the man with the broadsword exined,ughing wryly.
¡°That¡¯s a usible exnation!¡± Those from the Lin Family were straightforward, greatly easing their suspicions immediately.
¡°You mean the mutated Scaly Horse, all over with shiny silver scales and a crystal-clear horn on its forehead?¡± Tu Dequan, also known as Tu Wa Zi, showed interest in this Unicorn.
He had overheard the old man describing the fun facts of the Wilderness and he liked the Unicorn story.
What man didn¡¯t dream of riding such a majestic horse?
Lin Chen, too, showed an avid interest.
He was over thirty now, but sometimes he would behave like a child, naturally interested in new and intriguing things.
¡°Uncle, do you remember which way the Unicorn went?¡± Tu Dequan asked eagerly, hoping to bring it back to the vige.
¡°Unfortunately, we lost its trail as it ran too fast, so we have no idea which way it went.¡±
The broadsword man furrowed his eyebrows, raised his hand, and refrained from taking offense at being called an uncle by a boy who seemed barely eight or nine years old.
He had clearly seen that the small boy, skinny as he looked, was terrifiying inbat. He fought like the offspring of some Ancient different species, his fist blows peeled off several pieces of Scale Armor from the Beastly Serpent. Such fearsome strength wasn¡¯t even something he could match.
¡°Forgot to ask you all, which vige do you all hail from?¡± The broadsword man asked, changing the subject.
He had always been puzzled by the fact that they had lived here for generations, only ever encountering people from the nearby Wolf Vige and no one else.
¡°I am Lin Zhuang from Liu Vige!¡± Lin Zhuang dered loudly, pride evident in his countenance. ¡°And you brothers? Which vige are you from?¡±
¡°Ah, we alle from Stone Vige, I am the leader of our vige hunting squad, Shi Lin Hu!¡± the Broadswords Man replied.
¡°Stone Vige? Is that far from here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nearby. If you gentlemen don¡¯t mind, you could rest there for a while. Our sweet milk soup and roasted meats are quite good.¡±
The Broadswords Manughed and extended the invitation, but in his mind, he ransacked his memory and found no recollection of Liu Vige.
¡°Would that be proper?¡± Lin Zhuang scratched his head.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Once beaten twice shy, maybe our viges will be brother viges in the future!¡± the Broadswords Man immediately replied.
He was sincerely inviting Lin Zhuang and the others.
Within the Wilderness, apart from a few tribal viges, the majority are extremely hospitable. After all, in the barbaric wilderness filled with ferocious birds and beasts, every good connection made is a connection worth having, which could prove useful at crucial moments.
Upon hearing about food, Tu Dequan on the side immediately began to drool.
With his Body of Thick Earth, he was most suited for practicing bold, head-on techniques, but as a result, he also loved to eat. Apart from what he couldn¡¯t eat, there was practically nothing he didn¡¯t like.
¡°Brother Zhuang, it wouldn¡¯t matter if we rest for a night before heading back. Besides, you¡¯ve been injured.¡±
Tu Dequan quickly spoke up.
Lin Xin Tong was also tempted. She wasn¡¯t interested in roasted meat, but she really liked sweet milk soup.
Within the Wilderness, both salt and sugar cubes are rtively rare, especially sugar. It is said to be made from the root and stem of a certain sweet vegetable and tastes sweet and delicious, even more tasty than meat soup.
However, in Liu Vige, sugar is a luxury. Usually, only during festivals and celebrations would each person receive a small piece, which was hardly satiating.
All three looked to Lin Zhuang. Lin Zhuang was the eldest in the family, and they needed him to make the decision.
¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll rely on our brother¡¯s hospitality.¡± Feeling the fervent gazes from all around, Lin Zhuang nodded.
He wasn¡¯t concerned that these people would trick him.
Not to boast, but even without using any Treasured Techniques, his current physical strength alone was enough to massacre all of them.
At noon.
Under the leadership of the Broadswords Man, everyone arrived at an open field of t terrain.
Row upon row of stone houses were neatly arranged, with wisp of smoke from cooking slowly rising into the sky.
At the entrance of the vige, there was a massive stone altar built across the path. It was expansive, with visibile traces of fresh red blood stains from the Beast Blood¡
But what was most singr was the half-cut willow tree next to the altar, which was over a man¡¯s height. Its body was pitch ck, seeming to have been struck by lightning, bing a lightning-struck wood, cutting off all signs of life. However, at the top of the stump was a tenacious new green sprout, swaying in the wind.
¡°This is our Stone Vige¡¯s Deity of Worship, we usually refer to it as the Willow God!¡± From far away, the Broadswords Man grinned and exined..
Chapter 42 - 40: Big Brother Named De Quan_1
Chapter 42: Chapter 40: Big Brother Named De Quan_1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You also call the sacrificial spirit of your vige Lord Willow God?¡± Lin Zhuang and the others were slightly taken aback.
¡°Everyone calls him that, and the Deity of Worship has never refuted, silently epting this name.¡± The broadswords man nodded, with a hint of curiosity reflected in his expression, ¡°Why, brother, is there something odd about that?¡± ¡°Not really odd, it¡¯s just that the Deity of Worship in our vige is also called Willow God and simrly, has silently epted our title.¡± Lin Zhuang, scratching his head out of habit, expressed his admiration almost too inly in his tone.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Just as the broadswords man was about to speak, a beast robe d elderly man with grey hair and a slightly hunchbacked figure hurried over.
Although the elder was showing signs of age, his vibrant eyes clearly reflected his wisdom.
¡°The Vige Chief has arrived.¡± Seeing the elder, Shi Lin Hu quickly went forward to wee him.
¡°Greetings to you all, I am the chief of this vige, Shi Yun Feng!¡± The elder strode forward energetically, first nodding to the broadswords man, and then introducing himself to Lin Zhuang and the others with a smile.
Shi Lin Hu had already informed him when they entered the vige.
¡°Lin Zhuang.¡±
¡°Lin Chen.¡±
The others introduced themselves in turn.
¡°Brother Lin Zhuang, you just said that the sacrificial spirit of your vige is also called Willow God?¡± After inviting Lin Zhuang and hispanions into his house, Shi Yun Feng asked again.
He was full of curiosity about the sacrificial spirit that Lin Zhuang mentioned.
How is it possible for two unrted viges to both worship a spirit called Willow God?
It must be known that in the vast Wilderness, the word ¡°God¡± cannot be used loosely. For an ordinary vige, the word represents omnipotence, supremacy, and immortality.
Although ¡°God¡± is just a title and does not specifically represent anything, it should not be used lightly, otherwise it could invoke unknown fears, and even powerful ns could face the disaster of extinction.
In the long ancient times, the sacrificial spirits existed. The ancestors believed that God was always present, so they used a more intricate and ceremonial way of worship, but it waster discovered that they were just exceptionally powerful creatures.
But those who dare to im to be Gods indicate that they are extraordinary. They can fight against ancient fierce beasts, easily annihte several super ns, and have few rivals in the world.
The reason why the spirit in his vige dares to be called Willow God is that it has an extraordinary origin, which seems to be not from this realm.
Shi Yun Feng still remembers to this day, he was just a teenager at the time. It was a dark night filled with lightning, torrential rain, and rampaging ferocious beasts. It was a horrifying scene when it felt like the sky was about to copse.
Willow God appeared at that moment, bathed in the sea of thunder, with thousands of willow branches radiating intensely bright light, as if it was fighting something.
That battle was terrifying. Even from tens of thousands of miles away, one could still feel its indomitable power. Even the remnants of rune that fell casually were enough to destroy a mortal empire.
Eventually.
The giant willow tree was chopped down and turned into a sacrificial spirit. The original sacrificial stone spirit fled, resulting in its current state.
So the deity in this robust man¡¯s vige also dares to call himself Willow God? Isn¡¯t he afraid of attracting the attention of some unknown existence?!
¡°Yes!¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s affirmation came through, feeling that calling their Lord Willow God was just a matter of course.
Shi Yun Feng pursed his lips, nced at Lin Zhuang and the others who looked incredibly certain, and didn¡¯t continue to question.
There are many tribes and viges in the Wilderness, scattered like stars in the sky, but not every vige knows such secrets. Some sacrificial spirits even attempt to be ancient divine spirits, deluding people¡¯s hearts, without considering the serious consequences they might bring.
In Shi Yun Feng¡¯s view, the sacrificial spirit of this group of people¡¯s vige was probably thetter.
A creature of an ordinary background who dares to aspire to be a true God ispletely different from the Willow God of his own Stone Vige.
The sun was centered in the sky, at its most intense.
In the gentle breeze, mixed with an invisible heatwave.
The prepared meals were brought up, served inrge y bowls, all filled with roasted wild beast meat, each piece golden-brown, the skin crispy, causing a delightful sensation for the taste buds just by looking at it.
Apart from this, there was also a sweet milk soup that greatly pleased Little Eight Lin, from which a faint white vapor was rising.
It wasn¡¯t heat, it was a chill mist.
¡°This is our Stone Vige¡¯s ancestral gourmet food, suitable for both winter and summer. We boil it in the winter and in the summer, after preparation, we ce it in a cer deep underground. After just two hours, it bes a delicious and refreshing cold milk soup that quenches both thirst and heat. Please try it,¡± Shi Yun Feng invited Lin Zhuang and the others.
Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t hold back, they lifted their bowls and began to drink,pletely unaware of the concept of eating slowly.
Lin Xin Tong did the same, as a girl from the Wilderness, she didn¡¯t know what the term ¡®manners¡¯ meant ¨C she aterge pieces of meat and drank mouthfuls of soup just like the older men.
¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± After drinking seven or eight bowls, Lin Zhuang and the others finally reluctantly put down their chopsticks and bowls.
It wasn¡¯t that they were full, but that the soup they had been served was almost gone.
After filling their stomachs with food and soup, Tu Dequan got up from his seat, preparing to go out for a walk.
¡®Walk after a meal, live until ny-nine¡¯, this was his philosophy on life.
At the vige corner.
A little boy, who appeared to be no more than two years old, caught his attention.
The child seemed to have just learned to walk but was exceptionally persistent in trying to catch a bird, his movements slightlyical, and his bottom covered in dust.
His appearance wasn¡¯t much like the other people from Stone Vige, who all had skin the color of ancient bronze from frequent exposure to the elements. The little boy in front of him was extremely fair and adorable, withrge eyes rolling around, shining with intelligence. As he babbled incoherently, he looked just like a porcin doll.
But that wasn¡¯t the main point.
The main point was that Tu Wa Zi felt an indescribable sensation from this little boy who was seemingly ordinary. It was as if the little boy wasn¡¯t a human descendant, but instead a cub of an Ancient Fierce Beast, each of his movements exuding an inexplicable power.
¡°Big brother, who are you? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡±
The little dot dusted off the soil on his bottom, noticed Tu Dequan, and walked towards him, humming and chirping.
¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to have seen me; I am from the neighbouring vige, called Tu Dequan. ¡®De¡¯ as in both virtuous and talented, ¡®quan¡¯ as in all-rounded.
I heard that the sweet milk soup made here is especially delicious, so I specifically came over to try it.¡± Tu Wa Ziughed as he said.
¡°The soup is delicious, the one Grandpa Vige Head makes is the best.¡±
The little dot swayed and looked excited, seemingly also craving some.
¡°But the sweet milk soup that Grandpa Vige Head makes contains a lot of things, it packs quite a punch, and it seems like most people can¡¯t handle it.¡± The little boy rubbed his fingers together.
¡°Little Dot, do you think I¡¯m the same as the other people?¡± Tu Wa Zi grinned, his hands behind his back, slightly affronted at being looked down upon by a child.
But he didn¡¯t delve into this topic.
As a Practitioner of the Earth¡¯s Body, he had matured beyond his years. Even though Tu Dequan was physically only eight years old, his mental age was around fifteen to sixteen, and he had no intention of squabbling with this milk-drinking child.
He just felt this little child was extraordinary. There seemed to be an incredible amount of energy and potential hidden within his tiny body, like a zing sun ready to break through the dawn. But Tu Dequan also considered himself to be exceptional.
Furthermore, he had already tried the sweet milk soup. It was delicious, but he didn¡¯t feel any kick from it..
Chapter 43 - 41: It’s a Problem_l
Chapter 43: Chapter 41: It¡¯s a Problem_l
Trantor: 549690339
He shifted his gaze and paid no more attention to the little brat, focusing on other things instead.
Very quickly.
Several huge cauldrons positioned at the entrance of the vige caught his attention.
The bodies of the cauldrons were embossed with engravings of birds, beasts, fish, and insects, seeming incredibly ancient as if enduring the passage of a long, extensive period, implying a remarkable origin.
Especially noteworthy is a ck cauldron, where a sense of ruthless hostility could be discerned from its rim. One could vaguely hear the growls of an unknown beast, as if the cauldron once contained the blood of a powerful ferocious beast, with remnants persisting till now.
Tu Dequan hurried over and fondled it for a moment before falling madly in love with it.
¡°What an excellent cauldron, truly an exceptional one!
The eyes of Tu Wa Zi shimmered. The quality of this cauldron is clearly far superior to his own, solid and grand. If it is used for a medicinal bath to temper the body, even if the effects aren¡¯t discussed, it certainly would be morefortable.
Good medicine should be matched with a good cauldron, this is the catchphrase of Old Man Lin.
¡°Little Dot, can your brother have this ck cauldron?¡± Tu Dequan unveiled a huge grin bearing two rows of white teeth, shifting his gaze back to the boy who was catching birds behind him, with a benign expression.
At the same time, his hands were already gripping the handle of the cauldron.
He promised himself, if this brat dared to open his mouth, he would daringly snatch the cauldron away.
¡°I can¡¯t give this away.¡± Little Dot hastily shook his head, somewhat baffled about why this grown up behaved like a bandit who wanted to take everything they saw, even more greedy than him.
¡°You are such a spoil-sport, where has all your hospitality gone?¡± Tu Wa Zi pouted, releasing his hold, with his enthusiasm waning slightly.
Aside from cultivating and eating, what he enjoyed most was collecting all sorts of interesting and quirky objects.
The torment of being only able to look at such a great item but not take it away was unbearable for him.
Eventually.
Tu Wa Zi, unable to bear it any longer, sought out Shi Yun Feng, the elder n
Leader of Stone Vige, and stated his intent.
¡°Tu Wa Zi, why do you always try to take advantage everywhere you go? That¡¯s their cauldron for medicinal baths. Even though it¡¯s not worth a lot, how could they casually give it away to an outsider like you? However, I believe Stone Vige is very hospitable and the old n Leader would surely fulfill a child¡¯s heartfelt wish.¡±
Lin Chen was the first to chime in, feigning reproach.
The corner of Shi Yun Feng¡¯s mouth twitched.
That was an item passed down in Stone Vige for generations. How could it be termed ¡®worthless¡¯?
And also, what did he mean by ¡®surely fulfill a child¡¯s heartfelt wish¡¯? Are they being taken for fools?
Shi Yun Feng and the others felt aggrieved, but he eventually agreed to part with a cauldron. However, it wasn¡¯t the ck cauldron that Tu Dequan wanted, but instead, a rtively new bronze cauldron that he found in the storage shed behind the vige. It was covered with a thickyer of dust.
The ck cauldron was a heritage item of Stone Vige and certainly could not be given away, yet while the bronze cauldron was also precious, it did not carry such a hefty burden of inheritance.
The following morning, gleaming sunlight pierced through the gaps amongst the tree leaves, filtering through the early mist, casting warm light on Stone
Vige.
A group packed up their belongings and departed toward the house. Compared to their arrival, Tu Dequan was now holding an extra cauldron when they were leaving.
The cauldron was muchrger than him in size, weighing up to a thousand pounds, it radiated an ancient aura. But in Tu Dequan¡¯s hands, it doesn¡¯t appear to have any weight, and if it wasn¡¯t so utterly massive, he could easily lift it single-handedly.
Having obtained the ancient cauldron, a grin stretched across Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face, nearly reaching behind his ears, as he continually praised the hospitality of Stone Vige.
Lin Zhuang did not have the thick skin of Tu Wa Zi and Lin Chen, and thus left behind half of the Drake meat and beast blood aspensation.
He could tell that this bronze ancient cauldron was something extraordinary, a vintage piece, and extremely suitable for medicinal baths.
¡°It seems we need to interact more with Liu Vige in the future.¡± Shi Yun Feng watched as Lin Zhuang and the others left, a glint of newfound respect in his eyes He did not witness Tu Wa Zi¡¯s scene of the chaotic punches on the Drake, but was astonished by their ability to effortlessly lift the ancient cauldron.
In Stone Vige, there were not many of their age who could perform a simr feat, and indeed, none did it as effortlessly as them.
Little Dot should be fine in the future. This little guy has been peculiar since he was young, but after all, he¡¯s still not fully grown. Who can predict what the future holds?
Three dayster.
The sun rises with the first glimmers of dawn, spilling colorful rays from its high perch in the sky and illuminating the earth.
Heavenly red clouds spread out over the sea of golden waves. The zing sun, like a pot of boiling steel, erupts forth, radiating brilliant golden light.
Apanied by the sound of excited chatter, Lin Zhuang and his team return sessfully.
That night, a bonfire zes wildly. Draked meat is skewered whole, roasted over a grill, sizzling and dripping with oil.
Apanied by the strong aroma of beast meat in the air, Liu Vige¡¯s vigers sing and dance. Many people cheerfully vent their excitement, yelling at the top of their lungs and howling like wolves.
Little ck arrived as agreed, staring at the snake meat on the grill for a long time, then directly ate half of it in one bite, bones and all, with oil steadily flowing from its mouth.
¡°It truly is heaven¡¯s favor to us at Liu Vige, we have gained another Treasured Technique!! ¡±
In one corner, staring at the glowing Treasured Bone, Old Man Lin¡¯s eyes widened. It took a while for him toe out of his dream-like state and shakily ept it.
His original intention was to ask Lin Zhuang and his brothers to hunt some Ferocious Beast Blood for the right-aged children in the vige to take a Medicine Bath. He never dreamed they would gain another Treasured Technique.
A single Treasured Technique can thrive a tribe, but now, they have two, one for killing, one for defending.
With two Treasured Techniques in one vige, who dares say Liu Vigecks depth?
And then there¡¯s that cauldron, its material is quite extraordinary, it can be used for tempering the body, several times better than the previous one.
One single trip, and the harvest was so plentiful!
All night, Old man Lin was too excited to sleep. Each time he did sleep, he would wake up fromughing, which greatly annoyed Mrs. Zhang.
Mrs. Zhang was also quite happy, but as a woman ¨C especially at her age ¨C she was more concerned about the health of her husband and children.
¡°Stone Vige, Gu Ding, Spirit Worshiping Willow God, Little Dot¡¡±
At the top of the mountain.
Listening to the conversation of Lin Zhuang and the others, Jiang Hui hesitated for a moment.
¡°NO wonder I always felt something was strange, have I reincarnated into the Perfect World?¡±
His thoughts were swirling, but he wasn¡¯t quite sure.
However, if he really had reincarnated into that era where not even the fall of an Emperor can be seen, then that Tu Wa Zi is certainly impressive, he actually managed to bring back a quite precious ancient pot from that ce.
It¡¯s just a pity that this pot isn¡¯t that mysterious ck Tripod.
That pot is truly horrifying, hiding within it a part of the Defying Chapter of the Original Truth.
If he could have brought that pot back, the foundation of Liu Vige would have greatly increased.
The Original Truth is useless to him, but for the believers of Liu Vige, it is the supreme Holy Scripture.
However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t feel too regretful. After all, the ck Tripod is a hereditary item of Stone Vige, it couldn¡¯t possibly be given away just because Tu Wa Zi was throwing a tantrum.
Besides, he might draw more powerful scriptures than the Original Truth in the future. The end of this world is not his end.
However, Jiang Hui was always puzzled. His name contained the character ¡öHui¡¯, which means locust tree, so he should have been reincarnated as a locust tree. He wondered at which point in his reincarnation process he made a mistake and ended up as a willow tree.
There was also a willow in Stone Vige, and it was an Ancestral Spiritualist. One day when they meet and the believers cry out ¡°Willow God,¡± will they be referring to him or her?
That posed a problem..
Chapter 44 - 42: A group of little rabbits 1
Chapter 44: Chapter 42: A group of little rabbits 1
Trantor: 549690339??????? ¡ª
As the sun rose, the dawn glowing, dew with rosy clouds spread through Liu Vige, apanied by the innocent sound of boys and girls¡¯ughter, illustrating the lively vitality of youth.
In the central square.
Dozens of young boys and girls were strengthening their bodies in the morning glow, bing healthier, full of vitality. They each were sweating profusely, practicing ardently.
The birth of the sun was the best time for cultivation in the day. The body would unconsciously absorb a trace of the Power of the Sun from the air, making body tempering extraordinarily effective during this period.
As for the elderly, they found afortable corner to bask in the sunlight, looking at the vige¡¯s bustling activity with pleasant smiles.
Their vitality had dried up, and they still had some lingering diseases within them, so they were no longer suitable for intense exercise. Basking in the sun every day was already enough.
The adult men in the vige were rhythmically training their bodies nearby. They, led by Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and others, were bare-chested, revealing their bronze skin, continuously swinging various weapons in their hands. Although they didn¡¯t have any particr method, each strike was full of power, emphasizing speed, precision, and aggressiveness.
Whoever had the fastest and most ruthless attack would have the greatest chance of survival in the Great Wilderness. As for those fancy movements, they were not what these men sought. Facing terrifying beasts and ferocious birds, the more showy the moves, the faster one tended to die.
After the morning sses, it was time to learn the Treasured Techniques.
Originally, there was only the Ferocious Ape Secret Art, but now they also had the Jiao Snake Secret Art.
Lin Xm Tong had been in charge of teaching the Ferocious Ape Secret Art. Although she was young, she was the most thorough in her studies and had hands-on experience, which made her teaching very effective.
Compared to the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, the rune on the Jiao Snake was undoubtedly moreplicated and multiple. The entire Treasured Bone had only one rune, glowing brightly, changing constantly with every breath.
This secret art was exceptional, ording to the disy on the runes, if cultivated to perfection, the Rune Spear could even pierce a hole through the sky, its power was unpredictable.
However, if one wanted to cultivate this secret art, the precondition was to know and embed in the heart all the changing forms of the rune, until one was incredibly familiar with it.
If one couldn¡¯t even memorize the runes, how could they cultivate? Understanding and memorizing every rune was the prerequisite for cultivating any secret art!
However,plicated and obscure runes, were not just a challenge for a group of stubborn and naive children, but even the adults might find it hard to keep up with it.
Many people in the Great Wilderness did not recognize runes.
Indeed, within moments, many children¡¯s brows furrowed into an ¡®M¡¯ shape, all looking upset.
Such devilish symbols were just too difficult to learn, which made their heads ache, and the initial fascination vanished in a blink.
In a short time, they felt as if a year had passed. These children began to miss their carefree times. Many daring children had quietly slipped out to urinate or y in the mud, but they were soon caught and brought back by their parents.
¡°My child is too much, skipping ss, going fishing with a group of people by the river. And they didn¡¯t even use fishing bait, just like his father. Yet he ims all day that he¡¯s a fishing expert. I¡¯m better than him at fishing if I do it!¡±
In the afternoon, the parents of the naughty children gathered together. ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone¡¯s child like this? Look at Gui Fang¡¯s son, De Quan. He¡¯s not only obedient, he¡¯s also very industrious. At a young age, he¡¯s already achieved some results in the practice of the Treasured Technique.
Except for a few like Captain Lin, he¡¯s almost be the top of our vige. He can even hunt fierce beasts like tigers and leopards. The vige chief values that little guy highly. Whatever good stuff there is always goes first to him, then to the little rabbits of our family!!¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
The moment Tu Dequan was mentioned, the previously animated discussion stopped abruptly.
Those are other people¡¯s children!
¡°These rascals, leave them be for three days and they¡¯ll climb the roof, we need to assign a few people to keep an eye on them.¡±
In the end¡
These increasingly indignant, teeth-gritting parents reached a consensus. After collective discussion, they decided to leave one or two individuals each day to take turns keeping an eye on the little hooligans.
These little devils need to learn about the harshness of the world!
¡°May I ask youdies, is the Treasured Technique recently obtained in the vige really that great? My Dog Egg also often skips ss, kids will be kids, right? They are inherently yful!¡±
A somewhat formidable-looking woman expressed her confusion.
She had injured herself by ident not too long ago, breaking her leg, and thus didn¡¯t grasp some recent events because she was only just recovering. Her husband couldn¡¯t be bothered to fill her in on everything either.
¡°Great? It¡¯s more than just great. That Treasured Technique is from a ferocious beast hunted by Captain Lin himself. Isn¡¯t my man part of the vige¡¯s hunting team? He heard from Captain Lin that this technique is a formidable offensive skill. Even just a beginner can hunt ferocious beasts like lions and tigers.
If someone achieves a small amount of sess, they could even hunt ferocious beasts, tch tch tch, listen to that, isn¡¯t that astounding? Who else in our vige could do that? If onepletes the training, won¡¯t they immediately be an influential figure in the vige?!¡±
Someone in the crowd immediately replied.
The robust woman stared for a moment without speaking and directly walked toward a tree¡¯s shade. She picked up a kid, who was entirely covered in ck and currently ying in the mud, her anger bubbling up.
Dog Egg, if your mother catches you sneaking out again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll break your rascal¡¯s leg.¡±
He s squandering such a valuable opportunity to learn the Treasured Technique. He¡¯s simply asking for a beating!
Speaking of the ¡°heartbreaking experience¡± of the children in Liu Vige. Over the next period of time, Lin Zhuang and the others went deeper into the Great Wilderness yet again.
There were dozens of age-appropriate children in the vige, and they needed more Beast Blood than could be provided by a single Jiao Snake.
With their prior experience, Lin Zhuang and his team were undoubtedly more skilled.
Their blood was vigorous, and their bodies possessed a strength of tens of thousands of pounds. A few punches could easily kill any normal ferocious beast.
Even stronger beasts were manageable as long as they were not too abnormal, they could handle them when working together.
In a short time, the makeshift warehouse behind Liu Vige was crammed with beast carcasses, turning the surroundingnd even more fertile.
However, the blood only seeped into the topyer of the soil. The part that permeated the underground soil waspletely absorbed by Jiang Hui¡¯s roots.
The nutrients provided by the beast blood, especially Ferocious Beast Blood, acted as quality fertilizer for Jiang Hui. Even though it hadn¡¯t evolved in this duration, its size was growing rapidly each day. It was now nearly 1,000 meters tall, standing out prominentlypared to the surrounding ancient trees.
(If you encounter any issues while reading, or find it difficult to understand, please let North Pumpkin know; North Pumpkin is open to suggestions..)
Chapter 45 - 43: New Feature (Something to Tell Everyone) _1
Chapter 45: Chapter 43: New Feature (Something to Tell Everyone) _1
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui became even more robust and imposing, reaching a height that was almostparable to a mountain range.
And somehow, two new inhabitants had started living within the gigantic canopy of his tree.
The first was a hive of bees buzzing and flitting about all day. Each one was the size of a fist, emanating a dazzling golden glow, and the stinger on their tails was as hard as meteorite iron, allowing them to effortlessly pierce through rocks. Even the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique couldn¡¯t withstand their attacks for long.
The second was a pair of crows nketed in pitch-ck feathers, a male and a female. When they spread their wings, they resembled eagles. They had built a nest at the very top of the tree canopy. Aside from eating, drinking, defecating, and sleeping, they were constantly cooing to one another, pouring affection on Jiang Hui.
These crows were quite extraordinary. They had a third eye in the center of their foreheads that reminded one of the crows from the world of ice and fire. However, they were several timesrger and more domineering.
Their third eye could emit an attack akin to the aurora, beautiful and deadly. The responsibilities of these two new groups of inhabitants were clear; one lived at the start of the canopy, and the other near the tree trunk. They coexisted in peace, neither bothering the other.
However, Jiang Hui could sense that the bees, aggressive as they were, seemed to fear the three-eyed crows and would always avoid them.
When the sunset bathed the dark ocean waves, it was time for the entrance of
Liu Vige.
A row ofrge cauldrons was brought out, lined up in orderly manner. Under each cauldron was a pile of crackling firewood. Boiling water along with various herbs and poisonous insects were being added to the cauldrons by a few older vigers.
These were the ingredients for the old n leader¡¯s ancient medicine recipe. A lot of the ingredients were poisonous. If they were boiled separately, it could even knock out a one-horned elephant, but when mixed together, the poisons counteracted each other and didn¡¯t cause any harm to the body.
Besides these ingredients, ground beast bones were also sprinkled in. Additionally, if the organs and True Blood of ferocious beasts were added, it would turn this mix into an excellent body-soaking medicine. Even if one didn¡¯t work out regrly, soaking in it daily and persisting for half a month could grant them the strength of hundreds of kilograms, permitting them to huntrge beasts.
¡°Father, must I get in?¡±
Yet, to the group of children, this seemed as if they were about to be cooked. The metallic smell and steaming heat of the concoction made them want to run away, but they were quickly suppressed by their parents and thrown intorge cauldrons like drenched chicken.
The temperature inside the cauldrons was high, but with the integration of the Ferocious Beast¡¯s True Blood, it wasn¡¯t enough to burn the children; it merely looked boiling to the naked eye.
Despite this, the children were still wailing, faces distorted into pained grimaces and their cheeks flushed bright red. Instinctively, they tried to leap out of the cauldron but were held down.
¡°Dog Egg, stay still for your mother! If you dare to cheat or y tricks, I¡¯ll disown you!¡±
Dog Egg¡¯s mother, Yu Fen, was holding Dog Egg down with one hand while her eyes continuously darted to the bronze cauldron next to her.
Look at De Quan, he¡¯s calm andposed, not once refusing to participate. Unlike her unlucky child who cries so loud it could draw wild wolves, killing her with worries.
¡°Add the brain of the Jiao Snake!¡±
Beside the big cauldron, Old Man Lin gestured grandly, taking arge ceramic bowl from Lin Zhuang and pouring its contents¡ª a thick ck substance¡ª directly into the cauldron.
This was the brain of a Jiao snake. Extremely precious, it was even more valuable than True Blood.
Currently, among the whole Liu Vige, only Tu Wa Zi had the privilege to use the object. As for Lin Xin Tong and the others, they were past the appropriate age. So, using it wouldn¡¯t give substantial results, and it would be quite wasteful to use such a valued item on them.
¡°Buzz-¡±
The instant the Jiao Snake¡¯s brain marrow entered the Big Pot, a visible effect burst forth with a dark glow rushing out. Suddenly, it morphed into the shape of a Jiao Snake, baring its fangs and grinning at Tu Dequan amidst the pot, showing a terrifying demeanor with its ferocity at peak!
Lin Xin Tong stepped forward, with runes glowing in the palm of her hand. She pped the Jiao Snake apparition back into the pot. The Jiao Snake transformed back into the brain marrow, which was then absorbed by Tu
Dequan.
This was a special treatment only a genius in the vige could enjoy, instantly arousing extreme envy among the parents of the rambunctious children around.
However, they had nothing toin about. It has always been like this in the Wilderness since ancient times. Survival of the fittest, the weak are food for the strong. If one wanted better resources, they had to strive with all their might to acquire them.
They had to soak in the medicine bath for over two hours. When the time came, the misbehaving children of Liu Vige were fished out from the Pot. They looked miserable,pletely like drenched chickens.
Many had numb expressions, as if two hours within the pot felt like two centuries. They had a speechless ¡°heartbroken¡± feeling of seeing the light of day again.
However, soon these mischievous children were captivated with the changes in their own bodies.
Not only did their physiques be more well-proportioned, but their strength had also increased considerably. They could now carry immense stones that they previously had a hard time lifting, multiple times without effort.
¡°Give me a few more cauldrons, I think I can boil a bit more. I, Dog Egg, am like the Great Emperor!¡±
One of the mischievous children patted his chest and yelled out in high spirits. ¡°Oh my God, Dog Egg, you¡¯ve finally made your mom proud. n Leader, do we have any more Ferocious Beast Blood? Can you boil another pot for my Dog Egg?¡±
Dog Egg¡¯s mother was ecstatic.
¡°Mom, I was just joking. Please don¡¯t take me seriously. If you boil me again, I might just get overcooked!¡±
Dog Egg¡¯s lips twitched fiercely. He didn¡¯t expect his own mom to actually take it seriously, he hurriedly bolted off without minding anything else.
If he¡¯s caught, he might not die but would most likely lose ayer of his skin!
Tu Dequan was also fished out of the Pot.
The aggressive Jiao Snake¡¯s brain marrow felt like being skinned alive with each cut, the pain unbearable. He almost couldn¡¯t resist crying out.
However, the subsequent increase was also the most evident. His strength has reached the boundary of thirty thousand catties, his body was even more slender and strong as before, his bones rattled like a thunderous roar. He visibly grew by about five to six centimeters, his skin was white and radiant which drew many young girls¡¯ nces and fluttering eyshes.
¡°Detection of 80% poption within the host¡¯s territory received different degrees of lifeyer enhancement. The system will be upgraded for three days and a new monthly feature will be activated after three days ¨C Summon!¡± Atop the mountain, Jiang Hui was delightfully observing the naughty children of the vige when suddenly, a dull voice resounded beside his ear.
His Golden Finger, activated for such a long time, responded to him for the first time.
Jiang Hui was shocked and had a hint of joy apanying him. (I want to tell everyone that starting tomorrow, the first round of rmendations for this book will begin. North Pumpkin will release more chapters during the rmendation period. Please follow the updates by then, even if you¡¯re just reading casually, please click thest page. The number of people following at the beginning of the trial period is very important..)
Chapter 46 - 44: Dragon Egg_l
Chapter 46: Chapter 44: Dragon Egg_l
Trantor: 549690339
Three days passed in no time.
On this day, the long-absent voice of Golden Finger duly echoed¡
¡°Upgradepleted, monthly new features are now avable.¡±
¡°You will receive one summoning opportunity each month, which you can use to summon a variety of dragon eggs.¡±
¡°The dragon eggs, in order of rarity from low to high are: ck Iron Dragon Egg, Bronze Dragon Egg, Silver Dragon Egg, Gold Dragon Egg, tinum Dragon Egg, Diamond Dragon Egg, Epic Dragon Egg, Legendary Dragon Egg, Mythical Dragon Egg, and Chaos Dragon Egg.¡±
¡°Dragon eggs vary in rarity, and so do the items they produce. The rarer the dragon egg, the better the chances of unearthing good stuff, and the richer the rewards. Simrly, the moremon the dragon egg, the poorer the quality of its loot, but there will never be an empty egg.¡±
¡°At least one precious rare piece will certainly be found in an Epic Dragon Egg and above.¡±
¡°Simultaneously, as you have unlocked the monthly new features, your prize draw chance with each upgrade will change into a random Divine Skill reward system. The level of the Divine Skill is not constant.¡±
¡°Dragon egg? A random Divine Skill reward?!¡±
Feeling the non-stop noise in his mind, Jiang Hui could not help but be overjoyed.
Being able to summon a dragon egg every month, even if it¡¯s just a low-grade ck Iron Dragon Egg, is much better than having to save up for over a decade for an upgrade prize draw opportunity.
No matter what is inside the dragon egg, at least there are more chances to get something!
In particr, after the new feature was enabled, the prize draw opportunity brought about by each upgrade changed to being rewarded with a Divine Skill. Although itcks the greater uncertainties, Divine Skills are undeniably what Jiang Hui needs most right now.
Jiang Hui quickly opened the panel, and was eager to try out the new features. Firstly, he rapidly skimmed through the introduction to the new features, and then looked to the bottom.
The number 1 was disyed, indicating that he had one summoning opportunity.
At the beginning of each month, summon chances are automatically reset, so there¡¯s no need to save them. Without a word, Jiang Hui chose to use it straight away.
¡°You used Summon.¡±
¡°Congrattions! Your luck is exploding. In the vast cosmic sea, you have managed to summon a Epic Dragon Egg.¡±
¡°Epic Dragon Egg: An extremely rare item. Hatching can yield arge number of reward items and guarantees at least one rare item..
¡°Epic Dragon Egg Hatching Conditions: Requires one Ancient Beast¡¯s heart of a lost breed that has been dead for no more than three days, ten litres of True Blood, one litre of marrow, a full set of six viscera. Throw them all into a cauldron and cook it together. Once boiled, put in the dragon egg and continue to steam for seven days and nights to hatch sessfully.
¡°It actually requires the heart, True Blood, and marrow of an ancient breed to hatch?¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s mind sank a bit. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t afford an ancient breed, but this thing sounded like something that should be quite difficult to find.
If the world he is in really is based on the Perfect World background, then it should be even more so.
Although there are numerous ferocious beasts in the Wilderness, most of them possess ordinary bloodlines and are run-of-the-mill creatures. Ancient breeds are different. They carry the bloodline of ancient beasts. Even though this bloodline has be very diluted after the baptism of time, even the merest strain still exists.
This mere strain destined the ancient breeds to be extraordinary.
In his previous life, Jiang Hui had read the novel Perfect World, but it has been a long time and he has forgotten most of the content. However, his memory of the ssification of the ferocious beasts in there is still somewhat clear.
In the Wilderness, the bloodline of a ferocious beast determines its future achievements. The more precious and the purer the bloodline is, the stronger its potential, and vice versa.
Based on bloodlines, ferocious beasts in the Wilderness can roughly be ssified into general ferocious beasts, Species of the Ancient Times, Ancient Beasts, Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts, and the Ten Evils.
The term Ten Evils refers to Kun Peng, True Dragon, Phoenix, Kylin, Thunder Emperor, Heavenly Corner Ant, Ghost Creeping Insect, Nine Nether Otters, Nine-Leaf Sword Grass, and Strike-God Stone. They are collectively known as the top ten forbidden existences of ancient times, each terrifying and fearsome. Any one of them can easily annihte an entire legacy, fearlessly confront even an Immortal King, and possess potential to ascend to the divine path.
Each of the Ten Evils possesses a powerful innate divine skill known as the Ten
Evils Treasured Techniques.
With unmatched power and full of secrets, the Ten Evils Treasured Techniques are in no way inferior to thews of the Immortal King. Cultivators of all races can still tap into their full potential, which has incited countless bloodshed across generations.
Following the Ten Evils are the Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts, such as the Fearless Lion, Vermilion Bird, Zhu Yan, Peacock King, Dapeng, White Tiger, Suan Ni, Bi Fang, Pixiu, etc.
After that are the Ancient Beasts, which have the potential to evolve; examples include the Nine-headed Lion and Xiao Bai.
Following that are Species of the Ancient Times, including creatures like the Big Red Bird, Fire Crow, and the Suan Ni boon obtained by Stone Vige belong to this life tier.
¡°Suan Ni?¡± Jiang Hui suddenly paused.
If he indeed was residing in the Perfect World, there would be a Suan Ni nearby.
The Suan Ni, nearing its natural death, chose its tomb deep within the Great Wilderness.
Suan Ni is not only categorized as Species of the Ancient Times, but is amongst the leaders within this category. It just so happens to meet all the requirements for breeding a dragon egg.
An Epic Grade Dragon Egg likely contains invaluable treasures, making it an irresistible lure for Jiang Hui.
Regardless of whether or not he¡¯ll seed, he wants to give it a try¡ªthis is a perfect opportunity to ascertain whether this world is indeed perfect.
What¡¯s most important, in Jiang Hui¡¯s estimations, it¡¯s likely still not time for the Suan Ni¡¯s moment of demise.
The disturbances a Species of the Ancient Times would make before its death could move mountains and cause all beasts to flee for their lives overnight. Golden light would then illuminate the surrounding mountains. However, up until now, he had yet to observe any of these changes.
The next morning, after the daily worship rituals ended, Jiang Hui immediately cast Huang Liang¡¯s Dream illusion on key figures in Liu Vige like Old Man Lin, Lin Zhuang, and Lin Chen, pulling them into the illusionary world he carefully crafted.
Apart from Old Man Lin, this was the first time Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the rest witnessed Jiang Hui transformed by the illusion. Their hearts trembled and they remained transfixed for a long time.
Standing resolute like a massive pinnacle, surrounded by twinkling stars, appearing as motes of dust, every single leaf shimmered radiantly. Heavenly sparks obstructed the sun, seemingly imprisoning the gods.
Jiang Hui did not waste time and immediately told them about the Ancient Lost Breed and stated his requirements.
The divine promation¡¯s massive voice was like thunder rolling from the underworld, echoing in the hearts of the crowd, shaking them awake.
Lin Zhuang and the others quickly agreed.
Afterwards,
Jiang Hui cautioned Lin Zhuang and the others not to be greedy. If they truly found the Ancient Lost Breed Suan Ni, they shouldn¡¯t even attempt to snatch its Kingly Bone. As soon as they found what they needed, they should immediately withdraw.
(There were some slight modifications in the front, just to let everyone know. The Body Tempering Realm has been altered back to the Blood Realm, and everything below will return to its natural state such as Cave Heaven, Spirit Transformation, Rune Level.)
Previously, this wasn¡¯t noticed. While it was intended to show some changes, it wasn¡¯t considered that reading it this way might give a strange sensation-my apologies for the oversight..
Chapter 47 - 45= Competing for the Species of the
Chapter 47: Chapter 45= Competing for the Species of the
Ancient Times (Seeking for More Reads)_l
Trantor: 549690339 |
Jiang Hui earnestly warned everyone.
Stone Vige has the protection of Ancestral Spiritualists. If his followers act too ruthlessly, it could potentially incur their wrath.
Although their power is now a mere fraction of what it once was, having been ambushed by two Immortal Kings at their peak and driven to the Lower Realm, they are still formidable. If we act too excessively, there is the risk of a bacsh, potentially ruining our own ns.
After receiving instructions from Lord Willow God, Lin Zhuang and others did not dare to dy and hurriedly rushed towards Stone Vige.
They did not rashly reveal their presence, but lurked in the surroundings, each carrying sufficient food to survive in the wild for more than a month.
What¡¯S more, there was an abundance of food resources around, so they did not have to worry about going hungry.
¡öWhat merits does Stone Vige possess to be able to obtain the body of a creature like the Suan Ni, and even acquire the Suanni Cultivation Technique!
By the side of a stream.
Lin Zhuang and the others marveled, not doubting Lord Willow God¡¯s words in the slightest. They were simply amazed by the luck of the inhabitants of Stone Vige, especially Lin Chen, whose face was a mix of envy and indignation.
The Suan Ni was a Species of the Ancient Times, possessing traces of Ancient
Beast blood in its body. Naturally powerful, it also had an amazing and powerful Treasured Technique. Every part of its body was a priceless treasure, especially its Ferocious Beast Blood, which was a great substance for body refinement. Its efficacy was over a dozen times that of ordinary Beast Blood. It was something beyond their reach.
¡°Boom¡¡±
Just as Lin Zhuang and others were in conversation.
From the distant mountain forest, suddenly there came a violent uproar, deafening, the sound echoing in the sky.
The next moment.
The ground shook as numerous terrified birds and beasts madly rushed out.
The shaking earth, flying dust, shattered rocks, and snapped ancient trees¡
¡°Eldest brother, what happened?¡± A shocked Lin Chen asked.
¡°It¡¯S very possible that the Suan Ni Lord Willow God spoke about is on the verge of death and is looking for a ce toy its bones.¡± Lin Xin Tong offered her conjecture. She was sensitive and quickly guessed the reason.
Everyone quickly crossed two mountains of over a thousand meters, following the source of the noise.
Behind a dense forest, a Ferocious Beast over ten meters in size suddenly came into everyone¡¯s view.
This Ferocious Beast was extremely powerful. Its body emitted a brilliant golden light, its neck wrapped in a thickyer of golden fur. It resembled a divine lion, with dragon horns on its head and golden scales all over its body. As it slowly approached from a distance, even though standing afar, everyone could still sense the overwhelming ferocity emanating from this creature.
The creature emitted a golden light that shredded countless Ferocious Beasts.
Its fallout alone shattered the forests within a few kilometers, turning its surroundings into a forbidden zone of life.
¡°It really is a Suan Ni! An Ancient Species on the verge of death!¡±
Lin Chen silently eximed in his heart. He recognized the identity of this Ferocious Beast. Although the opponent was very strong and covered in dazzling Primitive runes, it was on the brink of death, simr to the setting sun¡¯s afterglow and would notst too long.
Moreover, with the passage of time, Suan Ni would be increasingly frail until it waspletely dead.
Despite this, Lin Zhuang and the others still dared not get too close.
The power of an Ancient Species was terrifying as the sea. Even if it was on the verge of dying, it could easily kill them.
A few dayster.
The Suan Ni really seemed as if it had died, sitting motionlessly in the depths of the mountain.
-Big brother, it seems like this Suan Ni is dead!¡± Lin Chen¡¯s breath grew ragged and his gaze at the Suan Ni was blood-red.
Not just Lin Chen, everyone felt the same: they desperately wished to ughter this Species of the Ancient Times that was on itsst breath and bring its body back to Liu Vige to serve as its foundation.
But, in the end, they restrained themselves.
Lord Willow God had warned them that this ancient species might be feigning death, intending to kill all of its old foes before it died.
At the same time, Stonewood Vige.
Vige Head Shi Yun Feng looked serious, with Shi Lin Hu and Shi Fei Jiao standing beside him.
¡°Judging from the sound, the Suan Ni should really be on the brink of death. Once it truly dies, if we can obtain its primitive bones, it means our vige will possess another treasured technique, which is even more terrifying and extraordinary. Stonewood Vige will then be greater,¡± he said.
With his arms crossed, Shi Lin Hu was itching for a fight, desiring to go immediately, digging up the treasured bones from the Suan Ni in the mountain.
The Treasured Technique of the Suan Ni, a Species of the Ancient Times, was far superior to anything Stonewood vige had; if they acquired it, the vige would ascend to greater heights in an instant.
¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. The Suan Ni being a primitive species with proud bloodline, will absolutely not allow their n¡¯s secret to be leaked. They are very likely to destroy the primitive runes within their bodies before they die!¡± said Shi Yun Feng.
Shi Yun Feng in his youth had tried venturing beyond the Great Wilderness. Even though he came back severely injured and has yet to fully recover, he had gained the most experience and knew when to be on guard.
¡°However, judging from the sound, the Suan Ni will probably truly die within a day or two. If its bloodline is pure enough, we may be able to use it for Little Dot¡¯s baptism when he turns five,¡± he mused, his thoughts spinning.
Little Dot¡¯s talent was the best he had ever seen in his life; even the genius disciples from great families could not match. The young child had not only mastered a treasured technique, but also had great strength. Hence, he needed the very best resources to nurture him.
Despite being cautious and not liking to act rashly, Shi Yun Feng found it hard to remain calm at the sight of an ancient beast dying before his own eyes.
As for the other young people in Stonewood Vige, their eyes were already turning red, breaths rapid, gazes filled with anticipation, wishing to set off immediately.
¡°The Ancient Beast is dead, buried in the mountains taking down numerous ferocious beasts, arranging a suitable burial ground for itself!¡± someone said.
One dayter.
Someone brought back news, causing Stonewood vige to instantly boil with excitement.
That day.
Stonewood Vige took immediate action.
With Shi Yun Feng, Shi Lin Hu, and Shi Fei Jiao leading, the vigers of Stonewood trooped into the depths of the Great Wilderness.
Little Dot also came along. His strength was not at all inferior to the adults. Further, he had learned a terrifying treasured technique from the Green Scale Eagle, which mighte in handy at crucial times.
The people of Stonewood vige traveled fast, arriving at the ce where the Suan Ni had fallen in just a few days.
However, they did not continue further, instead, choosing to climb a high mountain and observe the situation below.
Just as the people from Stonewood Vige arrived, Lin Zhuang and his fellows noticed them. They also noticed the people from other viges, and there were quite a lot of them. Clearly, they had been attracted by the news of the ancient Suan Ni¡¯s death as well.
Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t pay much attention to the people of the other viges. His main focus was on the people of Stonewood Vige.
Lord Willow God had said that in the end, it was the people of Stonewood Vige who won the Ancient Beast. And they needed to obtain the necessary materials from the hands of the Stonewood Vige people.
He was a bit uncertain as to why Lord Willow God ced such high importance on a small vige like Stonewood!
But since Lord Willow God deemed it important, then he should too..
Chapter 48 - 46: Smash to Death with One
Chapter 48: Chapter 46: Smash to Death with One
Punch¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339
As Lin Zhuang and the others were secretly observing the people from Stone Vige, a sh happened in the valley below.
Nearly a hundred people burst out from the surrounding dense forest, people from the other viges, some of them trekking over long distances, only to seize the corpse of the Suan Ni.
The Suan Ni¡¯s life had already been drained, its bodypletely withered, buried in these vast mountains. Its remaining treasure blood and treasured bones would be abandoned treasures where anyone who obtains just one of these could gain massive benefits, which makes them thrilled and insane. These people came out of their hiding ces, first confronting each other for a moment, then without warning, they charged at each other and began to fight.
The scene was filled with continuous shouts of killing.
Just as these vigers were fighting fiercely, suddenly, five horrifying beasts leaped out from the surrounding valleys.
Each one was as huge as a house, their enormous bodies emanating an overwhelming menace, they roared and eyed their prey hungrily.
At the same time.
A flying beast of prey descended from the sky.
The moment the six beasts appeared, they charged directly at the most crowded area of people, and within an instant, more than ten people were bitten to death¡
Dazzlingly bright blood apanied by shattered internal organs sttered everywhere, dyeing the surrounding lush green a crimson red. Violent and cruel, the air was filled with a thick, increasingly intense scent of blood.
This was not the end.
From the depths of the dense forest, an increasing number of fierce beasts rushed out.
The long spotted mountain cats, whose heads had sharp horns, amazing strength, plus the gigantic Kui beast, as colossal as small hills, their roars are like war drums.
Not far away, a pangolin more than eight or nine meters long directly broke through the mountainous rocks, smashing several people into a bloody pulp.
A massive number of ferocious beasts surged from all directions, the number exceeding thebined poption of the three viges. All were of the Wisdom Race. Each of them bathed in fresh blood, crazed, and possessed significant destructive power.
These beasts did not only attack the human vigers but also other beasts.
The corpse of the Suan Ni not only had immense attraction to humans but to the beasts, it was indeed a rare treasure and blood-food.
The intense turmoil soon caught the attention of Lin Zhuang and his people. They furrowed their eyebrows and refocused their gaze on the burial ground of the Suan Ni.
Those beasts were not too terrifying to them. Their physical bodies were simply robust, and they did not even possess any treasured technique, so they were not taken seriously.
If it was purely aparison of blood strength, they were confident they could ughter any one of them.
What startled Lin Zhuang and his people were the overwhelming numbers of these beasts, like a tidal wave, continuously surging from all directions and fiercely fighting over the body of the Suan Ni.
¡°Lord Willow God was right after all, the corpse of the Suan Ni is even more alluring to the beasts of Wilderness.¡±
Tu Dequan was scared, and the beast robe on his back was soaked with cold sweat.
After all he was still a boy of eight or nine years old. Even though he matured early, the scene in front of him was just too brutal. Those beasts were acting as if they were desperate, even when their bodies were torn apart, they still wanted to snatch the body of the Species of the Ancient Times, which greatly shocked him.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my misperception, but I feel like there is a terrifying beast hidden in the shadows, watching in secret.¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly as he scrutinized the surrounding area.
He felt a strong sense of oppression in the air, as if a more formidable beast was rushing over here, ready to snatch the body of the Suan Ni.
Lin Chen also had the same illusion.
The red fruits they had identally consumed years ago not only allowed them to aplish swift body tempering in a short period of time but also enhanced their sixth sense invisibly.
The Stone Vige faced an attack as beasts charged in from all directions. Two ferocious beasts set their eyes on them, sprung out from the shadows, andunched an attack on the vigers.
These were Piao, beasts resembling tigers, but thinner and more elongated, with gigantic flesh wings sprouting from their bellies, giving them a terribly ferocious appearance.
As a species, they are usually abandoned by tigers from the moment of their birth. By all logic, they shouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the Wilderness, but if they do manage to grow up, they be even more terrifying than regr beasts.
The appearance of two Piaos immediately threw the vigers into panic, and two of them were instantly disemboweled as they failed to dodge in time.
Little Dot, whose eyes were filled with rage, charged up using the Treasured Technique of the Green Scale Eagle, directly killing the two Piaos.
¡°What a terrifying child!¡±
Although Lin Zhuang¡¯s focus had shifted, he had been keeping an eye on Stone Vige the whole time.
He had watched the entire spectacle of Little Dot attacking and was shocked. The child seemed to be only three or four years old, yet he had already learned to use a Treasured Technique so proficiently, killing two adult Piaos in one stroke of fury.
That talent seemed even more fearsome than Tu Wa Zi s!
As Lin Zhuang was contemting, a ferocious beast ignorantly set its sights on them.
It was the Pangolin. After ughtering multiple people, it burrowed straight through the mountain and charged towards them with an imposing manner. ¡°Looking for death!¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he charged forward, barehanded.
Even though the Pangolin seemed terrifying, it was still just a regr beast, only relying on its tough body and sharp ws.
¡°Boom!¡±
Midway, Lin Zhuang leaped into the air, balled up his hand into a fist, and bashed down fiercely.
A loud bang echoed.
Under the full force of tens of thousands of pounds, the skull of the Pangolin was smashed into pieces-the brain punctured and caused a gory mix of white and red to scatter on the ground.
¡°Roar!¡±
A wild cat beast that had been preparing to attack saw this scene, howled mournfully, and immediately turned to run.
Ferocious beasts belong to the Wisdom Race. Even though ordinary beasts couldn¡¯t yetpare to humans, they had moved beyond the primitive instinct-based actions, knowing what could provoke and what couldn¡¯t, possessing some self-thinking ability.
In their eyes, this human who could kill a beast with a single punch was undoubtedly an intimidating presence!
¡°The body of this Pangolin could be used to temper the bodies of many children in the vige.¡±
Lin Zhuang tapped the enormous dead body beside him, and the idea suddenly sparked in his mind.
The beasts in the valley were all fighting over the Suan Ni¡¯s body. Once this turmoil subsided, countless bodies would be left behind. Unlike that of regr beasts, the bodies of these ferocious ones were valuable treasures. The beast meat could be used to stave off hunger, and the beast blood, internal organs, spinal cord, brain, etc., could be used for the children in the vige to have a Medicine bath.
Judging by the current terrible situation, by the time it was over, the remaining beast blood, beast bones, and other materials could probably be enough for every viger, regardless of age or gender, to have one or two or even more Medicine baths.
The bodies were simply too numerous. Just within a short period, no less than ten beasts had been killed, their bodies were carelessly strewn around like unwanted rubbish..
Chapter 49 - 47: Brothers Are Not Bad People_l
Chapter 49: Chapter 47: Brothers Are Not Bad People_l
Trantor: 549690339
Lin Zhuang was somewhat tempted, but it was clear that it was not the time to clean up the aftermath.
After killing the Pangolin Ferocious Beast, they changed to an even more hidden ce.
Their purpose ofing this time wasn¡¯t to kill beasts, so none of them wanted to waste their strength unnecessarily.
Above the valley, roars of flying creatures could be heard continuously.
A cyan figure sh by, a Green Scale Eagle. Its feathers shone with the chill light of metallic tes, seeming like it was made of refined gold.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Stone Vige to have such terrifying beasts aspanions!¡±
Lin Zhuang never forgot to secretly observe Stone Vige, the appearance of the Green Scale Eagle surprised him again.
This beast was quite extraordinary, its bloodline seemed to be more extraordinary than normal, possessing exclusive Treasured Techniques. With a flick of its wings, it could conjure a disc-like green moon, easily slicing the beasts that blocked its path, so terrifying that even he was taken aback.
If it was a simple test of strength, he wouldn¡¯t have feared this beast, but if the opponent used the Treasured Technique, he alone might not be able to resist. Only the joint efforts of his siblings would be able to suppress this beast.
As time passed, the fighting in the valley seemed to have finallye to an end.
The number of beasts drastically reduced, leaving only some of the outstanding ones. All of them were stained with blood, they had dug out Suanni¡¯s body,pletely driven mad by the floating primitive Rune projection on its body, engaging in the final scramble.
But, at this moment.
Along with a roar, a huge ck silhouette suddenly appeared, like a world-encasing Demon King, its terrifying aura was as tangible as the waves, creating a deathly silence within the valley the moment it emerged.
It was a Demon Ape, withrge wings on its back, menacing and gigantic, falling from the sky, its bloodline extraordinarily noble, like a king. Evenpared to Suanni it did not fall short. This petrified the beasts at the scene, none of them even dared to move, their bodies trembled violently.
¡°Moo!¡±
There¡¯s still more.
At the same time the Demon Ape appeared, not far away, a trumpet-like bellow of a Wild Bull suddenly rang out.
The next moment.
A me rose to the sky. It was a red giant bull, its fur was as smooth as silk, making the enormous horns appear even more magnificent. Twenty meters high and thirty meters long, its hooves madly running, stepping on surging mes, an amazing sight, not weaker than the Demon Ape, its bloodline also astonishing, divine power that dominated the Wilderness, fitting of the king of the Wilderness.
¡°It¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull!¡±
From the direction of Stone Vige, someone eximed in surprise, recognizing the identity of this beast.
This was also a Species of Ancient Times, appeared early in the Wilderness, only a bit smaller than the Suanni. Over the long passage of time, everyone thought that it had died in the Wilderness, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be still alive, and brimming with energy.
The two kings made their move as soon as they appeared, without saying a word. The ground shook and the mountains moved, ancient trees shattered, giant rocks flying¡
Many beasts, who had survived until now, were directly killed by the aftermath of the royal beasts¡¯ battle.
They were too terrifying, king-like and shrouded with shing runes. They possessed an extremely powerful Bloodline Treasure Technique.
However, when the two were evenly matched.
In the air, there was a burst of brilliant golden light raining down, enshrouding the mountains.
It was the Suanni, leaping to its feet suddenly, its aura overwhelming, seen as celestial gold lightning as it charged at the Demon Ape and Departure Fire Divine Bull.
The aura of Suanni was terrifying, a dazzling golden light soared to the sky, the horror of this aura shocked the Wilderness, its body enveloped by golden Thunder and Lightning.
¡°Has the Suanni really revived?¡±
¡°Lord Willow God is indeed omniscient, the Suanni really didn¡¯t die, it hase back to life!¡±
Lin Zhuang was long terrified at heart, unable to calm down after watching the Suannie back to life, standing up to the Demon Ape and Departure Fire Divine Bull. Its horrifying power even shattered the mountains.
Although he subconsciously believed in Lord Willow God, seeing this with his own eyes still left him eximing in surprise.
Lin Chen, Lin Xin Tong, and Tu Dequan were the same, their mouths agape, wide enough to fit a fist.
¡°However, this Suanni is too old, it is no longer at its peak. Even though it faked death and set up a deadly trap, it still failed to sessfully kill those beings.¡±
For a while, the grand battle gradually came to an end.
The Suanni was terrifying, its divine power moved heaven and earth with awe. Its Suanni Cultivation Technique, even more horrifying, the mysterious runic outlines intertwining, light radiating brightly, a magnificent glow, its golden lightning turning the entire valley into a sea of thunder, like doomsday.
In the end, the Demon Ape amputated its arm to survive, and the Departure Fire Divine Bull was also severely injured, shattering a mountain peak and stepping on moltenva.
However, they both managed to escape and didn¡¯t perish, and their injuries weren¡¯t fatal and could be recovered from.
Though Suan Ni was invincible and deserved the title of Beast Sovereign, with its power having reached the Noble Realm, it was simply too old and couldn¡¯t fight against the wear and tear of time.
In the deep valley.
Suan Ni stood in solitude, its huge body enveloped in divine radiance.
Its eyes were full of destion, despite pretending to be dead and using all its strength, it failed to keep all its old enemies. It couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.
The golden light in Suan Ni¡¯s golden eyes gradually weakened, golden blood flowed from its mouth, and finally, its body burst into light. With a loud noise, it crashed to the ground¡
The old Suan Ni was truly dead this time.
The people of Stone Vige gathered around, and their faces were covered with surprise after carefully confirming the situation.
Shi Yun Feng was no exception.
Originally, he had taken his people away from this controversial ce, but the path back was blocked by a pile of beast corpses, coupled with his worry about Little Dot, so they turned back halfway.
¡°Blessed by the Willow God, I didn¡¯t expect Stone Vige to end up with the body of this Species of the Ancient Times in the end.¡±
Shi Yun Feng was excited, his rugged and ck face was unusually rosy at this moment.
¡°What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you and the people of Stone Vige here!¡±
From a distance, a deep voice sounded.
In the next moment.
Lin Zhuang led Lin Chen and others to appear openly, striding from the side with a swagger and walked in front of the people of Stone Vige.
With Lin Zhuang at the forefront, a smile on his face as he looked at everyone, especially at Little Dot; he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces, his expression meaningful.
¡°People of Liu Vige, what are you doing here?¡±
Shi Yun Feng turned to look at him upon hearing his voice, and his brows furrowed instantly, a bad feeling shed in his heart.
¡°Long time no see, you¡¯re still as strong as ever!¡± Lin Zhuang sped his fists, his face still smiling.
¡°Captain Lin, don¡¯t beat around the bush. You¡¯ve been watching from a distance until now before appearing. I suppose this can¡¯t be a special trip to greet the old man!¡±
¡°Chief of Stone Vige speaks inly, very refreshing indeed. Let¡¯s be straightforward, since the Suan Ni doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, it should be shared among the seers!¡±
Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t waste any words and spoke out his intentions directly.
¡°People from Liu Vige, you have a lot of gall! You want a share without doing anything! Why should we agree?¡± Shi Lin Hu and Shi Fei Jiao, the most belligerent, immediately jumped out and spoke in a low voice.
¡°You¡ you¡¯re all bad people!¡±
In the crowd, Little Dot finally understood what was happening, and couldn¡¯t help but angrily confronting Tu Dequan.
He didn¡¯t forget thatst time, it was this greedy guy who took away arge pot from the vige.
¡°We¡¯re not bad at all, we¡¯re very good people. We¡¯ve never done anything bad, our favorite thing to do is to help others!¡±
Tu Dequan raised his eyebrows, nced at this little kid with a fairplexion and chubby face, and showed his trademark wide white teeth grin.
¡°Little brother, you¡¯re the bad one, don¡¯t try to justify yourself, I want to challenge you!¡±
Little Dot was still unconvinced, waved his little fists, ready topete with Tu Dequan.
¡°Let¡¯s talk when you grow up!¡± Tu Dequan nced at Little Dot, showed no interest. There¡¯s no glory in beating such a small opponent, even if he won.
Little Dot was speechy and annoyed, and finally, Shi Yun Feng stepped in to stop him.
At a nce, this youngster seemed careless, seemingly doing things at will, but he knew very well how terrifying the other party was. A Ferocious Beast couldn¡¯t even take a punch from him and was instantly killed, brains sttering. It was impossible for Little Dot to be his opponent at present, a single punch could be fatal and even if Little Dot had always been exceptional, he probably wouldn¡¯t survive it.
Moreover, Lin Zhuang and others stood by the young man¡¯s side.
That was what really scared Shi Yun Feng, though they hadn¡¯t made a move from beginning to end, just standing there was enough to make him feel suffocated, more frightening than the beasts.
Besides, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that behind this group of people was a Giant Python of unknown origin, eerie and mysterious, which in a dozen breaths of time, killed the formidable King Ape and had an incredibly powerful strength..
Chapter 50 - 48: Returning (requesting for more readers, today seems very important)_1
Chapter 50: Chapter 48: Returning (requesting for more readers, today seems very important)_1
Trantor: 549690339
Shi Yun Feng had a profound fear in his heart.
They were far away from Stone Vige¡¯s ancestralnd. The vige¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit might not have the time to protect them. Moreover, the Green Scale Eagle was inadvertently injured in the previous fight. If the people from Liu Vige truly wanted to harm them, they would have a tough time resisting.
The enemy was too strong, full of vigor and vitality, like a furnace volcano on the brink of eruption.
The cold air around them seemed to evaporate, and each of them was as fierce as a roaming beast, capable of splitting stones and shattering tablets with ease. To kill them would be as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand.
¡°The people of Liu Vige, how do you n to divide it?¡± Shi Yun Feng narrowed his eyes slightly.
The corpse of a Species of the Ancient Times, the treasured bones containing Treasure Rune, was undoubtedly the most precious treasure. He suspected that the reason the people of Liu Vige were here was because of this object.
The Bloodline Treasure Technique of the Species of the Ancient Times was iparably precious, one of those things that one might stumble upon but could not seek. Even in some great ns, they were regarded as n-guarding techniques, avable only to the core disciples of the n. Once word gets out, it will inevitably cause a bloodbath¡
In the vast Wilderness, hardly anyone could resist such temptation. Even he was no exception and felt his heart surge with excitement.
But, if the other party truly demanded the treasure technique, what should he do then?
The old vige chief of Stone Vige furrowed his brows and thought hard about how he should handle such a situation.
The treasure technique of the Species of the Ancient Times was far too precious. Once missed, it would likely be a lifelong regret. However, the strength of the other party was too strong. After pondering over it again and again, if something terrible were to transpire, Shi Yun Feng felt that he would have no other choice but to risk his old bones.
Making up his mind, Shi Yun Feng couldn¡¯t help but stand a little straighter.
This was an opportunity that could bring about a sort of upliftment for the vige. He didn¡¯t want to let it go for nothing.
¡°Rest assured, our demands are simple and won¡¯t involve the Suanm Beast¡¯s treasure technique. Bathed in the great glow of the Willow God, we of Liu Vige advocate civilization and have a much broader future. We are not interested in the Suanni Cultivation Technique!¡± Lin Zhuang spoke confidently.
Initially, he nned to seize the Suanni Cultivation Technique along with everything else. However, the Stone Vige people¡¯s ¡®fight to the death¡¯ attitude made him change his mind.
Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t want to create a huge mess. Lord Willow God had specifically instructed him to prioritize thepletion of the mission.
¡°Not interested in the treasure technique?¡± Shi Yun Feng was startled. He began to wonder if he had misunderstood.
Could anyone resist the lure of the Bloodline Treasure Technique of a Species of the Ancient Times?
¡°We need the heart and ten liters of True Blood from this Suanni Beast, along with one liter of brain marrow and all of its internal organs.¡±
Without waiting for his reaction, Lin Zhuang stated his demands straightforwardly.
¡°Besides these, the entire carcass of the Suanni Beast belongs to Stone Vige.
We won¡¯t fight for it. We mean what we say.¡±
Lin Zhuang and his men swore solemnly, guaranteeing the people of Stone Vige.
¡°This¡¡±
Shi Yun Feng was somewhat taken aback. He couldn¡¯t believe it.
He suspected that the people of Liu Vige were trying to trick him. However, considering their strength, they had no need for any underhanded tricks. They could just forcefully take what they wanted. Aside from risking their lives, the people of Stone Vige had no other choice.
¡°You really only want those things?¡± Shi Yun Feng asked tentatively. Although the True Blood of a Ferocious Beast was one of the most precious things of a Beast, on par with its brain marrow, this Suanni was quiterge. The animal¡¯s True Blood must be more than twenty liters, maybe even more.
The enemy wanted ten liters, so there would still be another ten left. That would be enough for the tiny Little Dot to bathe in and temper its body. However, the Little Dot was small, and the other vigers might not be as lucky.
¡°People of Liu Vige keep to their words. You can trust us on this, especially since our two viges are neighbors and we see each other often.¡± Lin Zhuang nodded.
¡°Well then, take it!¡± Sighed Shi Yun Feng. He was reluctant to agree, yet he was also afraid to anger these visitors from Liu Vige.
In the Wilderness, thew of the jungle prevails, and might is right. Even if they forcefully took his things, he wouldn¡¯t have any say. But if they truly could keep their word, then he wouldn¡¯t mind agreeing. There would be some losses, but those were still within his tolerance.
¡°Thank you!¡±
Lin Zhuang and the others bowed their fists, swiftly and decisively starting to work.
A momentter.
Ten litres of Suanni Blood, one litre of Suanni marrow, one heart, plus a full set of organs ¨C all were collected.
This Suanni had died not long ago. Everything was still steaming hot, with glowing patterns shifting around. Everything was very fresh.
Besides that, Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t take anything else.
¡°We won¡¯t impose on you, Vige Chief Stone. You are wee to visit Liu Vige in the future!¡±
Having secured all the required items, Lin Zhuang and the others turned around and left.
On the way back, they also took some well-preserved corpses of ferocious beasts.
¡°Liu Vige¡ Liu Vige¡¡±
Watching Lin Zhuang and his crew gradually disappear into the distance, Shi Yun Fengpsed deep into thought.
He became more and more curious about this newly-emerged neighboring vige. What kind of ce was it? They surprisingly turned down the chance to learn about the incredible treasure that the Suanni was.
If these people really wanted to seize something, there would be virtually no resistance. But they really did keep their promise. Once they got what they wanted, they decisively left without muddying the waters or showing any lingering attachment.
¡°It appears we from Stone Vige should pay this neighbor a visit when we have the time¡¡± After murmuring to himself, Shi Yun Feng shook off his thoughts, gestured to his followers to carry the corpse of the Suanni, and they all hurried off towards Stone Vige.
Two dayster, at daybreak.
Thend was adorned with a golden sheen, reflecting dazzling rays of sunlight. The brilliant sunshine streamed through the trees, casting mottled shadows, and appearing like two transparent golden belts sprinkled with dust.
At the entrance of Liu Vige.
Lin Zhuang and his team returned safely.
After delivering the beast corpses they had brought back to old man Lin, their first order of business was to go up the mountain to see Jiang Hui.
¡°Lord Willow God, here are the materials you asked for. We fulfilled our mission and brought everything back. You were right; there really was a Species of the Ancient Times that died deep within the mountains.¡± Lin Zhuang bowed deeply, while Lin Chen and the others neatly arranged the Suanni¡¯s blood, heart, and other items on the altar.
¡°Very well, put all these items into a cauldron immediately, add a suitable amount ofmon beast blood, and when the items in the cauldron start to boil, put this into the cauldron and continue boiling it for seven days and seven nights. Remember, the fire must not be interrupted midway through!¡± Secretly eximing that he had truly entered a perfect world, Jiang Hui immediately uses the Divine Ability Dream of Millet, pulling Lin Zhuang and the others into the illusion, and hands the Epic Grade Dragon Egg he had previously summoned to them.
The Epic Grade Dragon Egg is not particrlyrge, about half a person¡¯s height, covered with agate-like, five-colored scale armor. Weighing several tons, it was too heavy for an ordinary person to lift.
¡°Rest assured, Lord Willow God!¡± Lin Zhuang responded earnestly. They had already prepared to stay awake for seven days and nights..
Chapter 51 - 49- Design of the Utopia (Seeking continued reading, support)—1
Chapter 51: Chapter 49- Design of the Utopia (Seeking continued reading, support)¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui¡¯smands were issued one after the other, and the whole Liu Vige bustled into orderly activity.
For Liu Vige, themand of Lord Willow God was an incredibly important matter and the guiding principle for the entire vige¡¯s actions.
First, led by Old man Lin, the vigers chose an open, wind and ram sheltered area. After specially rearranging it again, they carried over the Bronze Ding that had previously been brought over from Stone Vige.
In an instant, fiery mes zed, and the liquid inside the cauldron quickly began to boil, as if fiery serpents were rolling around.
Once it hadpletely boiled, Lin Zhuang carefully ced the dragon egg into the cauldron.
Then came the seven-day and seven-night continuous boiling process.
This was the most time-consuming and energy-draining step. In order to ensure no errors urred during the process, apart from Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Xin Tong, Tu Wa Zi, Old man Lin specifically assigned more than a dozen people to take turns guarding the Big Pot.
Moreover, he also arranged for his fifth son Lin Rui toe and help. He himself led by example, acting as the first to guard the fire.
Fortunately, the seven days passed quickly.
On this day, the night was hazy, just past midnight.
Underneath the Bronze Ding, mes curled around and the firewood crackled.
At this moment, a faint cracking sound emanated from the Epic Grade Dragon Egg in the cauldron, as if it was about to hatch.
Next moment, before the people of Liu Vige could react, the dragon egg transformed into a burst of light and shot out from the Bronze Ding. It lit up the night, like a streak of light rushing towards the towering mountain not far
away.
¡°Dragon egg hatched sessfully, congrattions on obtaining one Design of the Utopia, ten jars of Monkey Wine, a Locust Tree Seed, and a rare item, Heavenly Level Character Summoning Card.¡±
On the mountaintop.
Jiang Hui was in a sleepy haze when the voice of the Golden Finger suddenly sounded by his ear.
¡°Has it hatched so soon?¡± He woke up quickly from his light sleep, somewhat surprised.
He hadn¡¯t been keeping track of the time, but it felt like only had a short nap, and yet the Epic Grade Dragon Egg had already sessfully hatched.
Jiang Hui quickly opened his personal panel and started checking each item. -Design of the Utopia: a single-use item that can iste everything, unless the owner agrees, it would never be perceived by the outside world. Moreover, living beings in the Utopia will receive an extra calm facing affairs attribute bonus.
The Utopia is a growth item, the area can increase with host¡¯s level, current size is within 50 kilometers. Any non-Liu Vige personnel who step within 50 kilometers will get lost in an endless maze.
¡°Friendly Reminder: if the Utopia leaves the activated venue, it needs to be restarted!¡±
¡°Monkey Wine: A kind of precious wine, it is said to be made from various fruits gathered by monkeys in the mountains as their winter reserves, hence the name Hundred Fruit Wine.
Drinking Monkey Wine can improve vitality, strengthen the body, prevent diseases, if used over time, it can make one light as a swallow and have miraculous effects.¡±
¡°Locust Tree Seed: It can grow into a Locust Tree within a year, its growth rate is extremely high, ranked three hundred and eighty-two in the list of extraordinary flowers and herbs.
The tree itself resembles a pear tree and can grow several hundred meters tall. When mature, its leaves look like a full moon. The tree bears fruit once a year, each time bearing nine hundred and sixty fruits. The fruit is red and tinged with green, about the size of a papaya. Eating these fruits can increase strength and longevity, and keep away all diseases.¡±
¡°Heavenly Character Summoning Card (Rare item): After use, it can summon a person with unparalleled talent from the vast world to join the host¡¯s force. The summoned person¡¯s loyalty is full value and, like other people, can increase the host¡¯s experience.¡±
¡°This Character Card is a growth Character Card, the summoned person will not be more than ten years old and will not have any initial Cultivation Realm.¡± All the introductions of these items were notplicated. Jiang Hui read at a nce and quickly got a general understanding of all of them.
It has to be said, truly worthy of being an Epic Grade Dragon egg, the rewards it gave might not be as bountiful as he had imagined, but every item is rare enough to be considered a chance encounter. Each item was extraordinary.
Just this design of the Utopia alone already gave Jiang Hui a sense of having made his money¡¯s worth.
Once the design map is activated, unless given his consent, no existence could investigate it. Such an ability is simply a must-have for cunning growth. Additionally, items like Monkey Wine, and Locust Trees, can enhance the overall strength of Liu Vige in a short time.
Of course, what attracted Jiang Hui¡¯s attention the most was thest rare item: Heavenly Character Summoning Card.
Although he wasn¡¯t quite sure why a rare item would be a Character Card, since it was something that can only be obtained from Epic level onwards, it¡¯s naturally not something ordinary.
Jiang Hui took a closer look, especially at thest phrase about gaining experience for him, he read it over several times.
¡°There are quite a few things, let¡¯s go one by one!¡± Jiang Hui gathered his thoughts.
With a thought in his mind, the next moment, the Design of the Utopia that was ced at the very front appeared in the void.
Even though it¡¯s said to be a design map, it was only the size of a walnut, not to mention that it was square, having edges and corners, more akin to a miniature sandbox model.
If one had to look at it more closely, one could see birds flying and fishes leaping, abundant fields, and even the mountains with waterfalls from it¡ ¡°This design of the Utopia should have the ability to forcefully transform the terrain!¡±
Jiang Hui had a thought.
The walnut-sized sandbox model suddenly flew up into the sky, emitting a zing light. The starlight revolved and instantly blended into the surrounding atmosphere.
The next moment.
The terrain around changed drastically before his eyes.
In the distance, mountains rose from the earth inyers, barrennd turned into fertile fields. Nearby, rivers gathered into seas.
Big trees shaded old viges, with old vines taking root subtly. The smokes from the flowing water made it seem dreamlike, as though it was a world beyond the mortal realm.
All of this happened in an instant, as if Liu Vige was encapsted in a dramatic transformation. Even the saying ¡°an act of God¡± couldn¡¯t fully describe everything that had just transpired.
But what shocked Jiang Hui was that despite such drastic changes, not a noise was made from beginning to end. Nothing alerted anyone, the whole world had seemingly fallen into a quiet ocean.
Gazing into the distance.
Building of Liu Vige People were scattered all around, they were like surging waves in the boundless ocean. They were strung along the edge of time, turning the once magnificent vicissitudes of life into evesting marks.
Half a momentter, the Design of the Utopia finally entirely melted into the heaven and earth.
Jian Hui didn¡¯t know whether it was due to his vige, but he felt that he could perceive the changes surrounding him more clearly.
just like now, he could distinctly feel the cold air in the surroundings rapidly receding, and being reced by a warm and gentle climate.
The impending winter or the even colder winters in the future, Liu Vige may remain spring-like all year round¡
After the Design of the Utopia, was the Monkey Wine and the Locust Tree. These two were rather straightforward.
One was ready to drink as soon as it was taken out, and the other was nted in the ground, needing only to wait for it to sprout, blossom, and bear fruit. Having tested all three items, the only thing left was the Heavenly Character Card, the sole rare item..
Chapter 52 - 50: Sky Tyrant Blood (Follow-up
Chapter 52: Chapter 50: Sky Tyrant Blood (Follow-up
Reading)_i
Trantor: 549690339
The Heavenly Level Character Summoning Card wasn¡¯t particrly special. It was the size of a palm, square-shaped, very distinct, and it gleamed with dazzling golden light, iparably divine in appearance.
No specific character was depicted on the card, only a vague silhouette that
was constantly changing, somewhat abstract.
The card wasn¡¯tplicated to use, it could even be ssified as simple.
However, unlike other items, summoning rare items required a certain amount
of time.
It was like ying certain simtion building games that always required some transition time.
Taking his gaze back, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t think much and chose to use it right away.
He never had a habit of saving things. If he didn¡¯t use it right away, he would feel restless, like an itch he couldn¡¯t scratch.
In an instant.
The Heavenly Level Character Summoning Card turned into a streak of flowing light, shooting through the sky, disappearing into the void in a blink of an eye.
At the same time, a countdown of flowing numbers appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes, indicating that he had to wait for 12 hours.
Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too long.
Just then, a rustling sound came from the entrance of the mountain path.
Jiang Hui looked over to see Old Man Lin, who was hurrying over with Lin Zhuang and others.
He was puzzled when Old Man Lin arrived, promptly knelt down on the ground and started sobbing.
¡°Lord Willow God, we failed your expectations. We were following your instructions to steam therge egg when it turned into a stream of light and flew away. Please punish us,¡± he cried.
Old Man Lin med himself terribly. He didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but either way, the egg disappeared before his eyes.
That was the precious item Lord Willow God had repeatedly emphasized to take care of. It was extremely precious and now it got lost right before his eyes. He felt that he couldn¡¯t absolve himself of guilt no matter what.
¡°No harm done. I don¡¯t me you. In fact, I have retrieved the treasure,¡± Jiang
Hui was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Old Man Lin to rush up the mountain for this.
The way of the dragon egg draw was unique. It would turn into a stream of light and shoot into the sky. He hadn¡¯t known this before, so had failed to inform Old Man Lin and the others in advance. As they were unaware, it was natural that he couldn¡¯t me them.
¡°So, you were the one who reimed it, Old one. I can breathe easy now,¡± Old
Man Lin heaved a sigh of relief. After chattering with Jiang Hui for a while, he finally went back down the mountain.
The next morning.
As the dawn gradually unfolded, another splendid and colorful morning descended upon the mortal world.
Jiang Hui woke up from his dream, checked the time, and saw that there were still 5 hours left for the sessful summoning of the Heavenly Character Card.
With the crowing of the roosters, therge Liu Vige was lively all at once.
Columns of cooking smoke rose to the sky, drifting before his eyes. The light blue smoke was full of simple and warm human touch, simple, warm and fragrant.
After herding therge group of sheep into the wooden corral, Old man Lin went to the central za of the vige.
Among the bounty that Lin Zhuang had brought back a few days ago, there were still quite a few materials from ferocious beasts. Today was thest day for the suitable children to take a medicinal bath.
In addition to ordinary Beast Blood, some dregs of Suan Ni¡¯s blood used for steaming the dragon egg were left. Although there was only a thinyer leftover at the bottom, the energy it contained was iparable to any other Beast Blood. It was extremely precious and was specifically reserved for Tu Wa
Zi.
¡°Aye, why does the surroundings of the vige seem different?¡±
Old Man Lin folded his hands behind his back and snapped back to reality suddenly, looking a little surprised. He felt something wasn¡¯t quite right about the surroundings.
If he remembered correctly, there weren¡¯t this many mountains surrounding the vige before, right?
In addition, when did the small stream to the west of the vige turn into a big river?
Moreover, the east end of the vige used to be a deste ce, filled with rocks and debris. Howe it became so t and fertile overnight?
The more Old man Lin observed, the more shocked he was.
Not only him, the other vigers also had the same reaction, each looking terrified as they all noticed the unusual changes around the vige.
¡°This must undoubtedly be the work of Lord Willow God!¡±
Old man Lin quickly figured it out.
Such a miraculous feat, yet without arousing their suspicion, only Lord Willow
God could aplish it!
¡°No wonder!¡±
¡°Lord Willow God¡¯s divine power truly knows no bounds¡¡±
¡°It must be the Deity of Worship!¡±
The vigers continually gasped in wonder.
After understanding the situation, everyone quickly epted it and returned their focus to the medicine bath.
This was of utmost importance!
A group of people started moving, throwing their children who hadn¡¯t yet entered the medicine bath into therge pot as if in apetition.
Almost instantly, the central square of the vige was filled with cries of pain.
Jiang Hui stood tall atop a mountain, silently watching the every move of the people in Liu Vige.
Seeing the group of naughty children grinning in pain in the pot, wailing and crying, he couldn¡¯t help but smile contentedly.
He felt a kind of gratification, like an old father.
Now, the development of Liu Vige was undeniably on the right track. The vige was rich in treasured techniques and beast¡¯s blood. These naughty children would be the future of Liu Vige.
Their foundations were all decent. They all underwent body tempering at the right age with Beast Blood, and all practiced the Body Refining Scripture given by Jiang Hui. Each of their foundations incredibly solid and robust.
Despite their current howling and pitiful states, they were usually very fierce, each able to chase after tigers and wolves.
Just as Jiang Hui was watching these naughty children questioning their life choices with great interest, Golden Finger¡¯s voice rang out, informing him that the heavenly character he had summoned had arrived near Liu Vige.
Jiang Hui quickly spread out his senses.
At a spot a few miles outside Liu Vige, a young boy dressed in ragged clothes and appearing to be eight or nine years old walked into his field of vision.
The boy was tottering along, walking towards Liu Vige. His pace was slow but unwavering.
¡°Hold up, where are you from, and why are you came to my Liu Vige?!
Lin Rui, the fifth son of the Lin Family who was responsible for the patrol noticed the boy first.
He strode towards the boy with vigor, his loud voice roaring, his qi and blood churning like a furnace.
Lin Rui, though he might not be as outstanding as his elder brothers, was nevertheless talented.
Due to his ingestion of the Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill, his vital energy reached tens of thousands of pounds, making him the second strongest force in the vige.
¡°Gu Chen, I came following Lord Willow God!¡± The boy¡¯s dress suggested he was a refugee, but his spirit was mighty, and there was no fear in his young eyes.
¡°Following Lord Willow God?¡± Lin Rui was taken aback. They didn¡¯t hide the news about their Deity of Worship in their daily lives in hopes of attracting more people to join Liu Vige.
But now, a little kid, hardly taller than his leg, speaking these words, left him dumbfounded.
¡°Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
In the end, Lin Rui decided to consult his father. Before leaving, he specially arranged for someone to bring the boy a big piece of steaming hot mutton..
Chapter 53 - 51: The Crisis of Tu Wa Zi (Please Keep Reading)_l
Chapter 53: Chapter 51: The Crisis of Tu Wa Zi (Please Keep Reading)_l
Trantor: 549690339
¡°He must be the one!¡±
Under Jiang Hui¡¯s perceptual cover, the entire Liu Vige was included, revealing only one unfamiliar face.
Most significantly, above the youth¡¯s head floated a line of golden small words
¨C visible only to Jiang Hui
Protege of the Great Emperor!
My goodness¡
Jiang Hui directly rewarded the individual in front of him with a Surveince Technique.
The youngster¡¯s details appeared before him.
Name: Gu Chen
Gender: Male
Age: 9
Faction: Liu Vige (Unchangeable)
Gift: Sky Tyrant Blood
Sky Tyrant Blood: One of the Three Thousand Paths, those with this kind of blood are called the Tyrant Body, the nemesis of the Ancient Holy Body.
Sky Tyrant Blood possesses nine divine forms such as Kun Peng, Immortal Phoenix Feather, Big Bell Taoist Body, True Dragon Legal Body, etc. These forms will gradually appear as one cultivates and strengthens, and are ideally suited for the Tyrant Body cultivation.
Assessment: My body, difficult for both the heaven to bury and the earth to
cover¡
¡°Is it actually the Sky Tyrant Blood Physique?¡± Jiang Hui was surprised, he had not expected that the talent of the character summoned from the Heavenly character card would be such.
To be honest.
In his feelings, Sky Tyrant¡¯s blood didn¡¯t seem that strong.
If he recollected correctly, this type of blood and physique had appeared in the ancient trial of the Human race. The most impressive was the Sky Tyrant Blood owner who ruled the fiftieth city.
He was a notable person.
Although he was young, his Realm was above that of Ye Fan. His battle strength was the most supreme among the Sky Tyrant lineages. If it was not for his death by Ye Fan¡¯s hand, he surely had potential to be canonized.
No matter how divine his force was, he ended up losing, and the loss was quite miserable¡
¡°I cannot think this way. Even though the Sky Tyrant Blood owner in the ancient trials suffered a great defeat, this does not indicate that Sky Tyrant Blood Physique is weaker than the Ancient Holy Body. Both should be evenly matched.
After all, both emerged in ancient times and were natural enemies. If they differed too much, they wouldn¡¯t have be opponents. The reason for the loss should be due to other factors.¡±
Jiang Hui pondered.
However, regardless of whether the Sky Tyrant Blood was stronger or weaker than the Ancient Holy Body, one thing was certain: Sky Tyrant Blood was definitely the strongest talent in Liu Vige at present, ranking ninth among the Three Thousand Physiques, which was not ordinary.
Hence, the rare item he drew from his Heavenly Character Card wasn¡¯t bad. Jiang Hui felt relieved. As he was in deep thought, Lin Rui had found Old man Lin.
Old man Lin was busy teaching hunting skills and experiences to a group of eligible boys in the vige.
These were essential skills for survival in the Wilderness, as well as the golden standard stipted by Wilderness girls for choosing a mate. Extremely precious, every boy born in the Wilderness needed to start learning from a young age, and by the time of theiring-of-age ceremony, they had to prove themselves by hunting arge beast.
In the vast square, a group of boys were enthusiastically swinging their small arms and legs. Although the group was notrge, their spirits were high. Each of them was like a Phoenix emerging from the ashes, their vitality was bursting, their postures made the Wilderness quiver, quite extraordinary.
¡°Father.¡± Lin Rui quickly approached, whispered into Old man Lin s ear, exining thoroughly about the boy.
¡°Suddenly appearing and then expressing loyalty to Lord Willow God immediately? Very strange!¡± Old man Lin knitted his brows, stood up from his stone chair, and although he was old, his vigor was akin to a tiger or a wolf. ¡°You keep an eye on these rascals, I¡¯m going to check this out!
Old man Lin strode off, but had hardly moved ten meters when a vast, ancient voice suddenly echoed in his mind.
It was like the chants of a scripture.
It was Jiang Hui.
He directly used the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to contact Old man Lin, asking him to bring the boy to him.
¡°Understood, Lord Willow God!¡±
Although puzzled about when his Deity of Worship got to know the boy and why he would be interested in this suddenly appearing youth, one of Old man Lin¡¯s strengths was his reticence to question his superiors.
The boy remained where he was, waiting expectantly. Fortunately, thanks to Lin Rui¡¯s provision of cooked mutton before he left, the boy¡¯splexion at this moment was much better.
¡°So you are Gu Chen?¡± Old man Lin asked without getting closer.
¡°Indeed!¡±
¡°Well then,e with me.¡±
Old man Lin waved his hand and immediately turned around, quickly leading the young boy up the mountain.
It wasn¡¯t long before the two ¨C one old, one young ¨C appeared before Jiang Hui.
The first time he saw the towering figure in front of him, the boy instinctively knelt down in front of Jiang Hui.
The summoned characters have maximum initial loyalty and a high faith value of 100, they can feel the presence of their summoner within one hundred meters.
¡°Lord Willow God above!¡±
The boy¡¯s face was full of reverence and excitement, even though his voice still carried a touch of childishness.
Jiang Hui did not respond immediately, choosing first to gift the only scripture he had at hand, the Body Refining Scripture, to the boy.
While characters from growth cards possess exceptional talent and stand out from the crowd, their initial state is a nk te, he needs them to grow as quickly as possible.
Only after he had sorted everything out did Jiang Hui formally look at the boy. He was just eight or nine, a small brat, and apart from the information provided by Golden Finger, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t discern anything noteworthy about him.
The only thing he could make out was that the boy was dressed quite shabbily, as if he had just crawled out of a mud pit and was covered in grime.
Jiang Hui had Old man Lin take the boy to wash up and change into a brand new Beast Robe, one that had previously belonged to a child of the Lin family. Although it was a bit old, it fit well and wasfortable to wear.
With this kind of grooming, the boy finally resembled a human being. Although his appearance was not extraordinarily handsome, his face was full of substance with distinct features. Particrly his pair of eyes, sharp as de edges, were brimming with arrogance and exhibited an imposing aura. Jiang Hui temporarily entrusted his care to Old man Lin. The boy¡¯s daily schedule was the same as other children in the vige: he would refine his body in the early mornings, sense magical techniques, and learn hunting and fighting skills with Lin Zhuang and the others.
Sky Tyrant Blood was a tyrannical physique, most suitable for cultivating battle arts.
The Body Refining Scripture could barely be considered one, as can the Ferocious Ape Secret Art. For now, he could let the boy practice these for a while until he finds something more suitableter on.
However, Jiang Hui soon realized that he had underestimated the boy¡¯s horrifying and exaggerated talent.
In just a few short days, the boy had already made significant progress in body refining. The studying of magical techniques was even more impressive. The progress made in a few days far surpassed the hard work of others over several years. Despite his young age, he had already be a little powerhouse in Liu vige, on par with Tu Wa Zi.
For the first time, Tu Wa Zi felt an unprecedented pressure, and his asionalzinesspletely vanished.
However, he soon felt despair.
In less than ten days, Gu Chen had mastered the Body Refining Scripture, causing a stir throughout Liu Vige and leaving Tu Wa Zi far behind in the dust.
The Body Refining Scripture was a reward item drawn by Jiang Hui. People in Liu Vige had a significant effect when practicing it. As for a quick learner like the boy, they had never seen one before..
Chapter 54 - 52: Terrifying Village (Please Continue Reading)_l
Chapter 54: Chapter 52: Terrifying Vige (Please Continue Reading)_l
Trantor: 549690339
In that moment, many were discussing the extraordinary talent of the young man.
They didn¡¯t know much about him, only that Lord Willow God personally vouched for him to join Liu Vige. His origins were quite mysterious.
The most shocked of all was old man Lin. He had been puzzled about why Lord Willow God suddenly wanted to see a young child he had never met before. As it turned out, the boy was him.
It was Lord Willow God¡¯s profound insight and vision¡ªindeed, the eye to see a real gem! Old man Lin would sigh in admiration from time to time.
If he could have the insight and vision of Lord Willow God, he would probably wake upughing even in his sleep.
Tu Wa Zi was initially unsatisfied, but when the gap between the two gradually widened, he immediately epted it.
Competition was only reasonable between equals. Butparing himself with a monster like this was simply making himself aughing stock!
Tu Wa Zi was not that bored.
Although he was not as gifted as Gu Chen, Tu Wa Zi had made significant progress. He had the Body of Thick Earth and was born suitable for the Body Tempering Method. As of today, the Body Tempering Scripture was about to reach Completion.
By then, in addition to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who initially ate the exotic fruit, Liu Vige will have a fourth monster with a strength of one hundred thousand, as soon as they reach the Blood Realm.
The most important thing was that this one hundred thousand was not their limit. If they practiced hard enough to achievepletion in the Blood Realm and break into the Cave Heaven Realm, it would be even more terrifying.
Though the Body Tempering Scripture was just a basic body tempering technique, it was nheless quite extraordinary. As long as one had abundant vitality and practiced diligently, even if they could not reachpletion, they would still have the strength of ten thousand.
If it was spread out, it would definitely stir up countless tribes and cause endless bloodshed. The hard-won peace and tranquility of Liu Vige would be thoroughly disrupted.
Old man Lin had alreadymanded all the vigers to keep their mouths shut. Anyone who dared to leak half a word to outsiders would not only be immediately expelled from the vige, but also suffers punishment from Lord Willow God, regardless of life or death.
Originally, everyone had no intention of sharing this with outsiders. With this strictmand, they sealed their lips all the more.
The Vast Mountain Range stretched continuously for tens of thousands of kilometers.
On the Western side of the Vast Mountain Range, there was a human settlement named Little Orphan Mountain Town. The sacrificial spirit protecting the town was a colossal mountain that had been dormant for many years.
If it was an ordinary day, even though it was a town, it would not be too lively. The streets were deste and lonely.
However, today there was hustle and bustle in Little Orphan Mountain Town as a group of armored riders arrived, awakening the town¡¯s people.
This team, with shiny armor, came through the endless mountains, broke through the territories of all types of beasts, and safely arrived here. They paraded around the market without hiding their might.
This group of people were all riding priceless Scale Horses. Especially notable were the few people in the center who were riding on a Variation Scale Horse with a single horn, a white body, and shimmering silver scales. They looked divine and extraordinary and were clearly not from ordinary households.
At the forefront of this party was a middle-aged man with ck hair and golden rays gleaming in his eyes. It seemed as if he could shoot out golden beams directly. It was so terrifying that it made the sacrificial spirit of Little Orphan Mountain Town tremble.
Also present were two young men and a young girl, as well as a boy, and two girls. Each of them was pretty, cute, and spirited.
This group was already unusual, but before the vigers of Little Orphan Mountain Town could react, another group arrived with an even more startling presence. They had actually opened the way with a Jiao Snake with a wingspan of over twenty meters from the air.
The leader of this group was a middle-aged man, followed by three children who looked young but were not ordinary.
Especially one of them, who jumped directly from the back of the Jiao Snake from a height of more than ten meters, smashing the stone road and rming the vigers of Little Orphan Mountain Town. They were astonished and subdued by this young man¡¯s wild aura.
The young man had a defiant look on his face, and major audacity. He even wanted to kill the sacrificial spirit protecting Little Orphan Mountain Town right from the get-go. This angered everyone, but no one dared to say anything.
After these two batches of people, more came.
A gigantic, snow-white beast bone hung in the air.
At the forefront was an old man, dressed in a feathered outfit, his physique impressive. A veil of mystery and majesty surrounded him. Besides him stood two teenage girls and two boys, all of them strikingly handsome or gorgeous.
Following them was a giant beast skin, shimmering with runes, several meters long, carrying a figure as it sped along. Their grand entrance was also not small.
Although these batches of people didn¡¯t arrive at the same time, they bumped into each other. It seemed they all knew each other, and especially the first two groups appeared to have some old grievances. Therefore, as soon as they met, they argued with each other, neither giving in to the other.
The young prodigies of this generation all stepped forward, wanting to see once and for all who was the real prodigy.
The adults of their families did not stop these young men. Instead, they took out the expensive Treasure Blood of the Species of Ancient Times for a bet, which excited the young men even more.
However, these young men were all extraordinary, being the peerless talented individuals of their tribes. After a longpetition, none of them could beat the others.
So they stopped thepetition, and continued deeper into the Wilderness. Theirrge-scale movements were extraordinary. It was unclear what their purpose was.
A few dayster.
These people anchored in a mountain stream.
¡°Everyone, be careful. Something feels off about this ce. It¡¯s extraordinary. As soon as I stepped in, I suddenly felt like I was being watched, like there was a fishbone stuck in my throat¡¡±
On a huge Jiao Snake, a middle-aged man spoke, his face filled with rm.
He quickly looked around, trying to figure out who was watching them in the darkness. But the mountains blocked the sky and anything beyond them was sure to be obscured.
¡°There¡¯s a big mystery here!¡±
A response came from the group of Scale Horses rushing towards them. Beams of light shot from their ck eyes, and their pupils turned a pale gold as if they were using some secret technique. But all they found was a giant stele engraved with the words ¡°Liu Vige¡±. Other than that, they found nothing.
¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± In the end, the group reached a consensus to escape this ce as soon as possible.
They unleashed their Treasured Techniques, shattering the mountains, hoping to find a shortcut.
However, the group soon despaired.
Each time they shattered a mountain, another immediately rose in its ce. The scene before them seemed to be fixed in a never-ending cycle, looping over and over again. Even exhausting all their strength would be useless.
This eerie scene chilled the hearts of everyone present.
Even the Feather Clothed Elder sitting high up on the unknown treasure bone had a change ofplexion.
¡°Stop looking for shortcuts. Let¡¯s try following the course of the mountain range,¡± the Feather Clothed Elder shouted. He was the first to step out, controlling the giant bone that lunged forward.
The people on the Scale Horses and the Jiao Snake followed closely..
Chapter 55 - 53: The Power of Paradise Revealed (Keep Reading)!
Chapter 55: Chapter 53: The Power of Paradise Revealed (Keep Reading)!
Trantor: 549690339
Everyone hurriedly fled forward like mad, wishing they could grow a third leg. The ferocious beasts they were riding on and the treasured tools they carried were all pushed to their limits. The runes circted, emitting a dazzling brilliance, even to the point of hearing the sound of the air exploding, and only stopping after a frantic sprint for several kilometers.
However, after a long time, the feeling of a fishbone stuck in the throat and a thistle on their back gradually dissipated from everyone¡¯s hearts.
¡°Phew, we¡¯ve finally made it out¡¡± It was only after a long time when they saw some changes in their surroundings, did the group of strong people who had rashly ventured into the Wilderness breathe a sigh of relief.
What exactly did we just pass through, why was it so terrifying!¡±
The middle-aged man on the towering scale-armored unicorn stopped, holding tightly the reins on the horse¡¯s back, his eyes filled with indescribable terror.
He was from the Kong Tribe, the leader of his tribe, had a powerful presence, and held heavy authority in this territory.
But as they passed through the mountain range, he felt a deep-seated fear, his brow pounding as he received a frantic warning, urging him to leave immediately, as if he would be trapped forever the next moment.
Most suffocating for him was that up until now, he still didn¡¯t understand why this had just happened. His treasured eye technique, of which he was so proud, couldn¡¯t see through anything.
He felt as though an unseen gaze was fixed on them all, but he could not pinpoint the location or distance of this gaze, and even started to question whether it had appeared at all.
It was not only him. The same was true for the other extraordinary beings present, their faces dark and their eyes thoughtful.
All present were renowned figures in this domain who could bulldoze their way across this region. However, they had almost been undone even before they had ventured deep into the mountain range.
This was enough to shock their hearts and make them worry about the smoothness of their journey ahead.
The air was filled with an oppressive atmosphere. The few young boys and girls had also sobered down considerably and were no longer bickering with each other.
The Wilderness has always been like this, littered with danger. The slightest carelessness could lead to irreversible doom. We all must be more cautious on the road ahead!¡±
On an enormous white unknown beast bone, an old man from the Purple Mountain n spoke solemnly, not knowing whether he wasforting himself or all those present.
He was the biological uncle of the Marquis of the Purple Mountain n, held a high position and his strength was no weaker than those of others. It was him who pointed out a way out for everyone at the critical moment, helping them escape their predicaments.
¡°Even the old man is unsure what just happened?¡±
The leader of the Kong Tribe was taken aback. The elder adorned in white feathers in front of him was from a king¡¯s territory and had more extensive experience than they did. But judging by his tone, he still seemed to be unclear about the actual reasons.
I am a foolish old man, I also do not know what just happened. I only felt that if we lingered there any longer, we might have ended up trapped there, from birth to death.¡±
The elder from the Purple Mountain n simply nodded in response to the Kong Tribe leader¡¯s words, his tone solemn.
¡°This is indeed strange; nothing was detected except for endless mountain peaks. Even the roads we had passed have seemed to disappear!¡±
Lei Ming Yuan, the leader of the Thunder n, came back. He jumped up and sat back on the beast skin suspended in mid-air.
He had just conducted an investigation in the distance, but he found nothing. He didn¡¯t dare to go any further for fear of falling into the same predicament.
Yonder.
A series of vast mountain ranges stood, stretching endlessly, and it was profoundly deep, almost emerging like an ancient beast waking up, seemingly wanting to devour them in one gulp¡
This powerful being of the Thunder n involuntarily shivered at the thought and quickly averted his gaze.
This was a barrennd, with no viges up ahead or shops behind. Should anyone die here, it is very likely that not even a corpse collector would be found.
¡°Everyone should keep moving. Thinking too much will not do any good.¡±
Legend has it that the mountain depths are home to the Mountain Treasure. Even the Species from the Ancient Times are crazy for it. We must pick up the pace, lest we end up with nothing.¡±
¡°Even if we don¡¯t find anything, dealing with these Species from the Ancient Times would be enough to give us a headache!¡±
Another figure from a powerful force spoke up, apparently from Cloud Top Pce.
It was a mysterious group, with not many disciples within their ranks, but each individual held the power to rule over a domain. Moreover, they were extraordinarily good-looking, at a young age they could contend with some long-established figures, they were incredibly powerful.
People nodded, tucking their doubts away in their hearts and continued moving forward.
At this moment, atop a certain mountain peak.
Jiang Hui activated his Five Senses to the maximum. Only after the group of people had vanished from his sight that he stopped observing.
He had long noticed this unexpected group stepping into the Wilderness, he¡¯d been observing from the shadows the whole time.
This group was terrifying, particrly those who led, exuding divine aura with runic patterning on their bodies, shining brilliantly like stars. Their vitality was like a boundless ocean, never drying up. Each one was incredibly strong, an important figure from this realm.
However, their luck didn¡¯t seem to be good. Immediately upon their arrival, they stepped into a trap Jiang Hui had just set a few days ago ¨C the Paradise.
Paradise was not some formation, it was more like a rule of power, inheriting the grand force of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, there were no such things as breaking or solving a formation.
Although there was no thinking of killing and fighting within, it could trap idental intruders forever, ignoring the differences in realms, even if a divine spirit that had ignited a Divine me went in, it would have to obediently wait.
The reason these people could escape was not that the old man in the feather coat had discovered the correct path, but Jiang Hui had opened a small passage for them.
Otherwise, no matter how much time passed, they could only dream of escaping.
The reason was simple.
Through the conversation among this group, he had basically identified their identities.
They were likely the strong and talented individuals from the Thunder n, Luo Floating Marsh, Cloud Top Pce, and Purple Mountain n who were¡¯ currently adventuring in the mortal world.
ording to the original narrative, this group should discover Stone Vige and eventually, most of them would fall into the hands of the Stone Vige¡¯s Ancestral Spiritualist due to their greed for the Suanni Cultivation Technique.
If he had trapped this group of people in the Paradise, he might have inadvertently changed the major plot developments.
Before having genuinely grown up, Jiang Hui did not want to interfere with the main plotline, otherwise, if things got messed up, he would lose a lot of opportunities.
Just because of this reason, he chose to let this group go in the end.
¡°The Wilderness is going to be lively¡¡±
Jiang Hui stood tall upon the mountain range, overlooking the winding rugged ridges beneath him, a wild atmosphere facing him, with the Paradise blocking everything, he wasn¡¯t too worried about himself and Liu Vige being affected.
The Thunder n, Kong Tribe, Luo Floating Marsh, and others traveled at a fast pace, directly crossing the dense forest.
Half a dayter, a vige stood in front of the ns.
Only then did the group stop.
¡°Oh, Grandpa, look, that vige¡¯s sacrificing spirit is so strange, why is it an old willow tree that has been struck by lightning? Only one tender branch remains!¡±
The speaker was a little girl from the Purple Mountain n, her eyes full of surprise as she looked at the sacrificial spirit on the altar.
It¡¯s a lightning-struck tree. Struck by lightning but not destroyed, showing a trace of vitality in obliteration, it must have nurtured a new power. This sacrificial spirit is mine and I won¡¯t let anyone take it from me.¡±
From behind, a seemingly six or seven-year-old boy leapt from atop the enormous drake andnded steadily on the ground.
After all, being a child by nature, once they had left the dangerous situation, the young boy¡¯s liveliness was restored..
Chapter 56 - 54: Divine Might Should Stand in the
Chapter 56: Chapter 54: Divine Might Should Stand in the
Mortal World (Chased by Technique Reading)_l
Trantor: 549690339
The gifted young man from Luo Floating Marsh plunged straight down, rushing toward the tender green willow bud on the altar, while throwing out harsh words.
¡°Jiao Peng, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Although you have some skills, don¡¯t be too arrogant, be careful of dying in this destend.¡±
From the direction of the Purple Mountain n, a handsome young man spoke. He was the youngest son of the Marquis Purple Mountain, named Zi
Shan Kun.
The Purple Mountain n and Luo Floating Marsh constantly had conflicts, so they were always at odds with each other.
Following the two young men, a third joined the scene. He was from the territory of kings and marquis, the heir of Lei tribe, Lei Marquis, named Lei Ming Yuan. He was not to be underestimated. Heshed out directly, demanding Jiao Peng and Zi Shan Kun to shut up.
Upon hearing this, Jiao Peng and Zi Shan Kun both frowned-they were both gifted, confident, and never bowed to anyone.
The three gifted young men confronted each other, their rivalry palpable.
¡°Go ahead, you little geniusespete with each other. Until the fight is over, whoever wins the willow bud is the winner!¡± Several powerful members of the great ns came forward encouraging them, not opposed to the young men dueling.
The path of a cultivator involves stepping over the bones of other talents to reach the ultimate sacred altar. If one dares not to raise a hand, what future can they talk about?
Moreover, with them watching, even if these young men were extraordinarily talented and possessed far superior strength than their peers, they couldn¡¯t cause any trouble.
The leaders of several ns all wanted to see which of their children had exceptional talent and could be the future dominator of this territory.
¡°Boom!¡±
The silent order sounded.
The young men rushed towards each other, entangling inbat.
All of them were terrifying, mastering the most important and powerful treasured techniques of their ns, and even from a young age, their bodies were tempered with the fresh blood of the ancient lost breeds. The strength of their young arms had already reached a horrifying four to five thousand pounds, akin to the cubs of ferocious beasts.
The intense fighting rmed the Wilderness and even disturbed the peculiar vige in front of them carrying out the ritual for the willow bud.
A group of ragtag kids came out from the vige. They had been ying nearby and rushed over when they heard the noise. Their faces filled with curiosity, they watched the people from several major ns, especially when they saw the unusual unicorn-scaled horses, they began to criticize andment.
¡°Call for your n leader!¡± Powerful members of several ns shouted at the brats. Their vital energy power buzzed like a raging fire, scaring those little scraping kids motionless.
But they quickly realized something was wrong. These ragtag kids actually referred to the willow bud as the Willow God!
This was a terrifying title. Ordinary sacrificial spirits would not dare to bear it. They suspected that the vige in front of them was actually a hidden super force.
Especially after they learned that this vige possesses both the Treasured Technique of the ancient lost breed Suan Ni and the Ancient Demon Bird-two of the top existences!
Both beasts were powerful and potent, their ancient lost breed blood, although scant, was purer. Even among the ancient lost breeds, they were considered elite.
Ordinary viges can only dream of having such treasures. Even within their forces, each was considered precious and could serve as a core inheritance.
However, soon these powerful individuals discovered clues.
Despite housing the ck Tripod, which were quite old and primitive, this vige did not possess any other profound heritage. It had nothing to do with a super-hidden force.
¡°A small vige dares to y tricks, it¡¯s courting death!¡± Jiao Peng stepped forward again, as if he was holding back some anger and wanted to vent it all out.
The youth possessed a natural disposition, yet he was already stained with blood.
¡°The word ¡®god¡¯ can¡¯t be used as you please. Today, we will rectify the use of God¡¯s name!¡± Several ns¡¯ power figures stood up to speak, albeit their underlying intentions were to seize the Treasured Techniques of Suan Ni and the Ancient Demon Bird that belonged to this vige.
The Treasured Techniques of Suan Ni and the Ancient Demon Bird were too precious and sought after, which even they could not resist.
However, some thought otherwise and did not covet these two Treasured Techniques.
They were from the Cloud Top Pce, each d in a white robe, exuding an otherworldly elegance, as if they were imbued with the spirit of Immortality.
Their origin was mysterious. Whilst they were amazed that a small vige could possess a treasured technique like the Species of the Ancient Times, it was against their style to shamelesslypete for it.
What intrigued them more was a four or five-year-old boy in that vige. Just a moment ago, the boy had single-handedly defeated the joint efforts of three geniuses from the Luo Floating Marsh, Thunder n, and Purple Mountain n by performing the Treasured Techniques of Suani Beast and the Ancient Demon Bird. His talent was terrifying.
¡°Little Dot, if you ever get a chance, do join our Cloud Top Pce!¡± The leading man from Cloud Top Pce invited, but he would not protect this vige.
The Thunder n, Kong Tribe, Luo Floating Marsh, and other tribes wielded considerable power, with Kings and Marquis among them. He could not afford to offend so many, so his only course of action was to try and protect this young, innocent-looking boy at the crucial moment.
¡°Kill, massacre this vige and obtain the treasured techniques of Suani Beast and the Ancient Demon Bird.¡±
The first to act were from the Luo Floating Marsh. Theymanded an enormous Jiao Snake, tore through the pretense, and voiced their true intention without any hesitation.
The people from the Thunder n, Kong Tribe, and others followed suit swiftly.
¡°Shii¡¡±
Just then, an unexpected change urred.
A splendid light shot up.
In the next moment, a green willow branch stretched out, as if carved from divine jade, emitting a brilliant glow. While it seemed unbelievably soft, it was harder than divine iron when it attacked. It pierced the sky, radiating endless divine power.
The glow around the willow branch was dazzling, so bright that it not only pinned the Jiao Snake in mid-air but also refined it and absorbed it into a single essence droplet.
This was a terrifying sight, all of which happened in the blink of an eye.
¡°How could this be?¡± eximed someone in terror.
The Sacrifical Spirit of this mountain vige was terrifying. With just one strike, it pierced through the body of a ferocious beast. The presence of many strong beasts brought feelings of fear.
Before they could react, the willow branch moved again, like a Divine Order Chain. The emerald glow was shining, annihting the other tribes¡¯ powerful contenders.
¡°Ssh¡Ssh¡Ssh¡¡±
The sky was soaked with showers of blood; blood flowers were in full bloom.
¡°No¡¡±
Some people screamed in terror, trying to escape from the battlefield quickly. However, the willow branch was even faster. It moved like a cloud-piercing arrow, and although they viewed its attack as in and unremarkable, it always took arge swath of blood along with it.
In the end.
The leading figures from each n were also injured. The old servants from Luo Floating Marsh, Thunder n, and the Uncle of Marquis Purple Mountain had each lost a hand, grimacing in pain.
The battle was intense. Numerous beautiful runes were sted and broken, and the formidable energy shook the Vast Mountain Range, causing ancient trees to explode and mountains to copse. Rivers reversed their course, and the violent disturbance spread far and wide, with even the people of Liu Vige feeling it.
¡°What happened? Is some treasure being born?¡± The elder n Leader of the Native Tribe spected.
In his youth, he had experienced such vibrations. At first, he was wondering what was happening, butter inadvertently found out that some incredible treasure was no doubt about to be born, startling Heaven and Earth and causing a loud rumbling.
¡°Come off it, old n Leader. I rememberst time you said it was an earthquake. Howe this time it has turned into an incredible treasure? Tu Wa Zi, stripped to the waist, disying his bronze-colored muscr upper body, walked in. He had been hardening his body beneath a waterfall for days and had just returned to hear the Native Tribe¡¯s n leader chattering..
Chapter 57 - 55: The Domineering of Paradise (Please Follow-Up Reading) i
Chapter 57: Chapter 55: The Domineering of Paradise (Please Follow-Up Reading) i
Trantor: 549690339
While they were talking, the old man Lin, along with Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others, hurriedly arrived. They too had felt the tremorsing from the Wilderness, their faces solemn.
¡°Everyone must have felt that tremor!¡±
¡°Indeed, we did. The ground was slightly trembling, and my old ck dog was so scared that it cowered in its den, too afraid to move¡¡±
The elderly n leader of the native tribe nodded, sitting on a glowing stone stool with a somber expression.
He had a bad premonition. He had a feeling something major was going to happen in the Wilderness.
Being the eldest, the n leader had the most experienced and had indeed heard simr tremors in his youth.
That year, numerous tribes and ferocious beasts bloodied the vast mountain range amidst turmoil. Streams turned into rivers of blood, creating a terrifying scene.
¡°The n leader is right. Regardless, the tremor this time is not ordinary. We need to consult with the Lord Willow God.¡±
Old man Lin responded affirmatively. He agreed with the n leader¡¯s view ¨C it was indeed ominous.
Especially in the recent intense tremor, he faintly heard several extremely miserable growls. It was like some powerful beast was shaken to death by a terrible entity. This made his skin crawl.
To confirm he hadn¡¯t misheard, he specifically asked Lin Zhuang and Lin Xin Tong among others. They all had the same feeling. If it were only him, it wouldn¡¯t be too concerning. But many had heard the faint roar, which was indeed rming.
The Wilderness was vast and it concealed countless terrors. If one was not careful, they could die without knowing how. For instance, the previous ck fog appeared without any warning. If they hadn¡¯t practiced the Body Tempering Scripture bestowed by Lord Willow God and its transformative powers, they risked being swallowed by the ck fog just like many other small tribes.
Old man Lin rushed up the mountain and returned after a while.
¡°How did it go, father? What did Lord Willow God say?¡± Lin Zhuang and the others immediately surrounded him, their faces anxious.
¡°Lord Willow God did not say much, only asking us to stay in the vige where he can ensure our safety.¡±
Old man Lin reported truthfully.
He did not get a clear answer, but he did receive Jiang Hui¡¯s promise.
Jiang Hui had enough confidence to make this promise. The scope of Paradise covered nearly fifty miles, not only engulfing the entire Liu Vige but also including certain connected mountain blocks. As long as they were within this scope, he could guarantee the safety of any person from Liu Vige.
However, if they left this scope, it wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed anymore.
If he remembered correctly, many of the authorities behind those tribes who fled from Stone Vige did not give up. For example, the Kong Tribe, with a poption of tens of millions, was one of the most formidable forces in this region. Not only did the n leader personally take action, but they also summoned the tribe¡¯s sacrificial spirit, the Wolf God!
There was also Marquis Purple Mountain of the Purple Mountain n, the first powerhouse in this vast region, with extraordinary methods, an external avatar, and known as the number one powerhouse within fifty thousand miles. In addition, there was the ruler of Luo Floating Marsh.
No matter which one, the power they possessed had already exceeded the current limit that Jiang Hui could cope with. At least for now, he had no way to deal with it.
¡°Since Lord Willow God has spoken, Vige Chief, you can issue the ban.¡±
The elderly n leader of the native tribe spoke up.
From the previous conversation, he inferred something unusual ¨C Lord Willow God promised to protect them within the vige, but never mentioned anything about outside the vige.
Although it was just one word¡¯s difference, the gap between inside and outside the vige was as big as heaven and earth.
¡°Definitely, besides not going out, we should also strengthen our daily patrols and temporarily reduce the patrol area within Liu Vige.¡± Old man Lin nodded. The old n leader had already thought of everything he said on his way back.
Soon, within Liu Vige, a series of orders from the Vige Chief, Old Man Lin, was issued.
No one was discontented, the Wilderness was extremely dangerous, filled with ferocious birds and beasts, and man-eating mires. They seldom left their homes on normal days.
Of course, the most important thing was that many people felt the tremors and sensed some unusual atmosphere.
Liu Vige was temporarily closedpletely. When it would be reopened depended on the consultation between the vige chief and Lord Willow God.
During this period, besides not going out, Old man Lin added another rule of no hunting outside, restricting the activity area entirely within Liu Vige. They did notck game, they had plenty. The natural cold storage behind the mountain still stored more than ten tons, enough to sustain them for several months.
A few dayster, just when everyone thought it was a false rm, a more intense roar started.
In the Wilderness, thousands of mountains, almost at the same time, were enveloped by a wave of heat, countless mountains were shattered in an instant, and dust filled the sky, hiding the sun, it was as exaggerated as the day of judgement.
This without a doubt was a catastrophe, even the aftermath was enough to kill some ferocious beasts.
It didn¡¯t stop there, subsequently, a gigantic tornado that was so massive it spanned several kilometers appeared, covering up all thend in its path. It was as if an ancient beast was roaring, causing the entire vast wilderness mountain range to shake.
In front of this tornado, there was a person who was as small as a ck dot, filled with terror, desperately trying to escape. Even after using some secret technique, it was useless. In an instant, he was pulled in, his body breaking apart inch by inch, bing a cloud of blood, and eventually turning into a pulp.
¡°Good lord, what on earth is happening outside? Why is it getting dark? And the tornado, why did it kill a man?¡±
Inside Liu Vige, someone asked in horror. But nobody answered him, as everyone was equally stunned and confused.
Fortunately, the deadly tornado that could split the heavens and the earth in two, was forcefully stopped outside of Liu Vige in an instant, as if it reached a quiet pond.
In front of thetter, the former seemed as weak as an infant, being instantly torn apart and swallowed¡
¡°It¡¯s the Willow God protecting us, the great Willow God is protecting all of us!¡± This scene immediately led the vigers of Liu Vige to exim in astonishment. They all kneeled on the ground, facing the location of Jiang Hui, their faces filled with excitement.
Almost instantly, everyone¡¯s faith value rocketed, reaching over 150 points before finally slowing down.
Atop the mountain, after Jiang Hui absorbed arge amount of fresh faith, he had a new understanding of the power of Paradise.
If he hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, the tornado he encountered earlier was a treasured technique used by the willow tree in Stone Vige to deal with the kings and Marquis of the Purple Mountain n and the leader of the Kong Tribe. Its reach was quite long, even reaching near Liu Vige.
Although its power had weakened somewhat, it was still extremely terrifying, capable ofpletely obliterating the Kings and Marquis.
Yet such a powerful attack was nullified by Paradise. It couldn¡¯t even raise a ripple before it was viciously swallowed..
Chapter 58 - 56: The Real Disorder, My Liu Village Can Stand Still! (Ask for a follow-up reading) _1
Chapter 58: Chapter 56: The Real Disorder, My Liu Vige Can Stand Still! (Ask for a follow-up reading) _1
Trantor: 549690339
In the gloom, Jiang Hui felt several gazes directed at him. The gazes prated the sky, appearing from all directions, possessing an indescribable majestic strength.
Especially two of them, they descended from the endless sky, seeming to stir the ttering sound of chains, like a thunderous rumble, with a shocking momentum that took one¡¯s breath away.
However, with the cover of Paradise, Jiang Hui was not very panic-stricken.
As expected, it was only after a long while that those several gazes reluctantly moved away. They found nothing abnormal, despite using their secret techniques to probe.
At Stone Vige,
The tender green willow buds swayed in the wind, while the ground was stained with blood left by powerful beings. The contrast of green and red blended, creating a unique sense of grotesque beauty.
The great battle had came to an end.
The willow branch disyed awe-inspiring divine power, with its broken body directly intimidating everyone present, ughtering four ns. Of the four n leaders, only Marquis Purple Mountain managed to escape by sacrificing his mirror image, while the rest were almost all cut down.
The willow branch did not continue its killing spree, and quickly ended its onught.
Its injuries have not recovered much due to the destruction of its Dao foundation, and it had already reached its limit just by taking action. It needed some time to recuperate.
However, this was enough. The events just now had frightened off the four coveting ns, killing several of their n leaders and scaring everyone into a disordered retreat, no longer daring to have any delusions.
¡°This is food, you must prepare enough. A great cmity is about toe, no one in this territory can be spared!¡±
Amid the warm breeze and the soft beams of sunlight, a voice spoke up, sounding indistinct and distant, yet clear in the ears of the people of Stone
Vige.
Along with the voice, the willow branch swung like a hard and sturdy spear, leaving behind hundreds of carcasses of fleeing scale horses, all piled around
Stone Vige.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Everyone was taken aback.
¡°It¡¯s the Spiritualist, our protective Willow God has spoken.¡±
Within the crowd, Little Dot¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.
¡°Willow God, what kind of disaster ising? Please, you must protect us!¡± Older vigers who were scared started to kneel and pay their respects to the willow branch.
Having witnessed the events that just unfolded, the charred willow branch in front of them was held in even higher reverence.
The willow branch didn¡¯t respond, the air remained silent as if the event never happened.
However, amidst the dappled shadows of the tree, a hesitant voice arose.
¡°Strange, what kind of existence can forcefully sever my connection with the technique1.?¡±
The voice was sudden and fleeting, like a soft chirp in the light breeze, unnoticed by anyone.
Compared to Stone Vige, Liu Vige remained steady with no one stirring.
Old man Lin had specifically consulted with Jiang Hui, but was immediately rejected.
Jiang Hui remembered clearly that the real chaos was yet toe. That was the true terror, resulting in a bloodbath with mass destruction. The entirend would shake, mountains would copse, turning into a forbidden area devoid of life.
The mountain held treasure that would soon be unearthed, attracting four of the most powerful beings for a battle. The earlier gazes were from a few of these mighty ones.
These beings were much more powerful than Kings and Marquis, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t recall exactly what they were, only that there seemed to be a Swallowing Sky Sparrow, a three-eyed Ferocious Beast, and a red bird that seemed to be a descendant of the Vermilion Bird. Their bloodlines were all extraordinary, all having survived through many ages.
They were supreme beings, their mere aftershocks of their battles would already exceed the tolerance of this region. Even the Thunder n and the Purple Mountain n, located tens of thousands of miles away, were also affected. The Swallowing Sky Sparrow swallowed millions of their people in one gulp. The impossiblyrge cities copsed into dust instantly, let alone them who were so close.
There was no escape from what wasing. Jiang Hui could only do his best to protect Liu Vige.
However, if he remembered correctly, after this event, the ancestral spiritualist of Stone Vige seemed to have moved the entire vige across millions of miles ofnd, to a more prosperous ce.
They had lost a good neighbor!
He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Soon after,
Just as Jiang Hui¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, a battle began to take ce between Heaven and Earth.
¡°Hum¡¡±
Almost simultaneously,
Within the grand mountains, patches of zing runes suddenly lit up, blossoming between Heaven and Earth.
These were all Primitive Treasure Bones of Species of the Ancient Times, which on ordinary days would make anyone green with envy, but at this moment, they were densely packed, covering this region¡
However, soon, these remnants of the Primitive Species seemed to struggle and cracks began appearing¡
Within the Wilderness, savage birds and wild beasts began to be frenzied amidst the eerie chants, their eyes glowing red, sweeping across the region, and overwhelming tribes of all sizes.
Many tribal spiritualists came back to life, shing with runes, desperately resisting the frenzied beasts, protecting their followers. However, they eventually sumbed to the beast wave, drowned in the sea of beasts. Countless people were killed, bing food for the ferocious beasts.
Beast waves washed over thend, rushing to the ends of the Earth¡
This was the true end of the world. Savage birds and beasts roamed, Primal Chaos Aliens emerged, engulfing all inhabited areas, leading to mass destruction¡
The most terrifying thing was still happening above the sky, a red bird was flying at an extremely fast speed, a terrifying me obscuring the sky, copsing half of the heaven, tearing the sky apart. Then a pole appeared, asrge as a mountain range, easily piercing the sky¡
¡°After this battle, perhaps our Stone Vige will be the only surviving tribe in this region!¡±
At Stone Vige, the willow buds were calm and serene, radiating a soft glow, protecting the vige.
Some vigers cried out in rm, looking at the terrifying yet fortunate and fearful scene.
They were relieved because they could safely get through this disaster.
They were fearful because the scene in front of them was too horrifying. Blood flowed into rivers, life was as fragile as wild grass, painting the earth red. From a distance, it looked like a red ocean.
Everyone in the Stone Vige was watching the outside of the vige anxiously, their breathing was rapid, and their faces were pale.
Shi Yun Feng stood in the front, his rather aged body slightly hunched.
For some reason, the phrase ¡®Liu Vige¡¯ suddenly sprung to his mind. Undeniably, that was a mysterious vige where everyone was brimming with vitality. Most notably, the vige¡¯s spiritualist was a willow tree, just like theirs.
¡°No matter how remarkable they are, how could they survive this cmitous disaster? Only our Stone Vige, protected by the real Willow God, can!¡± Shi Yun Feng¡¯s eyes shifted, looking into the unknown distance, sighing inwardly in his heart.
Several individuals in Liu Vige, who in his opinion could easily be seen as talents, had the potential to be real power figures and make their names known across the Wilderness if given the chance to grow. But now they were to be erased in this cataclysmic battle, what a pity!
As for the rest, he didn¡¯t believe that the so-called spiritualist of Liu Vige could protect the vige and bring them safely through this hardship..
Chapter 60 - 58: The Bronze Giant Moves Out l
Chapter 60: Chapter 58: The Bronze Giant Moves Out l
Trantor: 549690339
The temptation of a pure Ancient Inheritance was unprecedented, enough to shake the entire Wilderness and drive countless people mad.
Such temptation was irresistible to many; especially the Bloodline Treasure Technique engraved on the Treasured Bone, any one of which was earth-shattering and could make the top Great Sects restless.
However, what troubled Jiang Hui was that the Ferocious Beast was too tenacious.
The beast had reached the terrifying The Realm of The Noble, equating to the Human Emperor in human kingdoms. Its lifespan could reach at least ten thousand years, vast and lengthy. He could outlive the beast, but the vigers of Liu Vige couldn¡¯t. They were barely in the Blood Realm, with a lifespan of only about a hundred years at most.
After much thought, Jiang Hui decided not to wait for the beast to die of old age. It was unrealistic to hope that the Ancient Inheritance would simply die of exhaustion. He should take the initiative and attack while waiting,bining attrition with active tactics.
Most importantly, this Swallowing Sky Sparrow seemed to have been injured in the previous battle.
Striking while the iron is hot, this was a golden opportunity that must be seized.
Once he made up his mind, Jiang Hui wavered no more.
A thought came to his mind, and the next moment, three enormous figures, hundreds of meters tall, walked slowly from the side.
They were the Bronze Giants he got previously, radiating a metallic luster all over, showing off their fierce power.
¡°Go!¡±
¡°As youmand, master!¡±
The three Bronze Giants, capable ofnguage, bent over to take orders and then marched out. In an instant, the earth trembled, ancient trees shook, and dust flew about.
Their figures were too huge, like walking mighty hills. Each step they took could tear the air apart, stir up the airflow, and leave a massive pit behind.
¡°Look, it¡¯s the Bronze Law Protectors who guard Lord Willow God!¡±
In Liu Vige, someone eximed, noticing the three gigantic Bronze Giants swiftly moving, his face full of excitement.
When they went up the hill for sacrifices, they often saw these three colossal creatures.
Towering and motionless, they guarded as loyal protectors beside Lord Willow God, overlooking the entire Liu Vige. They were usually as motionless as rocks, seldom descending from the mountain unless there was a significant event.
¡°What happened to make all three Bronze Law Protectors move at once?¡± someone wondered aloud in surprise.
¡°It must be because of that terrifying beast just now!¡± Tu Wa Zi popped out, speaking resolutely. Many people nodded, agreeing with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s viewpoint.
They had all seen the awe-inspiring beast fall near Liu Vige with their own eyes. Even though they didn¡¯t know why it disappeared, it was evident that the three Bronze Law Protectors were after it. Nothing else could exin the situation.
¡°Can the three Law Protectors defeat that beast?¡± The Native Tribe¡¯s n Leader was a bit worried.
The beast was too horrifically powerful and mighty. It roamed above the sky, tearing apart the heavens and earth, capable of destroying half of the Wilderness in an instant. Simple flutters of its wings could trigger vast sandstorms. Such an existence was beyondprehension. If it weren¡¯t for the vige¡¯s protection under the Willow God, he might have fainted from fright.
The majority of the vigers shared his worries, but there were exceptions, such as Tu Wa Zi and Old Man Lin.
For some reason, they clung to blind devotional confidence.
Above the hills, Jiang Hui also watched the Bronze Giants charging down, and relevant information appeared before his eyes.
Bronze Giant: A rare low-level automation beast, standing a hundred meters tall with strong defensive and attack power.
The introduction was as brief as ever.
Aside from the three Bronze Giants, to Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, Little ck Python also wanted to make a move, stirring restlessly, longing to rush out, which was entirely different from its usualzy posture.
This ferocious beast, who was deemed by the Golden Finger as a rare breed, was indeed extraordinary, distinctly different from other ferocious beasts.
Almost all of the ferocious and fierce beasts in the Wilderness trembled under the residual might of the four strongest, but Little ck managed to remain undisturbed, evidently not afraid of the formidable power of those pure Ancient Inheritances.
This was beyond Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations. He knew Little ck possessed extraordinary bloodline power, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so extraordinary that it could resist the pressure of a Pure Blood Species.
However, though Little ck was very eager, Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t let it show itself. Given Little ck¡¯s current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be aiding but sacrificing itself, its body spanning several dozen meters wouldn¡¯t even survive a single swipe from the Swallowing Sky Sparrow.
The three Bronze Giants moved with great speed. Although they were massive, they weren¡¯t clumsy at all. Soon, under Jiang Hui¡¯s guidance, they stepped into the special Paradise Space.
¡°You¡¯re the ones who entrapped me? Fine then, if I don¡¯t seize what belongs to you today, my anger will not be appeased!!!¡±
Seeing the suddenly appearing three giants, The Swallowing Sky Sparrow let out a shrill scream and directly charged upward.
In its view, these three giants were the main culprits for its entrapment.
Its eyes were filled with malice, vowing to vent all its fury.
Without utilizing the Bloodline Treasure Technique, the Swallowing Sky Sparrow chose to pave path viabat.
Besides the power inherited through their bloodline, a formidable body is a source of great pride for a ferocious beast.
They were formed through the way of nature, and since ancient times, they have been the rulers of thisnd, not only possessing mighty bloodline power but also invincible physical strength. Their birthright made them more powerful than other species.
Even though the Swallowing Sky Sparrow is not known for its physical strength, it still has full confidence in crushing these three giants into dust.
¡°Boom¡¡±
The four figures collided fiercely with each other in an instant.
This kind of battle could strike fear into many.
Every fist-on-flesh collision was void of any pretence.
After what seemed like an eternity, both sides separated, the three Bronze Giants retreated several thousand meters, while the Swallowing Sky Sparrow remained immovable.
Despite suffering considerable injuries, as a Noble, it was still incredibly powerful, one of the most formidable existences in this realm.
However, the three Bronze Giants were also unscathed, their bodies gleaming, bathed in mysterious light, shining resplendently. Particrly the crimson single eye in the center of their chests was zing brightly, just like a blooming Blood Flower.
¡°How is this possible? Who are you people exactly, what race do you belong to, how can your physical body be so strong?¡± The Swallowing Sky Sparrow was stunned, somewhat in disbelief. It was ready to take pride in its strength but hadn¡¯t expected these three bizarre giants to resist so well!
In fact, the point of collision still faintly throbbed with pain.
¡°Roaring? ¡±
Instead of answering the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, the three Bronze Giants let out a series of sounds reminiscent of war drums and chose to go on the offensive.
¡°Today, I will tear you insignificant beings to shreds!¡±
The Swallowing Sky Sparrow screamed obstinately and charged forth too.
In mid-air, a spectacr kaleidoscope of colors rolled, divine magic surged. It was dreadful how their divine power collided, creating shock waves thatpletely levelled the surrounding area within several kilometers to the ground.
However, quickly, colors of a rosy dawn washed over, restoring everything that had been destroyed to its original state..
Chapter 61 - 59= The Fall of the Species of the Ancient Times, Great Advancement in Liu Village_l
Chapter 61: Chapter 59= The Fall of the Species of the Ancient Times, Great Advancement in Liu Vige_l
Trantor: 549690339
The physical form of the Species of the Ancient Times was so horrific, that merely the shockwave residue ttened all the surrounding mountain peaks and shattered the woods.
¡°Squawk!¡±
The Swallowing Sky Sparrow let out a sharp cry. Beams of light bubbled around it. Runes circted and carved their power into its body surface, adding to its already terrible physical strength.
¡°ng!¡±
A violent vibration resounded, and the ground trembled as if an earthquake
was urring.
The two sides collided above the wastnd. The Bronze Giant directly mmed into the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, their runes intertwining, causingndslides and earthquakes.
Soon, the two sides separated again.
The Swallowing Sky Sparrow was still unmoved, the circting runes on its body helped it relieve most of the impact.
The Bronze Giant, however, continued to retreat for tens of thousands of meters. Its terrifying momentum left several deep grooves on the ground.
¡°How is this possible? You are not a Ferocious Beast, how could you have such a terrifying physical body!¡± The Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s green eyes were full of astonishment.
If the first time the other party had resisted its onught was a fluke, then what about this time?
¡°Boom!¡± Even before the Swallowing Sky Sparrow could react, the Bronze Giantunched another attack.
Their defense was terrifying and astonishing, surprising even Jiang Hui. They could withstand the physical collision of a pure blood Species of the Ancient Times.
¡°Die for me!¡± The Swallowing Sky Sparrow howled, and bolted into the sky.
It no longer relied on its physical strength, preparing to use the Bloodline Treasure Technique.
Above the Sky, the brilliance was boiling, and mysterious runes appeared like a halo. A huge, dark vortex gradually appeared. Its dark light was paramount and dazzling. The light spread throughout Heaven and Earth, tinting them a dark ocean. Its power was so formidable, it seemed able to contend with the sun.
¡°Let¡¯s see if you can hit me!¡±
On a distant mountain peak, Jiang Hui sneered andmanded his mind to retrieve the Bronze Giant directly.
¡°Stop hiding,e out and face me!!¡±
Witnessing the gigantic statue vanish in front of it, the Swallowing Sky Sparrow froze, then roared in fury.
It realized that its enemy was incredibly sly and cunning, trying to gradually exhaust its physical strength and wear it down until it was utterly drained.
The Swallowing Sky Sparrow dove down, withdrawing its Treasured Technique and conserving its strength. At that moment, three Bronze Giants suddenly reappeared, only a few meters from it.
This sudden close proximity left the Swallowing Sky Sparrow dumbstruck, getting directly hit in the chest several times.
¡°Bang!¡± The immense power hit and sent this Species of the Ancient Times flying back a thousand meters, smashing into several mountains on the way.
-Ah¡ª I am going to devour you all.¡± The Swallowing Sky Sparrow roared, driven crazy by these attacks.
Especially because these frequent attacks triggered a recurring internal injury. This was a wound several meters long and horrifyingly ripped apart, spreading from its chest. Coupled with the punches just now, it had been thoroughly shattered and caused a putrid stench as pus leaked from it.
This injury had been inflicted by the fire-red bird¡¯s overwhelming Divine me, tearing through its Scale Armor, pouring inside and causing damage. Even with the flickering of runes, it couldn¡¯t be stopped. It hadn¡¯t healed until now.
Actually, its injury wasn¡¯t serious. If it had the chance to recover, it could fully restore its health in a few months.
But now, it clearly didn¡¯t have any opportunity to rest. The three Bronze Giants appeared and disappeared unpredictably. Their underhand blows were relentless, giving it absolutely no chance to catch its breath.
¡°Squawk!¡± The Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s body was enveloped by a halo of lights, runes filled the sky, shielding its physical form.
This pure blood Species of the Ancient Times had a premonition. If it couldn¡¯t break through this predicament, it might fall here, staining thend with blood for hundreds of miles.
The ability of the three giant statues to suddenly disappear left it somewhat terrified, even its divine consciousness covering the whole heaven and earth couldn¡¯t find a trace of them.
Jiang Hui, seizing the opportunity, once againmanded the Bronze Giant to repeatedlyunch attacks.
Although the Bronze Giant was not a match for the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, the fact that there were three of them, working together, their physical bodies were not weaker than the opponent.
Besides, their defense was incredibly strong. As long as they weren¡¯t hit by the Treasured Technique of the Species of the Ancient Times, they could continuously entangle the opponent.
Above the sky, the Swallowing Sky Sparrow was covered with shimmering runes, densely packed and intertwined in a mysterious pattern, emitting a powerful force. It carefully scanned its surroundings with rage that had nowhere to vent.
It had lost count of how many sneak attacks it had dodged, nor did it know how many times it had been hit.
The life of a pure Ancient Inheritance was horrifying, like a vast sea. Even lethal injuries could still endure for a long time. It was inherently powerful, and Jiang Hui had no illusions about killing it in one hit.
For the next several days, hemanded the Bronze Giant to attack every moment.
Finally, after countless attacks, the Species of the Ancient Times could no longer hold on. Its old woundspletely burst open, and the divine me left inside it by the fiery red sparrow ignited, destroying its lifeblood.
Beast blood spilled like a terrifying rain of blood. It was dazzling and radiant, a single drop could smash a hard rock into a hole.
The Swallowing Sky Sparrow let out a piercing cry that cut through the sky, trying to explode its body and destroy the Primitive Treasure Bone within, at thest moment.
At the critical moment, Jiang Hui directly used the Secret Art of Corpse Control. Two giant skeletal Flood Dragons shot up from the ground like lightning, their bodies straight like ancient spears, soaring into the sky and piercing right through the heart of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow. It happened so fast, the Ancient Species could not react in time.
In the sky, the Swallowing Sky Sparrow shook violently and fell heavily to the ground, dying bitter.
This battle might seem effortless, but it was full of dangers.
Especially at thest moment. But for Jiang Hui¡¯s use of Secret Art of Corpse Control at a critical juncture, there was a high possibility that he wouldn¡¯t be able to preserve the Primitive Rune Treasure Bone of this Pure Ancient Inheritance.
That was the most valuable thing, rare and precious. Each one possessed terrifying power ¨C the Great Sects were crazy for it. If it had been destroyed, Jiang Hui¡¯s gains would have been cut in half.
Fortunately, the oue was favorable.
The skeletal Flood Dragon was exceptional. Even though it was just bare bones now, its destructive power was still not to be underestimated. At the crucial moment, it killed the Pure Ancient Inheritance.
The only downside was its excessive consumption of spiritual power. In just a moment, itpletely drained him of his spiritual power.
The next day, upon regaining consciousness, Jiang Hui hastily ordered the Bronze Giant to bring out the corpse of this Pure Blood Species.
The body was asrge as a small mountain, covered with mist, and luminescent white dots floated around it, resembling divine light scattering around. Even in death, the runes were still boiling and divine light lingered. However, these runes were not harmful, only a remarkable phenomenon. Upon seeing the body of this pure Ancient Inheritance, the whole Liu Vige was in an uproar.
They had all witnessed this Ferocious Beast unleashing its divine power, which in an instant, brought devastation. Even the previous Suan Ni fell far short.
¡°This is a Pure Blood Species of Ancient Times. The Primitive Treasure Bone in its body is still intact. You must study it as quickly as possible!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke out.
A Pure Ancient Inheritance is hard to find in the mortal world. Each one is incredibly terrifying, possessing an immortal Treasured Technique inherited from its bloodline. Once its body¡¯s treasured technique is mastered, the foundation of Liu vige would be nothing less than any of the great sects. His words left the people of Liu Vige almost fainting in shock.
They had guessed the Swallowing Sky Sparrow was remarkable, but never in their wildest dreams did they think it would be a Pure Ancient Inheritance!
Even the previously godly and mighty Ferocious Beast had been killed by Lord Willow God. It didn¡¯t even have the strength to destroy the Primitive Treasure Bone..
Chapter 63 - 61: Monthly Summoning, Golden Dragon Eggi
Chapter 63: Chapter 61: Monthly Summoning, Golden Dragon Eggi
Trantor: 549690339 I
Under the slow operation of the Spirit Gathering Array, the surrounding spiritual energy would gradually be drawn together, umting over time, which might bring some changes to this territory.
But there¡¯s a harsh reality facing Jiang Hui.
At present, this territory was on the verge of shattering due to the aftershocks of the battle among those Pure Ancient Inheritances, even if all the spiritual energy was brought together, it probably wouldn¡¯t be concentrated enough.
Like undying wildfires being reborn in spring winds, Jiang Hui could only hope that the soil fertility of this territory was good enough.
ording tomon sense, burning can create organic fertilizer, potentially making the soil more fertile in some respects.
However, he didn¡¯t hold out much hope, considering that this territory had been covered by arge area ofva, spanning hundreds of thousands of kilometers, many parts of which had been ravaged by the residual forces of the battling runes, looking as though it had been hit by a meteorite. Even if it could be restored to its original state, the process would certainly be extremely prolonged.
That being said, he could wait, but the followers of Liu Vige didn¡¯t have that luxury.
It was always best to have a backup n.
Once he obtained the ability to move around like the Ancestral Spiritualist, it was crucial to find a ce with more abundant resources as soon as possible. At that time, supplemented with the Spirit Gathering Array, it might even be a Cave Heaven ce.
Returning his attention from his contemtion, Jiang Hui immersed his thoughts into his mind.
Unbeknownst to him, a month had passed, and Golden Finger notified him that he had another opportunity to summon a dragon egg for free.
The summoning opportunity would automatically reset at the beginning of each month, so naturally, he would use it.
You sessfully used your summoning ability.¡±
Congrattions, you have a bit of luck, and obtained a Golden Dragon Egg from the vast cosmos.¡±
¡°Golden Dragon Egg hatching requirement: One ordinary Ferocious Beast Heart, two liters of brain marrow, ten liters of beast blood (the death of these beasts should not exceed two hours), prepare and simmer these into a medicinal potion under a cauldron, insertion of the Golden Dragon Egg will result in sessful hatching after two days and nights.¡±
¡°Good, at least it¡¯s not the lowest-grade Bronze Dragon Egg.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t draw an Epic Grade Dragon Egg as he did the first time with explosively good luck, Jiang Hui was quite satisfied.
It¡¯s not about having enough or too much, but having something is better than nothing.
As long as he didn¡¯t draw the lowest-grade Bronze Dragon Egg, he still had the capital to strive on.
Compared to the Epic Level dragon eggs, Golden Dragon Eggs are decidedly more ¡°simple¡±.
Apart from their glimmering golden shine, the only simrity was the irregr scales spreading on the surface of the egg.
Once he had the dragon egg, Jiang Hui immediately gave orders to Old Man Lin and the others.
Naturally, Old Man Lin didn¡¯t dare to treat Jiang Hui¡¯s orders lightly and immediately sent out Lin Zhuang and the others.
However, it wasn¡¯t until the fifth day that the hunters returned without bringing back any gains, all of them looking utterly dejected.
¡°Did you not find any ferocious beasts?¡± Old Man Lin¡¯s brow furrowed.
This was already the fifth day; how could they not have found a single ferocious beast? The old man was worried this would upset the Lord Willow God.
¡°The ferocious beasts nearby are almost extinct. We saw lots of burnt bodies along the way, but they¡¯d been dead for too long. They don¡¯t meet Lord Willow God¡¯s requirements at all. We didn¡¯t even see a single person from other tribes.¡± The second eldest son of the Lin Family had a tired expression. Over the past few days, they had been highly focused and had run thousands of miles, but in the end, they hadn¡¯t discovered a single living ferocious beast.
This once peaceful ce seemed to have turned into a forbidden territory overnight, with nothing but dead bodies and ravagednd.
Disasters and monster assaults, those tribes don¡¯t have the ability to fight them off, so they naturally cease to exist.¡± Old Man Lin sighed with a look of pity on his face.
In the wilderness, wild beasts are innately more potent. The human race is weak, and they naturally huddle together for warmth. After that catastrophe, who knows how many living creatures were affected.
Other tribes don¡¯t have a powerful spiritualist like ours to protect them. Most of them might have died.¡± With a sigh, Old Man Lin said in a grave voice.
¡°Grandpa Lm, I discovered something strange this time when I went out!¡± Tu Wa Zi jumped out. Although he was still young, his abilities were by no means inferior to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, so he was always taken along on hunts, which also served for training purposes, benefiting him.
Besides Tu Wa Zi, the recently joined Gu Chen was also included, and thetter had quickly be one of the primary training targets in the vige within a few weeks.
His talents were so high that ignoring them would be a waste.
It wasn¡¯t that Liu Vige only valued talent. It was precious experience summed up by many tribes in the wilderness over countless years. If a tribe wanted to progress further and reach unprecedented heights, they had to produce real geniuses who could step out of the wilderness andpete with the world¡¯s elite!
However, with the flourishing talents in Liu Vige and the protection of Lord Willow God, Old Man Lin didn¡¯t show favoritism.
He had watched these children grow up in the vige; even the ordinary vigers were well-behaved children who always called him Grandpa Lin. He was attached to them.
¡°Tu Wa Zi, tell me, what¡¯s the strange thing?¡± Old Man Lin leaned over and looked past, not ignoring him because of Tu Dequan¡¯s age.
He has always known this kid¡¯s nature. Although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s mature and sharply observant, he must have discovered something.
¡°Well, Grandpa Lin, this time when we went out to look for ferocious beasts, I specifically went to Stone Vige next door and found that it seemed to have beenpletely uprooted. The entire vige and its Willow Branch Spiritualist disappeared without a trace.¡± Tu Wa Zi said solemnly.
Although he didn¡¯t have much interaction with Stone Vige, there was a three or four-year-old Little Dot who he took a particr interest in, so he mentioned it specifically on this hunting trip.
¡°Disappeared without a trace? That is indeed a bit strange.¡± Old Man Lin pondered for a while, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.
He didn¡¯t have much contact with Stone Vige, most of his impressions came from the descriptions of Lin Zhuang and others. He only knew that their spiritualist was a willow tree, but far inferior to his own Lord Willow God!
Old Man Lin didn¡¯t give it much thought.
There were so many tribes in the wilderness, perhaps some spiritualists had peculiar divine skills.
Taking a step back, maybe Stone Vige was directly wiped out by the energy emitted during the recent massive battle.
Right now, the pressing matter was to capture a ferocious beast as soon as possible to help Lord Willow God hatch the dragon egg.
After a quick supply of food, Lin Zhuang and the others embarked on their journey again, this time choosing a direction opposite to the previous one.
Fortunately, on the sixth day, they finally discovered a ferocious beast that had luckily survived, a godlike Bull with a body emitting fire..
Chapter 64 - 62: Departure Fire Divine Bull_l
Chapter 64 - 62: Departure Fire Divine Bull_l
Chapter 64: Chapter 62: Departure Fire Divine Bull_l
Trantor: 549690339
It was a giant God Bull, its entire body as red as blood. It was over ten meters high and over thirty meters long. It was covered inva, cloaked in fire, exuding extraordinary momentum. However, its aura was a bit chaotic, and its body was covered withrge and small wounds. Both of its bull horns werepletely fractured and entwined with mes.
¡°It¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull!¡± Lin Zhuang rubbed his eyes and recognized the other party, somewhat disbelief.
During the previous siege against the Suan Ni, he had seen this ferocious beast covered in fire. It was awe-inspiringly savage and could control the scorching rollingva. It was one of the only few kings in this territory. Although it was not a match for the old Suan Ni and was beaten so its horns were shattered before fleeing into the wilderness, its terrifying power was not something other ferocious beasts couldpare with.
Unexpectedly, after such a long time, the other party not only had not recovered from its injuries but had be even more miserable. It must have been affected by the terrifying battle that had just taken ce.
¡°Oh wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see this guy again!¡±
Behind, Lin Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.
He also remembered this ferocious beast. This is a Species of the Ancient Times. Although its bloodline is nowhere near as pure as the one Lord Willow God killed, the four words ¡°Species of the Ancient Times¡± already demonstrated its extraordinary nature.
What¡¯s most important is that this is the first ferocious beast they had encountered these past few days.
¡°Let¡¯s catch it first and talk about itter!¡± Lin Chen twisted his neck without saying anything, and took a direct shot. An enormous force came about, even the giant stone under his feet shattered.
¡°Moo.¡±
Not far away, the Wild Bull roared, struggling to stand up from its sleep. The roar reverberated throughout the mountains.
It stepped on mes with its four hooves, enveloped in a raging fire. Its red hide resembled carefully selected superior silk, which made people want to go up and touch it, feeling its smooth and delicate texture.
Although it has sustained heavy injuries now, this Departure Fire Divine Bull was once the ruler of this region. Its reaction over these years has not slowed down. As soon as Lin Chen rushed over, it sensed him in advance and quickly got up from the ground.
However, its injuries ultimately slowed it down.
Although its mind made a quick response, the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s body didn¡¯t react immediately. One of its legs was one step too slow and tripped over its front hoof during critical moment.
Lin Chen jumped up to a height of over ten meters, his eyes watching in every direction. His perception was quite good, not to mention therge w that this Departure Fire Divine Bull had exposed.
¡°ng!¡±
Lin Chen¡¯s fists clenched, and just when he was about tond, he suddenly borrowed some force like a turtle rolling over, jumping up another eight or nine meters again. The wind from his fist followed him, whistling past and heavilynding on the hoof of the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
The merging of these two forces led to the God Bull losing its bnce, crashing heavily onto the ground and spraying dust everywhere¡
At this moment, Lin Zhuang and the others also rushed over. If this Departure Fire Divine Bull were still in its peak period, they certainly would have retreated immediately. Absolutely they would not dare to easily disturb the other party.
However, this Species of the Ancient Times was seriously injured at this moment, its strength greatly diminished. If they were still timid about this, it would truly not correspond to the characters of the men from Liu Vige.
All of them were exceptional, their bodily strengths were terrifyingly breathtaking,parable to the standards for evaluating offsprings during the Ancient Times. It is important to mention that not every offspring of the Ancient Divine Beast could aplish this.
However, this Departure Fire Divine Bull was once one of the great rulers of this region after all. Even though it was heavily injured, it still had some horrifying capabilities.
It roared angrily, the sound loud and clear. It stood up directly, and its body was engulfed in mes, setting off a ze of hundreds of meters and blocking Lin Zhuang and the others outside.
And it wasn¡¯t over yet.
Immediately after, the Departure Fire Divine Bull opened its mouth wide and, facing Lin Chen who was actively attacking it, spat out a scorching light, sweeping in all directions.
This Bloodline Treasure Technique of his, even a trickle of it could cause ake to boil and bubble, while physical bodies could instantly turn into powder.
However, at a crucial moment, a ck light shone, protecting Lin Chen at the center.
It was the Primitive Treasure Bone of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow that documented the Sparrow n¡¯s most terrifying Treasured Technique. It possessed immense power and not only swallowed the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s strongest attack, but it also reflected an intensely dark light beam.
With Runes circling around the beam, it transformed into a terrifying light. The terror of its power was sky-high, its momentum magnificent, its force causing one¡¯s soul to tremble involuntarily. The beam went straight through the back of the Departure Fire Divine Bull, leaving its flesh and blood a blur¡
¡°Moo!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull let out ament, although its strong ferocity managed to keep it alive, it had lost the strength to continue fighting.
The few of them immediately swarmed it, bringing out their specially made ropes to tie up this Species of the Ancient Times securely, even gagging its mouth.
-Big Brother, can we continue to look around and see if there are any other Ferocious Beasts?¡±
After coughing for a while, Lin¡¯s Second Brother suddenly spoke up. ¡°After all, Lord Willow God only asked for the heart and brain of a normal Ferocious Beast. This Departure Fire Divine Bull, no matter what, is a Species of the Ancient Times, isn¡¯t it a bit off from the requirements?
¡°Why are you so anxious if it doesn¡¯t align with the requirements?¡±
Lin Zhuang agreed that Second Brother¡¯s words made sense, as Lord Willow God did only ask for a normal Ferocious Beast.
However, he was puzzled as, knowing Second Brother¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t be so diligent unless it was toplete Lord Willow God¡¯s task, rushing to the front lines.
¡°I just think this Departure Fire Divine Bull is rare and I want to take it home as my mount!¡± Lin Chen scratched his head and honestly admitted.
¡°Brother Chen, you want to ride this thing?¡± Tu Wa Zi opened his mouth wide, somewhat incredulous.
This Ferocious Beast was not fast nor enduring, at most it was just more intimidating to look at.
Most importantly, this creature was entirely on fire. Wouldn¡¯t one be roasted in a matter of minutes if they tried to ride it?!
¡°Go away, what do you know, kid. This is the Departure Fire Divine Bull, a Species of the Ancient Times. As long as it recognizes its master, the mes on its body will be exceedingly gentle.¡±
Lin Chen countered. Even though he was already the father of several children, he sometimes still acted like a child in his heart, forever young.
From the first time he saw the Departure Fire Divine Bull, he had already set his sights on this Species of the Ancient Times.
While others in Liu Vige more fondly hope for a mighty scale horse as their mount, he believes this Old Bull is way cooler. It had a body full of fire and left behind a trail of smoke as it walked, which was on a different levelpared to the low-grade scale horse.
¡°Then let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡± After much thought, Lin Zhuang agreed to Lin Chen¡¯s request for the sake of caution.
This time their luck seemed good, they found another Ferocious Beast after traveling a few hundred meters ahead. It was a ck boar about five to six meters long with a pair of sharp tusks exposed, sharp like daggers, glinting with a cold light.
This time it was Gu Chen who took the lead. Though the boar was rather fierce-looking, it was just an ordinary Ferocious Beast, whosebat powers were just so-so. It served as good practice for the neers to hone their hands-onbat skills..
Chapter 65 - 63: Observing the Image, Cave Heaven
Chapter 65 - 63: Observing the Image, Cave Heaven
Chapter 65: Chapter 63: Observing the Image, Cave Heaven
Realm_l
Trantor: 549690339
Although he was young, only eight or nine years old, his strength was not inferior to the Lin Zhuang Lin Chen brothers, even surpassing them slightly. His only deficiency was hisck ofbat experience.
However, in the face of absolute strength, even if Gu Chen was a bit flustered at first, he eventually dealt with the wild boar ferocious beast.
The domineering power of Sky Tyrant Blood began to show. The teenager, drenched in blood, punched the gigantic head of the wild boar ferocious beast into an explosion. Apanied by a painful scream, a mix of red and white substance, along with shards of bone, was sprayed several meters away. It was a gruesome sight.
¡°This kid looks so gentle, I didn¡¯t expect him to be even more ruthless than us!¡±
Tu Dequan and Lin Chen exchanged nces, unable to help but look at each other in disbelief.
In daily life, Gu Chen looked fair and clean, thin and weak. If one ignored his terrifying talent, he would give people a peaceful illusion, almost like a girl.
Tu Wa Zi and Second Brother Lin always thought so. However, not until now did they realize that perhaps this teenager was the most hidden, most violent one in the vige.
They, at most, dismembered beasts, but he directly shattered the bones.
After securing amon ferocious beast and a Species of the Ancient Times, the group decided not to continue and set out to return to Liu Vige.
On the road, as far as they could see, there were ruins everywhere, a wastnd filled withrge and small coarse sand and gravel, resembling a vast Gobi Desert, the sight of it was heartbreaking.
Stepping on it, the sound of the coarse sand was dry and dull, numerous trenches disyed irregrly, just like knife wounds cut on flesh, hideous and frightening. The scene was utterly different from the greenness surrounding Liu Vige, as if there were two different worlds.
The atmosphere among them couldn¡¯t help but be heavy. The home they had lived in for so many years was destroyed to such an extent that they were angry and frustrated. When they first came out, their focus was on the ferocious beasts and they didn¡¯t pay much attention to their surroundings.
The journey was mostly silent¡
Old man Lin was already waiting at the entrance of Liu Vige. Upon seeing Lin Zhuang and the others returning fully loaded, he hurried over.
¡°You actually brought back two?!¡± Old man Lin was a bit surprised.
Not only was the harvest abundant, the most important thing was that they hadpleted the task assigned by Lord Willow God.
¡°This ferocious beast¡ it looks a bit like the legendary Departure Fire Divine Bull?¡±
Moving his gaze from the wild boar ferocious beast corpse that was thrown on the ground, Old man Lin nced at the tightly bound Departure Fire Divine Bull and was somewhat shocked.
When he was young, he had attempted to venture into the Wilderness. Although he ultimately failed and hadn¡¯t even managed to step out of the Vast Wilderness Mountain Range, he had indirectly traveled to many ces and experienced many things.
For example, this Departure Fire Divine Bull, he had seen its majestic power from a distance when he was a guest in a vige.
Its body was covered in rolling mes, with the ground beneath its feet filled with ragingva. If it hadn¡¯t been attracted to other things at the time, it might have charged towards the vige he was in.
¡°When did you young rabbits be so powerful, that you could even capture this Species of the Ancient Times!¡±
Old man Lin said in surprise.
He knew his children were extraordinary, with arms that could casually swing a strength of tens of thousands of pounds. They could easily move the boulder in the vige used to measure the strength of the vigers, and could easily kill certain ferocious beasts, making them rare brave and strong men.
However, no matter how extraordinary, that was only limited to the Blood Realm. But this Departure Fire Divine Bull had surpassed that realm many years ago and now it would be even more powerful, not to mention it also possessed a Treasured Technique.
¡°Father, you¡¯re overestimating us. This Departure Fire Divine Bull is one of the previous kings of this territory, we could never be its match.
We were only lucky enough to get it because this ferocious beast was severely injured by the great war some time ago and we happened toe across it!¡±
Lin Zhuang exined. As the eldest, he was usually the first to speak.
¡°Father, when you think about it, the main reason we were able to capture this Departure Fire Divine Bull was actually because of Second Brother. If it wasn¡¯t for his decisiveness at the time, we might have missed this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡±
As Lin Zhuang spoke, he specifically highlighted Lin Chen Er.
On their way back, Lin Chen had been pestering him for a long time, asking him to speak more favorably of Lin Chen Er. Unable to withstand his persistence, Lin Zhuang eventually gave in.
¡°Father, what do you think about this? Since we won¡¯t be using this Departure Fire Divine Bull anyway, why don¡¯t we give it to Second Brother as a mount?¡±
After much build-up, Lin Zhuang finally got to the main point.
Old man Lin didn¡¯t respond immediately. He purposefully nced at Lin Chen Er who was standing beside him before leisurely saying, ¡°Second Brother, you must have asked your older brother to represent you, right?¡±
As their father, Old man Lin knew the nature of his children better than anyone else. Putting it bluntly, just by the twitch of their tails, he could tell who was up to something.
¡°Father, you are indeed astute. You noticed it in an instant!¡±
Lin Chen scratched his head. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t hide his intentions from Old man Lin, he gave an embarrassed smile.
¡°Your older brother is a very straightforward person who never talks more than necessary. If you hadn¡¯t asked him, would he have deliberately brought up this matter to me?¡± Old man Lin raised his eyebrows, disying an expression of understanding.
¡°Since you want this ferocious beast as your mount, you can have it. After all, you guys were the ones who brought it back. However, the Departure Fire Divine Bull is an ancient species known for its untamed nature. It¡¯s very hard to tame, so you¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡± Old man Lin said.
Without any hesitation, Lin Chen Er epted the advice. He had prepared himself mentally long ago.
However, contrary to Lin Chen¡¯s expectation, the Departure Fire Divine Bull began showing signs of submission before he even started using his techniques on it.
That was easy!
Lin Chen didn¡¯t bother figuring out why. He supposed that there must be some simrity between him and Jiang Hui¡ªthey were both toozy to think.
That very day, Lin Chen Er mounted his long-desired Departure Fire Divine Bull and did a round of the vige, causing many to exim in surprise.
¡°When will I, as an old man, get to ride an ancient species?¡±
With his hands sped behind his back, Old man Lin suddenly felt envious of Lin Chen Er.
If he had known that riding one would look so domineering, he would have kept it for himself.
As soon as Lin Zhuang and the others brought back the ferocious beast, Old man Lin arranged for someone to handle it immediately.
Two days and two nights passed in the blink of an eye.
Just like the Epic Grade Dragon Egg they had previously, the dragon egg in the Big Pot turned into a stream of light at noon the following day and rushed into Jiang Hui¡¯s body.
¡°Golden Dragon Egg hatched sessfully. Congrattions on receiving ten tons of Beast Meat, five hundred Sharp Swords, and one Zen Observation Image (damaged).¡±
The Golden Finger¡¯s voice rang out.
Jiang Hui quickly scanned through the rewards, with his gaze being drawn to thest one.
He looked carefully, and an overview of all the rewards immediately appeared before his eyes.
Beast Meat: A verymon kind of meat that¡¯s easy to preserve and has a decent taste.
Sharp Sword: A very sharp sword made through multiple tempering processes. It¡¯s sharp, resilient, and hard to break.
Zen Observation Image (Damaged): A very precious item. Any follower of the host who observes it may sessfully step into the Cave Heaven Realm, depending on their personal talent..
Chapter 66 - 64: We Must Empower Ourselves
Chapter 66 - 64: We Must Empower Ourselves
Chapter 66: Chapter 64: We Must Empower Ourselves
(First Update) 1
Trantor: 549690339
There were three items in total, no more, no less, and the one that caught Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes most was naturally thest one, the Zen Observation Image.
Even though it was only a broken version, it held a transformative power, turning the rotten into miraculous. Every faithful follower just needed to observe this Zen Observation Image, regardless of their talent, they could sessfully step into Cave Heaven Realm; the only difference was a matter of time.
In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, the value of such an item should far exceed the Golden Dragon Egg. After all, it was a game-changer, much like the Body Tempering Scripture he had obtained earlier. Regardless of one¡¯s natural endowments or lineage, persistence would inevitably yield results.
¡°If there is a broken version, there should also be aplete Zen Observation Image. I wonder how powerful theplete version would be.¡± With a longstanding problem resolved, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated.
The Zen Observation Image¡¯s appearance was somewhat simr to the Arhat statues in Buddhism, but its form appeared more sinister and terrifying. It had five heads and ten arms, each head was unique, baring teeth and gaping, eyes wide open in anger, orughing and cursing, all while radiating an obscure, faint glow.
Its facial expressions and forms were bizarre. Besides standard human heads, there were animal skulls and some shapes that Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t recognize. In addition to the mystery, there was a touch of eeriness.
Other than the Zen Observation Image, the five hundred des also caught his attention.
In the Wilderness, cksmithing has always been a profession valuing both technique and resources.
In Liu Vige, initially only old man Lin knew some basics. Although they had trained quite a few people now, their skills weren¡¯t up to par, leading to poor quality of crafted tools like knives. Even ded weapons as thick as a palm could easily shatter inexplicably, wasting iron and risking injuring ally.
The five hundred refined des in front of him perfectly solved this big problem. Although all of them were rtively ordinary weapons, the quality was guaranteed. They should be enough for his followers to use for a long time. Withdrawing his gaze, Jiang Hui immediately activated the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to notify old man Lin to bring more people up the mountain to collect the items.
Old man Lin, being straightforward, took all the malebor force in the vige with him.
On that day, trails of people came down the mountain, each carrying arge bag filled with smaller ones, or big baskets filled with smaller baskets.
The majority of the meat was directly transported to the natural cave in the back mountain. The cave was cool and dry, with few mosquitoes or ants, making it a natural storage spot and the main source of salt in the vige. This area was not near the sea, so to replenish salt, they could only search for rock salt.
The only drawback of the cave was its distance. They had to go around the mountain and walk for half an hour to reach it.
The refined steel des were distributed on a per capita basis. Except for the young children, everyone in the vige, regardless of gender, received a de. There were even some extra des, quite a decent amount.
Although there was a lot of meat, the heaviest item was the statue of the Zen Observation Image, which was slightly taller than a person.
Five or six people couldn¡¯t even move it an inch.
In the end, it was Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, the two brothers who managed to carry it.
The duo moved slowly. It was not until evening that they sessfully brought the Zen Observation Image down to the center of the vige entrance.
Despite their slow pace, they still ended up almost half-dead from exhaustion, panting heavily. Although it was cool autumn weather, they were drenched in sweat.
¡°Father, what exactly is this statue? Why is it so incredibly heavy?¡±
Lin Chen massaged his aching arms and asked grimacingly.
He could easily lift several hundred kilograms worth of giant rocks, but this statue, which was less than a person¡¯s height, almost snapped his muscles.
It was his first time encountering such a small yet weighty object.
Lin Zhuang also looked over. He shook his sore arms and legs, his face filled with puzzlement.
¡°What object¡ this, this is a great treasure! A heavenly gift bestowed by Lord Willow God!¡± Old man Lin¡¯s voice dropped, and his eyes were full of fervor when he looked at the Zen Observation Image. He carefully touched the edge of the statue and quickly withdrew his hand, as if afraid of damaging it.
¡°Father, quickly tell us, what is this treasure that Lord Willow God bestowed on us?¡± Old man Lin¡¯s actions and expression puzzled Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. The expressions on the faces of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen showed an explosive desire for knowledge.
¡°Since you youngsters worked hard all day, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell you in advance. This statue is called the Zen Observation Image. As long as you sincerely observe it, you can gain insights, break through your constitutional limits and step into the second realm of cultivation, Cave Heaven Realm.¡±
Before old man Lin finished speaking, Lin Zhuang and others were already astonished. Their bodies stiffened, their eyes bulging.
Such a thing? This powerful?!
When night fell, firelight drove away the thick dusk.
Not long after, the small square was full of people, who directly sat on the ground.
Men and women were present, and even the usually naughty children sat quietly in ce, behaving themselves.
Everyone wore the same confused expression, ncing alternately at the statue of more than one man in height, and then at old man Lin in front of the statue.
Old man Lin started with his usual dramatic build-up. When the atmosphere among the people of Liu Vige reached a certain level, he pointed to the Great Zen Observation Stone next to him and began to introduce it in a measured tone.
The words were the same as those he had told Lin Zhuang and the others earlier, even the tone and expression were exactly the same.
Vige leader, you said, you said this observation stone can allow all of us to step into Cave Heaven Realm?¡±
A pale, thin middle-aged man leaning on crutches stood up in disbelief.
Old man Lin recognized the man. He had been a member of the vige¡¯s hunting team. Half a year ago, he was still a robust man but during a hunting encirclement, he was bitten on the calf by an unknown poisonous snake. Having tried many treatments in the vige to no avail, they ended up amputating his leg to save his life.
Although he survived, he had since be more depressed, unable to do heavy work anymore, let alone hunting. The livelihood of his family fell on the shoulders of his partner.
Even though the vige would take extra care of him and give him more food during distributions, his life still remained difficult without a robust maleborer.
Old man Lin withdrew his gaze, a warm smile appearing on his face. He nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what Lord Willow God has said. Before this observation stone, all can walk into Cave Heaven!¡±
His voice was loud and powerful.
¡°Long live Lord Willow God, long live Lord Willow God!¡±
In the crowd, the young man tightly pursed his lips initially. Suddenly, his eyes turned red. He kneeled down on the spot and started crying like a child..
Chapter 67 - 65: Only Me Cave Heaven (Seeking
Chapter 67 - 65: Only Me Cave Heaven (Seeking
Chapter 67: Chapter 65: Only Me Cave Heaven (Seeking
More Reads)__l
Trantor: 549690339
Apart from times set for farming and hunting, every day at midday and after sunset are the fixed times for the vigers of Liu Vige to observe The Zen
Observation Image.
in front of the person-high mysterious statue, people line up neatly, ording
to their height and size, and sit down orderly,
They differ in appearances, but what unites them is the sincerity that almost seems to be written on their faces.
But in no time¡ª
¡°Dog Egg¡¯s mom, do you know what observing is?¡± someone whispered. ¡±1 suppose it means to look while touching?¡± Dog Egg¡¯s mother yawned confidently.
Moreover, to verify her statement, the woman even stood up and walked directly towards The Zen Observation Image. Fortunately, she was stopped by Old Man Lin at thest moment.
-To observe, you only need to remember all the details of the image in The Zen Observation Image and then recall it quietly inside your mind.¡± Helpless, Old Man Lin had to exin to the crowd, finally dispelling everyone¡¯s restless mood.
This was just a little interlude, and everything soon returned to normal. Unnoticed, in the blink of an eye, more than ten days passed. In this short span of about ten days, the first person ready to step into the Cave Heaven Realm appeared.
It was Gu Chen.
He possessed the rare Sky Tyrant Blood Physique, which was domineering in its power, possessed exceptional talent, and had a rightful im to the throne.
One day.
Gu Chen deliberately found a quiet, deserteder, with his eyes slightly closed and his expression solemn, constantly echoing in his mind the posture of The Zen Observation Image.
He already had some insights and did not need to continue observing The Zen Observation Image with his naked eyes. What he needed more right now was to firmly grasp that faint opportunity in his mind.
Once seized, breakthrough might ur anywhere and anytime, advancing to a new realm of life, possessing even greater power.
For several days, Gu Chen remained motionless, as if forgetting about time, bing stone-like himself.
The teenager immersed all of his attentions and had his blood and qi concealed inside, heartbeats even reduced to its limit point, entering a state akin to dormant.
In the sky, the wind was howling, light rain floating by. It was slight but chilly and rustling on the fallen leaves.
Gu Chen remained unmoved, silently sensing all of these, and the realizations in his mind started to brighten up gradually.
The Zen Observation Image, what is true observation?
Simply speaking, it is unimpeded progress and retreat, free from mental distress, being unfastened and unobstructed.
But is this really true observation?
Gu Chen believed it wasn¡¯t!
True observation should not be unattached and unobstructed, neither should it pursue unimpeded action. It should be poised mind amidst adversity, heart as still as water amidst favorable conditions. Being always aware that no matter how things evolve, everything in the world will eventually return to its original form.
Observation is like the source between heaven and earth.
Shedding the mundane body, undergoing Nirvana and rebirth, is the only way to obtain true observation.
Gu Chen suddenly opened his eyes, he had perceived his own path. It was also the only path for the Sky Tyrant Blood Physique.
At this very moment.
His body began to emanate a zing white glow, shining brightly as if wrapped in rosy clouds. Furthermore, runes began to emerge around his body, three kinds in total representing the first-acquired Ferocious Ape Secret Art, andter-acquired Jiao Snake Secret Art and Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art in Liu Vige.
The dawn broke, and the runes, like fish swimming in the river, kept shing in Gu Chen¡¯s flesh, refining the creations of the universe for his own usage. Although the Cave Heaven Realm is only the Second Cultivation Realm, it is just as crucial as any following checkpoints.
Though it represents a realm, it is also a means for subsequent cultivation, absorbing the essence between heaven and earth,prehending the true meaning of one¡¯s own runes, which goes beyond mere force and qi.
¡°Boom!¡±
As Gu Chen¡¯s understanding became progressively profound, the next moment, a gigantic volcanic phantom appeared above his head. Although it was a phantom, it gave a strong feeling of reality, ancient and majestic, as if it were truly formed through a long period of natural evolution.
A blood qi as vast as an ocean soared directly into the sky, like a wick, igniting the volcanic phantom above his head.
¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±
in an instant, the volcano erupted directly, spewing out torrentialva, bright red and terrifying.
The scorchingva seemed to bum life itself, turning into numerous runes in the air like shooting stars, twinkling in golden glow as though they were made of Immortal Gold. Instantaneously, Gu Chen was wrapped in it entirely.
But that was not the end.
The overbearing potential of the Sky Tyrant Blood started to assert itself.
A colossal figure suddenly appeared behind the volcano.
The figure was so enormous, behind him was an enormous red sea roaring like turbulent waves. It was impossible to see his facial features due to his body being enveloped in a dark fog. Even the speed of magma erupting from the volcano seemed slow to it, hence, it stretched out its massive hand and extended the diameter of the volcano¡¯s mouth by several folds before it appeared satisfied.
¡°Rustle¡¡±
Runic scripts danced and descended, this time in an even more intense number, andrger in size. The light sttered all over, the scene was breathtaking, as if a prehistoric blizzard of crystalline transparency just fell. After a long time, all the runes disappeared, and the radiance around Gu Chen began to subside, marking thepletion of the breakthrough.
At this moment, Gu Chen had stepped into the Cultivation Second Realm, the Cave Heaven.
The bones all over his body were making crisp sounds, his momentum soaring enormously, he had a feeling of bing an immortal, as if he could ascend in broad daylight. His strength was seemingly inexhaustible, his vigor as boundless as an surging ocean.
By opening up a Cave Heaven and entering this realm, one can seize the creation of heaven and earth and constantly absorb the endless divine essence from outside, recharging oneself. From then on, life energy would be inexhaustible, evesting, always concentrated, one can maintain vitality, and as long as they do not engage in too intense battles, it would be almost impossible for them to exhaust their strength and always remain at their peak. But the most important thing was not this. The main thing is that after entering the Cave Heaven, the Cave Heaven refines not only a continuous recovery ability, but also be a nurturing tform for treasures, runes and so on, which was intriguing.
However, as Gu Chen currently didn¡¯t have anything at hand that he could use, he abandoned the idea for now.
Just then.
The Cave Heaven above the young man¡¯s head suddenly began to shake violently, giving off divine light, surrounded by light balls, with runes dancing wildly, surging like a vast ocean.
The next moment.
The immacte Cave Heaven was dyed red as if stained by fresh blood, turning red instantly.
There was more to it.
Next, at the center of Gu Chen¡¯s forehead, a drop of red blood flew out and went straight into the newly opened Cave Heaven.
This drop of blood seemed to weigh ten million kilograms. The moment itnded, it actually made a sound simr to the rumbling of an earthquake.
It was as if a seed dropped into the soil of the runes inside the Cave Heaven, ready to germinate and break through the ground¡
Chapter 68 - 66: The People of Liu Village Break
Chapter 68 - 66: The People of Liu Vige Break
Chapter 68: Chapter 66: The People of Liu Vige Break
Through in Session (Following read)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Upon the mountaintop, thousands of willow branches upon Jiang Hui swayed with the wind, seemingly forming an endless umbre that overshadowed the heavens. His gigantic body was restrained and modest, perfectly blending into the surrounding mountains.
His eyes surveyed all directions and his ears picked up sounds from every direction. His thoughts covered the entire Liu Vige. Like the most advanced camera, he analyzed every corner of the vige in full 360 degrees, leaving no blind spots. No event in the vige could escape his eyes.
The changes with Gu Chen naturally came to his attention first.
Jiang Hui¡¯s senses extended over, witnessed everything that urred.
As for this character summoned using the Heavenly Character Card, he was quite interested. He immediately deployed a Surveince Technique to check the situation.
Name: Gu Chen
Gender: Male
Age: 9
Realm: Cave Heaven Realm (One cycle) (Only I)
Gift: Sky Tyrant Blood
Sky Tyrant Blood: Ranked ninth among the Three Thousand Physique, those with this kind of blood are known as Tyrannical Bodies, which are the nemesis of the Ancient Holy Bodies.
A body with Sky Tyrant Blood has the potential to be an Emperor. Countless eras ago, a Tyrannical Body killed several Quasi-Emperors and was reputed to be invincible under the stars. It was on the verge of enlightenment before it was killed by apleted Ancient Holy Body. Hence, there is an eternal feud between those with Sky Tyrant Blood and Ancient Holy Bodies.
Evaluation: My body, neither the heavens can bury, nor the earth can hide. Indestructible, stepping in blood, stars will rise, time will flow, the Emperor¡¯s path is immortal, the Tyrant¡¯s blood sees the Sky!
Only I: A variant of Cave Heaven, at the moment of stepping into the Cave Heaven Realm, infusing one¡¯s own spirit blood into it, one can obtain a continuously growing world seed. It cannot be achieved by those without Sky Tyrant Blood Physique.
Only I is unique, once activated, it will actively devour the owner¡¯s subsequent Cave Heavens, and the seed can break the ground only after devouring nine Rounds of Cave Heavens.
The basic information of the young man appeared in front of Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes.
In other respects, there wasn¡¯t much differencepared to before, except for the additional Realm column, and the content changed to the Cave Heaven Realm (One; Only I).
The exnation for Only I by Golden Finger wasn¡¯t detailed, but it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce from these few words the frightening and domineering nature of this Cave Heaven, which actually devours other Cave Heavens for its evolution.
No wonder it¡¯s an exclusive achievement for Sky Tyrant Blood Physique. Just from germination to blooming, it needs to devour nine rounds of Cave Heavens. How can an ordinary person afford it? Perhaps they can¡¯t even take the first step in their lifetime.
¡°I wonder whose Cave Heaven Realm is stronger between Gu Chen¡¯s Only I Cave Heaven Realm and Little Dot¡¯s. By the looks of it, Little Dot should have already sessfully broken through to the Cave Heaven Realm.¡±
Jiang Hui suddenly became interested.
He vaguely remembered when Emperor Huang Tian broke through to Cave Heaven, he not only led to supernatural urrences of Heaven and Earth, but also umted slowly tounch suddenly, immediately opening up three Rounds of Cave Heaven andying a solid foundation.
Furthermore, the other party was cultivating the Original Truth, a scripture which even Immortal Kings were envious of. Applying it to Cave Heaven was even more powerful. The volcanic Cave Heaven erupted and even dispersed the domineering sun rays.
Although Gu Chen only opened the first round of Cave Heaven, considering it¡¯s somewhat mysterious, even if he can¡¯tpete with the young Huang Tian, he should be able topete with the unparalleled geniuses from the super ns.
Jiang Hui¡¯s figure swayed, but what delighted him the most was not Gu Chen¡¯s breakthrough to Cave Heaven Realm, but his clear feeling that his level barrier began to loosen.
Gu Chen¡¯s heavenly talents brought him a lot of experience points when stepping into the Cultivation Second Realm. If he estimates correctly, it won¡¯t take more than a few months for him to level up again.
Jiang Hui was quite looking forward to it, and even more to what Divine Skills he could acquire. Furthermore, he had a premonition that this level up might bring him some real qualitative changes.
It was as if Gu Chen¡¯s breakthrough to the Cave Heaven Realm signaled something, and in just a few days, Tu Wa Zi and Lin Eight Lin Xin Tong had also broken through to this realm consecutively.
Although their talent was not as good as Gu Chen¡¯s, they each had exceptional characteristics. Whether it was the Body of Thick Earth or the Taiyin Body, they were among the top ss of the three thousand physiques.
Moreover, Tu Wa Zi and Lin Xin Tong both seemed to have umted strength which burst forth altogether in a single moment, breaking into the Cave Heaven Realm and immediately breaking through two rounds of Cave Heaven at the same time. The massive volcanic crater was spewing auspicious vapors, which was an extraordinary and powerful scene.
If this news were to get out, it would undoubtedly astound a lot of people, leaving them dumbstruck.
The Cave Heaven Realm was not the same as the Blood Maniption Realm, it was a realm that required deeper personal perception. Although it was possible to attempt the breakthrough as soon as one entered the Blood Maniption Realm, only one in ten who attempted this could truly reach this realm, let alone breaking through consecutively.
Even in the vast Wilderness, anyone who could break through two rounds of Cave Sky consecutively in Cave Heaven Realm would be considered an unparalleled genius. This wouldn¡¯t be possible without exceptional natural talents. When a typical person entered this realm, the illusion of the first round of Cave Heaven would not be very condensed and would take a long time to start forming the first round of Cave Heaven.
Two rounds of Cave Heaven were considered powerful among those in the mid-stage of Cave Heaven.
After Tu Wa Zi and Lin Xin Tong, it was Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen¡¯s turn.
This actually surprised Jiang Hui quite a bit. The two brothers didn¡¯t have particrly good talents, and they didn¡¯t differ greatly from most other folks. It was already a stroke of luck that they had quicklypleted the Body Refining Scripture.
What surprised him even more was that these two brothers not only sessfully broke through to Cave Heaven Realm in a short time, but also, like Tu Wa Zi, broke through two rounds of Cave Heaven in one fell swoop, stirring a resonance in the Wilderness, which was a quite formidable feat.
Jiang Hui felt something was not quite right and subconsciously cast a Surveince Technique on the two brothers.
Name: Lin Zhuang
Gender: Male
Age: 38
Realm: Cave Heaven Realm (Two cycles of Cave Heaven)
Talent: Barbaric Battle Body
Name: Lin Chen
Age: 38
Realm: Cave Heaven Realm (Two cycles of Cave Heaven)
Talent: Barbaric Battle Body
Barbaric Battle Body: This is an acquired body type that is not among the three thousand physiques. It¡¯s incredibly powerful and not inferior to natural physiques. Individuals with this body type are favored by the Wilderness. As the vitality lowers, the battle power bes more terrifying and recovery speed increases. Uponpletion, one can attain the Barbaric Holy Body and possesses the qualifications to contend for the title of Emperor.
Evaluation: Limitlessly vital, ceaselessly determined. Born within the boundless Wilderness, surely they will fight for this earth until theirst drop of blood. The Barbaric mountains will form their backbone, the immortal rivers will be their blood vessels, the vast earth will be their chest. Evesting, constantly battling!
Unlike many times before, this time the introduction of Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen underwent a drastic change. Their talent was no longer ordinary, instead, they had acquired a physique known as Barbaric Battle Body, incredibly powerful, and not inferior to natural physiques.
After much consideration, Jiang Hui believes it should be the effects of the few vermillion fruits from a while ago. Besides this, he couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons.
Those few fruits were very mysterious, not only did they change the life state of Lin Zhuang¡¯s enemies, but they also allowed them to understand the final stage of Body Refining Scripture in one fell swoop. It was just a pity that the quantity was too low. Apart from the ones that the two of them ate, even Jiang Hui¡¯s carpet-style search did not find another one..
Chapter 69 - 67: Jiang Hui Joins the Kings and
Chapter 69 - 67: Jiang Hui Joins the Kings and
Chapter 69: Chapter 67: Jiang Hui Joins the Kings and
Marquis, Great Teleportation Technique_l
Trantor: 549690339
A few vermilion fruits that seemed like divine elixirs, formed by the life spirit of heaven and earth, were identally discovered by Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, and they opportunistically gulped them down.
If it is indeed these fruits that enabled the formerly average Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen to shed their fragile bodies, and gain powerful postnatal physiques as well as innate talents, then the efficacy of these fruits could definitely be ssified among today¡¯s divine medicine.
If the quantity could catch up, his believers might truly all be like dragons, each one extraordinary.
However, it is exceedingly hard toe by these vermilion fruits; they¡¯re as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, serendipitous items that can¡¯t be sought.
Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts followed this line, and he understood that the best things can¡¯t be forcibly obtained.
Aside from being extremely scarce, itrgely depends on personal luck.
If one doesn¡¯t have the right opportunity, even if the entire Wilderness was turned upside down, these fruits would likely still be hard to find. Finding two was lucky enough to drop one¡¯s jaw in astonishment.
No matter how one looked at it, identally recruiting two great talents was already quite satisfying for Jiang Hui.
The two Lin brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, have always been diligent whether it be hunting or patrolling, they are always at the forefront. Jiang Hui has always been ustomed to delegating tasks to them.
Now that both of them could advance even further, it naturally calls for a celebration.
Thanks to the subsequent breakthrough of several people, on this day, Jiang Hui had prematurely umted enough experience points to level up again.
Without hesitation, he naturally chose to upgrade.
An ocean-like cluster of experience points were immediately reduced to zero, as if swallowed by a whale.
¡°Boom!¡±
In an instant.
The entire sky shook, clouds scoured, and theyers of cloud above the horizon were instantly dispersed, turning into dust and water vapor.
This was a magnificent sight. The clouds, initially formless and fleeting, were outright destroyed by the iing overpowering energy wave.
¡°Hum!¡±
Following this, intense roars came from the sky. The deafening sound seemed like it was tearing the sky apart.
The next moment.
A huge golden river in the sky came crashing down from the heavens like lightning. It emitted scorching and dazzling brilliance which illuminated the whole sky. And in a blink of an eye, it fully incased Jiang Hui.
The sky river was golden in color, as if it was cast out of divine gold. It was so enormous that it covered tens of thousands of kilometers around. The brilliant light it emitted was stunning, hurtling like thousands of stars from the universe beyond, beautiful yet terrifying.
All living beings within a hundred thousand miles that survived the great battle of the beasts felt a palpitation from the core of their being. Scared out of their senses, they hid their heads in crevices, quivering with fear.
¡°Hiss!¡±
The rain of light sttered and poured downward endlessly. After emitting brilliant lights in the air, it flowed into Jiang Hui¡¯s enormous body.
The sky river, as enormous as a dragon, emitted dazzling light. It enveloped Jiang Hui, continuously infusing him with energy.
Jiang Hui, on the other hand, was like bamboo after a spring rain, growing even more robust under this celestial sprinkling, bing more magnificent.
His figure started to grow taller.
And this previously pale-green willow branches were also changing. The edges of the branches were emanating an ultimate pitch-ck gold color.
¡°Upgrade sessful, your current level is Level 6.¡±
After a while, the anomaly subsided, and the voice of the Golden Finger sounded, indicating that Jiang Hui has sessfully progressed from Level 5 to Level 6.
He immediately immersed his consciousness.
In a blink of an eye, a transparent panel that only he could see surfaced.
[Race: Divine Willow]
[Level: lv6 (Array Realm) (King)]
[Growth Rings: 65]
[Force: Liu Vige]
[Number of believers: 113]
[Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream]
[Method: Body Refining Scripture]
[Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (Used), Paradise Blueprint (Used), Bronze Giant]
[Spiritual Power: 600]
[Number of Draws: 1]
The personal panel hasn¡¯t changed much, but the item column now has the Bronze Giant and the blueprint of Paradise.
In addition, after the level, an Array Realm, decorated with a king¡¯s points, appears.
¡°So, does that mean my current level isparable to the Array Realm of other creatures?¡±
Jiang Hui is somewhat shocked.
In the Wilderness, the Array Realm is an absolute powerhouse exerting authority equivalent to kings and marquis. Without relying on the bone script of ferocious beasts, they can form their own understanding of the heaven and earth, making them quite formidable.
This realm is extraordinary; once provoked, all creatures in an entire region will shudder with fear.
But¡
Jiang Hui is a little confused.
He cannot cultivate Treasured Technique, and he has never cultivated ording to the inherent cultivation levels of this world. Would the division of realms in this world be suited for him?
Furthermore, it is said that once one reaches the realm of the Array, they can be referred to as kings or marquis. They have vast domain and subjects of their own, and their power is beyond measure. Their words must be obeyed, and wars under theirmand can spread thousands of miles away. However, when Jiang Hui carefully sensed his own state, he did not notice any significant changes.
¡°No, it seems I can use Treasured Technique, but the way I use it is different from all other creatures. I am the Treasured Technique, and the Treasured Technique is me. All my actions can be considered Treasured Techniques!!¡±
Jiang Hui suddenly noticed other changes in himself.
Inside his myriad of willow branches was a tyrannical and vast energy. With a casual wave, golden Runes flew before his eyes like a golden rain.
This was the power of the Treasured Technique showing itself, with the power of the Rune being restrained, perfectly integrated into every cell of his body. A casual blow could be considered a Treasured Technique.
This was his bloodline¡¯s Treasured Technique!
But Jiang Hui quickly noticed, although every move of his could be considered a Treasured Technique, perhaps because of his low level, their power wasn¡¯t too formidable inparison. More of it was the manifestation of the increase in his life level.
His vitality was even more exuberant. A casual willow leaf weighed tens of thousands of pounds, and the willow branches were almost like Immortal Gold, easily tearing mountains and severing rivers. They waved freely, even more flexible than a human arm.
Besides¡
The Divine Skills he used were even more formidable, whether it was Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Necromancy, or Five Senses, all had greatly enhanced.
This enhancement was not like squeezing toothpaste before, but more like sitting on a rocket, covering a range of sixty miles.
This was the effect of a notable improvement in his life level.
¡°My life level has now reached the standard of the king-marquis of the Array Realm. Even without using divine powers, I can dominate a region. Ordinary kings and marquis are no match for me!¡±
¡°If I add other means, even Nobles will bleed. If I fight with that Swallowing Sky Sparrow again, I am confident that I can y it within a hundred breaths.¡± Jiang Hui thought to himself.
He did not overly dwell on his own strength, after sensing the changes in his body, he immediately turned his attention to the chance of drawing a lottery that came with the upgrade.
After the major update of the Golden Finger, every draw now guarantees a divine skill, which is a type of disguised improvement.
Without saying a word, he chose to use it immediately.
¡°I must draw a good divine skill!¡±
Jiang Hui is hopeful, but also a little nervous..
Chapter 70 - 68: New Homeland, Mysterious Place (Requesting for Follow-up Reading)—1
Chapter 70: Chapter 68: New Homnd, Mysterious ce (Requesting for Follow-up Reading)¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339
As before, Jiang Hui directly used his lucky draw chance.
¡°Lucky draw opportunity has been used!¡±
¡°Congrattions on obtaining the Divine Skill: Great Teleportation Technique.¡±
¡°Great Teleportation Technique: One of the Three Thousand Paths of the Tao, capable of transporting anything to any location, unrestricted by space, rules, formations, and so on.
Additionally, all the items you possess, including formations, artifacts, etc. can be transferred together, unaffected, but need to be reactivated.
This Divine Skill has growth attributes, with the advancement of the host¡¯s level, the furthest distance currently movable is sixty million kilometers, and thergest target that can be transported is within a hundred kilometers radius.¡±
The introduction to the Divine Skill is very straightforward, but the simpler the words, the moreplex the matter is.
Jiang Hui skimmed through the rted description quickly, couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy, feeling excited.
It¡¯s exactly what he desired. He was pondering on how to lead the vigers of Liu Vige to escape from this barrennd that has been abandoned, unexpectedly drew a powerful Divine Skill that can invert space and transport millions of miles away.
Although it does not significantly increase hisbat power, it¡¯s much more practical.
With this Divine Skill, he could traverse territories, taking believers with him just like the Ancestral Spiritualist did without worrying that the Paradise and Spirit Gathering Array that he had drawn would be left behind. Although they would need to be reactivated, it wouldn¡¯t take much effort.
Very soon.
The Great Teleportation Technique quickly turned into profound andplicated scriptural knowledge pouring madly into Jiang Hui¡¯s mind.
As expected, being one of the Three Thousand Paths of the Tao, the content of the Great Teleportation Technique is so vast as seas and rivers, moreplex and difficult to understand than any of the previous Divine Skills.
If it were anyone else, their body would have exploded in an instant.
However, Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t do so. As part of the privileged, he can master any Divine Skill he draws in an instant.
Once the Great Teleportation Technique was obtained, Jiang Hui immediately notified Old Man Lin that very day, asking them to prepare as they would be leaving this territory soon.
Old man Lin was stunned for a moment before understanding the reason.
Right now, after the surrounding battles thisnd had be a dested area. With no humans living in it and life declining daily, in not so long a time, it will be a barren territory, shrouded by endless golden sand, truly bing a forbidden area for life, no longer suitable for their habitat.
Night fell, the moon was hazy.
Old man Lin gathered all the vigers, informing everyone about Lord Willow God¡¯s n.
It¡¯s hard to leave one¡¯s homnd.
If it weren¡¯tpulsory, no one would want to flee from their homnd where they had spent ten, or even several decades.
But since they are leaving, they should be able to stride forward bravely, stepping into the quiet wilderness, the vast wastnd, the dim dawn stars, the dense morning fog.
However, the reluctance won¡¯t disappear instantly.
Everyone vents their mncholic feelings, including Old man Lin. For a while, he touched the stone at the vige entrance, then the aged and vigorous tree at the vige square, his eyes red.
Unknowingly, he had been living here for nearly several decades. This sudden departure, Old man Lin indeed felt reluctant.
¡°These are all the things the vige children y with every day, these are happy memories. It¡¯s okay if we can¡¯t take it all, but we can take a few pieces!¡± Old man Lin felt his nose getting sour.
The others were the same, each showing a mournful expression, not to mention several women with softer dispositions, who began to sob softly.
¡°Alright, everyone go back and pack up now, take everything you can. As long as people are alive, there¡¯s nothing to fear, there¡¯s always a way!¡±
Old man Linposed himself, called out to the vigers.
But just as his voice died down.
In the air, suddenly came a crackling noise like the sound of a chicken egg breaking.
¡°Crack¡¡±
The sound came rolling, echoing into the distance.
The next moment.
A cloud of hazy chaos gas ascended, covering an entire radius of hundreds of miles around Liu Vige.
People¡¯s visions became utterly illusory, and their surroundings began to darken as if the night had suddenly fallen.
The sound of drifting leaves was crystal clear.
After an unknown period of time, their surroundings once again underwent a dramatic change.
In their line of sight, the barren wastnd that was once in the far distance was reced by lush, vibrant towering mountains.
A white mist was steaming, enveloping the surroundings.
In Liu Vige, everyone came to their senses, their faces shocked and puzzled, not understanding what had happened.
Just moments ago, they were filled with sadness, preparing to pack up their belongings and leave their home. Yet in the blink of an eye, their surroundings had dramatically changed, and they had left the mountain range to arrive in apletely new and unknown territory.
Tu Wa Zi looked around; aside from the more vibrant mountains, the surroundings were all shrouded in a thick white fog. He couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. An atmosphere of destion and simplicity filled the air, prating his heart and mind.
Everyone was scared and anxious, unsure of what had happened. In the face of the unknown, even the brave Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen felt a touch of trepidation.
All the vigers kneeled in the direction of their Deity of Worship, hoping for an answer.
¡°The Lord Willow God used his supreme Divine Skills to transport the entire Liu Vige away from that contentious area to this ce,¡± came the voice of Jiang Hui in Old man Lin¡¯s head. He quickly turned around to exin to the vigers, feeling a surge of awe within him.
He originally thought that the Lord Willow God had just advised them to pack up their belongings and leave the mountain range on foot. Surprisingly, he misunderstoodpletely. The preparations referred to by the Lord Willow God were merely for them to be mentally prepared.
With this exnation, the vigers finally calmed down, their fear transforming into curiosity.
Several days passed, and the surrounding thick white fog finally dispersed.
The world was clear and bright.
For the first time, the vigers dared to step out of Liu Vige.
Outside the vige, babbling streams of water producing a rustling sound, not just one but three or four, each of them hundreds of meters wide, winding infinitely far and crisscrossing with one another, forming a spectacr view.
In the river, gleaming gold,rge fishes about half a meter long asionally leaped out of the water, stirring up waves. Astonishingly, they had no scales at all, yet they weren¡¯t transparent.
¡°These are actual River Carps!¡± cried an elder, as if he had discovered something extraordinary.
¡°What¡¯s a river carp?¡± asked a kid, not fully understanding.
¡°That¡¯s valuable! Consuming it regrly strengthens one¡¯s physique, prevents diseases, and most importantly, it can clear your vision. Eating this fish with the right exercises can train your eyesight to match that of a Golden Winged Roc. It¡¯s extraordinary. Such a fish species cannot be found in ordinary ces, only in areas rich with spiritual energy!¡±
Everyone gasped, feeling as if they had found something extraordinary.
Of course, to arge group of children, they were more interested in tasting the fish meat. It was their first time seeing a fish with no scales, and they found it exceptionally rare.
This fish seemed to have few bones at first nce!
¡°Quick, look! There¡¯s arge grove of Golden-Bull Bananas here!¡±
Another person eximed, having found something even more extraordinary.
It was a grove of banana trees,den with fruits that hung down like golden bull¡¯s horns. Each banana was as thick as the arm of an adult, and from afar, one could smell the strong, refreshing aroma of fruits..
Chapter 71 - 69: Kirin Herd (Caught Up) _1
Chapter 71: Chapter 69: Kirin Herd (Caught Up) _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°This is indeed a rare treasure, it can be directly consumed raw or cut into thin slices to be dried and eatenter.
Not only can it ward off hunger, but often consuming it can also purify impurities umted in the body, making one feel light and maintain a healthy physique, and able to leap over ten meters high casually.¡±
A few elders began introducing to the youngsters around them.
This is a rare learning opportunity, not like the empty and rigid teachings before, hence naturally the learning efficiency is much higher than usual.
¡°Grandpa, if we eat this often, can we fly like a Garuda Bird?¡±
A cluster of kids watched with sparkling eyes, many looking as if their mind was already soaring somewhere else.
¡°Flying would be really exaggerated, that¡¯s a step to break free from the shackles of Heaven and Earth, how easy is it to mention this with a mortal body? If just eating this would enable you to soar in Heaven and Earth, wouldn¡¯t people in the world be soaring here and there?
In the path of cultivation, always remember to stay grounded, the more solid your foundation, the further you can travel than others.
Children, if you¡¯re able to reach a high and profound realm in the future, you can fly without the help of this. That would be the real breaking free from Heaven and Earth, countless talented individuals from ancient times have stepped into it.
Everyone, strive hard, be the pride of Liu Vige, qualify to step into the real dazzling grand stage!!¡±
Old man Lin said, with profound implications.
A group of children looked as if they understood yet didn¡¯t, though they all nodded like chicks pecking at rice.
While the children of Liu Vige were being taught, other vigers flocked around, everyone seemed like they wanted to bring all the good things they saw back to their vige, enriching the foundation of Liu Vige.
However, they soon gave up this idea, there were simply too many good things around, this area was like a natural treasure ground, things that they had only heard of before were easily found here, merely the sight of them made them dazzled.
Instead of moving everything back to the vige, it might be more practical to just build a fence around this area.
¡°Grandpa Lin, look, aren¡¯t those the legendary Five-Colored Chickens?¡±
At this moment, Tu Wa pointed to a group of feathery species that were covered in multi-colored feathers in the distance.
These birds looked stunning, covered in multi-colored feathers, they looked like beautiful rainbows under sunlight.
¡°Indeed they are!!¡±
Old man Lin, returning back from his teaching state, immediately widened his eyes upon hearing Tu Dequan¡¯s voice and was instantly moved.
Five-Colored Chickens are easy to recognize, their bodies are covered in feathers of five different colors, uneven, but still distinct at first sight.
He saw this unique bird from a distance when he was young, but Five-Colored Chickens, though not aggressive, are swift, he never caught one.
These birds are known as Little Phoenixes, each nearly two meters in size, the meat is full and delicate, a rare supplement, especially for treating broken bones.
If someone breaks a leg, just boil some Five-Colored Chicken¡¯s meat, swallow the bone and meat together, along with some soup, the broken bones can heal quickly.
¡°Everyone, be careful when going out, never disturb these Five-Colored Chickens, nor capture them at will.¡±
Old man Lin turned and spoke to other vigers.
Five-Colored Chickens are truly invaluable, even in the Wilderness, these are real, priceless goods.
People naturally agreed, but some people were not happy, they were the women of the vige, their minds were fully attracted by these multi-colored feathered birds, they¡¯d already started contemting whether fried chicken or stewed whole chicken tastes better in their minds.
They had just started figuring out how to cook, but Old man Lin told them not to catch them wantonly, immediately, the women wore pitiful faces, as if numerous chicken legs had flown past before their eyes.
Lin Zhuang¡¯s gaze was attracted towards an open area to the east, he was breathing heavily, looked a little agitated, and foolishly watched in front.
There, arge group of horses covered in Scale Armor was running around, it was such a lively scene.
Among them, there were quite a few with a horn on their forehead.
Those were Unicorns, mutated from regr Scale Horses, each one could cross tens of thousands of kilometers in a day, even on cliffs, it¡¯s as if they were walking on t ground, a rare Ferocious Beast, pursued by wealthy young men of lots of big tribes, each one¡¯s price had already skyrocketed.
The amount of Scale Horses was already quite scarce, let alone the mutated Unicorns.
No man wouldn¡¯t like a mount, especially these tall horses.
Second Brother Lin liked to ride bulls, but Lin Zhuang preferred horses.
In his opinion, only this pure wild freedom could make his blood boil, make his body feel good, and give him the thrilling feeling of galloping the battlefield.
In particr, this feeling reached a peak after Second Brother Lin kept showing off in front of him riding that Departure Fire Divine Bull.
But the amount of Unicorns is rare, the mountain range where he was previously was hard to find any, so Lin Zhuang never had a chance to get one to ride.
¡°So many Scale Horses ~ There are even Unicorns, no less than a hundred!!!¡±
Soon, other men also looked over, they were all robust men from the vige, each with a face full of astonishment and tongues wagging, their eyes were bloodshot, their bodies trembling slightly from excitement.
¡°Go, brothers, whoever catches it, it would belong to him.¡±
Someone shouted, panting heavily, burst out running in an instant.
Lin Zhuangughed loudly, and also charged out immediately.
He took strides tens of meters long, seemed like a bursting volcano, as if leaping through the air, he quickly overtook everyone, reaching the forefront.
¡°You it is!¡± Lin Zhuang scanned the herd of Scale Horses quickly and locked his gaze on the biggest Unicorn with a hint of gold on its mane.
¡°Yu Yu¡¡±
The sudden shift panicked therge Scale Horse herd, but none fled.
They all kept neighing, raising their heads to bare their sharp teeth, taking an aggressive posture, changing from theirzy demeanor.
Scale Horses may look docile, but they¡¯re real Ferocious Beasts, not normal wild animals, each one is violent and theirbat strength isn¡¯t weak.
Lin Zhuang¡¯s expression remained the same, he was unmoved.
Having stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm, he had sessfully condensed Two Rounds of Cave Sky at the very beginning, andbined with his strong physique, he was definitely capable of dealing with most of the Ferocious Beasts.
Like a cannonball, Lin Zhuang charged right into the pack of Scale Horses.
¡°Bang!¡±
A loud sound, a huge shockwave hit, it sent a few of the Scale Horses on the outermost flying, disrupting their senses, they were unable to stand up.
Seizing this opportunity, the men of Liu Vige who were behind rushed up, immediately tying these unlucky Scale Horses up..
Chapter 72 - 70: That Village is Terrifying (1)
Chapter 72 - 70: That Vige is Terrifying (1)
Chapter 72: Chapter 70: That Vige is Terrifying (1)
(Chasing Reading) 1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Shoo¡¡±
The immense Kirin Herd was momentarily thrown into chaos. At that moment, some higher and stronger male Scale Horses broke out, surrounding Lin Zhuang from all sides.
These mature male Scale Horses, whether in terms ofbat power or experience, were even more formidable. Gleaming with blood traces and sharp teeth, covered with Scale Armor, they are not easy to deal with on a first look.
They emerged from all directions, surprisingly dividing the battlefield and separating Lin Zhuang from the Kirin Herd.
In the Wilderness, Ferocious Beasts were born from the Heaven and Earth, their wisdom wasn¡¯t weaker than humans, some powerful Ferocious Beasts even had much higher intelligence than humans,ying traps to hunt humans.
¡°Hisss hisss hisss¡¡±
In the field, dozens of mature male Scale Horses whinnied in unison,unched their attack directly after distancing themselves from the Kirin Herd.
¡°Come on!¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s expression remained unfazed, he wanted to test his current strength, thus decided not to hold back any more. His body leaned forward like a Garuda Bird spreading its wings. Bright Runes shed all over his body turning into a magnificent, mountain-like force, sweeping towards these mature male Scale Horses.
Midair, Runes filled the sky. Several mature male Scale Horses were thrown into the air like straws even before they got close, bumping into hard rocks on the sides, they couldn¡¯t even crawl up for a long time.
While Male Scale Horses were strong, this only applied to regr Ferocious Beasts. Now Lin Zhuang had not only advanced into the Cultivation Second Realm and opened Two Rounds of Cave Sky, his strength had increased several-foldpared to before, naturally, he felt no pressure.
¡°Brother Zhuang, feel free to show off your skills up front, we¡¯ll take care of the mess behind.¡±
A group of men stormed out following him, swinging the Beast Tendons in their hands to quickly tie up the dizzy mature male Scale Horses.
At the same time, a team was assigned to carry the tied-up Scale Horses back to the vige.
Everyone in Liu Vige practiced Cultivation of Physical Refinement scripture. Even though the degree varied, even the weakest of them could muster nearly a thousand pounds of strength by swinging their arms, so lifting these Scale Horses wasn¡¯t much of a challenge.
Quickly, all the male Scale Horses that had rushed in were down on the ground, temporarily losing their mobility.
¡°Yuyuyu¡¡± At this moment, the Kirin Herd waspletely panicked, many Scale Horses began to flee, reaching a rtively safe distance before looking back at Lin Zhuang¡¯s subsequent actions.
Lin Zhuang chose to stop.
Scale Horses had a rather violent temperament, not everyone could ride them, the ones they had gathered were enough for the vige¡¯s daily use.
Moreover, if they pushed too hard, it was easy to scare the Kirin Herd away. Draining the pond to get the fish wasn¡¯t a sustainable solution, he needed a continuous supply.
¡°Brother Zhuang, we¡¯ve caught thirty-seven Scale Horses.¡±
Someone counted the harvest with an excited expression on his face.
¡°That should be enough. For the time being, we should not disturb the Kirin Herd. Once these thirty-something Scale Horses are incorporated into our lives, they will naturally attract other Scale Horses.¡±
Lin Zhuang nodded and said to the men around him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Brother Zhuang, we don¡¯t have your kind of strength.¡± The men replied in unison, all of them well aware of their own abilities, the fact that they got carried away earlier was just because of their greed.
At the entrance of Liu Vige, Scale Horses were continuously being carried back. They piled up at the entrance in no time at all, creating an astonishing scene.
This scene even startled Old man Lin who was cautiously observing the Five-Colored Chickens nearby.
As soon as he realized it was the Scale Horses, Old man Lin quickly took one without hesitation from Lin Zhuang, on the pretext, that he needed it for transportation due to his old age.
Apart from him, Tu Wa Zi came over, but he chose to do it himself. He took advantage of the chaos within the Kirin Herd and caught one.
On the other hand, Gu Chen didn¡¯t move from start to finish. He thought he was too young, riding a horse was too dangerous, he decided to wait for a couple of years.
That night.
Inside Liu Vige, the bonfires raged, and huge chunks of beast meat were brought out, ced on specially made grill racks. The outer skin was golden under their intense roasting. Non-stop crackling sounds could be heard as the meat sizzled with fat. The mouth-watering scent was so strong that you could smell it from a distance.
People hadpletely stopped worrying about where they were, heartspletely let loose, eating meat and drinking meat soup inrge mouthfuls.
In the following days,
Under the lead of Old man Lin, they opened uprge tracts of wastnd behind the vige, specifically for nting wild wheat and other grain crops.
In addition, they also specifically set aside a piece ofnd mainly used for resting, feeding, and training the several dozes Kirin Herd.
Women in Liu Vige were also busy, specifically tidying up severalrge plots ofnd to serve as vegetable gardens, sowing somemon vegetable seeds.
From sunrise to sunset, the days of the vigers in Liu Vige were full and happy, as several months passed by in the blink of an eye.
On this day, just as dawn was breaking.
Old man Lin was busy leading the vige¡¯s children in their daily studies.
Just at that moment, ¡°ck ck ck¡¡± the moments of sharp horse hoofs could be heard from outside the vige.
The trotting of horse hoofs stirred up gusts of dust and spatters of water that clearly made their way into the Liu Vige¡
Immediately after.
Several hundred meters away from the vige entrance, dozens of ck shadows appeared from the end of the horizon, all riding sturdy stallions.
The iron hooves sshed dust, and they rode against the wind, their silver manes flowing behind them.
¡°Not good, bandits!¡±, Old man Lin was the first to arrive upon hearing the news, and from afar he could clearly see the figures atop those tall horses.
However, when he clearly recognized their dressing, his face suddenly changed. He recognized these strangely dressed people.
In the Wilderness, the viciousness of bandits and the ferocious beasts that eat humans were equally notorious.
They not only rob money and goods, but women are also their prime targets. If slightly unhappy, they would directly massacre the vige, extremely brutal. Old man Lin still had a deep impression of them from his younger years.
There were not few bandits, but not every mountain range had them, he did not expect that they would have such bad luck, scarcely had they settled down here for a few days they encountered such brutal forces.
It s just a few bandits, as long as they dare to invade our Liu Vige, we¡¯ll ensure they¡¯ll be unable to return.¡±, Brother Zhuang¡¯s whole body was full of momentum, his face showing disdain.
He truly had the confidence to say this.
The Two Rounds of Cave Sky cultivation had him brimming with vigorous energy and a light body. He appeared to have endless strength and a casual punch could unleash a terrifying power force of nearly a hundred thousand pounds, indeed making him unrivaled.
¡°Boss, something feels not quite right about this vige.¡±,
At this moment, outside the vige, the horse hoofs were rustling.
A line of ck-robed figures abruptly pulled at the reins, causing the men and horses to neigh ¨C startling the earth.
Leading them was a man in his thirties, a full-bearded chin, twirling his sideburns with his hand ¨C his muscr body bulged like a horned dragon, his physique robust with a bull-like vigor. His facial features were rugged and robust ¨C even from afar, one could sense a violent intention emanating from him. His hands were probably soaked in the blood of countless people; he seemed far from being benevolent, brimming with ferocity.
Next to the rugged man, stood a tall, thin, average-looking young man, also with a fierce look on his face, clearly not a good yer.
The one who had opened his mouth was this very man.
¡°It¡¯s just a vige, what could be wrong with it? We¡¯ve been wreaking havoc here for so many years, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±
The rugged middle-aged man didn¡¯t see it that way, cursing and shouting in return..
Chapter 73 - 71: That Village is Terrifying (2)_1
Chapter 73 - 71: That Vige is Terrifying (2)_1
Chapter 73: Chapter 71: That Vige is Terrifying (2)_1
Trantor: 549690339
The rugged man fiercely wielded the reins, and the tall steed under him neighed, galloping swiftly towards the entrance of Liu Vige.
Following him, a horde of henchmen rushed in, a vast contingent of nearly a hundred individuals, all armed with sharp long knives and broad swords, menacing and blood-thirsty, all veterans with blood on their hands.
¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die, hand over all your money, women, everything, otherwise, we will raze your insignificant vige to the ground in a sh, leaving no living creature behind.¡±
The rugged man spoke directly, his voice roaring, his body overflowing with vital energy, runes twinkling.
Clearly, being able to survive until now in the Wilderness, he was not one to be trifled with, he was not one of the nameless masses.
As he spoke, the rugged man was also taking a quick nce around the vige.
His eyes narrowed slightly, as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. In just a fleeting moment, heid his eyes on many young and beautiful figures, all women with fulsome bottoms who hadn¡¯t borne children yet, their looks and figures far surpassed the ones they had abducted before, their skin dewy, obviously well-nourished in their daily lives.
In particr, one figure stood out, tall with slender thighs, fair skin, standing out amongst the crowd like a crane amongst chickens, invigorating his lecherous gaze.
¡°Tsk, tsk, surprisingly high quality!¡±
The man was somewhat surprised, unable to suppress the wild horse of his desire, yearning to immediately snatch a few women for his pleasure.
¡°Are you blind? This is Liu Vige, if you dare step a foot into our vige, we¡¯ll make sure you die a gruesome death.¡±
Lin Zhuang, disgusted by the man¡¯s demeanor, retorted.
He had long been disgusted by these bandits. After all, they had always been the ones robbing others, and never had they given anything to anyone from Liu Vige.
¡°Isn¡¯t that some tough talk? Just a bunch of country bumpkins, daring to stand in our way? Believe it or not, in one encounter, we can reduce you into blood and bones, leaving you with no ce to rest in death.¡±
This time, a scar-faced man spoke. With two massive Wolf Fang Clubs in his hands, his tall stature and his position by the rugged man¡¯s side, it was clear he held a high ranking amongst the ferocious bandits.
Despite his harsh words, the scar-faced man didn¡¯t immediately take action.
In reality, the oppressive aura Lin Zhuang imparted was too hard to ignore. The enormous body, over two meters tall, muscles bulging, he was like a miniature giant, a formidable adversary that made them take a step back.
¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to tten Liu Vige.¡±
Lin Zhuang stepped forward, his foot stomping on the ground causing a rumble.
Such an action was a testament to the extreme strength of his physical body, capable of quake the earth with a mere tap. His physique was not inferior even to those formidable juveniles during the ancient times.
¡°Boss, there¡¯s something strange about this vige. Both men and women, young and old, they¡¯re not scared of us at all.¡±
The young man who had spoken earlier voiced his concern again, finally understanding why he felt uneasy.
In the past, whenever they were raiding a vige, everyone was trembling in fear upon seeing them, offering up women and money even before they demanded, fearing they might invoke their wrath.
However, in this vige, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear or horror in their faces. On the contrary, everyone looked eager to fight, they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.
¡°Shut your bloody mouth. Strange? These are just runts who think they¡¯ve lived too long. Under my iron hooves, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a small vige of a few hundred people or arge tribe of thousands, I can trample them t!¡±
The rugged man remained undeterred, his immense confidence in his martial prowess.
Over the years, they had never once tasted defeat, they had obliterated countless viges, even those asrge as tens of thousands. Their audacity to intimidate him with a mere hundred people was simply a child¡¯s y.
The most important thing was, this time, the Deity of Worship was with them. Having the Deity of Worship around, the rugged man felt even more unrestrained.
¡°Ignorant wretches, I¡¯ll massacre your insubstantial vige.¡±
The rugged man shot a disdainful nce at Lin Zhuang, his left hand was ying with two solid iron eggs made of ck gold. He spoke in a cold voice.
¡°Talking to a dead man is a waste of words. After killing you all, these mountains will be under the rule of Liu Vige.¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s face was solemn as he uttered these words slowly, his intent to kill was booming like a storm.
As his words fell, a loud bang echoed in the air as he charged forward.
His speed, like a lightning bolt.
At the same time, his body was quickly surrounded by grayish-white runes.
This was his terrifying killer move, the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique,bined with the instant impact, it was enough to decimate a majority of his foes.
The rugged man¡¯s gaze intensified; an unprecedented murderous intent assaulted him.
He promptly jumped back, slipping over a hundred meters away, but was still affected by the aftermath, his robe torn, the skin on the surface battered by the strong winds.
As for the bandits who failed to react in time, they were killed by the shockwave, their bones separated, their bodies exploding on the spot, showering blood and flesh everywhere¡
¡°No wonder you¡¯re so audacious! You do have some skills!¡±
The rugged man sneered, ignoring his surprise, he counterattacked.
His body flickered with runes, mist rose, and he unleashed his most adept treasure technique.
¡°Swish!¡±
In the sky, a beam of light ascended, forming a giant hand that blotted out the sky, fiercely crashing down towards Lin Zhuang. Its power was immense, the mere coteral wind force pulverizing a giant stone next to it.
Lin Zhuang was slightly taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to be a worthy adversary, someone who could dominate for so many years.
He also deployed his treasure technique, the Jiao Snake Secret Art, which was even more potent than the Ferocious Ape Secret Art.
Lin Zhuang waved his hand, shiny runes converging in the air, swiftly forming a massive rune spear, aiming straight for the giant hand.
A thunderous sound followed, divine runes filled the sky, a dazzling light permeating.
In the end,
The rune spear and the giant handpletely annihted each other, transforming into a shower of light, emanating in the sky.
¡°Who are you? How could a small vige have someone like you?¡±
Finally, the rugged man¡¯s face changed, looking terrified.
Without a word, Lin Zhuang gestured towards the vige.
The man was momentarily stunned, and then as if strategizing, he hurriedly turned to look unbelievingly.
From within the vige that he initially thought of as insignificant as ants, more figures walked out.
A man who was also over two meters tall with a rugged physique, two young boys who seemed to be only eight or nine years old, and the beautiful woman who had previously mesmerized him.
The aura of each individual was disyed in an instant, directly reaching the sky, their powerful energy fluctuations stirring up the Beast Robe on their bodies without any wind.
What terrified the rugged man the most was, above these figures, arge pit appeared in the void, overflowing withva¡
¡°Cave Heaven!! They¡¯re all Cave Heavens!¡±
The man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his blood ran cold..
Chapter 74 - 72: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God
Chapter 74 - 72: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God
Chapter 74: Chapter 72: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God
Realm (Part 1)_1
Trantor: 549690339
(Several readers have asked about the formation in the Paradise and North Pumpkin¡¯s problem, I did not exin clearly before, I have already made the modifications. Here, I want to exin to you all, any item belonging to the protagonist will be transferred along with him. However, they need to be reactivated.)
It was quite a sensational scene. A small vige with a limited poption actually had five or six powerful figures who had stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm.
On top of that, each of them exuded powerful energy fluctuations of the Rune Secret Techniques, showing that they all had mastered a powerful Treasured Technique.
What shocked the rugged man the most were the two little boys who were only eight or nine years old.
They were not fully grown, yet they had already stepped into this mysterious realm. Their bodies exuded an extraordinary aura, their eyes were deep, and powerful runes flickered within them. They scattered a radiant holy light, drowning their small figures, making them appear like Ancient God Thek.
¡°This Barbaric Wilderness showcases such amazing talents!!¡±
The rugged man roared, he was already in his fifties. When he was young, he had also been considered a prodigy, he had studied in some great sects, but even so, he didn¡¯t step into this realm until he was nearly thirty.
¡°If I don¡¯t ughter you today, you will be a great danger in the future!¡±
The rugged man roared again, suddenly biting his tongue and spraying out a jet of hot blood.
After spraying this blood, the man¡¯s energy visibly waned as if he had aged a decade or more in an instant.
Mid-air, the boiling True Blood surged, but it did not fall, instead, it abruptly disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes.
¡°Roar!¡±
The next moment.
The ground began to shake violently as a huge creature slowly crawled out from deep underground.
It was a creature simr to a centipede, more than twenty meters long, its scaly ck armor segmented. Its belly was filled with countless, horrifying feet. Long whiskers protruded from the sides of its head, and arge, skull-like hook grew from its tail.
This was the Sacrificial Spirit worshipped by the bandits. As soon as it appeared, it disyed its terrifying and appalling power, coiling there with a body of staggering size. Its deep, ck eyes glowed in the dark, showing extreme coldness, its murderous aura, like chilly frost, seemedpletely tangible as it stared at Lin Zhuang and the others.
Powerful and terrifying!
¡°Children, you attack together. This Sacrificial Spirit is formidable,¡± said old man Lin, sensing a dangerous atmosphere.
¡°Get the hell out of my way.¡± Lin Zhuang took the lead, his body emitting grey-white light.
With the assistance of the Ferocious Ape Secret Art, his whole body had erged several times within a moment, truly like a giant. His bodily energy increased tremendously.
He took a big step forward, swinging his giant fist like a huge fan and savagely smashing it towards the rugged man¡¯s head.
¡°You insolentd, you dare!¡±
The man¡¯s face turned pale, he roared loudly, but at this moment his energy was weak, he couldn¡¯t react, and could only watch as a ck shadow rushed towards his ¡°handsome face.¡±
¡°Bang!¡±
With a dull thud, the man¡¯s face swelled like a pig head in an instant, all his teeth were broken, and he vomited blood copiously.
Under the huge force of several hundreds of thousands of pounds, even rocks were fragile like tofu, let alone flesh and blood. At thest moment, the man¡¯s Rune protected him, otherwise, Lin Zhuang was confident that one punch would burst his head open.
Even though he couldn¡¯t kill him, the rugged man had lost his fighting powerpletely.
Ignoring him, Lin Zhuang turned all his attention to the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit.
While he was attacking the rugged man, this Sacrificial Spirit had already made a move, but Lin Chen, Tu Wa Zi, and the others blocked it.
¡°Roar.¡±
The Sacrificial Spirit roared, its body covered in runes, as if a ck gue. Its stout tail swept around brutally, the enormous power erupted from it shattered the surrounding rocks and ancient trees.
This scene was shocking, as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting, countless trees,rge rocks were shattered, dust was flying, blotting out the sky and the sun. The bandits, who had already fled to a distance, were shaking with fear, their previous arrogance had totally disappeared.
They were both afraid of the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit¡¯s terror and astonished at the vige¡¯s strength. Not only had they beaten their leader nearly to death, they even appeared to have the upper hand against the revered Sacrificial Spirit.
¡°Swoosh!¡±
The giant tail swept through the air, its runes shing, its radiance blinding as it harshly struck towards Lin Zhuang and the others. The force uprooted trees and turned them into dust. Its majesty was rming, filled with violent ferocity.
Lin Zhuang and the others did not dodge. They let the runes sh over their bodies as they resisted the opposing attack. Not a single one of them retreated, all of them demonstrating astonishing divine power. On the contrary, the body of the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit was forced to stride sideways several dozens of meters.
At the same time, Gu Chen took action. He mobilized his terrifying Sky Tyrant Blood, and a glorious radiance shrouded his body and directly pierced through a section of the Sacrificial Spirit¡¯s flesh and blood.
And then.
In a blink of an eye, the youth learned and activated the Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art.
It was said that it could only exert a hint of power, but it proved to be sufficient.
Almost in an instant.
A massive, dark ck hole appeared in the sky, resembling a colossal celestial body. It filled both heaven and earth with its radiance, causing all to change color,
¡°Roar!¡± The Centipede Sacrificial Spirit roared. Its colossal body squirmed continuously, sensing a strong threat, and felt a chill in its heart.
¡°Swift!¡± The youth¡¯s voice was low and resounded out. Behind him, the immense ck hole hovered, appearing as fast as a godly figure.
Simultaneously.
Tu Wa Zi unleashed the Jiao Snake Secret Art, a giant rune spear that was five to six meters long, killing with an imposing aura.
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen also charged into the formation to fight. Each and every one of them had colossal bodies, resembling ancient mountain-moving giants.
Two fists couldn¡¯tpete against four hands, let alone more than four hands.
Eventually.
The Centipede Sacrificial Spirit fell indignantly into a pool of blood. Its entire body was ground up and swallowed up by the Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art, a cruel and tragic sight.
The massive head was fired upon by several people who stormed forward, instantaneously sting it apart. Blood surged out like a fountain, dying on the spot.
¡°Run!¡±
In one corner, the bandits were initially dumbstruck. Suddenly, one of them yelled out.
In an instant, the crowd hustled and burst. The masses all had their courage broken, rushing to escape.
The young man who was the first to perceive the abnormality in the situation reacted the quickest. Before the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit fell, he began preparing to run, making his escape a great distance away.
As he passed by a corner, a group of figures that were roughhousing came into the man¡¯s view.
¡°It¡¯s scale horses, captured together¡ My God, this vige is raising so many scale horses, there¡¯s even a unicorn inside. What are they trying to do? Could it be they want to establish a trooppletelyposed of scale horses, an overbearing iron cavalry!¡±
The young man was so stunned he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. He was taken aback, fearful and horrified.
This scene was far too shocking.
Scale horses are born wild and violent, their temperament fierce. They feed on flesh and blood. Ordinary people can¡¯t subdue them at all. Even the stronghold he belongs to only managed to raise two scale horses, and that still required tremendous effort.
And in this small vige, he made a rough count, there are almost fifty scale horses.
After running for some distance.
The man discovered another figure, an enormous body entirely shrouded in darkness, deep as twilight. It resembled a small mountain.
It was a giant python, wreathed in terrifying andplex runes. The scales alone on its body wererger than a person, like a massive fleshy mountain, lying there in contentment.
Even from a distance, he could distinctly sense a tangible horrifying bloodthirst. Its fluctuations were tumultuous, like a Great Demon in hibernation.
¡°Motherf*cker!!!¡°
The young man screamed,pletely terrified. He didn¡¯t dare to linger a moment longer, scuttling towards the corner, wishing he had extra arms and legs to run faster..
Chapter 75 - 73: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God Realm (Part 2)_1
Chapter 75 - 73: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God Realm (Part 2)_1
Chapter 75: Chapter 73: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God Realm (Part 2)_1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°We must not let a single one escape, all of them are chock-full of evil acts, having blood on their hands is one thing, but who knows what unspeakable things they have done behind the scenes.¡±
Old man Lin walked with his hands behind his back, his voice deep.
To eliminate the weedspletely, this was his many years of umted experience, never underestimate any enemy. The saying ¡®don¡¯t pursue a desperate enemy¡¯ may have a certain truth, but it doesn¡¯t apply in the vast Wilderness that could be a burial ground at any moment.
We must ruthlessly pursue the destitute bandits and chase them to their death. Kill them until they never dare to show up again, let them lose their courage at the mere mention of us.
As he spoke, Old Man Lin¡¯s face was filled with excitement that he couldn¡¯t suppress.
His mind was still savoring the heart-pounding battle just now, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, even a Sacrificial Spirit could be killed. His children are about to be famous in the Wilderness.
Lin Zhuang and the others quickly began to clean up the scene after the acknowledgement. They first carried the immense corpse of the centipede back to the vige, then each rode a unicorn and galloped off.
Having mounts that could cover tens of thousands of kilometers a day, it was easy to catch up with those bandits.
Lin Chen rode his Departure Fire Divine Bull. Although it was a bit slower, it could still keep up.
The body of the Departure Fire Divine Bull was covered with countless dark red mysterious veins, the red on the broken horn seemed about to drip off. The wide hooves danced at will, stepping on the rolling hotva, easily jumping hundreds of meters in a few steps, the speed was actually tolerable.
As long as it wasn¡¯tpared, it could also be called galloping. Most importantly, it was much more eye-catching than the unicorn.
The terrain around Liu Vige was rugged, surrounded by mountains on three sides with only one road to the outside world from the back, so it was not difficult to pursue them.
Soon, they spotted the fleeing bandits.
¡°Father said, not to let a single one go. We directly kill them on the spot.¡±
With a cold look on his face, Lin Zhuang took the lead, wielding a heavy broadsword and started charging, like the grim reaper harvesting lives.
In mid-air, heads were rolling all over the ce in an instant, and the hot blood was spraying, soaking the earth.
¡°Demons! The people in this vige are all demons!¡±
Some of the bandits screamed,pletely terrified by the scene before them. Their morale was on the verge of copse, and some even wet themselves out of fear.
They had thought themselves cruel enough, only to find the people of the vige were the truly cruel ones. They killed without batting an eye, as casually as chopping vegetables.
Inparison, they suddenly felt that these people were the true bandits.
¡°Grandpa Vige Head said, being merciful to the enemy is being cruel to oneself.¡± Gu Chen and Tu Wa, although young, showed no mercy in the face of great righteousness and had already taken many bandits¡¯ lives.
In the Wilderness, enemies would never show mercy because you are young, they would only be even more brutal. If they weren¡¯t stronger today, the vige might have been wiped out already.
In less than half an hour, all the escaping bandits were in.
After dealing with these fleeing bandits, Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t immediately return to the vige.
If there were bandits in the vicinity, there should naturally be a stronghold.
That would be their real target. Bandits act recklessly, there must be good stuff in there.
After searching the surrounding area, they found the bandits¡¯ir on a mountain.
The bandits¡¯ leader, the Sacrificial Spirit and the elite were all in, the remaining ordinary bandits in their were obviously no issue.
Soon, all bandits were exterminated.
¡°These bandits have been oppressive for so many years, they must have stashed a lot of good stuff. Let¡¯s search for it, brothers.¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes were piercing, his face like a carved marble statue with distinct features, his eyes sharp as an eagle, quickly scanning the surroundings of the stronghold.
Their movements were quick, all of them were strong, they moved everything they could, they swept through the banditir like a tornado, leaving nothing behind.
Besides the junk that they had no use for, everything else, regardless of how heavy, was brought back to the vige.
There were quite a few valuable items, with the amount of ck Gold alone exceeding several thousand pounds. These treasures, invaluable in both weapon making and medicine refining, were worth a fortune.
Worth mentioning was that during their return trip, Lin Chen identally discovered the cave that the bandits had been using to detain women.
There were a total of seventy to eighty individuals, most of whom were aged between eighteen and twenty. Some were even as young as fifteen or sixteen, still girlishly innocent.
All these women were ragged and scantily d, with a vacant expression on their faces. Evidently, they had been brutalized by the bandits and their spirits had begun to numb.
¡°They¡¯re all pitiable souls. Let¡¯s take them back with us and at least give them something to eat. Otherwise, they¡¯ll starve to death here sooner orter.¡±
Lin Xin Tong let out a sigh. Her beautiful eyes brimmed with anger. Being a woman herself, she felt deeply for these women.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the bandit leaders were already dead, she would have wanted to dismember them.
The return trip took longer due to the seventy or eighty surviving women. They only managed to arrive at the vige around noon.
¡°Why are there so many people? Are these the ones saved from those bandits?¡±
Old man Lin quickly understood the situation and could not help but feel distressed.
All these girls were of the age to bloom, yet their purity had been ruined by those thieves, and their spirits had been devastated, evoking great regret.
¡°Let them stay. Liu Vige has everything but poption.¡± Old man Lin decided firmly.
After solving the issue of these dozens of surviving girls, Lin Zhuang and others carried the spoils they had scavenged from the bandit¡¯sir up the mountain.
There were some items they couldn¡¯t identify and sought to consult Jiang Hui, the Lord Willow God.
The most noticeable was a glittering, translucent bed that looked like an agate or piece of colored ze.
Staring at the massive zed bed, Jiang Hui was also very curious.
The bed was quiterge, capable of amodating five or six adults at once. If it were children, ten would be no problem.
Also, there was not a trace of artificial carving on the bed. It looked like it had formed naturally. Upon close inspection, one could see a sparkling radiance flowing within, gleaming like the tide.
Jiang Hui immediately employed the Surveince Technique.
¡°Item name: Void God Stone¡±
¡°Uses: It canmunicate with the Void God Realm, sending living spirits to that magicalnd for cultivation, gaining unimaginable benefits.¡±
Suddenly, the relevant information appeared before his eyes.
¡°Void God Realm?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s mind submerged into thought. He was not a stranger to this term.
It was a magical ce, not only honing spirit but also transferring all insights to the body after returning to the real world, enabling aplete transformation as if the true body was also cultivating, offering enormous benefits.
But what Jiang Hui knew was not just the superficial content.
If he remembered correctly, the Void God Realm was actually a prison.
In the ancient battle of immortality, some famous Immortal Kings joined the Dark Immortal King and other alien realms to attack the Immortal Domain.
The allied Immortal Kings defeated these Dark Kings, but considering their past contributions, they sought to save them and locked their primordial spirits to petrify and suppress them in the Void God Realm.
Besides, the Void God Realm also held many subordinates of the Dark Immortal Kings and the Alien Territory¡¯s Immortal Kings. The spiritual powers of all the transitioned powerhouses over the generations in the Immortal Domain would be guided into the Void God Realm to support its operations.
However, using the Void God Realm to train the children of Liu Vige certainly seemed like a good idea.
Not only does it hold great opportunities, but there are also young Ancient Beasts undergoing trials. Even Minor Dot, Zhong Tong Shi Yi, and certain exceptional talents might appear there..
Chapter 76 - 74: Isn’t that the one from Stone Village? _1
Chapter 76: Chapter 74: Isn¡¯t that the one from Stone Vige? _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Lord Willow God, what on earth is this?¡±
The voices of Lin Zhuang and hispanions rang out, filled with awe.
They all felt the extraordinary nature of this thing, but even after careful examination, they had no impression whatsoever.
Even the most learned old man Lin and the elders of the Native Tribe in the vige could not discern what this agate-like jade bed was.
That¡¯s why they chose to go up the mountain.
¡°Void God Stone!¡±
Jiang Hui used his Divine Skills, and his voice, as loud as a giant bell, clearly echoed in their minds.
¡°Void God Stone?¡± The group was stunned, they had never heard of it before.
¡°Respected Lord Willow God, what exactly is its use?¡±
Lin Xin Tong gently chimed in from the side, her voice as clear and melodious as a Huang Li bird.
Nowadays, Little Eight Lin haspletely changed and is no longer the previous domineering character. He has even won the title of gentle and kind-hearted¡¯ in Liu Vige.
¡°The Void God Stone connects to the mysterious Void God Realm. It is a vast and majestic world, constructed by the spirits of peerless powerhouses, an excellent training ground full of unimaginable opportunities.
At the same time, it is also possible to encounter descendants of the real Ancient Beasts, as well as various young geniuses, allowing real confrontations.¡±
Jiang Hui said slowly.
¡°Descendants of the real Ancient Beasts? Do you mean the offspring of entities like Qiong Qi, Bi Fang, Jiao Tu, etc.?¡±
Lin Zhuang and hispanions were horrified. Such existences had only existed in their imagination, they had no idea they could really meet them there.
¡°Lord Willow God, how can we enter that world?¡±
Tu Wa Zi asked, a mix of nervousness and excitement in his voice.
Being able to fight with such existences was something he had always dreamed about.
¡°Are you sure you want to go? This kind of tribtion is dreadful, even young gods may encounter unpredictable dangers. Although death will not ur, they may suffer some bacsh.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±
Tu Wa Zi nodded firmly. In his opinion, as a young man born in this world, he should have the belief of being assertive. If hecks the courage to strive for the first ce, he is destined to be drowned in the masses.
¡°Count me in as well.¡±
Gu Chen also stood up, eager to try.
Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and Little Eight Lin also felt somewhat moved, but they didn¡¯t express their intentions immediately and nned to ask the great Sacrificial Spirit for permission after dealing with the trivial matters in the vige.
¡°Since you have all made your decisions, this Master will allow you to experience it. But you must remember, the Void God Realm is a magnificent and beautiful world formed by a spiritual barrier, so your true bodies cannot venture there, only your will and spirit can enter that world.
However, even though it is a spiritual grind, when you return to the real world, your physical bodies will transform in tandem.¡±
Jiang Hui said. As his words fell, he slowly looked down at the Void God Stone beneath him.
In addition to the basic information about the Void God Stone, the Surveince Technique also provided relevant usage methods.
It was quite simple. Any being wishing to enter the Void God Realm just needed to lie on it and wait for three seconds without making any preparations.
Following the method taught by Jiang Hui.
Soon
After three seconds, a series of light snoring sounds echoed, and Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen instantly fell asleep.
In almost an instant.
A dazzling light shed, transforming into a splendid Divine Order Chain, soaring into the sky, stirring up tremendous power.
¡°Boom!¡±
The brilliant five-colored light was zing, illuminating heaven and earth, piercing the sky, revealing a crystal-clear crystal wall, its radiance outshining the world.
The next moment.
An imposing gate appeared, stretching across the horizon, with a light of dawn rolling in and a fog lingering. The entire sky began to be blurry, mysterious, yet profoundly deep, exuding an ancient aura that was beyond words.
At the Void God Stone.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen felt a sudden lightness in their bodies, and before them appeared an incredibly majestic and radiant stone gate.
Stepping through the gate, they were met with a sight of deste simplicity, odd in its intricacy, filled with a distant sense of bleakness, as if it were an abandoned world.
¡°Is this the Void God Realm!?¡±
Amazement was written on the faces of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
¡°Lord Willow God said only our spiritual will entered this world, it¡¯s simply too miraculous, I truly feel as if I¡¯m living on thisnd.¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s dark pupils darted around as he spoke, simultaneously pinching his arm hard.
It hurt!
¡°Even pain feels the same. If this is a dream, it¡¯s far too real!¡± eximed Tu Wa Zi in awe.
Gu Chen also pinched himself and grimaced at the unexpected intensity of the pain.
Soon after.
The two found a high vantage point and gazed out over this world, which was as realistic as their own, with vast rivers and mountains, boundless and infinite.
In parts closer to them, they saw extensive ruins devoid of human life, sprawling, copsed pces that seemed to have weathered endless time, covered with a thickyer of dust, such devastation that even descriptions of rubble seemed inadequate.
¡°Could there have been a great battle here before?¡±
Tu Wa Zi spected, for he saw a mountain peak that had been cleaved in half.
The break in the mountain was smooth, as if sliced by a knife, clearly not a result of natural erosion.
¡°Are there people over there?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s keen eyes took notice, pointing, and his gaze focused on the distance.
There, a group of people could be vaguely seen huddled together.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the little one from Stone Vige? He really is alright and appeared here?¡±
Following the direction of the pointed finger, Tu Wa Zi, with eyes like those of a Garuda bird, scanned around and abruptly spotted a familiar figure, and couldn¡¯t help eximing in surprise.
At this moment.
Liu Vige, at the mountain peak.
Taking advantage of the free time, Jiang Hui reset the Utopia Array and Spirit Gathering Array around Liu Vige.
Though items like formations could be transferred along with them, the shift in location necessitated a second activation.
If it hadn¡¯t been for the bandits¡¯ incident, Jiang Hui might havepletely forgotten about it.
With a thought, two rays of light flew out from the depths of the sky, like falling meteors, transforming into a massive transparent cloud of light, enveloping the entire Liu Vige in an instant.
¡°Hum!¡±
The Spirit Gathering Array and Utopia were operational once again.
From Jiang Hui¡¯s position at the center, the distant mountain peaks reassembled, stacked upon each other like abyrinth of hills.
The spiritual energy around him surged forth like a feeding whale, tumultuous and rolling, just like an unseen sea boiling over, forcefully dragged here by a raw power that brooked no arguments and settled above Liu Vige.
This was a daunting spectacle.
The overbearing spiritual energy gradually settled within Liu Vige. Given a few hundred years, this ce could potentially transform into a genuine Cave Heaven ce.
Even though the timeframe was short, some noticeable changes had already begun to ur in Liu Vige.
The most conspicuous of these was visible in the scaled horses. Their previously untamed demeanor had immediately calmed down, some let out tiny yelps, others were sniffing around and indulging in a seeming siesta on the ground in sheer pleasure, quiet as a whisper..
Chapter 77 - 75:1, Tu Wa Zi Come First (Caught
Chapter 77: Chapter 75:1, Tu Wa Zi Come First (Caught
Up)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Spiritual Energy stirred and swelled, washing over like tidal waves in an instant, covering the whole of Liu Vige.
This is the finest of natural supplements, without any side effects, beneficial to the cultivation of any living being, especially beloved by creatures such as the Scaled Horses.
Scaled Horses naturally prefer to herd in ces rich in Spiritual Energy, and the locations of their herds are often the most Spiritually abundant ces in a mountain range.
Moreover, due to their unique body structure, Scaled Horses are the most sensitive to subtle changes in the aerial Spiritual Energy.
A group of Scaled Horses, which were usually carefree and untamed, suddenly became incredibly docile. This caused the people of Liu Vige, who were in charge of their feeding, to be extremely surprised.
¡°How strange. Why are they so obedient this time? They haven¡¯t even tried to bite us.¡±
A man spoke, his expression showing shock as he quickly scattered fresh pieces of meat before the Scaled Horses.
Unlike previous times, even when he was within half a meter of them, these usually rampant Ferocious Beasts unexpectedly didn¡¯t attack them. Each onezily rolled around on the ground, looking sofortable they might as well have had ¡®contentment¡¯ written on their faces.
¡°Really strange, overnight these Scaled Horses have be as tame as the vige¡¯s pet dog, Dahuang!¡±
Someone agreed.
Apart from this, they noticed other changes.
In the distance, peaks ovepped, high mountains and deep ravines, a vast and majestic mountain range. Like bamboo shoots after rain, many Peaks of Precious Mountain had appeared out of nowhere, rising around Liu Vige as if they were giant guardians.
¡°This must be the work of Lord Willow God.¡±
Old Man Lin also noticed the changes around the vige, and with a moment of contemtion, he concluded firmly.
Although he was already in his sixties, his spirit was still high.
The lifespan in the Blood Realm could reach over a hundred and twenty years, so in this light, he was still in his prime.
Old Man Lin had bright eyes and looked around, bing more assured of his answer.
This kind of method had been used by their Sacrificial Spirit in the Wild Mountain Range before. Other people might not feel it as deeply, but as the elder with the longest tenure, who had lived in that ce for nearly half a century, he had the strongest memory of these changes.
Aside from Old Man Lin, at the mountaintop, Jiang Hui restarted the Spirit Gathering Array and the Paradise, then turned his gaze back to the Void God Stone.
The massive Void God Stone emitted a splendid light, with runes shing. Jiang Hui stared at it without shifting his gaze, suddenly feeling as if his entire being was about to be immersed in it.
This feeling was mystical, beyond description.
In a daze, Jiang Hui saw the scene before his eyes start to change.
The mountain peaks and trees around him retreated quickly, reced byrge pce ruins and Jade Towers. He saw the ruins, remnants of something he had never seen before, which, even in their ruined state, still hinted at a past grandeur beyondparison.
Jiang Hui was astonished, hurriedly collecting his senses. The scene before his eyes instantly reverted back to normal, distant green mountains and forests, bubbling streams, the scent of flowers carried on the wind¡
¡°Did I just immerse my consciousness in the Void God Realm?¡± Jiang Hui recalled the feeling, somewhat unsure.
To confirm his spection, he once again concentrated on the Void God Stone.
The falling feeling returned.
Looking through the Void God Stone, this time, Jiang Hui could clearly see every move of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
There was no feeling of separation, it was like watching a live show, every detail of the surroundings, the expressions on their faces, everything was reflected clearly in his vision.
Moreover, as time passed.
The scene in his eyes became more vivid and three-dimensional as if he himself had really arrived in this magical realm.
Gradually, sounds appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, including the voices of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, as well as the whistle of the gentle breeze.
Given these circumstances, Jiang Hui was certain that his consciousness had indeed entered the Void God Realm.
However, unlike others, his state was a bit strange. Even though he had entered the Void God Realm, he had not condense any physical form and still had to rely on the viewpoint of his believers to observe his surroundings.
Moreover, this observation was passive, he couldn¡¯t control Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and they couldn¡¯t sense his presence either.
Although his autonomy was greatly hindered, Jiang Hui was not in a hurry. The current perspective was also quite good in his opinion, and he could freely switch between Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
Jiang Hui shrunk his mind within himself, his perspective shifted to Tu Wa Zi.
The scenery changed.
Inside the Void God Realm.
It seemed that Tu Wa Zi had discovered something and was leading Gu Chen towards a corner with brisk steps.
Soon, a boy who looked no older than eight or nine years old appeared in front of Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes.
Despite his young age, the boy was well-proportioned, his face smooth and white, seemingly as cold as carved porcin. His eyes were particrly outstanding, they were radiant and vivid, just like the reflection from the Nine Heavens, clear and bright, seemingly shining.
At this moment, he was working hard in front of several Rune Treasure Bones, trying to excavate them.
By the boy¡¯s side, there were many shadowy figures, all were cultivators whose spiritual consciousness had descended here. Many of them were watching amusedly.
¡°You little rascal, this is the Treasure Bone on the Rune Passage! How can you possibly lift it!¡±
Someone spoke in a scornful tone.
¡°Hahaha, he is indeed naive and adorable, and yet so obsessed with treasures. We¡¯ve never heard of anyone seeding in doing such a thing before!¡±
¡°Big brothers and sisters, what do you mean? I thought these treasures were unimed!¡±
By the Green Mountain Rock, the little boy scratched his head, put down his tool and looked confused.
¡°Kid, didn¡¯t your n¡¯s powerful members tell you about the basic condition in this world? When initially sent to the Void God Realm, everyone would be transferred to the Land of Origin. Only through the Rune Passage can you reach higher realms. These Treasure Bones are deeply buried in the Passage. What are you trying to do with them? Nobody has ever heard of sessful excavation attempts since ancient times.¡±
A thin old man with dark skin spoke up, exining patient.
¡°Grandpa, are you saying that these things really have no owner?¡± the little boy asked, his chubby cheeks blushing.
¡°You naughty boy! I told you it¡¯s impossible to move these things, but you still want to give it a try. I¡¯ve seen people obsessed with treasure before, but never as obsessed as you. Are you from some secluded woods?¡±
Most people wereughing so hard their bellies ached. They thought this young boy might be mad. How could he think that way?
¡°Boy, for your relentless attitude, if you can really dig out these Treasure Bones, I, old geezer, am willing to exchange arge number of Essence Walls with you!¡±
The old man who was exining earlier teased him.
¡°What is ¡®Essence Wall¡¯?¡± the little boy looked even more confused.
¡°Just dig them out first. That¡¯s a good thing. You don¡¯t even know what Essence Wall is.¡± Now rendered speechless the old man stepped aside, no longer speaking.
¡°Let¡¯s just give it a try.¡±
The little boy banged and kicked, shouted out loud, and after several fruitless attempts, he decided to use pure physical strength.
His breath surged, and he mmed his fist at the Green Mountain Rock in front of him with the Treasure Bones embedded in it. It was a powerful punch!
¡°Crack!¡±
Under the burst of formidable strength, the Green Mountain Rock in a radius of several yards actually cracked into pieces. Several pieces of shimmering Treasure Bones fell to the ground.
¡°This¡This can¡¯t be real, can it? A little brat, how could he possibly do that!!!¡±
Everyone was dumbfounded. They watched as the little boy really pulled out the Rune. They stood rooted to the spot, their eyeballs nearly popped out. These things were supposed to be unshakeable, isn¡¯t it? How could they have been dug out by this little boy? Isn¡¯t this a bit too childish?!
But while everyone was still in disbelief, suddenly, two naughty boys rushed out from a corner nearby. They moved swiftly, like dogs chasing after rabbits, and punched towards the remaining Rune Treasure Bones.
And among them, one ck and dark naughty boy was shouting while running.
¡°Unimed treasures are everyone¡¯s treasure.. I, Tu Wa, will go first!¡±
Chapter 78 - 76: The Angry Duo (Continuous Reading) _1
Chapter 78 - 76: The Angry Duo (Continuous Reading) _1
Chapter 78: Chapter 76: The Angry Duo (Continuous Reading) _1
Trantor: 549690339
Tu Wa Zi let out a huge yell, charging from the crowd with sparkling eyes, like a starving tiger hunting its prey, he lunged directly at the few Runed Treasure Bones on the ground.
Gu Chen swiftly followed, deploying his full strength and deftly maneuvering through the crowd.
Unknown from when it had started, under Tu Wa Zi¡¯s leadership, this originally schrly youngster had gradually begun to exhibit a vastly different demeanor.
¡°What on earth? I suddenly saw a ck shadow zooming past!¡±
¡°Who dares tomit such an outrage? Identify yourself!¡±
Someone hollered, startled by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s shout, their spiritually manifested form almost shattered.
¡°Which disrespectful young rascals are these? Showing no manners at all Do all those springing forth from remote and deste ces behave like this?¡± Seeing the girl, whom he held on a high pedestal, being charged at, an exquisitely dressed boy instantly flew into a rage.
The young man¡¯s whole body shimmered with light, runes were brought forth, signifying his remarkable aura.
¡°This seems to be a prodigy from the Nanshan Tribe! A mere teenager who has sessfully opened his Cave Heaven, using his n¡¯s Treasured Technique with great proficiency. He is indeed extraordinary!¡±
Someone recognized thevishly dressed young man, and eximed in surprise.
Everyone else was simrly awestruck.
To advance to the Cave Heaven Realm at such a young age is a feat deserving of pride regardless of how many Cave Heavens he has opened. It is indeed a very shocking achievement.
Big brother Sun, you have to give them a strong lesson for me!¡± A girl wearing a green brocade dress voiced out, waving her tiny fist and cheering for the smartly dressed young man.
The girl had a silky whiteplexion, her smile as beautiful as a blooming flower, her beautiful eyes brimming with affection, a pert upturned nose and blushing cheeks, she definitely deserved the title of ¡®beautiful girl¡¯.
¡°Do not worry, Qiong Er. Dealing with these two country bumpkins is as easy as pie!¡±
The well-dressed boy was full of confidence, leaping forward,
¡°Who are you calling a country bumpkin?¡±
Tu Wa Zi raised his eyebrows, incensed by these words. He was one of the prodigies of Liu Vige and was insulted so outrageously, it made his blood boil.
However, he didn¡¯t pause his charging step towards the scattered Runed Treasure Bones on the ground.
Tu Wa Zi had a premonition that if he was too slow, these valuable bones might fly away, making it very difficult to take them.
¡°Oblivious to the obvious, aside from you two, who else can bear this ¡°title¡±? ¡ö¡¯ A genius from the Nanshan n scoffed coldly, full of disdain, sweeping his gaze over the shabby beast robes adorning Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
The next moment.
The boy abruptly raised his w-like hand, runes boiling, viciously wing towards Tu Wa Zi. If hit, even a tough rock could instantly turn into dust. Tu Wa Zi frowned, sidestepping and darting several meters to one side. Although this strike did not inflict any substantive harm to Tu Wa Zi, it did indirectly dy him, wasting precious time.
During this brief moment.
The Runed Treasure Bones next to the crushed stones suddenly emitted an intense light, and like shooting stars, they directly pierced through the sky. Besides, the broken rocks turned into a shower of light, disappearing without leaving the slightest trace, as if they had never existed in the first ce.
¡°!!!¡±
Tu Wa Zi stood dumbfounded on the spot, his heart almost shattered.
The next moment.
He whirled around, directed his gaze at the richly dressed young man who had suddenly made a move, his eyes spewing uncontroble rage, just like an enraged lion.
¡°It¡¯s all your fault, otherwise, all these treasures would have been ours.¡± Seeing the Runed Treasure Bones, which were about to fall into his hands, suddenly fly high into the sky and disappear from his sight, Tu Wa Zi exploded with anger, shaking with fury.
So many treasures slipped from his grasp right before his eyes, causing his heart to ache so much that it was almost suffocating.
Little Dot standing aside scratched his head, feeling somewhat wrong. These treasures were dug up with his own considerable strength, and he had not even started feeling sorry about it!
¡°The treasure at hand has slipped away, damn, I¡¯m so mad that my teeth hurt. Chen, let¡¯s do this together and beat this brat until he resembles a pig¡¯s head¡±¡® Tu Wa Zi gritted his teeth, his fists clenched so tight they creaked. He was truly enraged.
Gu Chen was equally furious, his eyes seemed to spit fire.
¡°Just the two of you? What boasting.¡± The Nanshan n¡¯s youngster looked disdainful, his mouth curling into a smirk, wanting to impress hisdy love today.
He twitched his hands, and a mountain-like phantom slowly appeared behind him, several dozens of feet in size, the entire aura radiating crimson light, wrapped aroundrge areas of gray haze, disying an impressive prowess.
This is the inherited Treasured Technique from the Nanshan Tribe, possessing formidable power!¡±
¡°Worthy of being a genius from the Nanshan Tribe, with this kind of technique,
he can certainly be called a young prodigy.
Someone marveled.
¡°The Treasured Technique of the Nanshan Tribe is very powerful and mysterious in origin. It seems to be passed down by an extremely terrifying Sacrificial Spirit, possessing an incredibly destructive power. Looking at the opponent¡¯s stance, they must have achieved considerable sess in their cultivation.¡±
Several people let out awed exmations. Meanwhile, cultivators familiar with the Nanshan n secretly memorized the young man¡¯s appearance, nning to inform their n after returning to the mortal world. They must give significant attention to this person.
¡°Those two youngsters are in for it now!¡±
The people thought. The Nanshan Tribe¡¯s Treasured Technique was notoriously powerful, legendary for its destructive power. Especially given that the opponent was a genius of the tribe, who had undergone numerous precious Beast Blood body tempering since childhood, his skills would undoubtedly be rock-solid.
¡°More arrogant than me? If I don¡¯t tten this guy, I fear I¡¯ll vomit blood from anger.¡±
Tu Wa Zi was fuming, directly lunging forward, his body brimming with a surging thermal energy, as if it were about to burst forth from his body.
This was an extraordinary sight, merely the force of his Qi and blood causing such a phenomenon.
Gu Chen was even more shocked, the Sky Tyrant Blood circting and imposing its might in the mortal world.
Behind him, a giant phantom akin to him loomed, its aura terrorizing and ancient, stunning the surrounding crowd.
¡°The Qi and blood strength of these two is so hot and vigorous, almost like an immense sea!¡± A formidable person sensed the robust Qi and blood of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and couldn¡¯t help but exim.
This was the Land of Origin, where anyone who came here would have their
Realm suppressed to the Blood Realm. To be able to exhibit such phenomena while suppressed to this Realm is quite rare.
On the battlefield.
Tu Wa Zi led the attack.
With a thud, he stomped hard on the ground, his body shooting out several hundred meters like a cannonball, instantlynding in front of the genius from the Nanshan n, which didn¡¯t give him time to react.
There was no shy move, the runespletely condensed within his flesh and blood.
Tu Wa Zi just raised his fist, pummeling it down.
It seemed calm and without surprise, but this hit directly pped the genius
from the Nanshan n flying¡.
Chapter 79 - 77: What is called fierce (Followed reading)_l
Chapter 79 - 77: What is called fierce (Followed reading)_l
Chapter 79: Chapter 77: What is called fierce (Followed reading)_l
Trantor: 549690339
This was an exaggerated spectacle. With just a single p, the gifted youth of the Nanshan n was sted back, crashing heavily into a nearby mountain boulder.
Although everything in the Void God Realm was formed by mental projections, every sensation, including the feeling of pain, was as wholly real as in the physical world.
The violent impact pulverized the colossal boulder, and the boy yelped in agonizing pain as the two opposing forces converge on him. His entire shoulder copsed inward, leaving his arm dangling limply.
¡°What just happened? Am I going blind?¡±
¡°Fellow Taoist, you are not alone. I also feel my eyes are failing me!¡±
Gasps of astonishment rippled through the crowd, who were bbergasted by the sight.
Indeed, the turn of events was too sudden toprehend. One mere p had sent the proud prodigy of the Nanshan Tribe flying. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a p that seemed no more forceful than one used to swat a fly, leaving everyone in utter disbelief.
The prodigy¡¯s counterpart, White Moonlight, ced her hand over her mouth, her face pale as a sheet, seemingly lost in her thoughts.
¡°You are getting too arrogant.¡±
Just as Tu Wa Zi was about to put the beatdown on the gifted youth of the Nanshan n, a thunderous explosion echoed from the void above.
The next moment,
A streak of light traversed the sky. Runes flickered, radiating an intense re as it zipped towards them.
It was an antler, as long as a man is tall, hurtling down from on high. Its zing red form was akin to a bloody spear, radiating an intimidating aura, striking fear into anyone who beheld it.
¡°That appears to be a treasured relic from a Species of Ancient Times. Such a powerful object could be a n¡¯s prized possession.¡± someone eximed in awe.
Treasured relics are formed from the Treasured Bones of Ferocious Beasts. While the Runes were not visible, they held immense power. Each treasured relic was extremely valuable and could turn the tide during a critical situation. It seemed that the strong had arrived from the Nanshan Tribe.
¡°Barbarians, prepare to meet your maker!¡±
The Nanshan n¡¯s genius, who had been pped and flung away by Tu Wa Zi, struggled to his feet from the pile of dirt. Despite coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood, he managed to scoff disdainfully.
To be humiliated in public, he wanted nothing more to turn them into dust to assuage his hatred.
¡°De Quan, I aming!¡±
From behind, Gu Chen, eyes expressing profound depths, gathered the towering shadow behind him and leaped towards the antler.
In mid-air, Gu Chen¡¯s body swells several times its size, his body enveloped by a grey-white aura.
This was the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, capable of greatly enhancing one¡¯s strength and defense, and was activated at this crucial juncture.
Glowing runes rushed around Gu Chen¡¯s hands, casting a rainbow of lights, dazzling to behold, as they directly collided with the antler.
The moment the runes collided, the deafening sound felt like heaven and earth quaking. Scarlet runes fell from the sky, appearing as if a fire was burning everywhere. Beams of light shot into the sky, the foggy haze heated up, shocking and terrible, making the spectators feel an intense chill down their spines.
A loud ¡°thump¡± echoed out ¨C the antler, initially unstoppable in its downward trajectory, was actually halted, its forward momentum deflected by Gu Chen¡¯s firm hold.
¡°Buzz!¡±
The antler shook violently, red clouds burst forth, emitting dazzling red light, turning the sky crimson. It desperately struggled to break free from Gu Chen¡¯s grip.
However, the boy¡¯s grip remained as firm as iron, unyielding even in the face of the antler¡¯s desperate struggle. He held on to it securely.
The antler let out a whimpering noise, and after struggling for a few more minutes as if resigning itself to its fate, it finally calmed down and stopped resisting.
¡°Chen, you really know how to make do, not being able to snatch those few Runed Treasure Bones, but bringing back this treasured artifact is good enough!¡± Tu Wa Zi reacted atst, and resumed his joyous and excited expression.
No matter what it is, it¡¯s good as long as we can grab it for free.
¡°This is my Nanshan n¡¯s most treasured artifact, do you have the guts of a bear or a leopard? If you dare to take it away, aren¡¯t you afraid of my Nanshan n seeking revenge, trampling over you all?¡±
A ck shadow flew forward, it was a middle-aged man, wearing a blue robe, his face filled with fear, even cold sweat started spreading across his forehead.
He waspletely taken aback, this young man actually resisted the attack of the treasured artifact with his bare flesh, and what¡¯s more, even snatched it away in one swift move. Despite his constant calling, he was still unable to free the treasure.
What terrified him the most was that the treasure of his n seemed to have epted its fate and lost connection with him.
This was an unprecedented event. He used a huge amount of effort to bring it into the Void God Realm. If he lost it here, even his own status wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the wrath of his n.
¡°Afraid of you? Do you know where wee from? Since you can¡¯t use this treasured artifact, we¡¯ll keep it for you.¡±
Tu Wa Zi was very arrogant. When they set off, Lord Willow God had told them that people from the Void God Realm came from all over the world, and they might never meet each other in their whole life.
Since they wouldn¡¯t meet in the real world, given his personality, he naturally had nothing to fear.
¡°You!¡± The middle-aged man pursed his lips, somewhat furious. He stopped wasting time talking and directly initiated the Treasured Technique to fight for his treasure back.
Tu Wa Zi, unwilling to show weakness, took the lead and charged forward. His punches fell like a torrential downpour, causing metallic ngs and shaking the entire area.
¡°How could his fleshly body be so strong!¡±
The more the middle-aged man fought, the more terrified and disheartened he became.
He was already a Cultivator who had stepped into the Inscripted Texture. Although this Land of Origin confined his cultivation to the Blood Realm, he was still notparable to an ordinary Blood Realm Cultivator.
In this realm, he had the enough pride over others. But after exchanging only a few punches with this little brat, he felt like he was being hit by the Majestic Mountain Range, causing his body to feel like it was falling apart.
Before the middle-aged man could recover his wits, Tu Wa Ziunched another attack. His fist was filled with Runes, with gray-white mist materializing around it.
Hepressed all the power of the Ferocious Ape Body Art in one ce, which made the amplifying effect even stronger.
¡°Thud,¡± ¡°Thud¡¡±
A scream echoed. The force was too strong. The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t resist, his chest was directly pierced, his heart burst instantly, the bones in half of his body were all shattered, making a crisp sound, blood was sttering everywhere.
This was not the end, Tu Wa Zi surged once more, raised his leg, and dealt a heavy blow to the man¡¯s head.
The enormous impact came in, even the air was blown up, making a humming noise. The man¡¯s head exploded into ashes on the spot.
¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡±
All the spectators around couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise, their faces aghast.
Although dying in the Void God Realm didn¡¯t mean actual death and they could recover with a few months of rest and recuperation.
But¡ this naughty kid was way too ruthless, he aimed to tear out hearts and kick heads to explode, targeting vital points, each move was deadly, clearly aiming to kill the opponent right off the bat..
Chapter 80 - 78: Little Brother, is that You? _1
Chapter 80 - 78: Little Brother, is that You? _1
Chapter 80: Chapter 78: Little Brother, is that You? _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Despite his intensity, Tu Wa Zi appeared like an ancient pure breed juvenile, bursting onto the scene with a domineering attitude. In just a few punches, he managed to critically wound and vanquish a formidable adversary from the Nanshan n in the Void God Realm.
This scene immediately stunned the crowd, eliciting waves of astonishment.
The Nanshan n is indeed a powerful andrge n, formidable with numerous kings and princes, with a poption of over hundreds of millions, making itplex and wide-ranging.
The middle-aged man who was beaten to a pulp by the young boy might not have been as noble as the kings and princes, but his high status was undoubtedly prominent. His anger could easily cause millions of people to tremble in fear, leave a thousand miles of corpses, he truly was a figure of real power and authority.
Notably, the middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation in the real world was absolutely not low. His foundation wasid in the Land of Origin even though his cultivation was suppressed, and he was far from beingparable to an ordinary beast of blood in this realm. He was superior to most people, possessing formidable strength.
Despite his strength, however, he was powerless against the fierce onught. He was brutally beaten until his body fractured, and he was embarrassedly defeated from the Void God Realm, requiring several months to recover.
Secondary to his defeat, what was most significant was that someone recognized the middle-aged man¡¯s identity.
Losing the battle was a small matter, but losing face was a big one. It probably wouldn¡¯t be long before the news of a man being beaten up by a little chit of a boy would spread throughout his territory, bing theughing stock of his n¡¯s tea-time chatter and dinner table conversation.
¡°I thought he would be stronger, but he¡¯s just so-so, huh!¡±
Tu Wa Zi grinned, looking arrogant and aloof, his hands resting behind him, his tone much like that of an elderly but robust powerhouse.
Of course, despite his arrogance, the young boy was very clear that all this was due to the supreme scripture bestowed by Lord Willow God, whichid an unprecedented strong foundation for him.
A copy of the Body Tempering Scripture, half of the Invincible Path.
If it weren¡¯t for Lord Willow God, he would never have gotten this far.
Patting his bottom, a look of regret suddenly reced Tu Wa Zi¡¯s exhration.
If it weren¡¯t for those two oblivious fools, he could have very well cheated his way into getting one or two pieces of the Runed Treasure Bone.
Meanwhile, it suddenly urred to Tu Wa Zi that there was still one opponent left to defeat.
His eyes glinted fiercely, like a tiger staring down his prey, radiating an intense sharpness, as though it encapsted the rotation of the sun, moon, stars, and celestial bodies.
At that instance, the young genius of the Nanshan n was gritting his teeth in pain, constantly wailing. His previous encounter had shattered at least seven or eight of his ribs.
Although the Void God Realm was constructed by spiritual power, the pain felt within was no different from the real world.
Just as Tu Wa Zi was preparing to make his move, Gu Chen, who was beside him, had already charged forward.
He might have appeared sophisticated and gentle, like a gentleman on most days, but the Sky Tyrant Blood flowing within his veins proved otherwise.
Gu Chen¡¯s figure darted forward like a bolt of lightning, the runes in his hand shimmering with bright light. He directly rushed at the young genius of the Nanshan n with incredible force, sending the boy flying into the air with a single p, causing him to shatter in the air.
The spectators were dumbfounded, struck silent by the sight. They could only stare in awe as Gu Chen¡¯s single p caused his opponent to explode. Only immensely powerful strength could cause such a (literal) ground-breaking impact. The terrifying strength made them all feel fear.
Gradually, their memories stirred. These two boys who looked no more than a dozen years old appeared to have arrived together, suggesting that they might be from the same n.
Merely one n has produced two horrifyingly strong young geniuses!!!
Many people were shocked by the thought, unable to breathe from the sheer surprise.
Even in a top-ranked n, producing a genius like this was already extremely difficult and usually took the ce as the n sessor, receiving any resources they asked for!
Such fortune stirred jealousy among many, especially some illustrious elders from top-ranked forces.
These senior members had extraordinary statuses and power, able to easily control the lives and deaths of millions.
At this age and status, all they sought was for their own n to prosper and flourish, to endure the passage of time, and to spawn a constant stream of genius disciples.
Yet, even within their poption of over a billion people, there was not a single prodigious young talent like this one.
Apart from the powers of their ns, several sects also had powerful individuals casting their gazes over.
Many of these individuals hid in the higher levels of the Void God Realm,pletely undetected by Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
Darn it! Couldn¡¯t steal the treasure, so might as well meet an old friend,¡± he said.
Tu Wa Zi, full of self-importance, walked directly towards a specific direction with Gu Chen in tow.
In the end, they stopped and stood before the mischievous child who had previously smashed the green stone and unearthed the Runed Treasure Bone. ¡°Long time no see, Little Dot of Stone Vige!¡±
Standing on the green grass, Tu Wa Zi cracked a smile, showing off his signature big white teeth.
Meeting an old acquaintance abroad made him very happy. Of course, if he could have taken a few Runed Treasure Bones earlier, he would have been even more excited.
¡°Bigbrother, so it¡¯s you!!!¡±
Little Dot was surprised. Recognizing that signature smile, he finally figured out it was Tu Wa Zi, but his expression showed a hint of caution.
Although he was young, he was shrewd. It was these two gentlemen who tried taking the Runed Treasure Bone he had worked so hard to unearth.
Moreover, Little Dot¡¯s impression of Tu Wa Zi was not good. They had only met three times ¨C the first time Tu Wa Zi stole the cauldron, the second time he came again for the Beast Blood of the Species of the Ancient Times, and he was lucky this third time that the Runed Treasure Bone got away, or he couldn¡¯t have kept it.
¡°Little brother, I heard you¡¯ve just destroyed a Rune Passage and dug up a Treasured Bone. Could I take a look?¡±
Just as Tu Wa Zi was about to make small talk, some people approached from not far away. The one in the lead was a young man who stepped in front of the others and posed a question.
¡°Who do you think you are? Trying to see the Treasured Bone just like that, you¡¯re assuming too much!¡±
Tu Wa Zi raised an eyebrow and looked at the young man, his expression slightly hostile. He hadn¡¯t even asked to borrow it yet, this man intended to steal his thunder. Doesn¡¯t he understand the principle of firste, first served?!
Intimidated by Tu Wa Zi, the young man instinctively took a step back, vague runes started to rise around his body, his gaze alert.
Although he only witnessed the tail-end of the battle, his observations revealed the little child in front of him, who although small, was startlingly ferocious and powerful. His vital energy was incredibly abundant, like an erupting volcano, and the most important thing was that he fought ruthlessly.
However, the Runed Treasure Bone in the hands of the child next to him is extremely valuable. Despite being alert, the young man was not willing to back down.
¡°Okay.¡±
Little Dot, very simply and with a smile on his face, handed over the crystal-clear Treasure Bone.
The young man quickly received it and examined it closely, eximing, ¡°This is wonderful! How about I give you ten Jingbi in exchange for it?¡±
The moment the young man finished speaking, the surrounding crowd began murmuring.
Trading ten Jingbi for a rare Treasure Bone that stabilizes a passage would certainly be a profitable deal.
¡°No deal, I still need it for my research.¡± Little Dot replied directly, shaking his head like a tambourine.
Tu Wa Zi stood to one side, his eyes darting to and fro but he didn¡¯t say anything else.
He wanted to ask, what is Jingbi?
Chapter 81 - 79: Where exactly are these barbarians from? (This is from yesterday)_1
Chapter 81 - 79: Where exactly are these barbarians from? (This is from yesterday)_1
Chapter 81: Chapter 79: Where exactly are these barbarians from? (This is from yesterday)_1
Trantor: 549690339
What the heck is a crystal wall?
Tu Wa Zi was somewhat perplexed, the Willow God had not informed them about this before they arrived.
Yet looking at the reactions from the folks around, it seemed that ten crystal walls are far less valuablepared to that Runed Treasure Bone!
¡°This item is already in our hands and you have no say in it. You¡¯ve got to sell it today, whether you want to or not!¡±
Near the bluestone, a young man dered, his face unchanging, imposing himself assertively.
Tu Wa Zi frowned at him, feeling indignant like someone was trying to snatch his treasure from him.
From the surrounding conversations, he had learned the value of the crystal wall ¨C it was worth less than a drop in the bucketpared to the Runed Treasure Bone.
This was clearly a case of obtaining something for nothing.
What bothered him most was that he should be the one pulling such a trick, but the other party was even more unreasonable and shameless. They were not only shameless but were also cutting in line. It was a disgrace.
Tu Wa Zi was very displeased.
He leaned forward and reached out to grab the young man.
The young man¡¯s brows furrowed, and arge swath of glittering Treasured Technique aura immediately radiated from him, covering Tu Wa Zi.
¡°Boom!¡±
But Tu Wa Zi moved faster, his fists exuded a heat and a surge of vitality, breaking directly through the Treasured Technique aura, swiftly grabbing the young man and pulling him back. His other hand snatched back the Treasure Bone as well.
The young man was a bit startled. At this lightning speed, he had already lost.
¡°How can an adult bully a group of kids like us? Have you no shame!¡±
Tu Wa Zi snorted in derision.
¡°Ill¡±
Who¡¯s bullying who? Who has ever seen such a fiercely innocent child?
The young man opened his mouth, ready to register hisint, when an unprecedented surge of force engulfed him like crashing waves and flung his body uncontrobly to the side, rolling him into a nearby bush.
¡°Bigbrother, the Treasure Bone, it¡¯s mine!¡± From the side, Little Dot¡¯s voice resounded, pointing at the sparkling bone clutched tightly in Tu Wa Zi¡¯s hand.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, us big brothers are not the uncultured type. We won¡¯t snatch this Treasured Technique. Considering the fact that we eat and fight the same, is there a chance we could study this when we have the time?¡±
Tu Wa Zi grinned broadly and handed the Treasured Bone over to Little Dot without any reservation.
Although he loved riches, he had his principles.
A gentleman loves wealth and does so righteously. This was Willow God¡¯s teaching, and he always kept it in mind.
¡°Alright, but you must return it to me immediately once you¡¯re done studying it!¡±
After contemting for a moment, Little Dot finally nodded in agreement.
¡°Rest assured, we used to be neighbors. A near neighbor is better than a distant rtive. Don¡¯t you trust us?¡± Tu Wa Zi was delighted. This is the epitome of obtaining something for nothing.
Little Dot actually wanted to say that he didn¡¯t trust them very much, but considering the fact that they did make an effort just now, he swallowed his words.
¡°ng¡¡± ¡°ng!¡±
While the two of them were in conversation, an intense vibration suddenly rang out in mid-air, as explosive as a thunderp.
Following that, a visible ze of radiance descended rapidly from above the sky
There were as many as eighteen of these, each one stretching more than ten meters long, resembling gigantic spears filled with Runes and rolling colorful aura, surrounded by raging mes. They painted the sky red and stirred an astonishing momentum that shocked the entire Land of Origin.
Some of the onlookers were even swept up in the zing red light waves and sent flying in an instant, nearly being ejected from the Void God Realm.
¡°It¡¯s actually a treasure, from a horrifying ferocious beast, its true blood treasure feather!¡±
Someone eximed in shock, for such a valuable thing to be used in this way, it was obviously for that Pathway Treasure Bone, and the other party was ying hard, intending to make a killing move right from the start.
¡°That looks like a treasure of the Red Cloud Young Master!¡±
These people recognized those blood-colored spear-like treasure feathers and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in their hearts.
Red Cloud Young Master is a strong individual from the upper level, his skills are extraordinary, and he is the subject of many legends. It¡¯s unexpected that he would set his sights on the Treasure Bone in this kid¡¯s hands. This shows just how precious the Pathway Treasure Bone is.
¡°Another good treasure!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were not scared but delighted, especially Gu Chen, whose eyes were even shining brightly.
Having just sessfully taken a treasure, the teenager had great confidence in himself.
He took the lead, stomped his foot, leaped several tens of meters, rose directly into the air, his body¡¯s runes shed, interweaving at one spot, his body instantly grew bigger, as if he was a giant deity, and his palm, like a giant fan, came sweeping in, sparkling with dazzling starlight, trying to forcibly resist those treasure feathers.
Tu Wa Zi followed closely, also disying the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique.
This scene left Little Dot a bit stupefied.
The others were clearlying at him, wanting to snatch the Treasure Bone from him. Why did these two elder brothers seem more enthusiastic than him?!
More importantly, these two figures who were only a few years older than him, surprisingly gave him a sense of indescribable dread.
Willow God had told him that in this Land of Origin, the realm of any living being would be forcibly suppressed to the Blood Realm.
He had already reached the limit in this realm. In the past and present, not even the Ancient Demon Bird or the Pure Blood Ferocious Beast¡¯s offspring could necessarily reach it in one step. He should be able to push through the Blood Realm, but their bursting blood power was like an overwhelming sea, surprisingly not weaker than his own!
Especially the unfamiliar face teenager, who was even more extraordinary, each of his actions carried a formless rhythm.
Little Dot was very surprised.
¡°Stay still for me!¡±
A roar rang out.
The grey-white light burst forth as brilliant as a solid substance from Tu Wa Zi¡¯s and Gu Chen¡¯s bodies, forming a blinding halo, truly resisting those treasure feathers.
¡°Oh my god, these two little brats are actually so extraordinary. They can equally resist Red Cloud Child¡¯s treasure. This is too terrifying, too exaggerated!¡±
This scene astonished everyone. Seeing a flesh body resist a treasure with their own eyes was an unusual sight, but in just a short time today, they had witnessed it twice.
¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Boom!¡±
In mid-air, the sounds of steel-like collisions were heard one after another. Within theirrge hands, the blood-red spear could not move forward any further.
The Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique on normal days would not be considered powerful, as it does not offer muchbat power, but at this moment, it was ying a miraculous role. It seemed to have a mysterious suppressive effect when facing these treasure feathers.
¡°How is it possible!¡± From a corner, a figure darted out. It was a teenager, fifteen or sixteen years old, with bright red hair. He was recognized as not the Red Cloud Child, but his younger brother.
¡°Acting mysterious, but seeing as you offered up the treasure, kindly, I¡¯ll make this easy for you.¡±
Tu Wa Zi immediately swooped down with a few red treasure feathers in hand. The feathers stirred up the Airflow, directly knocking the teenager into the air with his body, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.
With the loss of the teenager¡¯s control, all the red feathers wilted in an instant. They shrank rapidly in size, bing as small as typical feathers, and all the feathers instantly grouped together to form a blood-colored treasure fan.
Upon taking possession, a warm andforting feeling surged forth, ratherfortable.
¡°Such a good treasure.¡±
Tu Wa Zi swung it forcefully, producing gusts of hot wind, perfect for winter
use.
Chapter 82 - 80: Which Tribe Does He Come From? (Read More)_l
Chapter 82 - 80: Which Tribe Does He Come From? (Read More)_l
Chapter 82: Chapter 80: Which Tribe Does He Come From? (Read More)_l
Trantor: 549690339
In the hills behind Liu Vige,yers of verdant vegetation topped the mountains. The secluded and tranquil scene was a beautiful blend of cascading green and sshes of red from the setting sun ¨C a sight to behold.
Jiang Hui¡¯s focus was still immersed in the Void God Stone, keeping an eye on everything happening in the Void God Realm through Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s perspective.
When he saw Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen exercising their prowess, defeating numerous individuals in quick session, he couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly, feeling a fatherly kind of joy.
Once, these youngsters were mere specks in the vast Wilderness, striving day and night, studying the scriptures. Yet in the blink of an eye, they had beparable to heavenly prodigies, proudly standing at the pinnacle of the First Realm of Cultivation, with few who could match them.
This long-forgotten sense of achievement stirred excitement within Jiang Hui.
Moreover, their never-failing strategic nning brought him even more satisfaction.
However, Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised when he heard Tu Wa Zi referring to a certain ¡®brat¡¯ as the Little Dot of Stone Vige.
There was only one Little Dot in Stone Vige ¨C that would be the future Emperor Huang Tian. Counting the days, it would indeed be time for him to enter the Void God Realm.
But to be honest, Jiang Hui hadn¡¯t expected to encounter this Little Dot in such away.
¡°If I remember correctly, that Red Feather Blood Fan seems to belong to a certain major n. Its actual owner will surely appear soon.¡± With his gaze shifting from Little Dot back to Tu Wa Zi, he mused, recalling snippets of his memories.
As soon as the thought crossed his mind, a deep sound that resembled a giant bell echoed across the Void God Realm.
¡°Little brat, return the fan to us. An innocent man can be guilty by possession. That is not something you should own.¡±
A group of people strode forward, their aura overwhelming, like an overwhelming ocean.
Particrly the middle-aged man at the front, he carried an extraordinary sense of authority about him. His eyes glimmered, revealing terrifying runes. ¡°Give it back to you? Is your face that big? Your subordinate lost it, and you, the ringmaster, popped out. Do you all think it¡¯s easy to bully kids these days?¡±
Tu Wa Zi defied them, quickly securing the Red Feather Blood Fan, which had been transformed from the treasure feather, in his bosom, appearing a perfect picture of a miser.
Such an excellent item, once it fell into his hands, there was no way he was giving it back.
Moreover, it had been that young man who attacked them first. Even though the target was primarily the Runed Treasure Bone in Little Dot¡¯s possession, the red spear transformed by the Red Feather had also targeted him and Gu Chen. Had they not been skilled fighters, they would undoubtedly have died in this void world.
Tu Wa Zi was a reasonable man. He might have returned it if they had spoken politely. But to act so arrogantly, it truly disgusted him.
¡°Kid, hasn¡¯t your elder told you, there are some beings in this world that you can¡¯t provoke?¡±
The middle-aged man raised an eyebrow, his voice cold. He radiated an intimidating aura, enveloping the entire area.
Others might have been scared to trembling by his intimidating aura.
However, the young people present remained unfazed, showing no signs of fear. They clearly didn¡¯t take the middle-aged man¡¯s threat seriously, which took many others by surprise as they knew they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand firm under such pressure.
¡°Fight us if you disagree, or else all the treasures are ours!¡±
Gu Chen spoke coldly. The towering figure, with the demeanor of Tu Wa Zi, stood in front of everyone like a giant, looking down at the middle-aged man and his group.
His internal Sky Tyrant Blood was circting, running through his whole body. Although it was only the initial cirction, it was already extraordinary, bestowing upon the youth an explosive will to fight and an iparable boost inbat power.
Visions of terrifying Ancient Beasts seemed to stir within the boy¡¯s aura, unleashing waves of roars. Like a ferocious beast of the flood, the roars resonated through the Land of Origin, causing heart-stopping terror.
Though they couldn¡¯t see the beast¡¯s figure clearly, the mere sound of its roar was enough to make people¡¯s hearts race.
¡°What a terrifying illusion! What kind of extraordinary bloodline does this youth have to manifest the shadow of an Ancient Beast?¡±
The crowd gasped in shock, all drawing in their breaths collectively.
This scene was too shocking. A brat no more than ten years old was disying such extraordinary phenomena, which was undoubtedly a sign of extraordinarily powerful bloodline.
¡°Quickly find out, use all means necessary, I want to know where these two youths¡ and the other one, exactly where do theye from, which domain, which ce, which tribe.¡±
A figure of authority¡¯s eyes were shing, surrounded by thunder and lightning, immediately instructing his followers.
There were also people from major sects who had been secretly paying attention to Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen all along, their eyes shining like light, now secretly formting ns to exchange their sect amulets with them.
¡°Boy, where do youe from?!¡±
On the field, a middle-aged man was equally astounded.
¡°Enough with the nonsense, let¡¯s fight if you want to!¡±
Gu Chen took the lead, his Sky Tyrant Blood boiling all over, his fighting spirit had been ignited to the extreme, wishing to start the fight immediately, showingplete disregard for his opponent.
¡°Youngman, don¡¯tbe too arrogant!¡±
The middle-aged man revealed a hint of anger, squinting slightly, casting a brief nce behind him.
Soon after.
Several figures charged out, carrying the fluctuations of strong aura, extremely extraordinary.
¡°ng!¡±
Gu Chen directly pushed forward, his Iron Fist rained down like a storm, blood and qi sttering like a volcanic eruption, sending several people who charged over flying out like chopping vegetables.
It wasn¡¯t over yet.
The boy followed closely, once again took action, his gazepelling, as he unleashed the Jiao Snake Secret Art, the second great treasure technique of Liu Vige, a formidable offensive art, possessing mysterious and deadly power.
Mid-air.
Rune was circting, radiating out a splendid brilliance, seemed like stars falling from the sky, smashing onto the firmament, with immense momentum.
Gu Wa Zi¡¯s understanding of Secret Arts was the deepest and the power he disyed was far more powerful than that of others like Tu Wa Zi.
The rune turned into a spear, shooting out with shocking purple brilliance apanying its roar, like lightning, piercing through two followers in an instant, along with a scream, their bodies directly annihted, shattering in the air.
¡°Boy, are you trying to be irreconcble with our tribe!¡±
The middle-aged man howled coldly, runes were gleaming in his eyes, and above his head a green mist was emerging, forming a stunning Flower of the Taoist, wrapped in terrifying thunder and lightning, resounding loud noise that made heaven and earth tremble, as if an actual Ancient Beast was slowly awakening.
Behind the man, all the other followers also revealed theirbat power, runes surging out of their bodies, their aura rising steadily, each possessing formidable battle prowess.
The air was fraught with tension¡
These people were definitely from the Giant n, possessing tremendous power and glorious influence. Each held a high position, lorded over countless people, any one of them outside could single-handedly sweep millions of kilometers. Yet now, they were ready to unt their might in this Land of Origin in the Void God Realm.
Their opponents were just a couple of ten-something-year-old brats.
This scene was simply worthy of being recorded in books. The powerful authority figures of the Giant n, who held power and prestige, were usually held in high esteem and very rarely seen bymoners. However, they were now preparing to act together to suppress the situation.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt like these pastyears have been wasted!¡±
Someone muttered to himself, recalling his own time at that age, it seemed like he was still peeing his pants and ying with mud.
Chapter 83 - 81: The Stele Appears, The Arrogant
Chapter 83 - 81: The Stele Appears, The Arrogant
Chapter 83: Chapter 81: The Stele Appears, The Arrogant
Follower_l
Trantor: 549690339
This group of individuals exuded overwhelming vigor, each one stronger than the next, targeting not only the Runed Treasure Bone in Little Dot¡¯s hand but also the robbed Red Feather Blood Fan.
This was a powerful treasure, incredibly precious, acquired from an immensely powerful Ancient Beast. The strong ones within this n had even paid quite the price for it.
Granted, this was the Void God Realm, and the treasures were not in their physical forms, but if lost, it would be equivalent to losing the Soul of the Instrument in the real world. The power would drastically decrease, and given enough time, it would degrade into a mortal object, losing its ferocity. The cost would be heavy, even for the Giant n to bear.
¡°Little boy, this adult will give you an opportunity. Hand over the Runed Treasure Bone and the treasures, and I will not touch a hair on your head. We can act as if nothing happened. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to withstand the wrath of my n.¡±
The middle-aged man kept his eyes slightly closed, radiating dazzling wisdom.
It looked like stars were breathing in his eyes.
This terrifying aura indicated the man¡¯s remarkable potential. In the real world, he was probably akin to a king or marquis. Even if he hadn¡¯t truly ascended to that realm, he was more than halfway there, possessing colossal abilities. If it weren¡¯t for the Land of Origin suppressing his true strength, he would likely have the power to sweep thousands of soldiers off their feet.
¡°Bullshit about your great n! If you have guts, try and fight us. It¡¯s ridiculous to still act so pretentious till now, treating us like fools!
Tu Wa Zi was seething with anger, so furious that each word he uttered was like a direct challenge to the n. This was the Void God Realm, where everyone was a stranger in a strangend. Why should anyone willingly submit to anyone else?!
¡°You truly are stubborn and ignorant. Today I will teach you the meaning of ¡®there are heavens beyond heavens, and people beyond people¡¯. You indeed are awe-inspiring, even monstrous, but that¡¯s all you are.¡±
With his hands sped behind his back, the man¡¯s face was burning with anger. Through the length of his long rule, he had never been so belittled, to the point where he almost felt spat in the face.
¡°Go!¡±
At hismand,panions behind him charged ahead, a group of nearly a hundred. Runes soared from all of them, shielding their bodies, presenting a vast array of energy.
¡°Today, I, Tu Wa Zi, am also going to have a brawl.¡±
A sinister smile showed at the edge of Tu Wa Zi¡¯s mouth, his imposing manner quickly gathering and surging. There was no fear whatsoever on his face.
As children of the Wilderness, they feared nothing but battle. Their existence had been marked by resistance against the heavens and enduring fights against the earth from the moment they were born. Their life was a testament to tenacity and resilience, their boiling blood a testament to unparalleled fighting spirit. Nobody could force them to kneel.
Even though these people were shing their runes, their energy was overstated in the Land of Origin, where they could only muster the strength of the Blood Realm.
In this realm, Tu Wa Zi feared nothing. Even if the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Father showed up, he would dare challenge him.
Little Dot from Stone Vige was also drawn into the fight. They straight-up tried to snatch the treasure bone from him, which he had toiled to acquire, and immediately put him in a dangerous situation. He, of course, wouldn¡¯t stand by, watching.
¡°Boom!¡±
An explosion resounded.
The group instantly descended into chaos.
With his colossal body, Gu Chen charged front and sent the leading men flying with just a p of his hand. Their bodies were sted intorge chunks that became an indistinguishable mess of flesh and blood, instantly knocking them out.
He then quickly lunged forward, his massive form hurling like a missile straight into the dense crowd. With a nging sound, in an instant, a dozen or so individuals were sted away, turning into a hazy blood mist in mid-air, filling the air with screams.
Tu Wa Zi and Little Dot from Stone Vige did not back down either. They charged forward, sending a line of figures flying, coughing up blood, their bodies slumping down weakly in one spot.
Within the blink of an eye, the entire Giant n squad was annihted, strewn haphazardly all over the ce, an appalling sight to witness.
Everyone was stunned, unable to believe the sight before their eyes. This was a squad of elites from a Giant n, a group of well over a hundred. Even though their cultivation levels were suppressed to the Blood Realm, they were no match for ordinary cultivators of this realm. Yet they were ughtered as effortlessly as if they were chopped vegetables, giving off an unreal, surreal feeling.
¡°Three young men, each one extraordinary, almost like the cubs of primeval beasts,¡± someonemented.
Some people sighed, eximing in disbelief.
¡°A brash brat, I must personally teach you all a lesson today.
The voice of the middle-aged man rang out, veins pulsing on his face in anger. He was a high-ranking member of the Giant n, holding significant power and authority. Hismands could incite a realm to crumble and every citizen to bow down. Now, he had been humiliated by three kids, beaten to a pulp. If this news got out, the face of his n would undeniably be ruined, and they would be aughing stock.
The man no longer concealed himself, ready to suppress the kids using his full strength.
¡°Those three kids are sure to be crushed. The man seemingly holds a high position in the Giant n and he¡¯s certain to suppress them easily.¡±
Someone said, showing a hint of regret.
These three kids, not even fully-grown, remarkably suppressed everyone with an undefeated stance and a might that could even cause grown-ups to feel shocked and ashamed.
But all of this was about to end. The aura radiating from the middle-aged man was truly overwhelming. The clear air he exuded was even cultivating a Flower of the Taoist, proving his existence to be horrifically powerful.
Even so, these kids had no reason to back down. They had already achieved what most people couldn¡¯t dream of achieving.
A group of people shook their heads, predicting the impending conclusion.
Suddenly, a shrill roar jolted everyone awake.
Everyone quickly turned towards the source of the sound. The next moment, their eyes widened with shock, as they stood frozen in their ces.
¡°My God, how is this possible!¡± An exmation echoed, as someone vigorously rubbed their eyes, unable to believe the scene unfolding before them.
Runes filled the skies, radiating bright lights, turning the Land of Origin into an ocean of dazzling brilliance, enveloping everything in sight.
After a moment of intense rumbling, the middle-aged man, who appeared to be of the Giant n¡¯s upper echelon, was flung through the air, his body pierced through, lower half torn apart by a massive force. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and he crashed onto the ground, in utter disgrace.
Lucky for him; he was no ordinary man and didn¡¯t die instantly like the others. However, this made him wish he were dead.
With so many witnesses, including the younger generation of his n, he wanted nothing more than to crawl into a mouse hole and disappear. His reputation was utterly ruined!
¡°Are kids these days all so fierce?¡±
A man¡¯s face was filled with terror. Suddenly, a certain fear towards unruly kids arose within him, afraid to attract the attention of any beings like the ones before his eyes.
¡°That arrogant fool had a bold posture, referring to himself as ¡®me.¡¯ Yet he couldn¡¯t even take a punch from us. Send the elders of your n over here, no matter how many!¡±
Tu Wa Zi caught the man¡¯s heart off guard, with his adept killing skills. The middle-aged man, agitated, spits out a mouthful of old blood, looking even more sallow.
¡°Buzz!¡±
Just after Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words echoed, a Stele suddenly rose from a distance, bathing in the brilliant light.
Furthermore, the Stele was engraved withrge letters: ¡°The Arrogant Deserve Their Fate.¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s behavior had disturbed this Land of Origin, aplishing a certain feat and earning a historic title.
¡°Puff!¡±
The middle-aged man spouted another mouthful of old blood, his face turned red, and he fainted out of sheer anger.
Chapter 85 - 83: Messing around with White (Second update, requesting first subscription) 1
Chapter 85: Chapter 83: Messing around with White (Second update, requesting first subscription) 1
Trantor: 549690339
Gu Chen felt the same way. He desired the treasured artifact more than anything else.
¡°These two are not even tempted by the beast blood of the Species of the Ancient Times. Where in the world did these rich bratse from?¡± Even some of the formidable elders had their eyes wide open with greed. Despite their high status, they were drooling over the beast blood in the jade pot and really wanted to snatch it away.
This was the blood of creatures of the Ancient Times, not just any disorganized ferocious beasts.
More and more people were shocked at the mysterious origins of these two boys. They had casually dismissed the blood of the Species of the Ancient Times, unting their immense riches. It was astonishing.
¡°The value of the treasured artifact is too high, even amongst us. There are only a few in our four ns. Each one of them is valuable enough to uphold the reputation of a n. We absolutely would not give it away. If you don¡¯t want the beast blood, we could exchange other things.¡±
Leaders of the four ns spoke, looking perplexed and shocked as well.
It was the blood of Species of the Ancient Times and its purity was high. It was extremely precious, and barely anyone could resist such a treasure. The fact that these opponents easily dismissed it was concerning.
¡°If there¡¯s no treasured artifact, bring us a few treasured bones. We¡¯re not picky.¡±
Tu Wa Zi grinned, his eyes twinkling greedily. He grabbed the beast skin bag attached to his waist as he spoke.
Seeing this, the people of the four major ns couldn¡¯t help but twitch, finding the boys unbearable. Did these brats not know that a treasured artifact is evolved from a treasured bone? The treasured artifact is precious, so naturally the treasured bones are too!
¡°Treasured bones? Just bring a few up. Why don¡¯t you rob them?¡±
A teenager from one of the four great ns coldly retorted, unable to watch anymore.
Responding to thement, Tu Wa Zi scratched his head, finding the previous statement problematic. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re doing right now? Robbing?¡± The crowd was stunned into silence. After thinking it over, they realized that they could not argue with the boy¡¯s logic. The boys were indeed robbing them and hadn¡¯t denied that aspect from the start.
Each of our four ns have obtained our own exclusive Cave Heaven in the Void God Realm, and hence we possess these beast blood. We produced this beast blood in the real world. It can be consumed immediately to enhance spiritual power or can enhance oneself after returning to the real world.¡± ¡°Treasured artifacts and bones, however, cannot descend into the spiritual world in their physical forms. Even if you take away the Red Feather Blood Fan, that¡¯s just a sliver of the spirit of the real treasured artifact. Even if you return ¡¯ to the real world, you cannot get the physical form of the treasured artifact.¡± Someone from the four great ns exined.
¡°What?¡± Tu Wa Zi frowned. He never knew about this, as Lord Willow God didn¡¯t inform them before sending them in.
¡°Little Dot, is this true?¡± Tu Wa Zi turned to Little Dot, a child from the Stone Vige.
¡°Yes, it is,¡± Little Dot nodded.
¡°Then, isn¡¯t this pointless?¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face fell terribly, looking at the Red Feather Fan in his hands with regret.
What a bummer! He didn¡¯t get the runed treasured bones, nor the treasured artifact. He¡¯d wasted so much time and effort for nothing!
¡°If that is the case, one pot of beast blood won¡¯t do. I want, at least¡ ten pots per person, no, a thousand pots!¡±
¡°A thousand pots??!!¡±
The people from the four ns were lost for words. Was he treating the blood of the Species of the Ancient Times likemon stuff? Demanding a thousand pots, he was practically asking for their ns¡¯ entire fortunes!
¡°You¡¯ve got to hand it to this kid. His ridiculous demand is rming.¡± Horrified by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s outrageous demand, everyone present was astounded. They had seen greedy, but never this greedy.
We can¡¯t offer a thousand pots. At most, ten pots per person. It¡¯s the limit of what we can exchange.¡±
Someone from the four great ns finally spoke up.
Ten pots aren¡¯t out of the question, but every time wee, you¡¯ll have to offer some. If not, we¡¯ll give you a beating every time we see you.¡± Tu Wa Zi was always one to assure he never drew the short straw. They could forget about appeasing them with just ten pots at once.
¡°You guys are way out of line!¡± The previously speaking youth among the Four Great ns raised his voice again.
¡°What¡¯s up, not satisfied? Come to fight!¡± Gu Chen casually threatened, swinging his giant hand sized like a fan with a cold voice.
His Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Techniques was still exerting its dominance, his giant-like physique standing tall and upright on thewn was quite intimidating.
The youth promptly closed his mouth and retreated back into the crowd, not wanting to be another victim.
¡°We can agree to your terms, but the Beast Blood of the Species of the Ancient Times is limited, can we substitute with other treasures?¡±
People of the Four Great ns were incredibly submissive at this point. What choice did they have? Despite their full strength, they weren¡¯t match for these brats. Plus, they were still in charge of a portion of the Cave Heaven ce in this Land of Origin, requiring a lot of manpower to guard, leaving them no choice but toply.
Okay, but don¡¯t think about giving us shoddy stuff.¡± Tu Wa Zi thought for a moment then nodded his head.
The Four Great ns moved quickly, soon after they left, the remaining Beast Blood of the Species of the Ancient Times was delivered.
At the same time.
The stele had surfaced again with a st of light shooting up to the skies, and suddenly two emerged, enveloping the scene with dazzling brilliance. Gorgeous golden characters emerged ¨C Supreme Raid.
¡°Why are they all the same!?¡±
Upon clearly seeing the characters on the stele, the surrounding crowd was dumbfounded, wearing unbelievable, shocked expressions.
The same achievement was obtained twice? There was never such a precedent in the Void God Realm, this was simply unprecedented.
In light of this, they should have rushed to join the little brats in plundering the Four Great ns just now. After all, hardly anyone would recognize them in the Void God Realm, and even if they died, they could recover within a few months.
A timid person would die of hunger, a bold person would die of overeating. Many regretted, such opportunities were rare and hard toe by. Watching the stele appear, Gu Chen and Little Dot were thrilled, they quickly stepped forward and swiftly left two lines ofrge characters.
Correct solution!
Heaven Endows The Martial, Bright And Upright.
Each one sillier than the next.
¡°So it¡¯s really like this!¡± A group of people were dumbstruck and in fits ofughter.
Quite a few people showed a hint of envy, not only did they sessfully extort the Four Great ns but also left their names on the stele. This made their eyes turn red with envy.
After leaving their marks on the stele, Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi directly opened the jade pots housing five jars of Species of the Ancient Times Beast Blood.
An earsplitting beastly roar echoed.
At first nce, the bloody fog was blurry, billowing with a terrifying aura, reminiscent of blood-colored amber, transparent and brilliant in texture. An inexplicable radiance spilled out of it, very extraordinary.
The two were straightforward, they just picked up the Beast Blood and gulped it down their stomachs.
¡°What a sturdy body.¡±
Many were in awe as they watched the actions of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
This was the Beast Blood of the Species of the Ancient Times, it contained an enormous, powerful energy. Normally, it is used for a medicinal bath, slowly absorbing the blood through the skin.
But these two kids just downed it, not only did nothing happen, on the contrary, their bodies underwent sublimation, reaping immense benefits!
Chapter 86 - 84: Who Dares to Say He’s Invincible (Third Update)—1
Chapter 86: Chapter 84: Who Dares to Say He¡¯s Invincible (Third Update)¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339 |
After downing ten jars of Species of the Ancient Times beast blood, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi burped loud and contentedly, with a wispy mist of vital essence emanating from their bodies. They had gained tremendous benefits.
Their bodies had all been tempered by Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s true blood. Naturally, the beast blood¡¯s purity was unsurpassed. Within a moment, all the beast blood turned into pure energy and waspletely absorbed.
¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Gu Wa Zi patted his belly with satisfaction.
¡°Little guy from Stone Vige, where do you n to go next?¡±
Stretching his arms and legs, Tu Wa Zi looked at Little Dot. His eyes shed with the traces of mountains and rivers, indications that the Body of Thick Earth was gradually activating.
¡°I¡¯m going to challenge someone¡¯s record.¡± Little Dot¡¯s voice sounded unusually serious.
¡°What¡¯s the fun in breaking records? Does doing so bring any benefits?¡± Tu Wa Zi curled his lips, then his eyes lit up. The brat from Stone Vige seemed to know more than they did.
¡°Erm¡ I don¡¯t know.¡± Little Dot scratched his head. He really didn¡¯t know.
¡°Little fellow, can you tell us whose record you n to challenge?¡± An old man with a parakeet on his shoulder walked over. Little Dot affectionately called him Bird Grandpa.
¡°Stone Toughness!¡± Little Dot replied.
¡°What?! Are you out of your mind, kiddo? Challenging his record? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face in front of all these people? Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew!¡±
Bird Grandpa¡¯s eyes widened as he advised. He was quite fond of this kid and didn¡¯t want to see him make a mistake.
Not only Bird Grandpa, but everyone who heard the name gasped in astonishment, creating a tumult.
Who was Stone Toughness? He was perceived as an offspring of a Divine Spirit. Since his debut, he had been undefeated, his might terrifying and formidable, virtually unsurpassable. He had left many legends behind, being an insurmountable peak in the hearts of many peers and even a revered figure among the older cultivators.
Being born in the same era as him was deemed a misfortune. He was too invincible and possessed overwhelming power.
¡°Kid, regardless of your personal grievances with him, I urge you to think thrice! That¡¯s Zhong Tong Shi Yi, far beyond his peers.
In your generation, hardly anyone canpare with him. Don¡¯t make a mistake, you¡¯re still young. If you can¡¯t break his record, there¡¯s a good chance your confidence will shatter. Losing face is a small matter; it could severely affect your future cultivation.¡±
Boss Jing Bi sighed and tried to dissuade Little Dot from attempting to break Stone Toughness¡¯s record, which was widely seen as impossible.
Many people sighed. The name carried too much weight. Born with double pupils and the looks of a Saint, he dominantly stood in this world, even as a child. He crushed his contemporaries, and in the future, he would definitely walk on a bright and glorious Great Taoist path, bing someone who everyone could only look up to.
Except for Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi.
They exchanged nces, their eyes round with confusion. They had no clue what was happening.
Was it such a big deal to break a record? Enough to crush one¡¯s spirit?!
Additionally, was Stone Toughness that impressive? They had never heard of him before.
¡°Little Dot, go for it if you want. We brothers will back you. What do you mean by ¡®dominating the same generation and being unbeatable¡¯? Even if he were here, believe it or not, we brothers can let him know in minutes why a flower is so red!¡±
Tu Wa Zi beat his chest scornfully. Gu Wa Zi nodded in agreement.
In this era, who would dare to im he was unbeaten? Probably only these two brothers.
¡°Just as expected from these two darn brats ¨C notorious for their arrogance ¨C who got their names etched on the Stele. Their extremely audacious behavior is indeed characteristic of them!¡±
People around them couldn¡¯t help but exim. They marveled at the audaciousness of these two brats who dared to disregard everyone else. They spected about which n or power could have fostered such audacious brats.
Despite the advice, Little Dot decided to proceed. As a group of people followed him, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi merged with the crowd, seemingly there just for the spectacle.
The news spread, causing more and more rubberneckers along the way. Many even came down from the higher realms, forming a massive crowd. They finally stopped before an imposing mountain range.
Records at the Land of Origin required jumping over this mountain range using only vital strength.
This tested not just vital strength but also explosive power and stamina.
The mountain peak was incredibly high, insurmountable for anyone in the Blood Realm; even those in the Cave Heaven Realm couldn¡¯t ensure sess.
Little Dot gave a low growl, leaped up, and crossed the mountain peak in the astonished gaze of the crowd, breaking Stone Toughness¡¯s record. He set a new limit, shocking the world.
¡°He¡ actually broke the record!¡±
This ce erupted in chaos as they couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.
¡°Hello, I represent Deer Academy and would like to invite you to join us.¡±
The air filled with sharp bird chirps.
The next moment, a woman in golden armor appeared riding a Five-Colored Phoenix. She emerged out of the clouds and approached them.
At the same time, a group of women in white, all looking like immortals, appeared. They were all from the mysterious Heaven Mending Pavilion and extended their invitation to Little Dot.
Everyone envied Little Dot. Whether it was Deer Academy or Heaven Mending Pavilion, they were top-ss Great Sects. If he joined them, he would have bountiful resources.
Even more so, given his talents, he could potentially be groomed to be a protector or sessor once he joined, heralding a bright future.
Except for Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Whilst the crowd was making a fuss, the two brothers sneaked out and ran to a giant green stone.
The green stone was ancient and covered in dense moss, appearing very old. The most noticeable items were a few glowing objects embedded within, undoubtedly the Runed Treasure Bone that had flown away before. It had been integrated into this green rock, recreating a channel.
They had failed to obtain the Runed Treasure Bone the first time. The moment the two return, they aimed for this location and mustered all their strength.
Their punches exploded onto the stone, and they managed to shatter the green stone. Then, they reached out and each grabbed a Runed Treasure Bone.
¡°Gosh, these two brats are too outrageous! In a blink of an eye, they went digging for Treasure Bones!¡±
Someone noticed the actions of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and was taken aback.
In this Land of Origin, there were only a few Runed Treasure Bones. In the blink of an eye, they had nearly all been stolen by these little scoundrels.
Others were here for cultivation, and these guys came to demolish the ce.
Everyone was infuriated.
Little Dot¡¯s attention was also drawn. He looked over, his eyes widened in surprise. He let out a shriek and rushed over, managing to grab a Runed Treasure Bone at thest moment.
This sudden scene left everyone speechless.
What was happening? One second he wasworking with members of all the major forces, chatting merrily. The next second, he dashed out, simr to a cat who had just seen a mouse.
What angered them the most was that he had sessfully grabbed one.
Chapter 87 - 85: Black Heart (Four more updates, please subscribe!) !
Chapter 87: Chapter 85: ck Heart (Four more updates, please subscribe!) !
Trantor: 549690339
Some were taken with envy, in just a blink of an eye, the other party managed to grab another treasured bone, adding to the previous one, it was already the second one, an achievement unparalleled in both the past and the future.
At the same time, with two treasured bones in hand, Little Dot broke the previous record.
Next to the green stone, a stele manifested, radiating light, recording his ¡°aplishments¡± one by one, attracting the attention of many.
These were all remarkable deeds, none of which could be achieved by an ordinary person.
¡°Ah, youngster, that¡¯s a Record Stone, don¡¯t get any ideas about it.¡±
At this point, someone with sharp eyes noticed that Little Dot¡¯s expression when looking at the stele was clearly amiss.
Especially when he saw a treasured bone emerge within the stone, his eyes were literally shining.
However, this person¡¯s words were clearly toote. By the time his voice registered, Little Dot¡¯s fist had already shattered the stele.
Such a fierce move left even Tu Wa Zi unprepared.
A hunch told him that the stele was of great importance and should not be lightly destroyed, so from the beginning to the end, Tu Wa Zi had never set his eyes on it. But this brat from Stone Vige, on the other hand, was no more than a reckless calf, not even afraid of a tiger. He just wouldn¡¯t settle down as long as he wasn¡¯t dead.
The next scene seemed to validate Tu Wa Zi¡¯s premonition.
In the sky, a light rain was pouring down. Above the shattered remnants of the stele, a new stone emerged, but the inscription written on it was markedly different from before-
Breaking the Record Stone of Land of Origin and being sternly warned, the offender would be expelled from the Void God Realm for two years and will not be allowed to enter during this period.
With the inscription on the new stele, arge cloud materialized out of nowhere, hovering over Little Dot¡¯s head, ready to forcibly pull him out of this world.
¡°Why? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. The stone tablet did not say that it cannot be attacked! Why should I be driven out? Besides, give me the treasured bone inside!¡±
Little Dot was indignant and struggled desperately, but to no avail. Finally, he left with the resolute words ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± as he waspletely pulled out of the Void God Realm.
¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone actively expelled by the Void God Realm. Poor kid, this definitely counts as a record!¡±
A group of people couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time.
¡°It was really doomed, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi had already caused all kinds of havoc before, and I didn¡¯t expect this kid to go as far as being forcibly expelled by the Void God Realm.¡±
At Liu Vige, on the hills.
Jiang Hui watched the entire process of Little Dot being forcibly expelled through the perspectives of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and he was at a loss for words.
He¡¯d thought there would be room for error, but it turned out that the other party was still targeting the stele, which was rather extreme.
Luckily, both Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen didn¡¯t suffer this kind of ¡°special treatment.¡±
Although the two of them caused quite amotion inside as well, jumping and running around, they hadn¡¯t had the idea of going after the Record Stone and hence escaped this cmity.
¡°He was driven out?¡± Watching Little Dot¡¯s figure gradually disappear from sight, Tu Wa Zi was extremely surprised.
He had sensed that the stele should not be tampered with, but he had not expected the consequences to be so severe.
Fortunately, he had restrained himself and hadn¡¯t tampered with the stele, otherwise they would have been the ones being expelled.
That would mean two years, enough time to make a fortune in here.
However, soon after, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze suddenly became enormously evasive; his brows furrowed repeatedly, and he looked quite downcast.
¡°Kid, what¡¯s up? Why are you looking so unhappy?¡±
Boss Jing Bi walked up to him and asked with concern, more out of his desire to buy the Runed Treasure Bone from Tu Wa Zi.
¡°Sigh, I forgot about something, it¡¯s really depressing!¡±
Tu Wa Zi took a deep sigh, the expression on his face was one of immense mncholy.
¡°What is it?¡± Boss Jing Bi was intrigued. Even such a fiercely overbearing youngster could have something to be depressed about, he found it very surprising.
¡°We were promised a chance toprehend the Treasured Bone he previously obtained. But now, not only did we not get to see anything, he even snatched another Treasured Bone from us. What a big loss.¡±
Tu Wa Zi wailed, bing more and more depressed the more he spoke.
With his character, even going out without picking up something considered a loss, let alone now.
Boss Jing Bi opened his mouth, and then decisively closed it.
People¡¯s joys and sorrows do differ. Even though he had already obtained a piece of Treasured Bone, he was not satisfied. If it were him, even half of such a treasure would be enough to make him wake up smiling in his dreams.
¡°Child, will you sell that Treasured Bone in your hand or not, Jing Bi can definitely afford it!¡±
Boss Jing Bi asked, demonstrating a somewhat unyielding spirit.
¡°I won¡¯t sell, I won¡¯t sell; I¡¯ve said it eight hundred times,¡± Tu Wa Zi vehemently shook his head.
What use does Jing Bi have? He can¡¯t be eaten or drunk, a Treasured Bone is much better!
¡°Child, if you ever think of selling it, you can alwayse here to find me. As an old man, I¡¯m always loitering nearby. Don¡¯t worry about the price, no fraud will bemitted against young or old, I will give you the highest price.¡± Boss Jing Bi was still somewhat not resigned, he left after saying his piece.
Tu Wa Zi was slightly depressed for a moment, but before he could sigh, he was pulled aside by Gu Chen, who wanted to explore this Land of Origin.
The area of the Land of Origin is vast. Although it¡¯s only the firstyer of the spiritual world, there is no difference from the real world. You can¡¯t see the end at a nce, there are mountains and rivers everywhere, it couldn¡¯t have been more real.
The two little guys spent half a month exploring, traveling straight for hundreds of thousands of kilometers.
That day.
They found a different mountain head, a magnificent sight. It resembled the Ancient Demon Mountain, surrounded by a majestic ck aura, it stood on the horizon, quite shocking.
Most importantly, the rhythmic fluctuation of the aura emanating from the mountain was as if something was suppressed inside.
Without a second thought, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen headed straight in.
Within the pitch-ck mountain, nothing grew, not even a single leaf could be seen, and the surrounding area was eerily quiet, too unusual.
However, despite the strangeness, nothing happened in the beginning, until they passed a cave, a gigantic toad suddenly rushed out from inside.
The toad was at least a dozen meters in size, its bodypletely covered in densely packed blisters, its tiny pupils were filled with a terrifying ferocity, and as soon as it appeared, it rushed straight towards Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
The poison toad was very strong, unimaginably so, it was certainly the most terrifying existence Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had encountered so far, even the members of the four major ns could not match it.
After a prolonged battlesting several hours, they finally managed to kill it, but they were exhausted and had suffered a few minor injuries.
After resting for a while, instead of moving forward, they turned and went into the mouth of the cave from which the poison toad had emerged.
Grandpa Lin had once told them that good things often existed in ces guarded by ferocious beasts.
The cave where the poison toad resided was deep and winding, pitch ck. After Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had walked for several meters, the scenery in front of them suddenly changed.
The space around them suddenly brightened, and at the same time, a few strands of light shone, lighting up the cave.
Only then did Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen discover a massive altar in front of them.
Furthermore,id on the altar was a gigantic heart, several metersrge, with ck and gray blood vessels winding around it.
¡°This seems like the heart of a Pure Ancient Inheritance!¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes widened, his gaze moved continuously over the heart, bbergasted.
He had once seen the heart of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow. Although it was damaged, it was simr to the aura this heart was emitting.
The only difference was the rich scent of death emanating from this heart, it was clear that it had been dead for a very long time.
Under the passage of time, it had lost its original power fluctuation. Otherwise, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen would not have been able toe so close and observe it.
Chapter 88 - 86: Impossible! (Here it comes) _1
Chapter 88 - 86: Impossible! (Here ites) _1
Chapter 88: Chapter 86: Impossible! (Here ites) _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, even though the ck heart has lost most of its power due to the passage of long time, it still retained a trace of residual might, fluctuating with ominous energy.
This trace of residual energy was horrific and eerie, filled with a heavy deathly and chilly aura, immediately filling the cave.
The coldness was bone-chillingly intense, causing Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen to tremble involuntarily. If an ordinary cultivator wandered in, they would likely be frozen solid within seconds.
¡°It would be great if we could bring this heart back to the vige!¡±
Tu Wa Zi used his full power, creating a formless pressure that countered the chilly aura, forcing it back. He touched the ck heart, his eyes filled with a sharp gleam.
Even after being dead for so long, this heart still exhibited an exaggerated fluctuation, the heart was more extraordinary than he had imagined, it must have once belonged to an extremely powerful Pure Ancient Inheritance.
Gu Chen agreed, he nodded his head like a pecking chicken, agreeing with Tu WaZi¡¯s thoughts.
This rare object, even if ced among the Major Sects, would be a priceless treasure. If they could bring it back to the vige, it would greatly enhance the strength of the vige.
The most important factor was the huge size of the heart, it could feed the whole vige.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen maybe domineering and arrogant outside, but they were generous to the vigers.
However, both of them knew that they were in the Void God Realm, which seemed indistinguishably real, but in essence, it was a mysterious world evolved from spiritual power. Nothing could be truly taken out of this world.
Runed Treasure Bones were eptable. Although the entity cannot be taken out, once they returned to the real world, the content recorded on the bones could be manifested into the spiritual Wheel Sea. If a treasured technique were recorded, they could first learn and then teach it to the others in Liu Vige.
However, this heart was different, it could only nourish oneself and couldn¡¯t be shared with others.
Outside of the Void God Realm, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was moving between the two youngsters, showing neither approval nor disapproval.
Aplete heart, possibly from a Pure Ancient Inheritance, was extremely valuable. Not all top-tier forces could have it in their hands. If other cultivators were to find out, it would cause a bloodbath and even turning the Land of Origin into ruins¡
Honestly, Jiang Hui really wanted to take it out of the Void God Realm.
This heart was too extraordinary, even he felt a little tempted. However, Jiang Hui clearly understood that he could only daydream about it.
This world existed in the spiritual Wheel Sea of everyone, everything formed from the power of the spirit. Trying to bring the treasures from this world into the real world was impossible, like trying to scoop up the moon from its reflection in water.
Although the Void God Realm could bring unimaginable benefits, it was only effective for those who entered this world.
After all, thendscape isposed of pure and vast spiritual power, and it¡¯s not truly equivalent to the real world.
Moreover, his current state was merely attached to Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, his own spiritual will hadn¡¯t truly descended into this world.
¡°Hmm? What is that?¡±
Just as Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts settled, he suddenly discovered two lines of small characters appearing above the ckheart.
They were very conspicuous, emitting a bright, ring light, gradually bing clearer in his vision.
Finally, Jiang Hui fully saw the content.
Take out
Yes/No
Just these three words.
¡°What does this mean? If choose ¡®yes¡¯, would I be able to really take things from the Void God Realm to the real world?¡±
Jiang Hui quickly thought to himself, feeling it was worth a try.
Apart from this, he also discovered another critical piece of information.
It seemed like only he could see the prompted message.
He could clearly see through the vision of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen but the prompt only appeared to him.
Mysterious and eerie.
Having made up his mind, without further ado, Jiang Hui chose ¡®yes¡¯.
¡°Boom, boom, boom¡¡±
Just as his heart settled, in the Void God Realm, a ball of purple lightning popped out of nowhere, menacing and overwhelming, like a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast awakening, floating around the ckheart. Purplish light flickered, followed by ear-piercing crackling sounds.
That¡¯s not all.
A rich green light burst forth, flowing along the veins of the purple lightning, piercing the surface of the ck heart, intruding deep into the flesh.
The next moment, this ck heart shockingly began to shrink at a visibly rapid speed.
Ten meters
Eight meters
One meter
In the end, the ck heart turned into a small ray of ck light the size of a fingernail, with a ¡®bang¡¯, itpletely disappeared in the cave, leaving no trace at all, like it never existed.
¡°He really took the heart out of the Void God Realm!!¡±
Liu Vige, the back hill.
Staring at the huge ck heart that suddenly appeared before him, Jiang Hui was stunned for quite a while.
He had anticipated the possibility of sess, but when it actually appeared before him, he was still astounded.
This was too strange and exaggerated, a bizarre heart of more than ten meters, disappearing from an originally non-existent void world and appearing in the real world.
If anyone had seen this, they would undoubtedly drop their jaws in shock and question everything they believed.
¡°Ina while, I will let Old Man Lin cook a big medicine, to see its effect!¡±
Jiang Hui was nning in his heart.
Meanwhile.
The depths of the vast Void God Realm,
Very far away.
Endless bloody mist slowly twisted, with a repulsive wind, blood-red water, forming arge sea.
Standing stone statues, covered in blood, standing among the gloomynd of judgement, countless bones floating around.
Eerie and repelling.
This was the terminal of the mysterious world, wheremon people would never able to reach, hiding terrifying secrets.
Usually, even though it seems terrifying, it was calm.
Today, it was the opposite, the originally calm airflow suddenly stirred violently, like an upside-down river, awe-inspiring.
Countless mountains were crushed, trees sprang, heaven and earth cpsed, and countless screams echoed around, like it was the end of the world.
¡°Thiscan¡¯tbe!!!¡±
In the sea of blood, exmations arose, not only one, terrifying energy radiated, seemed like the whole realm was shaking.
The following moment.
Abundant and strange spiritual power spread again, silently swept across the entire Void God Realm, but still no gains.
In the darkness, it seemed as if an indescribable majestic power had severed all traces out of nowhere!
Everything was unretrievable, irretrievable, untraceable!
Chapter 89 - 87: What a Good Idea (Happy New
Chapter 89 - 87: What a Good Idea (Happy New
Chapter 89: Chapter 87: What a Good Idea (Happy New
Year to Everyone) 1
Trantor: 549690339
Liu Vige.
After figuring out how to use this ck heart, Jiang Hui once again immersed his mind into the Void God Stone.
The scene in front of him quickly changed, returning once again to the perspective of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
At this moment, the two kids were staring at each other, their eyes wide as cows¡¯, ail with an utterly bewildered look on their faces.
Under their very eyes, such a treasure just disappeared so inexplicably!
¡°What in the world is going on? This is too unfair. It was right in front of us just a moment ago, then it suddenly vanished. Even a child¡¯s property was taken, is there no mutual respect left?!1¡®
Tu Wa Zi was the first to react, letting out a mournful cry, almost in tears.
Given his character, not finding something while he was out and about was already considered a loss. But such a valuable item disappearing in front of his face was so heart-wrenching. Even more so than when he had missed out on the Runed Treasure Bone.
Gu Chen, on the other hand, rushed into the dark mountain and turned it upside down. He also went through the corpse of the poisonous toad again. Tu Wa Zi joined him, and for a moment, the mountain was alight with blues and treasures, and the ground was full of broken rocks and flying dust. If you didn¡¯t know better, you would think there was an earthquake.
But in the end, the two brats still didn¡¯t find anything.
The heart that they thought was a pure Ancient Inheritance waspletely gone, never to be found again.
If I catch the thief, I¡¯ll make him understand why the flowers are so red!¡± Tu Wa Zi was furious, and his small fist clenched and made a crunching sound as he ground his teeth in anger.
¡°I will knock his head off and use it as a chair!¡± Gu Chen also brandished his fist and said viciously.
Jiang Hui.
In the end, despite their unwillingness, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen left the ck Mountain, which they saw as a ce of heartbreak.
The two of them loitered around, returning to the starting point. Boss Jing Bi wasn¡¯t there, obviously off somewhere to continue his ¡°bone-collecting business¡±.
¡°You two youngds, you have full and prosperous Heavenly Court and Earth Pce features, obviously born with great talent. Would you like to join our Rain n? Our n is a top power in the territory of the Ancient Stone Nation. We have countless followers, and our territory is endless.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t go into details, but once you join our n, you¡¯ll have as many resources as you need for your cultivation. You¡¯ll make rapid progress, and be the most shining prodigy in the Wilderness!¡±
Not long after they returned, a group of people suddenly approached Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen and stopped them.
The leader was an old man dressed in light golden brocade robe, looking impressive. He spoke in a deep voice right away.
¡°Is it really such a good deal? Well, first, tell us, what benefits are there?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes lit up, piqued by the old man¡¯s words, especially thetter half.
He felt that his outing this time was indeed a huge loss, and he urgently needed someone to help alleviate it. Otherwise, once he returned to the real world, even his appetite might decrease, and he would no longer be the happy rice eater he used to be.
The benefits are too many to list in a sentence or two. But if you agree to join our n, these two jars of Treasure Blood can be your weing gift. Of course, this is just the mostmon one, there will be unimaginable wealth of resources for you in the future!¡±
The brocaded old manughed heartily, ordering his guards to bring out two palm-sized ceramic jars, looking very confident.
Two brats under ten, they¡¯re easy to just cajole a little, right?
The reason he suddenly made this invitation was nothing more than because he had witnessed Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen in action before. Despite his cultivation not being great, the old man in brocade robe still had some discernment. In his view, these two brats were in no way inferior to the kid who wanted to challenge Stone Toughness.
If he could recruit these two talented brats to his n with just two jars of ordinary Beast Blood and some ttery, his position in the n would surely rise, or at least be more secure, in the future.
Even if the talent of these two brats was fleeting, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss. When that happened, he could cripple their cultivation and sell them to a specialized ce, which would certainly be enough to cover the cost.
¡°Old man, your sincerity is obviously not enough. You want to trick us with just these two jars of Beast Blood. That¡¯s simply too simple. Besides, the smell of this doesn¡¯t seem pure enough!¡±
Tu Wa Zi frowned, speaking in a high voice. However, his hands didn¡¯t slow down at all as he quickly took the Beast Blood and gave one jar to Gu Wa Zi.
Both of the naughty kids were pretty forthright, gulping down the beast blood straight in front of the elderly man in brocade clothes.
II II
The elderly man in brocade clothes was taken aback.
Wasn¡¯t it okay to just store it first if they weren¡¯t sincere enough? What¡¯s the deal with gulping it down right away!
He suddenly realized that he had underestimated the thickness of these two kids¡¯ faces. At their tender age, they made him speechless, like a city wall.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this is just the prelude. As long as you guys agree to join our n, you¡¯re sure to reap the benefitster. So what do you think?¡±
A smile squeezed onto the old man¡¯s face.
We¡¯ve thought about it, and we¡¯re not joining your Rain n.¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen put on a show of contemtion before making their statement.
¡°What?! You little brats, are you messing with me? If you don¡¯t want to join, then why did you drink the stuff?! Are you looking for trouble with our Rain n!¡±
The elderly man¡¯s brow furrowed deeply into a III¡¯ shape. He finally realized What was happening, no longer hiding his emotions, he was seething with anger and making moves to get revenge.
He did see Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen perform brilliantly, but because something happened to his n¡¯s Cave Heaven ce, he had to handle it himself and had to leave the spot, not knowing what happened afterwards.
Of course, he didn¡¯t know that these little brats had not only defeated all of the Four Great ns¡¯ men, but had been sessful in their extortion. Those apanying him were all freshly rotated from the Cave Heaven ce, so they were just as clueless.
¡°Old man, I think it¡¯s better for you not to make a move. You see, I¡¯m afraid!¡± Tu Wa Zi scratched his head.
¡°Afraid? Now you¡¯re scared, it¡¯s toote!¡± The smile on the old man¡¯s face turned sinister. As a direct descendant of arge n, he had never been tricked by anyone, let alone by two little kids.
No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll beat you to the ground searching for your teeth.¡±
With those words, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s aura suddenly changed. His eyes sparkled as if he were a beast preying on humans.
He was in a bad mood, and was looking for a ce to vent.
¡°Looking for death! Attack! Let¡¯s beat these guys to a pulp before we speak!¡± The old man was shaking all over, he had never hated someone as much before.
The battlefield was inteced with runic array, lights and mist boiling up.
Finally, including the elderly man, all had been ransacked and casually thrown out.
¡°I¡¯ve really seen it all now! Who would have thought anyone would dare to provoke those two little guys? What a brave soul!¡±
A group of people watchingughed and teased.
Those who sought trouble with the two little devils didn¡¯t seem to value their lives, and were willing to die.
¡°Chen, why don¡¯t we take all the treasures from all the Cave Heaven ces in the Land of Origin?¡±
Watching the men from the Rain n fleeing, and ncing at the pitiful spoils of war, Tu Wa Zi suddenly suggested.
This kind of idea, no one else would possibly approve.
It was too dangerous; it was almost like taking on all the powerful ns in the Land of Origin.
However, standing beside Tu Wa Zi was Gu Wa Zi, who had Sky Tyrant Blood in his veins.
The blood that flowed through him was filled with the belief in endless battle Upon hearing such an excellent suggestion, he immediately gave a thumbs up.
What a great idea!
Chapter 90 - 88: Surrounded by Enemies (an update, seeking subscriptions!)_1
Chapter 90: Chapter 88: Surrounded by Enemies (an update, seeking subscriptions!)_1
Trantor: 549690339
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, one a sleeping dragon, the other a young phoenix, brothers who instantly hit it off, decided to loot all the Cave Heaven ces on this Earth.
One day, in the vast Land of Origin, there was sudden turmoil, like a pot boiling
over.
Far away.
The ground shook, the sky swayed, countless people ran about, all from respected powerful ns, an enormous crowd, people shouting and horses whinnying, an overwhelming force, all looking grim.
¡°What¡¯s happening? Why have all the people from these great nse out? Don¡¯t they need to leave people to guard the Cave Heaven ces?
Many were startled, these great n descendants who usually strut about arrogantly rarely give them a second nce, yet today, one after another, they all seem as dismal as if they had swallowed flies.
A few were puzzled, probing around for information, wanting to know the
reason.
Suddenly, news that two little brats had swept through all the Cave Heaven ces of these great ns and piged all their treasures spread rapidly like the wind¡
After a brief silence, all regions of the Void God Realm were in uproar, countless people wereughing heartily, and countless more were spreading the news. Many had long been disgruntled with these great n descendants who not only dominated most of the Cave Heaven ces on this Earth but also looked down on them scattered individuals, now evil finally met evil, making them apud with joy.
¡°Even if we have to mobilize everyone today, we must capture those two little brats.¡±
Above the sky, there was the roar of a powerful super being, like thunderps rolling in the sky, an overwhelming momentum, like a roaring sea, stirring up the air currents, causing many cultivators who were rejoicing in other¡¯s misfortune to tremble all over and copse to the ground.
That wave of aura was too overwhelming, surging wildly, even the void was trembling. Even if their original strength had been forcibly suppressed by this world, they were still boundlessly powerful. Just a small ripple made these people despair.
Especially when there were not just one, but seven or eight such breaths released, not concealing their rampant coercion at all.
¡°It seems some superpowers from the higher Void God Realm havee down, and not just one of them, they are going after those two little rascals.¡± Someone eximed, bringing an explosive piece of news.
Those super beings, with their high authority and power to suppress the Four Directions, wouldn¡¯t normallye down, but now they have appeared in this very first Land of Origin due to the audacious actions of two little rascals.
This scene was very shocking.
In the vast sky above, brilliant lights were constantly shing. More than a dozen different treasures floated in the air, like a scorching sun, instantly sealing off this primarynd, preventing anyone from leaving.
At the Rune Passage, people were continuously emerging, teeming, all with considerable strength, their bodies gleaming with dazzling runes, standing at the passage exit with an air of execution.
¡°It seems these great n descendants are preparing to suppress those two little troublemakers with all their might!¡±
Some people, at a distance, fled quickly, escaping from the area of the aura fluctuation in awe.
No wonder one has been dubbed an arrogant troublemaker, and the other has been referred to as the greatest plunderer. Their actions have attracted the attention of such powerful beings.
These prominent ns have been stationed here for countless generations, their presence deeply entrenched. As orders were being executed, the ns¡¯ true terror was finally revealed.
¡°We have found those two little brats, in the direction of Sunset Mountain!¡± Soon someone spotted the figures of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and immediately used amunication tool.
More and more people rushed in, making a big circle surrounding the mountain peak, so dense that not even a fly could get out.
¡°Isn¡¯t it just getting a little food and drink from you? Is it necessary to mobilize such arge force?¡± Tu Wa Zi wiped the traces of Ancient Lost Seed Blood from the corner of his mouth, and his first words almost made these n people smoke with anger.
¡°Little brats, today we will make you beg for life and death!
A crowd of people gritted their teeth, without saying a word, they all brought out their Treasured Techniques.
At the foot of a towering mountain range, a terrifying battle broke out. A glow shot up to the sky, shining brilliantly.
The ear-piercing sound of explosions echoed, mixed with screams, echoing across the wild.
Tu Wa Zi and Brother Gu Chen were unmatched in their divine power. With just the two of them, they fought against numerous ns, reducing all opponents to scattered teeth within a short time.
¡°A bunch of trash, all of you, scram!¡±
When a super powerful being arrived and saw the scene, he was almost exploded with anger.
Arge group of n children, thousands and thousands in number, each one a genius within their n, couldn¡¯t even handle two little brats, and instead were being trampled on, piled into mountains of defeated bodies. Humiliating.
¡°Buzz!¡±
The super powerful being made his move, forming seals with both hands, and sunlight soared into the sky. He immediately used the thunderous method, hoping to suppress them in the shortest time.
From a distance, red runes gathered, like a massive curtain of fire raging incessantly, engulfing this location, pouring from the sky, the heat waves scorching, casting thisnd and sky like a red ocean.
¡°Swish!¡±
The smoldering sea of fire was plunging down, surging with might, overwhelming, making a roaring sound, reversing its flow, with exaggerated force.
¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Boom!¡±
Thend and sky seemed to be trembling, their strength terrifying.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen didn¡¯t change color and performed the Ferocious Ape Body Art. Their bodies were immeasurablyrge,parable to divine beings, standing on the edge of the earth, shrouded in dazzling grey-white light. In overhead, runes in the sky gathered. Their radiant light extended to all directions, transforming into two Scarlet Long Spears about several meters in size The surrounding was permeated with thunderous runes, continually crackling as they shed with the sea of fire, astonishingly holding it back. A lot of people gasped in amazement. These two brats were extremely extraordinary. Once they truly revealed themselves, they seemed to be not the least bit inferior evenpared to the naughty child who broke Stone Toughness¡¯s record.
¡°How is this possible!¡±
The super powerful being who made the move was from a top ranking n, as valuable as the n¡¯s living heritage. His realm in reality was terrifying, ruling over a domain.
In his view, even though suppressed to the Blood Realm by the Land of Origin, he still maintained an unrivaled posture. Subduing these two boys who can¡¯t even have a bear was supposed to be a piece of cake.
However, reality pped him hard. He was not able to effectively control the situation and was on the verge of running out of his wits.
¡°Did Elder Mo go soft? Why hasn¡¯t he dealt with these two nuisances!¡± Other super powerful beings flocked from distant ces. Seeing the distressed in an embarrassing mess, they couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Shut up with your nonsense! If I could handle them, I would have done it already. Hurry up and help!¡±
Super powerful being referred as Elder Mo was flushed red, shaking with both anger and exhaustion. Seeing everyone else watching on as if it was a show, he started cursing them.
¡°They¡¯re just two pesky kids, is it really that hard?
The other super powerful beings who rushed over were puzzled; however, without thinking too deeply, they immediately joined in the fight.
A momentter¡
Their faces drastically changed.
The fight continued until the dead of night, and all the towering mountain peaks around them had been ttened. Finally, several figures flew out. They were those super powerful beings, vomited blood mouth, in a feeble state. Suddenly, the entire Void God Realm was in an uproar. Everyone lost their jaws in shock and couldn¡¯t help praising these two brats as synonym of miracles. At such a young age, how could they be so incredibly strong!!I ¡°Little brothers, do you perhaps want to join our Deer Academy?
At this moment, a woman appeared d in golden armor, her face filled with a faint smile, warm as a spring sun.
Chapter 91 - 89: The Crime of Disaster and the Return Journey (Second update, please subscribe!)_l
Chapter 91: Chapter 89: The Crime of Disaster and the Return Journey (Second update, please subscribe!)_l
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Aye, did you not invite that fellow from Stone Vige?¡± asked Tu Wa Zi, suddenly recognizing the person in front of him.
¡°Stone Vige?¡± The war goddess from Deer Academy was stunned for a moment and then nodded with a smile.
¡°If thatd isn¡¯t going, it must mean something isn¡¯t up to standard there, and
we won¡¯t go either.¡±
Hearing this, Tu Wa Zi shook his head like a drum.
The female warrior of Deer Academy was dumbfounded, with her face turning pale and then red, feeling an abrupt urge to hit someone.
¡°These two rascals are truly an eye-opener, never heard anybody saying that
Deer Academy isn¡¯t good.¡±
The onlookers could only offer bitter smiles.
How prestigious was Deer Academy,parable with the formidable power of Heaven Mending Pavilion and Divine King Pce, famous for enlisting talents from this vastnd? Its strength was so enormous that even the Great ns did not dare to offend it. Yet these two kids were unimpressed. If the founding elder of Deer Academy heard this, he mighte climbing out of his coffin in anger.
¡°Young man, do you know my beast¡¯s species?¡± The war goddess took a deep breath, forcing a professional-looking smile.
¡°Um¡ nope.¡± After a long look at the creature, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen shook their heads.
The fact was, they only knew that beast meat was delicious and beast blood was tantalizing. As for the beast¡¯s name, it wasn¡¯t something they cared about. In the end, most of them were destined for their stomachs. So what was the point of learning so much about them? Just knowing they were non-toxic and edible
was enough.
¡°This is a Five-Colored Phoenix, rare offspring of ferocious birds, slightly inferior to its ancestors in terms of strength and rarity, yet still immeasurably valuable. If you join Deer Academy, I can help you each apply for a ferocious bird of the same level, what do you think?¡±
¡°Nah, we¡¯re not interested.¡± Tu Wa Zi still refused. In his mind, only Liu Vige was the mostfortable ce, where they had lovely vigers and were regrly enlightened by Lord Willow God.
Moreover, regardless of how valuable the Five-Colored Phoenix was, could itpare to the Swallowing Sky Sparrow? In the end, didn¡¯t that bird just end up in their stomachs?
¡°Alright, this is an invitation from Deer Academy. If you ever want to join in the future, I promise we¡¯ll always wee you!¡±
The war goddess pursed her lips in frustration, pulled out a beautifully crafted wooden card rimmed with gold, and handed one each to Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Then, she quickly departed atop the Five-Colored Phoenix.
To be honest, she feared that if she stayed longer, she¡¯d be further demoralized. Even the Five-Colored Phoenix held no appeal for them. Just how rich were they to afford such indifference?!
¡°Squawk!¡±
The Five-Colored Phoenix pped its massive wings and soared into the sky. But just before it disappeared, it spitefully rolled its eyes at Tu Wa Zi and Gu
Chen.
¡°De Quan, we need to find a chance to stew that stupid bird. Its temperament isn¡¯t small!¡± Gu Chen lifted an eyebrow.
¡°indeed. We¡¯ve eaten a lot of beast meat, and the meat of these birds of prey is
by far the tenderest and most delicious!¡±
Tu Wa Zi nodded seriously,pletely agreeing.
On the bumpy ground, after tidying up the spoils from the recent battle, the two boys consulted each other and decided to leave this ce.
They had spent significant time here, and their bodies were still in the real world. If they stuck around for too long, some irreversible harm might ur.
Moreover, they had turned the Land of Origin upside down and reaped a massive harvest. Staying longer would yield little. The only disappointment, was that the few treasures they encountered were merely illusions and didn t count as actual Souls of the Instrument.
However, just as they prepared to leave, Tu Wa Zi caught sight of some vaguely familiar faces out of the corner of his eye.
¡°Why do these blokes seem familiar? Seems like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before!¡±
Tu Wa Zi cast a nce and suddenly spotted several figures that looked incredibly familiar.
¡°How can they not be familiar? We are from the Four Great ns. We just gave you ten jars of precious Species of the Ancient Times Beast Blood. And look at you it hasn¡¯t been long since then and youid your hands on us, even plundering our Cave Heaven ces clean. How do you expect us to live?¡± The few people swept over by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces and weep, looking like mistreated wives. Wailing non-stop, one would think they had suffered a great heartbreak if they didn¡¯t know better.
¡°So it really was you, my apologies, I had forgotten about this!
Tu Wa Zi scratched his head, looking sheepish. He wasn¡¯t lying. He really had forgotten about this, previously just thinking about turning a profit as fast as possible.
¡°By the way, you have some nerve. You hid so much Species of the Ancient Times Beast Blood and only gave us ten jars each. That¡¯s not generous at all.
What we took was just interest.¡±
Tu Wa Zi suddenly remembered something. His demeanor shifted dramatically to being assertive. When he was plundering those Cave Heaven ces, he foun that some of them were stacked full of various precious Beast Bloods. The ones from the Species of the Ancient Times were not few, presumably owned by these Four Great ns.
The people from the Four Great ns were stunned into silence. Theyined about the ten jars of Species of the Ancient Times Beast Blood being too few? That stuff is hard toe by even for a drop out there!!
However, despite thinking this, none of them dared to retort. Didn¡¯t they see their super-strong warriors were beaten down by this pair of little devils, unable to get up? As for them, they¡¯d better just lie low.
¡°Hum¡±
Just then.
A stone stele record came into view, violently shaking in front of the giant green stone.
The golden light circted, disying a fewrge characters: Worst of Troubles.
¡°Goodness, they¡¯ve now obtained two titles in a row, unprecedented and unparalleled.¡± Someone eximed.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were also quite pleased. This was recognition for them.
But the two of them were annoyed that this time the stele didn¡¯t give Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen enough time to leave their marks. After shing quickly, it disappeared on the spot, as if afraid that these two troublemakers would smash it like before.
¡°Boring, so boring!¡±
Tu Wa Zi lost interest. Was it so tense? He was not like that destructive fellow from Stone Vige.
He and Gu Wa Zi were civilized people, preferring to convince by reason. They were not good at resorting to force.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯lle back next time. It¡¯s kind of hard to leave, though!¡±
The two of them rested by the green rock for a while, recovering to their peak condition before walking straight towards the Rune Passage exit.
In an instant, one scene of ruins after another appeared in front of them. Although there were broken walls, debris everywhere, they revealed a sense of ancient vicissitudes.
In the distance, there were numerous Ancient Demon Mountains towering, emitting terrifying auras that were shrouded in a grey mist, and couldn¡¯t be seen through.
Then a Sky-reaching Willow Tree appeared before their eyes. Like a towering peak standing on the mountains, the willow branches hung down undisturbed in the wind. Therge canopy covered the surroundings, with rolling colorful clouds, creating the impression of a green ocean.
¡°Willow God, we¡¯re back!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen called out gently, their faces flushed. The alternating changes between the real world and that mysterious realm excited them. They felt as if they were on cloud nine.
Chapter 92 - 90: The Feast (Third Update, Here it Comes)_l
Chapter 92: Chapter 90: The Feast (Third Update, Here it Comes)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui didn¡¯t immediately speak, first tossing the Surveince Technique towards the two mischievous kids.
In front of him, the basic information about Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen instantly appeared.
At a nce, Jiang Hui quickly skimmed through.
The overall data didn¡¯t exhibit any noticeable changes. However, the tags ¡°massive increase in spirit¡± and ¡°exceptional change in spirit¡± were added behind the names of the two, shining brightly in a golden hue, quite eye-catching.
Although there were no specific details about the range of growth, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern the plentiful gains these two kids had acquired in the Void God Realm.
After all, these two gutsy, mischievous kids had swept through the entire Land of Origin, raiding nearly all the Cave Heaven ces within, swallowing all the stored Beast Blood, Treasure medicinal nts, and so forth.
Such a massive quantity and purity of Beast Blood would cause some changes in anyone, let alone Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. One with the Body of Thick Earth, the other with Sky Tyrant Blood, both are highly ranked existences within the Three Thousand Physique.
Innumerable Species of Ancient Times Beast Blood transformed into pure divine spirit wine, hidden in the sea of their divine senses, gently flowing, emitting divine brilliance.
Soon, this divine spirit wine would nourish them, making the spirituality and will of the two truly transform.
Besides that, part of it entered their flesh and blood along the meridians, gradually moistening the bodies of the two mischievous kids.
Just needing some time, the achievements of the two kids, after fully absorbing and digesting the gains from their journey in the Void God Realm, will be even more exaggerated.
By andrge, Jiang Hui was quite satisfied with the trip of the two to the Void God Realm.
After understanding the basic information, Jiang Hui used the Divine Ability Dream of Millet, drawing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen into the Obscure Illusion Territory.
In the illusion he meticulously crafted, he could freelymunicate with any living being.
In the void, myriad willow branches hung down, verdant and dripping, like dao-wood.
In the center, a giant figure stood erect at the boundary of Heaven and Earth, just like a world-creating giant. Its body emitted a dazzling divine radiance, illuminating the boundless dark universe.
¡°You two really have balls, almost overturning the Void God Realm!¡±
As soon as the voice sounded, it seemed to cross countless streams of time, entering the minds of the two, deafeningly loud.
¡°Lord Willow God, you knew all along, right? You won¡¯t me us, right?¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen firstly flinched, then scratched their heads in unison, unexpectedly being a bit embarrassed.
Their ¡°mischievous duo¡± attitude in front of others turned into bashful and easy-to-be-shy obedient boys in front of Jiang Hui.
¡°I do not me you. It was your fortuity, regardless of how you obtained it, it is already in your hands, it belongs to you.¡±
Jiang Hui leisurely stated.
¡°Hehe, Lord Willow God is the best!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but cheer.
They fear neither Heaven nor Earth, except for Lord Willow God.
¡°Oh, Lord Willow God, we could actually have gained more from this trip to the Void God Realm.¡±
Tu Wa Zi suddenly spoke up, mentioning the strange urrence of the ck heart he found disappearing right under their noses, his face full of regret and dissatisfaction.
¡°Lord Willow God, can you find who the heart-thief is? I really want to teach them a lesson, they¡¯re too infuriating.¡± Tu Wa Zi continued promptly, full of hope.
¡°I took that heart.¡± Jiang Hui did not hide the truth.
¡°So it was Lord Willow God who stole it¡¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen froze in shock, their faces nk, they had never dreamed that this would be the answer.
¡°I took it, not stole it!¡± Jiang Hui felt the need to correct the choice of words of these two mischievous boys.
A single word made a world of difference.
¡°Everything you want to know will have answers, go.¡±
Jiang Hui waved the willow branch, and before the two mischievous children could even ask a question, he sent them down the mountain.
Old man Lin was strolling nearby. Upon seeing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, his face instantly lit up with joy and he quickly walked over.
¡°How was it? How fruitful was your journey to the Void God Realm?¡±
Old man Lin started with a heartyugh. Lin Zhuang and the others had already exined a bit to him in advance.
¡°We gained a lot, and even acquired two Divine Abilities!¡± Regaining his senses, Tu Wa Zi immediately replied.
In the Land of Origin, he and Gu Chen had jointly shattered a bluestone that held a Runed Treasure Bone and each managed to grab one.
Although the two Treasure Bones did not contain Treasured Techniques, each one did possess a Treasured Technique Divine Ability.
The one he got was named Thunderbolt Technique, capable of summoning five bolts of lightning.
Gu Chen¡¯s was called Water Nullification Technique. Once learned, it allows the user to walk through water without getting wet.
While these two Divine Abilities were not as terrifyingly powerful as Treasured Techniques, they were much more practical.
¡°Good, good, very good! That¡¯s fantastic. Our Liu Vige has just be substantially more powerful. At this rate, we will soon stand shoulder to shoulder with major religious sects and top-level Giant ns!¡± Old man Lin said with augh.
¡°By the way, a few days ago, the Lord Willow God suddenly rewarded us with a dark heart, saying that you guys discovered it. Is that true?¡± Old man Lin immediately asked.
¡°Really? Grandpa Lin, take us to see it quickly!¡± Both Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had eyes shining with anticipation, their faces full of eagerness.
At Liu Vige Square.
Looking at the pitch ck heart lying before them, as big as a house, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were astounded, their eyes nearly popping out of their heads.
Both of them meticulously examined therge heart, circling around it, touching and turning it. The texture was simr to what they¡¯d encountered in the Void God Realm, or perhaps even more tangible.
¡°The Lord Willow God is so amazing!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were awestruck. If it wasn¡¯t for the sight before their eyes, these two mischievous boys would barely dare to believe the scene that unfolded before them.
They personally experienced that otherworldly realm which bore such resemnce to their everyday reality, nheless, the most genuine reality could never possibly mirror an actual realm in the exact same manner.
For instance, Beast Blood, Treasure Bones, no matter how much they benefited from these, they could never bring the physical items into the actual world.
Compare this to the Lord Willow God, who was unexpectedly able to bring forth something nonexistent out of the illusion. Furthermore, if they remembered correctly, the Willow God seemed never to have stepped foot into the Void God Realm.
The two boys were repeatedly eximing with surprise, everything was surpassingly mystifying, deeply impacting the youngds¡¯ psyche.
In the end, their minds could only settle on the fact that their very own Lord Willow God was extraordinarily exceptional. The ability to manifest substances that aren¡¯t even existent was simply unfathomable and indescribable to them.
¡°Look how excited the two of you are. We will eat it tonight.¡± Old man Lin caught up with them leisurely, his hands casually sped behind his back.
With that, Old man Lin turned and leisurely walked back to the courtyard.
Before they could dig in, the enormous heart needed to be bled out. The blood, mixed with the medicinal nt, could be concocted into a valuable medicinal bath.
This was how Jiang Hui had instructed him to prepare it.
That night.
Inside Liu Vige, bonfires zed, flickering all around and illuminating the open space as brightly as day.
In the middle of the open space.
A total of eightrge cauldrons were neatly arranged together, each one with a pile of logs stuffed underneath, ignited by a raging fire that crackled pleasantly in the quiet night.
Inside the cauldrons, as soon as the cauldrons were heated up, people hauled buckets of vivid red blood out¡
Chapter 93 - 91: The Chilly Deep Autumn, A Peaceful Landl
Chapter 93: Chapter 91: The Chilly Deep Autumn, A Peaceful Landl
Trantor: 549690339
All of this blood came from that enormous, pitch-ck heart. Under the skilled hands of the many dexterous women of Liu Vige, they disassembled the heart from the inside out. The heart¡¯s meat would be used for tonight¡¯s meal, its sma for a medicinal bath, and the residues,ter on, would be used to make great medicine.
In a brief moment, the Ferocious Beast Blood poured into therge ceramic basin filled sevenrge cauldrons.
Next, people came carrying basin after basin of palm-sized, grown adult-sized ck chunks of meat, mixed with natural herbs and mountain salt, and dumped them into a special cauldron for cooking.
Other chunks of meat were skewered by thin wooden strips, ced over the fire, and roasted until the oil sizzled out.
Soon, the air began to fill with the ambrosial smell of meat and barbeque, and the blood heated up within the cauldron.
¡°Alright, let those brats in. This is top-quality beast blood for medicine bath.¡±
Old man Lin tested the temperature before speaking.
Suddenly, a group of youngsters was tossed into the baths with pitiful howls on their faces.
Of course, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were among them¡ªthe two took the initiative and knowing the extraordinariness of this heart, they rushed to the front and dived into tworge cauldrons.
¡°It hurts so bad, I feel like I¡¯m being stabbed by needles.¡±
¡°Let me out quickly, I¡¯m being boiled alive.¡±
¡°Mum save me!¡±
Almost instantly, this group of mischievous children began to wail, sending a cry that even startled the wolf pack several kilometers away. They mistakenly thought other beasts were encroaching on their territory.
¡°Behave and stop making a fuss. Last time, you lot even lured the wolves here. You bunch of little rascals, if there¡¯s something you¡¯re good at, it¡¯s causing trouble.¡±
Dog Egg¡¯s mother stepped forward, immediately silencing a youngster who was crying for his mother to save him.
Other parents also emerged, showing no mercy and pressing their unruly children deep into the Beast Blood.
Before they had arrived, they had already heard from Old man Lin. The beast blood from today¡¯s feast was a rare gift from the Willow God, a huge heart. Even within major religious sects, such a thing was a scarcemodity- difficult to encounter and hard to seek.
¡°Alright, let the kids out, they¡¯ve absorbed as much as their physical bodies can take. Soaking them any longer could have negative effects. Let¡¯s get the next group in.¡±
Old man Lin estimated the timing and observed the skin tone of the rascals before speaking.
Although this beast blood bath was precious, its effects were different for everyone.
Not every person could exhibit exaggerated and terrifying physical qualities like Tu Wa or Gu Wa. Most of them were ordinary and their bodies could absorb a very limited amount of medicinal properties. Once it exceeds this level, it could easily lead to more harm than good.
A group ofds got out, then another batch climbed in.
Except for Tu Wa and Gu Chen, barely any other kid could endure for more than ten breaths in there before they were dragged out, their bodies all red.
Despite only staying in the cauldron for less than ten breaths, these kids significantly benefited from it, with faint glows emanating from their bodies; they looked like the children of gods.
That pitch-ck heart was extraordinary. Although it had been dead for some time, it still retained its high medicinal value and residual force. Even the erosion of time couldn¡¯t wipe it outpletely.
Two hourster, Tu Wa and Gu Chen finally jumped out of the Bronze Cauldron.
The beast blood in the cauldron had almost run out; nearly all of its medicinal effects had been absorbed by the two boys.
¡°Kid, can you still hold on?¡± Old man Lin said with a smiling face, looking kind and friendly.
¡°Yes!¡±
The two boys nodded simultaneously.
Before, they might not have been able to, but after their journey in the Void God Realm, both boys were greatly benefited, able to withstand more medicinal baths.
¡°Alright then, the remaining beast blood is yours. But how much you can use depends entirely on your own good fortune.¡±
Old man Lin waved his hand with a smile.
Tu Wa and Gu Chen were incredibly excited, said nothing further, chose arge cauldron each, and jumped in.
After absorbing nearly half of the medicine on the field, the two cheeky boys finally stopped.
This scene astonished the surrounding vigers of Liu Vige.
They looked at Tu Wa and Gu Chen, then at their own children, suddenly contemting trying to start over.
How could there be such a gap, despite being the same age, eating the same food, and drinking the same milk?
¡°Eat up quickly, the meat just came out of the pot, it¡¯s still hot.¡±
After Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen fished out the cooked chunks of meat and put them into special ceramic basins, they called out to the people around them.
Tu Wa, Gu Chen, and a group of youngsters ran towards the roasted heart tubes.
They looked shiny and reddish. It was so fragrant and warm that you could feel it from a distance.
With a gentle bite, they tasted ayer simr to fatty meat, rich but not greasy, followed by ayer of lean meat, which melted in the mouth. Anotheryer of fatty meat was followed by anotheryer of lean meat, with a slight numbing and spicy taste that made their taste buds salivate and was very popr among them.
¡°I¡¯m full. I really can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Many of the mischievous children rubbed their round bellies with satisfied faces.
It wasn¡¯t just the children. Many adults are also overindulging, making it difficult to even talk.
They hadn¡¯t actually eaten too much, at most five or six pieces, even for the adults. It was just that the energy it contained was too abundant for them.
As for what was left, almost all of it had been eaten by Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Tu Wa, and Gu Chen, with little Eight from the Lin family having her share. She possessed a Pure Yin Body and was quite remarkable, but her appetite was much smallerpared to the four of them.
It was deep autumn currently, and the weather became chilly after dark. However, the bodies of many vigers were like a sun rising, warm and cozy, quelling the surrounding cold and making everyone feel exceptionallyfortable.
On the open ground, the bonfire leapt, people were singing and dancing after the meal, both men and women. Their faces were full of smiles. The lingering sounds ofughter filled Liu Vige, spreading beneath the ink-like night sky, echoing the stars. It was a scene of peace and harmony¡
Under the leadership of Old man Lin, some elders poured any leftover residue from the medicinal bath together andbined it with Treasure Grass to refine great medicine.
They initially nned to refine a blood replenishing pill as usual, but the final product turned out to be somewhat beyond their expectations..
Chapter 94 - 92: Falling to The Mortal World (Here it Comes) 1
Chapter 94: Chapter 92: Falling to The Mortal World (Here it Comes) 1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Old man Lin and the others had intended to concoct some blood-replenishing medicine, but the final product left them baffled.
What is this? It doesn¡¯t look like blood-replenishing medicine at all.¡±
The elderly n leader of the Original Soil Tribe, his face weathered by time, is filled with iprehension as he scrutinizes the object in the cauldron, but after peering for quite some time, he still couldn¡¯t identify what it was.
Old man Lin also furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.
In the cauldrony piles of red granules of considerable size, nearly the size of a fingertip, looking akin to small medicine pills.
Despite their age, they¡¯d never encountered such a phenomenon before. A familiar method with a familiar form had yielded an unfamiliar result. Ultimately, Old man Lin decided to catch some old hens for a trial of this new medicine.
¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck¡¡±
The old hens swallowed the red granules. Momentster, their eyes widened suddenly, and then their bodies began emitting a pale red glow. With a ¡°gulp¡±, theyid several red eggs.
¡°1!¡±
Everyone was left staring in shock.
¡°Grandfathers, can we eat these eggs?¡± A curious boy asked.
Old man Lin and the elderly n leader from the Original Soil Tribe were stumped and unsure of how to answer the question.
In their view, there were only two possible oues to medicine testing- it either worked or didn¡¯t. How didying eggs be an option?!
These eggs can be consumed. They have the effect of strengthening the body, and regr consumption can enhance the vitality throughout the body!¡± After performing a Surveince Technique, Jiang Hui directly sent a message to old man Lin, fearing that the boy would eventually ask the ultimate philosophical question of whether the chicken or the egg came first.
As Old man Lin was the one with the highest faith value, which had already reached a certain level, Jiang Hui couldmunicate with him within a hundred miles radius even without using any illusion techniques.
Thank you, Lord Willow God, for clearing the confusion.¡± Old man Lin respectfully thanked in the direction of Jiang Hui, his eyes burning with anticipation as he looked at the eggs.
If these vitality-enhancing eggs could be produced inrge quantities, the young men of Liu Vige would surely benefit greatly and be able to go much further!
Of course, he still had to ponder on this beforehand.
After all, considering the cost involved, if the original model is promoted directly, the rtionship between ie and expenditure would not be equal.
Time flew by unnoticed, and a month passed in a blink of an eye.
On this day.
In the early morning, Jiang Hui received his timely opportunity to extract a dragon egg.
The summoning opportunity will automatically reset at the beginning of the next month and cannot be umted, so naturally, he chose to use it immediately.
¡°You have used the summon.¡±
¡°Congrattions, you have a small burst of luck and summoned a diamond- level dragon egg among the vast dust sea.¡±
¡°Diamond-level dragon egg: A rare item, hatching will yieldrge amounts of rewards.¡±
¡°Diamond-level dragon egg hatching conditions: It requires ten litres each of true blood from ten different ferocious beasts that have been dead no more than three days, one litre of brain marrow from each, one set of organs from each, all thrown into the cauldron for stewing. Once it forms a single pot, throw in the dragon egg and continue to steam it for five days for sessful hatching.¡±
The relevant information and the hatching method for the Diamond-Level Dragon Egg appeared in front of Jiang Hui.
¡°The harvest is quite satisfactory!¡±
He was fairly satisfied with his luck this time.
The dragon eggse in ten different sizes and the diamond dragon egg is just below the epic level. The kind that¡¯s undoubtedly capable of hatching rare items, but are hard toe by.
After the summoning, Jiang Hui directly contacted Old man Lin.
¡°Lord Willow God, are you looking for me?¡± Old man Lin¡¯s tone was full of respect and humility.
¡°Incubate this object.¡± Jiang Hui cut right to the chase, directly handing over the dragon egg to him and informing him of the method for incubation at the same time.
Old man Lin had experienced this before and had a step-by-step n. As soon as he got the dragon egg, he quickly found Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen Er and his brother.
The entire Liu Vige was well-organized, and the materials needed for incubation were gathered in less than half a day.
This vast territory is extremely rich, with an abundance of ferocious beasts If you pay close attention, you may even find some heavenly treasures and earthy treasures to excavate.
Once all the items were gathered, it was time to cook them in the pot.
No borate procedures were needed; the parts taken from the bodies of ferocious beasts only needed to be boiled in a big pot over arge fire, and then the dragon egg was ced in.
The vigers of Liu Vige were already proficient in this process, having already assigned turns for watching over it.
Five dayster, the diamond-level dragon egg turned into a streak of light and appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s divine sea.
Jiang Hui opened his personal panel and started inspecting each item.
Robust Big Pot (200): Apart from being sturdy, it is the unparalleled choice for
a medicine bath. We have ample supply inrge quantities.¡±
¡°Mortality Volume: A book that can be passed down for thousands of years. It specifically details the transition from blood cultivation to the Array Realm, and even contains detailed cultivation methods for the Cave Heaven Realm. ¡± ¡°Spirit Peach: A fruit grown and matured with spiritual water, the taste is fresh and juicy. It can detoxify all poisons and alleviate thirst, one piece can quench thirst for ten days.¡±
¡°Fine Horse Saddle Set (200 sets): Artisan-crafted riding gear, features wear and dirt resistance, and an automatic size adjustment function to ensure it fits any untamed horse.¡±
There were four items in total, neither more nor less, just as Jiang Hui expected.
¡°The Mortality Volume can be given to the disciples; it has detailed cultivation methods for the Cave Heaven Realm. This will fill the gap in Liu Vige and should be especially helpful for people like Tu Wa Zi who are in this realm.¡± ¡°Aside from the Mortality Volume, the rest of the items may not seem valuable, but they exactly meet the needs of Liu Vige at this stage.¡±
Jiang Hui pondered in his heart.
The big pot and saddle set seemed cheap, but they were timely. Everyday items can also y a significant role.
The poption of Liu Vige had already exceeded three hundred, with newborns ounting for two thirds.
Whether it¡¯s because people in this world have superior genes or something else, almost everyone had multiple births. One case that impressed Jiang Hui the most was when someone gave birth to ten babies at once.
Soon, these newborns will need a medicine bath and beast blood body tempering like the other wild kids in a few years. By that time, the vigers of Liu Vige won¡¯t be able to allocate resources to them.¡±
To be honest, it¡¯s already impossible to share evenly even now. Everyone has to line up for each medicine bath. There are only eight or nine big pots in the entire vige, one of which is used for cooking rice. The quantity is simply too small.¡±
The arrival of 200 new big pots was perfectly timed to solve this urgent problem, neither too many nor too little. This should help Liu Vige get through this period.
Once Liu Vige finds resources like iron ore and copper ore, it could then use
its own abundance to make various containers.
The saddle set also works on the same principle. It can help the vigers of Liu Vige to control their scale horses and unicorns more easily.¡±
¡°The Spirit Peach won¡¯t be distributed,¡± Jiang Hui thought. This thing can detoxify all poisons and it could be very useful at a critical moment. The best steel needs to be put on the cutting edge. Thest time he won the Monkey Wine, he didn¡¯t distribute it either.¡±
These two items are both quick-consumption items, so it¡¯s better to save them forter and use them as rewards for contributors in the vige.
Chapter 95 - 93: Nine-Headed Lion (First update)_l
Chapter 95: Chapter 93: Nine-Headed Lion (First update)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Early next morning, the sky had just begun to lighten.
At the solemn consecration ceremony, Jiang Hui directly took out the items he obtained from the diamond-level dragon egg.
Two hundred big pots, one mystery Mortality Volume, two hundred premium saddle kits.
Although there were not many types of items, the quantity was indeed substantial, piled up to form a miniature mountain.
¡°Long live the Willow God!¡±
¡°Long live the Willow God!¡±
Everyone was eximing in awe, filled with extreme devotion, like the most loyal guards, all gratefully receiving the generous gifts and love from Lord Willow God.
They also understood that the spirit of some other tribes only helped during the crisis of n extermination, unlike their Willow God, who would asionally reward them generously.
Even though Lord Willow God was still aloof, seldom spoke, and always stood alone on the mountain range, it did not hamper the sincere adoration everyone felt for him.
Especially a group of men who received the premium saddle kits, their eyes welled up with tears as they nearly cried out.
¡°This Mortality Volume contains detailed cultivation methods of the Cave Heaven Realm. You all must rigorouslyprehend them in your daily life, and not waste the generous love of the Willow God.¡±
Old man Lin found Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and others and said purposefully.
The Mortality Volume was the only one of its kind. It contained detailed cultivation methods of the Cave Heaven Realm, of immense value. So Jiang Hui gave it to Old man Lin. Old man Lin naturally took it seriously. Even his voice softened noticeably when he spoke to Lin Zhuang and others.
¡°Let me warn you all, none of you brats better lose it, or else you¡¯ll bear the punishment of our nws.¡± At the end, Old man Lin made a serious face.
Lin Zhuang and others quickly nodded their heads like pecking chicks.
No need to mention Old man Lin¡¯s emphasis, even if he did not mention it, they would treat it with utmost caution.
Who would dare to be careless with things that Lord Willow God has given?!
The heft of the Mortality Volume wasn¡¯t light, of medium thickness with a solid weight under your hands.
Upon opening the first page, there was a warm glimmer of light surrounding it, surging like the waves.
After a while, the radiance dissipated, and several lines with strange, gigantic characters gradually appeared before their eyes.
Shape Bark Easy Leaf
Spider Travel Through Dense Flower
There were eightrge characters in total, not rted to the bone script, with shapes bizarre and curve winding, as though they were written randomly by a newborn baby.
But amazingly, Lin Zhuang and others couldprehend them. Moreover, detailed interpretations rted to them automatically popped up in their minds.
Their eyes were shimmering, their spirits quickly absorbed into it, feeling an inexplicable feeling as if simplicity gave birth toplexity, silence gave birth to sound, and hidden depth gave birth to the valley.
¡°The most potent power in the world often resides in the simplest of objects and the simplest of truths. Like the silkworm, if it¡¯s trapped in its cocoon, it would self-destruct. But if it could be reborn from the cocoon, it would be aplete nirvana, transcending its past.
The grasnd fires can never extinguish all, as the spring winds blow, it springs to life again. Even the wild grass in autumn cannot be burnt out entirely, the next year they will renew, spread all over, one clump after another¡¡±
Lin Zhuang began to understand, and expressed his feelings. The others were much like him, they all had realizations on the spot. Different, but the overall principle was simr.
This is the benefit of Jiang Hui¡¯s transmission of teachings. Those with good talents progress faster, and even those with lesser talents can gain something.
They moved the big pots down the mountain one by one. The men who had received the premium saddle kits immediately shouted and ran towards the horse breeding field built in the backyard.
The horse breeding field is backed by a field of wild grain, covering hundreds of acres. A gentle wind arises, ruffling the grain. The scent of the earth fills the air,yer uponyer, bringing with it the immense fragrance of thend; it ebbs and flows, like a green carpet shaking from the horizon.
A group of childreny in the wheat fields, grass in their mouths and legs cocked. The wind blows, revealing a group offortably small figures daydreaming about their future glory, and finding a gentle girl who understands them. Their eyes shimmer with crystal light, as if the sun, moon, and stars were rising from them.
This is the vibrant spirit and self-confidence unique to young people.
Remember, young people have lofty ambitions, and they have made vows to be the best in the world.
The men from Liu Vige who passed by would smile knowingly. Who hadn¡¯t experienced this? Being young is the most carefree time.
Within the horse breeding field, a group of horses galloped back and forth energetically. The men raised their arms, made a light whistle and rushed forward. At some point, this group of usually wild ferocious beasts had be several times more docile, each like a small sheep. They no longer worried about being bitten as they had before./p>
Momentster, figures whizzed by, and the sounds of shouts echoed back and forth from the backs of the horses. From only dozens of horses, a grand phnx was woven, uttering resounding bugle calls. It was like a tumultuous wave that could not be resisted, and the momentum was breathtaking.
¡°Heh heh, Liu Vige¡¯s foundation is getting stronger and stronger. If it continues like this, we will surely be famous in this territory sooner orter. Even thoserge ns will not be able to scare us!¡±
Old man Lin looked around with his hands on his back, his face full of smiles. Every time he saw the progressive changes in the vige, this old man couldn¡¯t help but feel genuinely happy.
And in this peaceful and quiet atmosphere, several months silently passed by.
During this time, Jiang Hui got a few more opportunities to summon dragon eggs, but most of the time his luck was not good. He only got the lowest-level ck Iron Dragon eggs, and the rewards were barely satisfactory.
The most he got was a bunch of something called the eleration Pill, totalling hundreds. The name seemed good, but the actual use was not very good. One pill could only increase cultivation speed for five days, and each person could not exceed ten pills, and it was somewhat useless.
But one time he was extremely lucky and directly drew a legendary dragon egg, which was even rarer and more precious than the previous epic level one.
However, the hatching method of this legendary dragon egg was a bit unconventional. It did not need any beast blood, but it needed to be put in a deep pool for a year to hatch sessfully.
Fortunately, what Jiang Hui had the most was time. A year was nothing to the followers of Liu Vige. They could afford to wait.
The water in the east flows on while the falling leaves pass quickly.
On this day.
Hundreds of miles away from Liu Vige, in the vast mountains, sudden movements startled this territory. Large flocks of birds flew out, and animals fled.
Soon, thousands of figures dashed out from the mountains. Men and women of all ages, some were alone, others were surrounded by numerous guards, all were wearing ck armor, filled with a sense of awe. Their backgrounds were extraordinary.
The more exaggerated ones were behind them.
In the sky, a roaring sound echoed suddenly, shaking everyone. The mountains shook.
A nine-headed lion slowly appeared, its body golden, exhaling fog, glowing with gold, its bloodline extraordinary. Its body was huge, and there was a grand pce on its back.
¡°This is an ancient species from the ancient times, very terrifying, with many invincible battle records!¡± Someone eximed, recognising this nine-headed lion, which seemed to belong to the royal n of a powerful ancient country. Its origins were astonishing.
Chapter 96 - 94: The Small Village Next to the Heaven Mending Pavilion (Part 1) (Please subscribe)_l
Chapter 96: Chapter 94: The Small Vige Next to the Heaven Mending Pavilion (Part 1) _l
Trantor: 549690339
This nine-headed lion was extraordinary, as enormous as a small mountain, bearing an exquisite pce on its back. Within it, several figures with striking auras asionally appeared. Their bodies were wrapped in runes, truly the aloof descendants of the ancient royal family with noble bloodlines, which took everyone in the vicinity by surprise.
Following the nine-headed lion, another exotic beast with clean, rune-covered skin, and long tusks approached from afar. It was incredibly godlike.
¡°There are rumors that Little West Heaven has a White Jade Dragon Elephant serving as a guardian sacred beast, isn¡¯t this one its offspring?¡±
Some people eximed, regardless of whether it was the nine-headed lion or the White Jade Dragon Elephant, they were both divine ferocious beasts with extraordinary bloodlines, which were rare to see on an ordinary day.
¡°Look quickly, a Phoenix Carriage has appeared. It seems to be from the Fire Country. The one who has the privilege of using the Phoenix Carriage as a vehicle might be the Princess Fire Spirit of Fire Country, right?!¡±
There were exmations.
As soon as the sound fell, a Pnquin rushed across the horizon, moving as swift as lightening and radiating brilliant light. An exotic blue bird shing precious light was leading it, emanating a powerful aura that was immensely exceptional.
People were amazed and confused as to why someone of such stature would appear.
However, soon, astonishing news was released. Heaven Mending Pavilion was about to open the Holy Court. It was said that only the most stunning geniuses could enter.
Subsequently, another piece of news was released: that Zhong Tong Shi Yi would also appear to take a look at the Holy Court.
Thebination of these two pieces of news instantly caused a sensation, both explosive pieces of information.
The crowd suddenly understood, no wonder even such geniuses would make an appearance. Either piece of news was shocking enough to cause an uproar.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe so many people and those ferocious beasts are suddenly here? Just a nce makes my heart palpitate, they must be of unique breeds, wouldn¡¯t it be great if we could catch them all for our vige!¡±
Not far from these young men and women, in an isted depression of a mountain, more than a dozen figures huddled together, their faces filled with shock.
These were vigers from Liu Vige who had ventured out to hunt down a formidable ferocious beast.
They were just matching wits with the beast, but a split nce away, they found themselves suddenly ¡°surrounded¡± by these young boys and girls who appeared out of nowhere, which left them puzzled.
Especially since these young boys and girls, though young, looked quite striking. Their blood and energy surged even in their tender years, much like fierce beasts.
Most terrifying were those who traveled with great pomp. The mounts beneath them emanated terrifying auras. Each of them was as huge as a small hill, making them, despite the distance, involuntarily tremble with fear.
Their Kirin mounts were equally affected, incessantly shaking their hind hoofs and turning around anxiously. If not for the saddle equipment bestowed by the Willow God some time ago, the Kirin herd might have galloped away in all directions.
¡°Everyone, be careful not to be found,¡±
A rough man, who looked to be in his thirties, said in a low voice.
He was sturdy, disying a brute force around ny thousand jin with a swing of his arm, which was quite impressive. He had a wealth of experience and was the leader of this hunting team.
But just as he finished, several neatly dressed teenagers seemed to have noticed them and were rushing towards them.
¡°Who are these barbarians hiding here? Are they bandits intending to ambush us?¡±
¡°If my humble self remembers correctly, there seems to be a bandit gang in this area. They usually rob passers-by. Are you them?¡±
The teenager in the front had runes shing around him, directly dispelling the dense weeds in front. As soon as the hunters from Liu Vige who were hiding behind were exposed, he immediately spoke.
He was a talented individual, his voice resonating with vital energy, causing earache and could be heard very far, drawing significant attention.
This attention included that of the enormous, terrifying nine-headed lion. Figures appeared in the pce on its back, their eyes shining brilliantly, like a scrutinizing Garuda bird.
¡°We¡¯re just hunters from a nearby vige. We¡¯ve been lying here for a long time to hunt down a Golden Armored Rhinocerous ¨C we¡¯re not bandits.¡±
The leading man stepped forward and spoke, his voice rumbling powerfully, his aura not inferior to the well-dressed teenager.
¡°Humph, just because you say so, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true. I think you¡¯re making excuses. I¡¯ve crossed here before, and there weren¡¯t any viges nearby!¡± The well-dressed teenager sneered, ¡°Dare you tell us where your vige is?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, we alle from Liu Vige.¡± The leading man grinned, speaking confidently.
¡°More lies! There are only six viges nearby, but there isn¡¯t one called Liu Vige. You can¡¯t deceive me, my uncle is the appointee controlling this area and holds the fate of thousands of creatures in his hands.¡±
The well-dressed teenager chuckled condescendingly, his tone full of conviction.
¡°We, the people of Liu Vige, act uprightly and sit uprightly. What good does it do us to deceive you little brats? There actually are bandits around here, but they were wiped out by Brother Lin long ago.¡±
The leading man was indignant. Pilloried and doubted repeatedly by a group of teenagers younger than ten, he couldn¡¯t help but get heated.
These brats were even more infuriating than the bear kids in the vige. He might have suppressed and taught this noisy little brat a fierce lesson right on the spot if he had a clear understanding of the current situation, showing him what they called a resounding smack down from society.
¡°This is getting more and more false. That bandit gang supposedly had a Sacrificial Spirit with strengthparable to that of the Five Wheels Hollow Heaven realm. You expect us to believe that you could handle them?¡± The well-dressed teenager crossed his arms over his chest, his face clearly expressing disbelief.
There were whispering discussions among the crowd. Some weren¡¯t from this area, and some were far away, knowing nothing about the situation here. They were here purely to watch the excitement.
Quite a few people agreed with the well-dressed teenager¡¯s opinion.
If it were, indeed, as the other party said ¨C that the bandit gang had a sacrificial spiritparable to the Five Wheels Hollow Heaven realm ¨C it would be impossible for this group of people, who appeared to be merely wild country bumpkins, to challenge them even if they had Kirin mounts.
However, in the crowd, there was one figure who differed from the others.
He was a boy, about ten years old, covered in dirt and dust. His beast robe was worn and tattered, making him look like a beggar.
Beside him stood another child of simr age, even more immature. The two were dressed simrly, both appearing wayworn which contrasted sharply with the figures around them.
The former¡¯s eyes were gleaming, looking at a group of men from Liu Vige riding Kirin mounts with great astonishment.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Shi Hao? Are these people really unusual?¡± The child who looked even more innocent raised his brows, somewhat puzzled by the behaviour of the teenager beside him, and asked.
¡°No, it¡¯s just that I might know the Liu Vige they¡¯re talking about. Do you believe me, Clear Wind!¡±
The leading teenager scratched his head, revealing a mouthful of white teeth..
Chapter 97 - 95: Who Dares to go Wild at the Door of Liu Village (Second Update)_1
Chapter 97: Chapter 95: Who Dares to go Wild at the Door of Liu Vige (Second Update)_1
Trantor: 549690339
If Tu Wa Zi were here, he would have recognized this brat in no time,
It¡¯s none other than the little tyke from Stone Vige.
¡°Little Brother Shi Hao, what¡¯s all this talk about Liu Vige and Mu Vige? I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying?! Is that vige very mysterious?!
The little boy called Clear Wind asked with a confused expression.
¡°It¡¯s hard to put into words.¡± Little Dot frowned, unsure of where to start. Though he hadn¡¯t had much interaction with the people of Liu Vige, every encounter had left a deep impression on him.
Especially when they were in the Vast Wilderness Mountain Range, the people from Liu Vige were absolutely the ones who visited Stone Vige the most, shamelessly taking and eating what was not theirs.
¡°That vige is very mysterious, and its inhabitants are anything but ordinary.
Some of them are even more formidable than I am!¡±
Recalling the incidents in the Void God Realm from some time ago, Little Dot carefully organized his words and slowly began exining to the boy in front of him, a look of brotherly affection in his eyes.
After his Supreme Bone was stolen, his father swapped him with a child who looked nearly identical to prevent the branch of the family that Stone Toughness was from from making another attempt on his life. This child took Shi Hao¡¯s ce in the ancestralnd, enduring the oppression from Stone Toughness¡¯s branch.
That child was Clear Wind. Little Dot could still remember the first time he set eyes on Clear Wind. The boy was weak and bedridden with illness, his feet on the verge of being crippled from poisoning.
As for the name Clear Wind, it was a name he chose for himself, hoping that he could be as free as a gentle breeze.
People that Little Dot felt he owed were few and far between, but the boy before him was undoubtedly one of them.
Although they were not real brothers and shared no blood rtion, their bond surpassed that of biological brothers, nning on joining the same sect.
¡°There are people who can match you, Brother Shi Hao?!¡± A look of astonishment shed across Clear Wind¡¯s face.
In his eyes, Little Dot was synonymous with invincibility, the person he admired most. His talent and strength were unparalleled among his peers.
That there were individuals in that vige who were praised even by Little Brother Shi Hao surprised and intrigued him.
Little Dot¡¯s thoughts, however, drifted elsewhere.
Before he left, he discussed with his n leader grandfather everything he had seen and heard in the Void God Realm and mentioned that people from Liu Vige had also entered that mysterious realm.
Even now, he still remembers his grandfather¡¯s expression ¨C disbelief and astonishment.,
He himself initially had the same feelings.
After all, he witnessed the events of that day firsthand. The four supreme ferocious beasts wreaked havoc on the Wilderness, an intense fire burned over tens of thousands of kilometers, moltenva poured down from the sky, and the entirend was scorched¡
Under such a terrifying attack, nothing could survive. Every living creature would be reduced to ashes, with no remains left.
Stone Vige survived unscathed because the Willow God intervened at thest moment, using his unparalleled power to lift the entire vige and cross tens of thousands of kilometers, narrowly escaping the disaster.
His grandfather had mentioned the Willow God to him numerous times, suspecting that he originates from the Nine Heavens Upper Realm. With a mere flick of the willow leaves, he could slice through divine thunder that was piercing through the sky. His powers were formidable and terrifying, hence he could perform such a countercurrent feat ¨C protecting the whole Stone Vige and ensuring its survival during the crisis.
The vige named Liu Vige was not only still standing but appeared to have moved to this territory, traversing the same tens of thousands of kilometers. This realization left him in awe!
While Little Dot was lost in thought, at the spot in the valley, a battle suddenly broke out without warning.
The extravagantly dressed young man was the first to take action, intending to execute his thunderous techniques and nning to suppress the crowd in front of him instantly.
This region was the sealed soil of one of his n¡¯s elders. Within the boundless wilderness, all subjects within the sealed soil were also the subjects of his elder, who had full control over their lives and deaths. If they dared to resist even slightly, their entire n would be eliminated.
This was an age-old rule present everywhere, regardless of which ancient country one was in.
Whether the crowd in front of him wasposed of bandits or not was no longer important to the elegantly dressed boy. What mattered was simply that they dared to defy him. They must die because of this.
¡°¡±Swoosh!¡±
The young man took action decisively, spreading a vast shower of dazzling light that enveloped the entire hunting team directly.
This was a fearsome treasured killing technique, under the amplification of runes, each droplet of light weighed hundreds to thousands of pounds. Normal people wouldn¡¯t just bepletely crushed, even a minor touch would result in horrible muttion, and give them broken bones and rotten flesh, a terrible sight to behold.
¡°This youth¡¯s treasured technique seems to derive from the Rain n! someone determined, recognizing some signs.
¡°These people are likely to end up full of holes soon, their flesh and blood blurred.¡±
Gasps of surprise could be heard from the crowd.
Many of the girls instinctively turned their heads away. It wasn¡¯t that they felt pity for these men, but they didn¡¯t want to dirty their eyes with the dreadful scene toe.
Most of them hailed from affluent families, noble ns. Each of their families had their share of territory and people, so they didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the well-dressed young man¡¯s words.
Some of the lower ss people, however, showed sympathy for these men, faces reflecting their unease.
What no one expected was that when facing the vast light ram, these men dressed in beast robes didn¡¯t make any attempt to evade. Instead, they took the hit with their flesh and blood.
What¡¯s most important was that they managed to withstand it.
The light points that could crush a pce seemed to lose their effectiveness at this moment. They were only leaving some minor bruises on the men¡¯s bodies, which could be easily overlooked.
¡°How is this possible!¡± The well-dressed youth was shocked, not anticipating that his strongest attack could be withstood so easily by the opposition.
¡°We actually didn¡¯t want to harm anyone, especially not children like you, but today you forced us.¡±
The hunting team¡¯s captain grimaced with a stern and murderous expression. True viins don¡¯t care about age.
¡°Attack!¡± Overwhelming murderous intent erupted, with no runes shing, and no stunning radiance emerging, just over a dozen men from Liu Vige moved to attack, their murderous auras soaring. The well-dressed youth, who had never experienced such a thing, was immediately petrified with fear.
¡°You barbarians, how dare youy a hand on this young master. Go die, now!¡± The well-dressed youth screamed. Having lost face in front of so many people, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to rage.
¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± A small, hunched figure rushed out. The figure was packed with an astonishing momentum. With a swing of his left hand, runes interweaved, foggy light surged, and a wave of his hand sent the several men from Liu Vige flying away.
¡°That sort of power, at the very least, should belong to a person who has opened three to four Cave Heavens.¡±
The surrounding spectators instinctively took a few steps back to avoid idental injury.
¡°Cloud ve, kill this group of insolent barbarians for this young master!¡± The well-dressed youth saw hope and shouted at the top of his lungs.
¡°Young Master, just watch!¡± The man called Cloud ve nodded his head, then looked at the people from Liu Vige with a gloomy face, ready to make his move.
¡°Really, where did this stray doge from, daring to bark around in my Liu Vige?!¡±
Just at that moment.
A sound of fury echoed from afar, thunderous as if thousands of armies were engaged in battle.
Next moment.
A figure rushed forth, and before anyone could see his face clearly, the sharp and terrifying fist wind had already struck.
¡°Boom¡± A loud noise echoed as the figure who was in the Cave Heaven Realm was thrown out, severely colliding with a rock. Half of their body sagged, and countless ribs seemed to be broken, as they coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood, breathing weakly.
Instantly the speaking crowd went silent..
Chapter 99 - 97: One Man Battles Manv - Part 1
Chapter 99: Chapter 97: One Man Battles Manv ¨C Part 1
Trantor: 549690339 J
The Golden Armor General¡¯s expression subtly changed, his face faintly flushing and his energy and blood seeming somewhat unstable.
In the first sh, he had surprisingly failed to gain the slightest advantage. ¡°Such a terrifying body, what exactly did this man eat as he grew up, how can his energy and blood be so dramatically frightening? Could it be that he was bathed in the essence of Ancient Time¡¯s species¡¯ beast blood from birth?¡± The Golden Armor General¡¯s face was serious, his heart shocked, and he felt as if fine cracks were emerging in his bones.
Lin Zhuang, however, was unrelenting when he gained the advantage. He pursued and attacked, sprinting like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.
He threw a punch, forcefully smashing toward the Golden Armor General.
In the air, the fist brought wind, whooshing as it moved, a surge of energy and blood like a vast sea, every punch stronger than thest, brutallynding on the Golden Armor General. The dull sound of steel echoed, and he was brutally forced to retreat.
¡°The Golden Armor General is the protector of the prince of the Ancient Country, yet he¡¯s not this barbarian¡¯s match and is forced to retreat?¡± Some descendants of the great n were shocked, unable to believe the scene in front of their eyes.
Many of them had seen the Golden Armor General before and were familiar with his prowess. He was a protector of a prince and controlled an extremely powerful killing technique.
¡°Not at all, the Golden Armor General is probably suppressing his own strength, wanting to beat the opponent fairly in the area where he excels.¡± The strong ones from the great ns spoke up, not believing that the Golden Armor General would lose. Although he was not in the lead, it would not be enough to affect the situation.
They had already seen that this suddenly appearing man, although extraordinary and undefeated by thousands, was just in the Cave Heaven Realm.
While this realm could also be called strong,pared to the Golden Armor General, it was far from enough. Thetter had stepped into Spirit Transformation years ago and was a full realm higher.
Even geniuses could only fight a few small realms higher, only those as exceptional as legendary talents could cross an entire realm and still remain undefeated.
As for the man in front of them, who seemed already in his thirties and had long passed the best time for cultivating, it was absolutely impossible for him to rival those top-level talents.
These people were certain in their hearts.
In the field.
A violent explosion suddenly sounded, and the next moment, two figures quickly separated.
¡°Barbarian, you have thoroughly angered this general. Daring to openly defy the Ancient Country¡¯s iron orders, you are courting death.¡±
The Golden Armor General roared furiously, his face took a direct punch, his nose was crooked, the flesh bloody, the sight was rather pitiful, and he had stopped suppressing his true strength.
In an instant, the great power of the Spirit Transformation Realm poured out, golden light appeared, resplendent, swirling around his body, terrifyingly powerful.
Lin Zhuang¡¯s face remained unchanged, he still swung his fist and charged, also unleashing his Ferocious Ape Body Art.
¡°Boom Boom Boom!¡±
Heavy punch after heavy punch resounded, with the enhancement of the Ferocious Ape Body, it became even more exaggerated. Every punch increased by at least a double, like a storm, allnded on the Golden Armor General.
The Golden Armor General had no time to dodge, retreating unsteadily. He was clearly still gathering his strength when the other party suddenlyunched an attack,pletely disregarding the rules ofbat, making him extremely frustrated.
¡°Enough!¡± he shouted, a ck golden light directly spouting all over his body enveloping the surroundings, like arge circr crescent de that could cut through mountains and rocks. He finally managed to push Lin Zhuang back.
But not long after, Lin Zhuangunched another attack. With a stomp, the ground cracked, and arge ck crack spread out dozens of feet, shocking many people.
Achieving this much just with his bodily strength is truly terrifying. Could this man have spent all these years refining his body? Otherwise, how could he be so astonishing.¡±
A group of people was shocked, their eyes unblinking following the changes in the battlefield.
In the line of sight, two figures were entangled again. Treasured Techniques were used all at once, with various kinds of light dancing around. Sheets of runes shed, and the surging aura of treasure, like a dense fog, covered this ce, causing the shaking earth to tremble.
A momentter.
A figure suddenly flew out backwards, shimmering with golden light, directly crashing towards the trees behind. The sound of cracking was incessant, along with incessant cries of pain.
¡°Did the Golden Armor General actually lose?¡±
Someone¡¯s eyes flickered, after he clearly saw that golden figure, his face was filled with shock.
This scene was very dramatic, the protector of the prince of Ancient Country actually lost, even if thetter hadn¡¯t suppressed his strength but still was not a match, he was bombarded and thrown out in a horrid manner that made the onlookers around drop their jaws in astonishment.
Could it be that the other party is a middle-aged prodigy?
In the crowd, Little Dot¡¯s face was also one of shock as he recognized Lin Zhuang.
If he remembered correctly, the first time he saw him, he was only in the Blood Realm?
How much time has passed since that meeting, and yet his progress has been this phenomenal!
To know that at his age, he had already past the optimal period for honing his basic skills. Willow God had told him that every stage of the human body has its own unique specialties, but childhood is the starting point. If this stage is not well-crafted, it can significantly affect future achievements!!!
Little Dot furrowed his brows, filled with doubts, and his curiosity about Liu Vige increased.
Although he had seen Tu Wa Zi and others, he had never actually been to Liu Vige. His greatest impression of the vige mainly came from hearing Tu Wa Zi mention that their vige¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit was also called Willow God!
¡°This person not only disregards us, but also disregards the iron rulesid down by my Ancient Country for countless years, why don¡¯t you all join hands to deal with him!¡±
The voice of the Golden Armor General sounded. He quickly rushed out from the shattered ancient wood pile, having not fallen, though his appearance was quite dismal.
As soon as his voice fell, everyone noticed that robust figure. His face was pale, the area around his abdomen was torn by runes, and blood was continuously ¡¯ flowing out.
This person is injured, what are you all waiting for, hurry up and attack!¡± Someone shouted.
Instantly, dozens of people rushed towards him from all directions. There were Protectors, as well as genius disciples from the major ns. All of them had fierce expressions, and their strength was formidable.
Theyunched their attacks directly, unleashing their most potent Rune Magic.
Lin Zhuang¡¯s expression was as usual, as he quickly grabbed a handful of Blood-Replenishing Medicine from his chest and stuffed it into his mouth and the wounded area, then also cast his Treasure Technique.
In an instant, the entire ground was covered by an astonishing rune light. Thunder rumbled, rosy clouds rose, and purple light surged. The scene was astonishing, and the massive energy forced all the surrounding stone mountains to shatterpletely into dust.
In the air, terrifying cries sounded. A giant Rune Spear fell at an incredible speed, directly piercing seven or eight descendants of the Great ns. Their bodies exploded, turning into a rain of blood in the sky¡
This scene left everyone far away dumbfounded, trembling one after another.
They had never imagined that the man would be so valiant, being able to resist thebined attacks of dozens of people while injured, and even sessfully kill several among them!
Off to the side.
A call to charge sounded loudly.
It was that hunting team. They also charged in, directly exhibiting Ferocious Ape Body Art. Their bodies instantly swelled several times, to a size of several meters. As soon as they came in, a few talents from the Great n who were also in the Blood Realm, were thrown out¡
Chapter 100 - 98: Three-Eyed Crow (Here It Comes) _1
Chapter 100: Chapter 98: Three-Eyed Crow (Here It Comes) _1
Trantor: 549690339
Although the members of this hunting team aren¡¯t significantly strong, on average, they can lift forty to fifty thousand catties with a single swing of their arms. Together with the defensive-oriented Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, theyplement each other well.
Facing experts of Cave Heaven Realm, their strength might seem insignificant, but when confronting the many children belonging to the great ns in the Blood Realm, they can showcase surprising effects.
¡°You barbarians are so despicable and malicious, I will take your lives!¡±
An old man roared in rage, realizing that the descendants of the great n he was guarding had been wounded. Angered, he stormed out, instantly sending a few hunting members flying.
Fortunately, under the blessing of the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, their defense had been greatly enhanced, so they weren¡¯t injured.
However, soon, stronger opponents targeted them.
Without saying another word, they directly deployed thunderous methods. A handful of light feathers fell from the sky with just a single grip.
Those light feathers were incredibly sharp and terrifying, they could easily cut through rocks.
Under the immense realm suppression, the defense of the Ferocious Ape Body belonging to some individuals was finally broken. They were immediately pierced by the densely packed light feathers.
¡°No matter how remarkable you are in the Cave Heaven Realm, it¡¯s about time you meet your end¡¡±
Someone sneered from a pnquin floating mid-air. The person was also from a major n, but had not intervened yet, merely observing with cold eyes, intending to reap the benefits.
¡°Barbarian, considering yourmendable abilities, if you are willing to submit and join Profound Origin Gate, I the old one might show some mercy. I can negotiate with these big ns for you, probably saving your life.¡±
In the distance, an old man in a ck robe addressed Lin Zhuang. This old man was a senior figure from nearby major power Profound Origin Gate.
Although Profound Origin Gate isn¡¯tparable to Heaven Mending Pavilion and Deer Academy, the sect has tens of thousands of disciples and is quite extraordinary with certain influence.
Since this old man was a high-ranking member, it was natural he did not join the Heaven Mending Pavilion. He appeared among therge troops to experience the legendary Holy Pavilion, with a secondary aim to fish in the troubled waters and bait some talented people along the way.
¡°You just can¡¯t stop calling me a barbarian. Who do you think you are?! Our people in Liu Vige will never surrender to anyone!¡±
Lin Zhuang was fierce, driven to madness.
After fighting until now, his body was riddled with injuries, including one near his heart that had been pierced by a rune. Luckily, it missed his heart by a few centimeters, otherwise he might have been dead already.
¡°Hard-mouthed even on the brink of death. Offending the major ns as well as disrespecting the royal power, you¡¯re bound to die today. Killing you directly would be too kind. It would be better to refine you into a corpse puppet.¡±
The Golden Armor General from earlier approached, his face tinged with blue and purple patches, his head almost swollen like a pig¡¯s, but still showing a ruthless expression.
¡°Huff¡ huff¡¡±
Just as his voice fell, in the far distance, sharp neighs of horses echoed.
The next moment, several figures rushed forth like lightning, sweeping up dust.
At the front was a unicorn, a variation of a scale horse, much stronger, capable of covering tens of thousands of kilometers in one day.
The scale horse neighed, and although there were only a few, they created a momentum as if thousands of troops and horses were charging, raising dust and blocking the sun, which made everyone at the scene unable to help but pause.
Next¡
In the astonished eyes of everyone, the scale horses suddenly surged forward. Each one moved at a tremendous speed, straightly grabbing Lin Zhuang and the others then darting away, raising huge clouds of dust.
By the time everyone recovered, the horses and the men were alreadypletely out of sight.
¡°A bunch of wastes, you actually let these people escape!¡±
The prince on the Nine-headed Lion spoke first, his eyes wide in disbelief, his expression gloomy.
Not being able to defeat them was one thing, but to be saved by their mounts in front of everyone was apletely different matter. What was he, a member of the royal n, supposed to do with his dignity?
People around him were afraid due to the youngster¡¯s identity, they dared to feel angry but didn¡¯t dare to voice it.
What a joke, even the Golden Armor man, who was in Spirit Transformation Realm, was unsure about defeating the opponents, wasn¡¯t their failure a normal thing?!
¡°This man imed toe from Liu Vige, does anyone know or have heard about this ce? If someone can provide information, I will reward them a jar of the beast blood of the Ancient Species.¡±
Somewhere else, a young man in white clothes looked surprised and asked around.
From the surface, the young man did not seem to belong to a great n, but he was surrounded by an extraordinary bearing, with a fearsome beast by his side that appeared to be an Ancient Species. He likely was from some mysterious major power, simr to Little West Heaven and the Mountain of Western Beasts.
As soon as the words were spoken, many people immediately became envious.
The fresh blood of the species of the ancient times is rare and precious.
Everyone looked at each other, then all shook their heads.
Although they were greedy for the reward, they had never heard of that ce.
The boundless wilderness is vast and deste. There are numerous ancient countries within it, let alone tribes and viges, which are almost as numerous as stars dotting the sky.
As for deceiving this young man in white, it was simply a joke. With a ferocious beast of the ancient species as a guard, they were not worried about outliving their wee.
Liu Vige, at the vige entrance.
The children are ying around.
Suddenly, a loud neighing sound rang out, and the next moment, apanied by the sound of hoof hits; it woke up the patrol officers of Liu Vige.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Old man Lin rushed over, and when he saw Lin Zhuang¡¯s severe condition, he lost his color in shock.
¡°Vige Head, many strange people suddenly appeared nearby, seeming to be from some great ns. Brother Lin was injured by those viins while trying to save us, and some of our nsmen couldn¡¯t escape¡¡±
The faces of the hunting team were grim as they briefly exined the events.
¡°This is outrageous! Can these great ns act so unreasonably?¡± Old man Lin was indignant and ready to explode.
When he was young, he had traveled extensively and knew about the nature of these great n¡¯s people. However, he never expected that they would now dare to bully him.
After carefully settling Lin Zhuang down, the old man went directly to the back mountain.
At the top of the mountain, thousands of willow branches hang down, like sticks propping up the sky. The rest of the ce has already turned yellow, while this area is filled with the vigor of spring and is green.
Old man Lin humbly pleaded with the Willow God to make a move.
¡°Three-eyed Crow, Little ck, you guys go with him!¡±
Jiang Hui pondered for a while before agreeing to Old man Lin¡¯s request.
His consciousness enveloped the entire Liu Vige and he had known what was going on from the beginning.
A group of people passing by Liu Vige wasn¡¯t a big deal. The road wasn¡¯t exclusively his. As long as everyone stayed on their side of the road, it was fine.
However, someone insisted on iming territory and proimed that barbarians deserved to die. Then he had no choice but to contest this and figure out the truth.
These people were his believers, and protecting them was Jiang Hui¡¯s responsibility.
Jiang Hui originally nned to only send Little ck out.
Although this ck python hasn¡¯t obtained the bloodline treasure technique until now, even if it relied on the hardness of its flesh, the sharpness of its tail, and the terror of its venom, it could still confront enemies below the spirit transformation realm.
However, for safety¡¯s sake, he also called the pair of three-eyed crows that nested on him.
One male and one female, the female seems to be pregnant. Its body visibly became plump, and its movements are no longer as swift as before, but the third vertical eye on its forehead became even more dazzling, radiating brilliant light, as if a mysterious gateway had opened.
These two three-eyed crows are very extraordinary. Jiang Hui had used the surveince technique to examine them before. The acquired data was extremely luxurious, far more mystical than Little ck¡¯s bloodline.
Especially the third vertical eye in the middle of their eyebrows, it could emit brilliant multicolored light. Anything hit by it, even a mountain, would melt away instantly.
This was quite a wonderful situation.
The reason why he could order these two crows was all because of the crows themselves.
During the long time they spent together, these two three-eyed crows would often go to the vige to stroll around. They subconsciously started to learn from the yful children of Liu Vige who were practicing the body tempering scripture while boiling blood for physical refinement.
Over time, these two crows inexplicably became Jiang Hui¡¯s believers. They even reached the level of 60 a few days ago.
Jiang Hui naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this once in a lifetime opportunity. He transmitted his skills directly, making these two peculiar ferocious beasts rather his second type of beast believers, apart from Little ck..
Chapter 101 - Ninety-Nine: For Whom the Bell Tolls (Forgot to Update, Feeling Blue)_i
Chapter 101: Chapter Ny-Nine: For Whom the Bell Tolls (Forgot to Update, Feeling Blue)_i
Trantor: 549690339
Atop the trees that blocked out the sun, the male Three-eyed Crow was the first to move. Its wings spread out, its several metersrge body glided through the air, instantly swooping out into the far distance.
Its body was entangled with eerie runes, transformed into a ck light tail It emanated an overwhelming sense of ferociousness, utterly terrifying.
In the sky, Bone Scripts interweaved, like divine mes burning, as if drifting from the reaches of the night¡¯s Nirvana, wishing to sink all matters of the mortal world into a gloomy underworld.
This Three-eyed Crow was too extraordinary, every movement apanied by phenomena, enough to shock many people.
This was a true descendant of the Ancient Beast, with pure bloodlines. Once it truly grew up, there was a great possibility that it would transform into a real Ancient Beast, bing an immortal being just below the Ten Evils.
At the same time, arge ck shadow streaked across the vast ground, letting out a booming roar, unwilling to be outdone, like a sh of lightning immediately plunging into the Infinite Deep Forest, rming the Wilderness. It was Little ck.
After several days unseen, its body had be evenrger, covered in Scale Armor, each oneparable to the size of an adult human, shimmering under the sunlight with a metallic texture and luster.
It truly seemed like a small hill, and its breath became even more terribly deep, ike it was lying dormant, its movements grandiose, causing the trembling earth to shudder.
Behind these two beasts, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Meng, and a selected group of stalwart Liu Vige warriors followed suit, also ready to set out.
Lin Meng had a tall and straight physique, sitting at the head position The Departure Fire Divine Bull beneath him continuously made ¡°moo¡± sounds, its emeanor stern and deadly, its hooves stomping, warming up its body preparing to wreak havoc.
¡°Kings and Marquis, would you dare to have a contest? Whoever dares to bully our Liu Vige People, I¡¯ll kill them!¡±
Atop the bull, Lin Chen¡¯s face was filled with unprecedented determination and killing intent.
Not mentioning that his own elder brother was beaten to such a state, vigers were either dead or injured. He couldn¡¯t help but be outraged, seeming simr to a volcanic eruption.
When had dignified Liu Vige ever suffered such humiliation!
People of Liu Vige gathered around, all filled with righteous indignation men and women alike had red eyes, their fists clenched tightly.
If not for theirck of strength, they would wish to join in as well, using the blood of those Great n Descendants tomemorate those who were killed or injured.
It was infuriating. On what grounds could they attack without a second word, and on what basis in the eyes of those high above were their lives as insignificant as wild grass.
This matter must be settled, even if it means fighting to thest drop of blood. ¡°Today, the death knell tolls for those who consider themselves superior ¡± Lin Chen roared lowly, his voice like a vast river, resonant and far-reaching. ¡°Brother Chen will surely win, Liu Vige will surely win, Lord Willow God will surely win!¡±
Some chanted loudly, cheering on the brothers who were about to go into battle.
In an instant, all voices joined in unison, shaking gs and shouting, their voices gathering into one, seemingly striking the clouds.
From not far away, the sound of a battle horn that hadn¡¯t been heard in years appeared. The deep and majestic sound travelled far and wide, startling this piece ofnd.
The horn was blown by the fifth son of the Lin Family, who was left behind to guard.
The grand sound of the horn travelled far, resonating in the sky, moving people¡¯s hearts, high-spirited and unyielding, as if it were a swan song performed by Heaven and Earth itself.
The horses neighed, the horn shook the heavens, with the destion of the Wilderness rushing towards them.
¡°Wait for our good news, we will make those people pay with their blood!!!¡± Lin Meng pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and prompted the bull beneath him.
In an instant, the Departure Fire Divine Bull roared lowly and, gathering its strength, charged straight out.
On the mountain road, the four huge hooves stepped on the rollingva and the fire flew wherever it went. The zing fire could even burn through the stones of the mountain, creating a startling view¡
An area of several hundred kilometers, while perhaps vast for mortals, requiring days or even weeks to traverse, was nothing to the Three-eyed Crow Departure Fire Divine Bull, Unicorn, and Little ck.
They sniffed the faint scent in the air and rushed full-force towards the battlefield.
¡°What¡¯s happening? Why do I feel the ground shaking under my feet?¡±
On the mountain road, someone shrieked in terror, feeling something unusual. On both sides, rocks were breaking, and fist-sized chunks of rock fell continuously.
¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡±
In the distance, a golden lion with nine heads roared, its demeanor abruptly showing unusualness. Its pair of golden eyes were slightly squinted as it kept looking around¡
Further beyond, the white jade dragon elephant was even more restless constantly making a long roar.
¡°What on earth has happened that these ancient species are suddenly all panicked?¡±
Someone with sharp eyes voiced, their expression somewhat horrified. Whether it was the nine-headed lion or the white jade dragon elephant, they were all genuine ancient species, their bloodline noble, especially their perception of danger, far superior to humans.
Although still young, they already showed a hint of their ancestor¡¯s divine temperament, quite extraordinary, and them being rmed and showing fear Soon, from the end of the earth, a stronger shake came, like a tide, in surges. All the people in these mountains were rmed, their eyes wide open, feeling a huge terror about to happen, and an inexplicable panic in their hearts.
At the end of thend, dust was rolling, countlessrge stones burst into pieces and sshed, countless poor mountains copsed, the ground cracked inch by inch, terrifying, as if a great terror was awakening.
Not only that, at the same time, the whole world darkened, as if a cloud had appeared overhead, and a boundless amount of negative energy rolled in. A bell-like sound came out, deafening.
It was the mooing of a cow.
The next moment.
Along with the mooing, arge astonishing fire suddenly swept over, stirring up flte rolling magma, and even from afar, one could feel a wave of scorching
A group of people was horrified, quickly retreating fearing that they would be caught by the uing roaring fire.
¡°This¡ seems like the legendary Departure Fire Divine Bull?!¡±
Many people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it, looking through the rolling curtain O fire to see the mountain-like massive figure, they couldn¡¯t help but exim. The Departure Fire Divine Bull is a pure ancient species, and the fully grown one is said to cause eruptions of millions of miles of volcanoes when it gets angry, spewing magma, and melting the blue sky, horrific beyond measure! ¡°Could it be that the nine-headed lion and the white jade dragon elephant were scared by the Departure Fire Divine Bull?¡±
In the distance, a young prodigy whispered in shock.
In front of the bull, which seemed like a small mountain, both the golden lion with nine heads and the pristine, crystalline white jade dragon elephant were unsettled, looking as if they were intimidated by it.
¡°Absolutely not, the Departure Fire Divine Bull, the Nine-headed Lion the White jade Dragon Elephant all belong to ancient species, and thetter two are even purer. They should not be like this!¡±
An elder spoke, his gaze deep, his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Look, there seems to be someone on that Departure Fire Divine Bull!¡± Someone eximed, noticing something extraordinary..
Chapter 102 - 100: The Power of Old Bull_1
Chapter 102: Chapter 100: The Power of Old Bull_1
Trantor: 549690339
The Departure Fire Divine Bull stood proudly, its massive body weighed ten thousand heavyweights, surrounded by zing mes, bathed in the soaring firelight. It was covered with fur as smooth as silk, shimmering with red veins. Its divine might was imprable, intimidating everyone present.
A group of people¡¯s eyes flickered as they followed the direction of the pointer¡¯s finger and truly saw a person.
In his thirties, he had the physique of a tiger and a bear, robust like a prehistoric beast, standing tall on the back of the Departure Fire Divine Bull, staring at them with a somber gaze, as if an invisible me was spurting out.
Despite being still, an unmatched fierce might was rolling in, like a supreme devil.
¡°Tsk tsk tsk, another prehistoric species travelling, surprisingly it¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull, apanied by the Scale Armor men. I wonder which ns¡¯ offspring this is. Though, he¡¯s a bit old, notparable to the young men beside him in terms of vigor¡
A group of people were amazed.
Each one of the ancient species is precious, with noble blood lineage and their strength is horrifying and powerful. Now they are directly used as mounts, this is more of a symbol of strength.
¡°Have you noticed, the appearance and dress of this man are quite simr to
that man of before.¡±
Still some sharp-eyed people spotted some clues.
¡°You¡¯re right, it does look like him. Could it be his blood brothering to
avenge him?¡±
The group¡¯s eyes grew wide with spection.
They vaguely felt that this possibility was very high, the more they looked at them, the more they thought the two looked simr, as if they were carved from the same mold.
¡°Who injured my brother and the nsmen? Step forward, and you might still
be left with aplete corpse.¡±
Sitting on the bull, Lin Chen directly spoke. His voice roared and echoed far away, resembling a great bell ringing through the sky.
Behind him, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen surveyed the people in the scene, filled with indignation, wanting to tear the offender who hurt Lin Zhuang and the vigers to pieces on the spot.
Even faced with many big ns, they were not afraid.
The ck Python Protector and the Third Eye Protector had arrived early, they were checking out nearby situations, ready to appear at any time.
The only reason they hid and didn¡¯t appear right away was that Lin Chen was worried that the protectors¡¯ extraordinary abilities would frighten off any potential enemies.
¡°So it¡¯s really for revenge, this would be interesting, just what kind of existence is Liu Vige to risk such lives?¡±
From a far distance, some people were amazed, their hearts trembling.
Those were the ancient country and all the top-tier ns, whether in power or in strength, they were the strongest beings in this territory. Once truly wanted to deal with someone, it was like pushing over decay, hardly anyone could resist.
To be honest, they really didn¡¯t expect the other side to send someone over again, and in a torrent,pletely undaunted by the deterrence and threats of the ancient country and the powerful ns, directly confronting them until the
end.
However, this behavior seemed brave and fearless, but in reality, it is like a moth courting death.
Many people shook their heads, deeming this behavior very risky.
¡°Not necessarily, I think that Liu Vige is very mysterious!¡± Some held the opposite opinion.
Not to mention anything else, just look at the Departure Fire Divine Bull, how many people present could subdue it?!
This kind of ancient species, when it grows up, has heaven-defying magic power, almost impossible to beat, and would be one of the most powerful beings under this sky.
Being able to use ancient species as mounts, general background simply can t do it, even for those powerful ns, it is not easy, and costs a lot.
For a while, many people became more curious about Liu Vige.
¡°So, that barbarian was your brother. How interesting. The elder brother couldn¡¯t hold his own, so the younger one had to step in. It¡¯s just as Father said, it¡¯s no loss, no matter how many of these savages from the Primitive
Territories die.¡±
The prince who spoke first sat atop the Nine-headed Lion, his hands behind his back. He spoke leisurely, a smirk of disdain on his face, while the Golden Armor General stood guard by his side.
In such a short time, the bruises on the Golden Armor man¡¯s face had significantly faded. Clearly, he must have used some precious herbs; otherwise, such a miraculous recovery wouldn¡¯t have been possible.
However, the man¡¯s face was dark and gloomy, akin to a heavy raincloud. He was, after all, one of the powerhouses of the Spirit Transformation Mirror, yet he allowed a sly Cave Heaven and a group of insignificant blood movers to escape right under his nose. This incident had not only drawn the prince¡¯s dissatisfaction, but it had also led to a loss of face in front of arge crowd. It was a humiliation he was unable to ept.
¡°So you are the ones who injured my brother and our kinsmen?
Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his entire form resembling a panther ready to spring forth.
¡°Does it matter who did it? All you need to know is that while your elder brother might have escaped, you will not. No one has ever dared to defy the rules set forth by the Ancient Country and the noble n on these territories, and no one will dare to do so, not now, not ever.¡±
The young prince exuded a sense of natural authority. Despite his tender age, he had already started exhibiting some traits of a prince of the Ancient
Country.
As his words fell, members of all major families stepped forward, particrly a group of about a dozen individuals.
These individuals moved in a weirdly synchronized manner. With every step they took, a misty rain would rise around them. The droplets that fell onto their bodies shimmered with dazzlingly brilliant glints. It made every single one of them seem much more formidable than before.
In mid-air, clouds gathered and the environment dimmed. The rain became more intense, evolving into a heavy downpour, but it only covered the vicinity of these individuals.
Clearly, this was not a natural urrence, but a result of their emergence that led to this torrential rain.
¡°These are the distinguished members of the Rain n. They were clearly at the very front. They probably came back because some genius from their n returned.¡±
Some in the crowd offered a conjecture.
The Rain n was named so due to their affinity with rain. They were an immensely powerful n. When showered by the rain, their Divine Powers were believed to be amplified. The heavier the rain, the more terrifying their powers became. At their peak, they could even summon the Destruction Flood to wash away the world.
Lin Chen remained silent. All he needed to know was who had attacked. The rest was simple ¨C ¨C it was time to kill.
Atop Old Bull¡¯s wide back, Lin Chen¡¯s bones creaked ominously. It was as if thunder was rumbling within him. Without a word, heunched himself to attack those surrounding him.
Simultaneously, Departure Fire Divine Bull let out a deafening roar. Its robust hooves stomped on theva as it charged towards the Nine-headed Lion just as Lin Chen attacked.
¡°Boom!¡±
As the two mighty Species of the Ancient Times collided, the terrifying impact sent out violent shock waves. These shock waves transformed into a fierce wind, lifting therge boulders nearby.
Undoubtedly, a fearsome battle had begun.
Suddenly, the region was filled with brilliant light. As the radiance spread, the entire area was bathed in dazzling colorful light. It was so bright that people couldn¡¯t even keep their eyes open, only seeing a boundless expanse of white. It was the rain of blinding light which fell from the sky¡
¡°Moo!¡±
Departure Fire Divine Bull bellowed, its body surging with speed and getting adorned with mes that morphed into giant python-like apparitions. The ground itself trembled, and the fire was so intense that the entire sky turned red.
Today, it was determined to deal with this audacious junior of the same species.
Messing with the folks of Liu Vige was equivalent to overreaching one¡¯s bounds.
Should the wrath of the existence that was guarding Liu Vige be incurred, none of the present would survive this vast wilderness. The entire domain might descend into endless fury, bing a true Forbidden Area for life. Having lived in Liu Vige for so long, even though it had never seen the Sacrificial Spirit the vige worshipped, it could sense an invisible pair of eyes overseeing everything from above¡.
Chapter 103 - 101: Little Dots Shock 1
Chapter 103: Chapter 101: Little Dot¡¯s Shock 1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡ª
The nine headed lion did not show any weakness, its roar shook the heaven, containing an inexplicable power that even people¡¯s souls stumbled and almost transformed into walking corpses.
Moreover, his nine heads roared together, revealing a strange phenomenon, transforming into nine mystical golden ripples, turning the mountains into a dazzling golden color, shocking the heaven and earth, scaring many people away from this frightening battlefield.
This is the treasure technique of the Golden Lion lineage. Under the lion¡¯s roar, thend cracks open, and even the souls can be shattered. Nobody else but the true lineage of the Golden Lion could disy such power!
Even members of the Golden Lion lineage, if the blood in their bodies is impure, cannot master this terrifying killing technique, the requirements for bloodline purity are high.
Thus, it proves that this nine-headed lion is extraordinary. Although the bloodline in its body can not be called pure, it is infinitely close, the degree of ancestor return is high. It has mastered such a terrifying killing technique at a young age, and its eventual ascension to the ranks of legends is certain.
On the battlefield.
The unparalleled lion roar vibrates thendscape, extinguishing the advancing fire python, and even causing the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s shape to pause slightly, wounding throughout its body.
The Departure Fire Divine Bull roared, its hooves quickly swaying, recklessly, after recondensing the mes, it charged out again.
Soon, the two enormous bodies collided directly, setting off a piercing thunderous noise, as if real divine thunder had fallen from the sky, shaking the surroundings.
Under the intense vibrations, the originally magnificent pce on the back of the nine-headed lion directly copsed, and a dozen figures jumped out from it. They were all princes and princesses, extremely precious individuals, each protected by strong figures.
The young prince who first spoke was also among them, his hair disheveled, slightly embarrassed.
¡°Good opportunity!¡±
On the side, Tuwa Zi seized the right moment, directly made his move, rushing towards that prince, his Cave Heaven Realm aura instantly bursting out.
If he remembered correctly, the main reason his older brother Lin Zhuang was seriously injured was because of the person in front of him.
¡°This brat has actually entered the Cave Heaven Realm?!¡±
Some were surprised. The teen looked only about a dozen years old, yet he had already reached this step, his talent was truly extraordinary.
¡°This is outrageous!¡±
The Golden Armor General was stunned, his anger unabated. He swung his hand, with the runes immediately intertwining and boiling.
He had noticed the opponent long ago, but hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. To his surprise, this brat was so tricky that he had been hiding his own breath.
In the face of the Golden Armor man¡¯s attack, Towa Zi wasn¡¯t afraid at all, returning a palm strike of his own.
In an instant, terrifying power came pouring out, going head to head with him.
¡°Boom!¡±
A loud noise urred, both of their figures each were forced back by several steps.
Towa Zi¡¯s face was calm, while the Golden Armor man¡¯s mouth corner trembled slightly, his face filled with shock!
The brat in front of him was even more terrifying than he had imagined, his flesh was even stronger than that of the previous person. He was a terrifying creature at such a young age, even getting lightly punched by him gave the impression of being heavily hit.
If he did not have a higher realm to support him, he believed that he would likely not survive even three breaths before being directly killed by the opponent¡¯s chaotic punches.
What was it with the people from Liu Vige having such exaggerated strength in vital essence?!!
The Golden Armor man was horrified, but his hand movements didn¡¯t decrease, he directly brought out his treasure technique, light burst forth, and a golden glow instantly enveloped the area.
Towa Zi was not to be outdone, and applied the Ferocious Ape Secret Art, keeping it concealed.
Mid-air, the roar continued, the two figures werepletely entangled.
A momentter, they separated again.
You¡¯re so old, yet you¡¯re so vicious when dealing with a child!¡±
Looking at his shoulder that had turned red from the man¡¯s p, Towa Zi gritted his teeth in pain and couldn¡¯t help but curse.
The Golden Armor man¡¯s face turned almost dark with Towa Zi¡¯s words.
If this is still called viciousness, then what about his almost broken arm?!
He had never seen such an annoying brat, not only attacking but also never shutting up.
Yet, within such a short time, he already felt like he had been greeted by his ancestor from eighteen generations, making his teeth itch with anger.
Just then, a sense of life-and-death crisis that could not be described in words swept over, causing the Golden Armor man¡¯s hairs to stand on end.
It was Gu Chen, who had not made a move yet and was looking for the right moment.
¡°Chit!¡±
The young man suddenly darted out from a corner, moving at an astonishingly fast speed, resembling a sh of lightning. In his hand, he wielded a heavy bone spear, emanating the distinctive aura of Cave Heaven Realm, as if he were a god of war reborn.
The bone spear was extraordinary, its entire body radiating a dazzling brilliance. It was a treasured bone from inside the Ferocious Ape¡¯s body. Now with all its runes fully internalized, it had transformed into a treasured weapon.
This abrupt event caused the golden-armored man to react, but his body could not keep up in time.
In this short period, the treasured weapon shone with triumphant light, tearing through the runes on the man¡¯s chest and brutally piercing through his flesh and blood.
The golden-armored man immediately coughed up blood, soaking his clothes.
His body was sent flying, his expression utterly deste.
If not for the activation of defensive runes at thest moment, which blocked a portion of the attack, he could have potentially died on the spot.
¡°You wretches, cease your attack immediately. Apologize and pay apensation of a hundred thousand catties of ck gold, or we will not show leniency, ¡°stated a man.
The elders from many great ns no longer stayed hidden. They stepped forward, each of their strength not inferior to the Spirit Transformation Realm. Their collective aura surged like a tumultuous sea, forming a terrifying force. 6
The one who spoke was an elder in a white robe. His aura was even more solid, indicating his superior strength. He exuded an air of arrogance, as if everything was under his control.
The golden-armored general had ties with the royal family of the ancient country, and his demise could not ur under their watch.
¡°Lao Liu, have you gone crazy with greed?¡±
Tu Wazi sneered, verbally trashing the man again.
He only showed up at this crucial timing, clearly intending to be a beneficiary in this chaotic situation. However, his appearance was forced by Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi.
¡°What an obstinate fool!¡± The elder in white coldly huffed, obviously taken
aback by the young boy¡¯s temper.
He stepped forward, his w stretching out ferociously and transforming into a giant hand covering the sky. The hand emitted a radiant light and iparable strength, sending both Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen flying.
He was a genuine powerhouse, far surpassing the golden-armored man.
At this moment, a sudden change urred in the heavens and the earth.
Forceful tremors resonated, causing thunderous rumbles.
The next moment.
A grand figure emerged from the horizon.
It was a ck python, as massive as a small mountain. Its body was covered withrge scale armor, emitting a dark glow from a distance. One could feel an overwhelming aura of ferocity welling up.
Not far away, a mountain peak over a hundred meter high was directly smashed to pieces by the ck Python¡¯s tail. In an instant, the peak shattered, rocks were flying and falling like meteors, dust filled the sky¡
¡°Is this the power of flesh? How is this possible?!¡±
Many people widened their eyes in astonishment, releasing exmations of disbelief.
Only with a flick of its tail, the python could break a towering peak.
This kind of terrifying power seemed to surpass even some treasured techniques.
¡°Could that beast be sent from Liu Vige? What kind of force is Liu Vige to control such terrifyngly powerful creatures?¡±
People screamed, desperately wanting to know more about this suddenly emergent and mysterious power.
Simultaneously, a group of people quickly mobilized, divided into several small teams and scattered in all directions, instantly disappearing from the area.
¡°It seems those are people from the Martial King Mansion; even they have been
rmed and want to go investigate the vige.¡±
¡°I have a feeling something big is about to happen.¡±
Many people were discussing fervently.
But before these people could ponder further.
In the sky, another eerie and prolonged crow caw was heard, which seemed to possess a certain magical characteristic, drilling into the minds of everyone present, sticking like a maggot to a bone.
¡°My God, what kind of beast is that? A three-eyed crow? Why have I never heard about it before?¡±
Many people strained their necks to look in the direction of the sound, their expressions frozen in stupefaction.
It was a beast they had never heard of or seen before. With wings spread out a few meters wide, it filled everyone present with a shudder to their very souls¡
This¡ this isn¡¯t from Liu Vige as well, is it?¡±
Someone grimaced, muttering involuntarily..
Chapter 104 - 102: Shocking News l
Chapter 104: Chapter 102: Shocking News l
Trantor: 549690339
Deep within the mountains lies a hazy mist.
A group of people are terrified, suspecting that Liu Vige is the source of these two terrifying ferocious beasts.
The timing of their appearance was too coincidental, suddenly emerging when the elders of the prominent families took action, stunning everyone present with their unparalleled ferocity.
However, some people expressed disbelief. The aura of these two beasts was simply too overwhelming, their ferocity immense, truly terrifying.
Especially thetter one, the three-eyed crow, emanated such terrifying force that it was almost solid, continuously creating various terrifying illusions. If someone faint-hearted witnessed this scene, they could easily be scared to death.
They can¡¯ t believe that such a terrifying creature could be controlled by a tiny vige. Let alone a tiny vige, even the most powerful families could not handle anything of the sort!
¡°That ck python appears to be the underworld king snake, a very rare species of ancient times. It is very powerful and could potentially evolve into a real pure blood ferocious beast once it matures!¡±
A voice trembling, recognized the identity of the ck giant python.
Many people were taken aback, their eyes wide with disbelief. They, too, had heard rumors about the Nether King python, aware that it was a terrorizing and rare beast.
If we talk about bloodlines, even among other breeds of ancient species, it is undoubtedly much more noble than the Departure Fire God Bull, Golden Lion, and others present.
Most importantly, the number of this species of ancient times is scant to the point of invisibility. The outside world almost believes it to be extinct, but here it is today, initially demonstrating its ferocity.
¡°Does anyone recognize that three-eyed crow? I¡¯ve never heard of such a monster?¡±
Around them, some people began to speak, focusing primarily on the ck figure in the sky. Although not as colossal as the giant python below, it radiated even more terrifying force, making them feel as if they had plunged into an icy abyss.
Moreover, this beast was born with an unusual phenomenon, surrounded by extremely dense dark clouds that blot out the sky and sun, as though an unparalleled demon¡¯s energy was surging.
They suspected it was a more noble breed of species, but no matter how much they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t recall any impression of it, nor could they find a description of it in ancient books.
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the legendary Bizarre Raven!¡±
In a corner, a white-haired old man spoke, his body trembling.
¡°ording to legend, this beast is suspected to be a real pureblood. However, there are very few descriptions of it in ancient books, only a few scattered notes, and some bookspletely omit it.
This is because this beast is too strange. It¡¯s a taboo to mention it at once, and it will be haunted by boundless bad luck. Wherever it goes, it will sink into the deep darkness of the underworld!!!¡±
The white-haired old man was as knowledgeable as a treasure, and his expression shone mysteriously.
¡°Old man, you are telling us so much about this freaky three-eyed crow, it¡¯s like you want us to be haunted by bad luck?!¡±
Suddenly, some people were not satisfied. They felt their hair stand on end, suspecting that the old white-haired man had malicious intentions.
¡°Rest assured, this three-eyed raven is just a youngster, not yet grown to that extent, so it¡¯s harmless.
To know, a fully-grown three-eyed raven is enormous. When its wings are spread, it can¡¯t be amodated in a whole realm. Just one anger can make billions of living beings bleed for thousands of miles.¡±
The old man shook his head, exining to the crowd.
However, the next moment, just as he finished speaking, he suddenly slipped under his feet. Unprepared, his body came into a very intimate contact with the ground in front of everyone.
With a ¡°bang,¡± almost all his remaining teeth were knocked out, making for a bleak scene.
¡°!!!¡±
Around them, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, as they took a sharp breath in, suspecting that the curse was starting to take effect.
¡°Old man, you are really hical. We have no grudges in the past or resentments recently. Why are you trying to set us up like this?¡±
A bunch of talented youngsters frowned, feeling that every inch of their bodies was wrapped in endless curses. If this continued, they were afraid they would definitely encounter a major disaster.
The white-haired old man was also a little bewildered. He wondered if the three-eyed raven had mutated, and even mentioning it in its juvenile stage would still bring about bad luck?!
These two terrifying figures that suddenly appeared were indeed Little ck and the three-eyed crow.
They were actually the first to arrive here, but they did not enter the battlefield right away.
This was mainly Lin Meng¡¯s and Tu Wa Zi¡¯s idea.
They worried that the ck Python Protector and the Crow Protector were too strong, that their immediate appearance would frighten some people, preventing them from stepping forward, missing out on the real enemies.
In the vast Wilderness, survival depended on standing one¡¯s ground.
Therefore¡
They wanted to ensure that none who participated would slip away.
On the ground, weeds were growing everywhere.
The elders of the major ns changed their expressions dramatically, sensing the presence of Little ck and the Three-eyed Crow.
Furthermore, they noticed that the eyes of these two horrifying beasts were fixed on them.
¡°This is a personal grudge between us, the prestigious ns of the West Border, and these barbarians, do you two intend to intervene?¡±
The elder in the white robe took the lead to address them, with hopes of deterring the python and the crow with their identity.
He could clearly sense that both the ck Python and that bizarre Crow were formidable, their strength not inferior to theirs, they were truly top tier ferocious beasts.
¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡±
Without saying a word, Little ck rushed over, its giant body shaking the surroundings and heading straight for the elders of the major ns in the field.
In an instant, the ground split open, rocks erupted, dust billowed, it was a grand disy of power, greatly exaggerated.
Above in the sky, the Three-eyed Crow, intent on not being outdone, also acted, the third eye on its forehead wide open, actually projecting a strange portal in the sky.
The portal, made entirely of bronze, was tall; ten feet high, and lined with numerous oddly shaped eyeballs on the door itself.
Soon after.
A set of ck, furry, sky-block ws suddenly stretched out from the portal, reminiscent of the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe, carrying a terrifying force like a tidal wave, brutally mming towards the crowd.
This scene was rather exaggerated.
Everyone that was struck by the ck furry w instantly froze, their eyes swiftly covered by pure white, losing all signs of life, yet oddly, there was no visible injury on their bodies.
¡°Could these two beasts havee from¡ Liu Vige?¡±
The crowd was in an uproar, how else would they exin the two beasts targeting the elders of the major ns as soon as they arrived?!
¡°Open for me!¡±
An elder from a major n roared, treasured techniques manifesting all over his body, runes filling the sky, creating several golden vortexes, doing his best to break through the ck furry w.
However, it was to no avail in the end, he was directly swatted down by the w, his life harvested.
This was the absolute domination of power.
In just a short while, all the elders at the scene were defeated, one by one they were caught by the ck furry hand, crudely tossed into the bronze portal¡
Everyone around had a look of shock on their faces.
They had guessed that these two beasts would be formidable, but never did they imagine that they would be overwhelmingly strong, merely bulldozing through.
¡°Ignorant ones, you will never understand who you have offended. On the throne of blood and bone, it will be the only eternal taboo in the river of time!¡±
The Three-eyed Crownded on a cold rock, enveloped in a misty glow, its gaze swept over everyone present, uttering a hoarse and fierce voice.
People were terrified, this beast, suspected to be a descendant of a pure blood ancient beast, actually spoke, and issued a warning to them.
Chapter 105 - 103: Deterrence (First Update) 1
Chapter 105: Chapter 103: Deterrence (First Update) 1
Trantor: 549690339?????? 7¡ª
Upon the rocky surface of the mountain, a descendent of what seemed to be a pure ancient fierce bird started to speak, and its words left everyone present in awe. The scene fell into a terrifying silence. Many were holding their breath, fearing the repercussions of catching the beast¡¯s attention.
They didn¡¯t see themselves as being stronger than the elders of the big ns. Even the usually unyielding prodigies couldn¡¯t help but tremble, fearing they¡¯d be the next target of this unparalleled fierce bird with just one wrong look. The horror of this bird was too much to bear. A terrifying portal, much like Abyss Hell, could be summoned in the blink of its third eye. It was far more terrifying than those old demons and cut down the elders of the big ns as easily as one would chop vegetables.
Those elders weren¡¯t individuals to be taken lightly. Each held a high status, tremendous authority, and could make the endless territory tremble in rage. They held the power of life and death over millions of beings.
But at this moment, these usually haughty individuals looked like a bunch of beaten dogs.
They were giving their all. Even joining forces, they couldn¡¯t stop the three-eyed crow, they were executed at will and their souls were dragged into the abyss¡
Such overwhelming power that seemed as easy as ripping dry wood struck fear into everyone present. It was something they couldn¡¯t hope to contend with.
Even if their ns could go up against it, it woulde at a great price. They would have to use their inherited secret killing techniques just to level the ying field, a price they simply cannot afford.
¡°What the hell is Liu Vige?¡±
A wave of shock swept over them, their minds flooded with questions. This was not the first time they had heard of this ce.
Before they had mocked and scorned, considering it a minor vige daring to challenge the big ns out of foolishness.
But now they were genuinely astonished. They believed it had to be a formidable hidden force with terrifying divine power. Once it emerged, it could easily alter the dynamics in their realm.
Several people were thinking along these lines, seeking to understand this mysterious vige.
In the dense forest, an enormous beast bone emerged, shrouded in a purple glow that emerged like a tempestuous ocean. Its terrifying aura dominated the scene, leaving men and women, young and old standing on it terror-stricken.
The leader of the group, a woman in a clear purple robe, had bright eyes and white teeth. Her captivating charm and elegant demeanor was second to none.
Not only was she a beauty, but she was also a formidable figure. Her potent aura burst forth, dominating the scene, effectively silencing many corrupt individuals present.
Some recognized her. She was a royal family member from an ancient country, very powerful, beyond question and better left unprovoked.
Even though this group held a high status, they hadn¡¯t been involved in the previous quarrel, so Little ck and the three-eyed crow left them alone, keeping them out of the whirlpool of conflict.
In front of the beast bone, the woman seemed to make a decision. She carefully took out a precious item from her bosom.
It was an object about the size of a palm, simr to apass, filled withfortable patterns, and shrouded in a mysterious color. Special runes danced and leaped on it, like sparks of electricity. It was clear to see that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary item.
The next moment.
She softly moved her lips, uttering obscure and iprehensible words.
As she finished speaking, thepass began to emit electric sparks. The weird patterns seemed toe alive, swirling in the air like little snakes.
Immediately after.
The palm-sizedpass suddenly flew upwards, transforming into a streak of light and vanished from everyone¡¯s view.
Elder sister, using the power of the Nameless Compass just to find the so- called Liu Vige, isn¡¯t that a bit wasteful?¡±
A girl in her teens stepped out from behind the woman. She was gentle and lovely, her body full of vitality, as if harboring a wild beast. She was one of the prodigies who were to enter the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
The girl¡¯s words revealed her confusion.
The Nameless Compass was identally discovered during one of their exploration into a secret realm, it is a fragment of a peculiar altar with misty power, capable of revealing hidden ces and directly opening pathways leading inside, very few could escape its detection.
The most important thing is, the Nameless Compass can also predict danger and respond ordingly.
If upon returning, the tiny patterns surrounding thepass are ck, it represents that there is no danger or the level of danger is very low, one can attempt to explore.
However, if it disys a red color, it indicates a high level of danger. One should generally avoid getting too close or take a wide detour around it.
Although the ability of the Nameless Compass is against the heavens, it has a deadly w, the limited number of uses.
Every time it is used, a small crack will appear on thepass. The more mysterious and powerful the realm explored, the more pronounced the crack on thepass body will be.
From the time it was acquired until now, they have explored the secret realm six times. Apart from impulsively exploring a highly dangerous realm once which resulted in the fall of many powerful beings, all the other five times were fruitful asions, they even found a droplet of the legendary Divine Medicine residue.
Even after the passage of a long time, the droplet of Divine Medicine residue still retained traces of its medicinal properties, which allowed a dying old ancestor of their n to revive and gained an extra 500 years of life.
However, it was precisely because of that asion that a deep crack directly appeared on the Nameless Compass, and it could only be used two or three times more at most.
If we can really find Liu Vige, even if thispass ispletely shattered,
it will have been put to good use!¡±
The young woman spoke up, her tone inteced with unwavering determination and affirmation.
The girl opened her mouth, but upon seeing the woman¡¯s gaze, she yfully stuck out her tongue and swallowed back the words she originally intended to say.
¡°It¡¯s back!¡±
Half a momentter, someone announced.
Above the sky, along with a piercing sound of breaking air, the palm-sized Nameless Compass seemed to traverse through an unknown distance in an instant and reappeared out of thin air.
The woman immediately turned her gaze towards the sky, her expression showing an unspoken hope.
However, momentster, the woman¡¯s face changed dramatically, and her face briefly shed a hint of shock.
Thepass in her field of vision was fringed with a dull grey pattern emitting
a red light, more brilliant than any previous time.
The intense red lines interwove, resembling a radiant Mand flower bloom, momentarily attracting everyone¡¯s attention.
There were exmatory sounds from therge beast bone¡¯s surrounding area.
The return of thepass and the abnormal signs indicate that it might have detected the existence of Liu Vige.
But as the red patterns interweave and release a brighter light than any other time before, doesn¡¯t this imply that the level of danger in Liu Vige is nearly fatal, even more terrifying than some forbidden human areas?!¡±
The stunning woman¡¯s brows furrowed, her gaze covered with a thickyer of suspicion.
¡°Crack!¡±
Just at that moment.
A crisp shattering sound suddenly rang out, exceptionally loud.
The next moment.
Under the astonished gazes of a group of people, thepass, already covered in tiny cracks, shattered in response.
In high altitude, endless gleams fell down, as if an Aurora rain had fallen in these vicinities.
Chapter 106 - 104: Do Not Seek (Second Update)_1
Chapter 106: Chapter 104: Do Not Seek (Second Update)_1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Under the horrified gaze of the crowd, the Nameless Compass exploded. The palm-sizedpass instantly transformed into thousands of shards, resembling a series of brilliantly dazzling streams of light, scattering off into the distance¡
On the giant unidentified beast bone, the graceful woman was first to recover. The firmness in her eyes had disappeared, reced by an intense shock¡
¡°How is this possible? How can this be?¡±
The woman muttered to herself. Even after witnessing this with her own eyes, she still couldn¡¯t believe it.
She had never encountered such a situation before. At most, the red light emitted would be intense, but it would return to normal in a moment.
This time, not only did the red streaks bloom with unprecedented brilliance, but thepass shattered directly into fragments on the ground.
¡°Liu Vige should not be sought, it cannot be sought, it is a forbidden area.¡±
The woman sighed heavily.
In the end, the massive beast bone started to move. Without looking back, it swiftly left the area. Its speed was so fast that it was like a bolt of thunder and lightning streaking away, instantly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.
For a while, many of those watching were surprised.
Although they didn¡¯t know the purpose of thatpass, the fact that the shadow of the vige alone could frighten some royal existence into a disgraceful escape, fleeing the ce immediately, was very shocking!
The crowd¡¯s eyes flickered as they once again looked toward the few figures in the center.
At some unknown point in time.
Tu Wa Zi, Lin Meng, and Gu Chen had already quickly walked up to the remnants of the major ns and stood there like broad knives on the stony ground.
One after another, their auras enormous and vast, like King of the Worlds.
¡°If any of you want to pass through this ce, each n must pay a tribute of a million pounds of ck Gold, otherwise, all talks are off.¡±
Tu Wa Zi was the first to speak.
His proposal immediately made everyone from the major ns look at each other in distress.
Even for them, the price of a million pounds of ck Gold was too high. Even if they could afford it, it would definitely be a massive blow.
It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that a million pounds of ck Gold was enough to build a small pce.
ck Gold, although rtivelymon as a crafting material, was still scarcepared to other more precious materials.
The price of an ounce of ck Gold in the market could feed an ordinary family of three for ten years.
If used in weapon forging, a small bit of it significantly increased the sharpness and durability, reaching the limit of mortal weapons.
They could afford a few thousand or tens of thousands of pounds, but asking for a million pounds straight up was an exaggeration.
What was more important was, who would carry that much around?
In a short period of time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather that much.
This was clearly a deliberate scheme; they obviously didn¡¯t want to let anyone pass.
¡°Young man, the amount you¡¯re asking for is too much. Even if we drained all of our resources, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to gather that much ck Gold!¡±
A patriarch from one of the major ns pleaded.
¡°You adults are so stupid, if you can¡¯t afford that much, why don¡¯t you just haggle with me?¡±
Tu Wa Zi smirked.
Suddenly, the eyes of the surrounding nsmen lit up.
¡°Young man, a million pounds of ck Gold is too much. How about this, is ten thousand pounds eptable?¡±
In a certain prominent n, someone cautiously spoke up, continuously ncing back at the Three-eyed Crow and the ck Giant Python behind Lin Chen and his group, unable to stop shuddering.
Being stared down by the Three-eyed Crow and the ck Giant Python gave him a feeling as though he was being suppressed by a towering mountain peak, leaving him somewhat breathless.
¡°Hehe, no can do, a million jin is a million jin, not even aliang less!¡± Tu WaZi revealed his signature broad white teeth, delivering his statement with augh.
His directness infuriated the man enough to almost make him spit blood.
No bargaining? What is this kid talking about? Isn¡¯t this pure exploitation?
¡°Vicious beast, we are members of the Rain n, so what if your blood lineage is extraordinary, after all, you¡¯ve yet to fully mature.
My Rain n has painstakingly settled in this territory for who knows how many eras now, our ancestors have even sessfully ignited the Divine me. Are you sure you want to make enemies with us?! Once you make it onto our Rain n¡¯s hit list, even if you are truly ancient pure blood creatures, you¡¯ll bleed to your demise.¡±
Someone spoke up from a certain party, it was a middle-aged man d in a luxurious bright garment, misty fog swirling around him.
Next to him, there were several figures, all surrounded by runes, with a dense misty drizzle falling around them.
Although these few couldn¡¯t match the power disyed by the middle-aged man, they were certainly experts in their rights and, bybining their forces, projected an unpredictable but potent god-like power, creatingbat strength that far surpassed the norm.
However, what was surprising was that, at this moment, these few were all battered and bruised, presenting a pitiful sight.
¡°I thought I was just hearing the barks of a couple of dogs? Defeated soldiers still daring to make a fool of themselves in public.¡±
Lin Meng briskly walked over from the side.
He had already faced off against a few of them just before,pletely overpowering them; if not for the timely appearance of the middle-aged man, he was certain he could have killed them on the spot.
Upon hearing this, the few men pointed out by Lin Meng blushed in shame, wishing they could find a mouse hole to crawl into right then and there.
They had given it their all, but were still significantly outperformed by their opponent. His terrifying physical strength almost had their souls trembling.
¡°Youngster, the only reason you defeated them is because I did not intervene. Can you understand the prestige of my Rain n?!¡±
The middle-aged man spoke up, his eyes glowing brilliantly. The terrifying runes circling around him made it appear as though there was a rain shower pouring from the sky.
The man emitted an incredibly chilling aura, several times stronger than that even those n elders. He was a genuine powerhouse, enough to make one¡¯s soul shiver.
¡°Squawk!¡±
The next moment, endless rain started pouring from the sky, boiling the puddles on the ground.
This was a frightening disy of power, enough to strike awe into the hearts of many.
In the air.
Dense runes connected in a patchwork pattern, forming a horrifying marsh. In the air, beams of light raged everywhere, transforming into a terrifying force that ruthishly descended upon the Three-eyed Crow and Lin Chen and his group.
¡°It is said that the ancestors of the Rain n sessfully ignited the Divine me, achieving the position of a Divine Spirit,ying down this endless Rain path. This is what gives the Rain n its name, making it one of the famous super ns in the Ancient Country, renowned far and wide.
Today upon witnessing it, it truly is extraordinary. Even though these few have not yetprehended the true path of the rain, merely carrying out the rudimentary implementation still presents a significant level of might, sufficient to bulldoze over mountains over miles long!¡±
Some were eximing in awe, themselves belonging to a super powerful n of the Ancestral Great Country, aware of some secret legends of the Rain n.
The Three-eyed Crow remained expressionless. Facing the head-on collision of the Stone n, it maintained its aloof and cold demeanor, standing on a Stonewood tree. Its crimson eyes were like two blood agates, emitting a shade of mncholy, glow slowly diffusing¡
Just as the sky-high rain was about to pour down.
The third vertical eye¡ opened.
Within a moment, a beam of light burst out, like bright and eye-catching aurora, resembling myriad light arrows falling from the sky. Opulent and charming, embodying a terrifying crisis within its extreme beauty.
Above the Sky, that mysterious Bronze Portal reappeared in the mortal world.
Chapter 107 - 105: Don’t Worry, I Know Someone from Liu Village (Part 3) _1
Chapter 107: Chapter 105: Don¡¯t Worry, I Know Someone from Liu Vige (Part 3) _1
Trantor: 549690339
The bronze portal was ancient and rugged, shrouded in clouds and fog, illuminated by the radiance of the aura, shing with traces left by time, as if it didn¡¯t belong to this realm, which sparked infinite spection.
¡°Whoosh!¡±
The next moment, the portal swung open.
The previously mighty ck-haired w reached out from it again, spreading for countless kilometers, spanning the river of time, its terrifying might almost tangible, as it directly wed towards the rainstorm tumbling from the sky.
ck light flourished, endless ck mist surged, instantly spreading to all directions, even obscuring the sun.
The sky darkened instantly, with rumbling noises and biting winds howling, carrying infinite pressure, shaking the surroundings, gloomy and terrifying. But it was quickly dispersed by the torrential flood, with vtile fluctuations running rampant¡
¡°This man is¡ actually a Marquis who has entered the Insignia Realm!¡±
A group of people eximed in surprise, detecting the true cultivation fluctuations of the middle-aged man.
They had never expected the Rain n to send a superb powerhouse of the Insignia Realm to personally escort the Rain n¡¯s mission to the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
By usual standards, once someone reaches this realm, they can enjoy territorial autonomy, rule over millions ofnds, manage countless people, and have a noble status far beyond that of the n elders. They were shocked to find such a person being dispatched as a protector.
Many people looked deep into the crowd, and some inquired around, wanting to know the reasons for this.
Soon, they noticed a rather unique figure.
It was a young girl, about ten years old. She wore a green dress that fluttered in the wind, her skin was crystal clear and radiant, with longshes, incredibly lively eyes, almost like a beauty painted in the picture, making others unable let go of their desire to kiss her.
At this moment.
The girl was sitting on a green stone, looking at the battlefield with a faint nce. Around her, there were formidable guards watching over, which was far better treatment than the other Rain n geniuses.
¡°This girl must be Yu Zi Mo. She seems to have a natural spiritual body and a rare kind of spiritual quality. She can connect with divine senses. Sometimes she can even inexplicably understand a cause and effect!¡±
Someone whispered a discussion, apparently recognizing the identity of the girl.
Yu Zi Mo was one of the two brilliant talents of the Rain n.
Though this girl was young, her talents and constitution were extremely unique. This might even justify the Marquis from the Insignia Realm escorting her in person.
After all, understanding the cause and effect is too horrifying and mysterious. The future may hold infinite possibilities!
¡°With the Marquis making his move, can the Three-eyed Raven be suppressed this time?¡±
A group of people stared at the middle-aged man and horrifying three-eyed nightmare.
However, everyone dared not to get too close, fearing being implicated, and were only watching from a distance.
Among the lush mountains, the big ck hand eventually stopped the endless rivers and swamps from spreading.
This scene was shocking.
The boundlesske formed by the pouring rain was vast, like an ocean, with terrifying wavesshing at the surrounding mountain peaks. It held infinite authority, with terrifying clouds and rays, which could instantly turn into a torrential flood.
But at this moment, the ck hairy hand just barred the outside of the three- eyed raven, not able to proceed further.
¡°Buzz!¡±
At the same time, another ck hairy hand emerged from the bronze portal, surrounded by a ck foggy halo, making it even stronger and more formidable.
Everyone at the scene gasped, their faces full of surprise.
They originally thought that there was only one ck hairy hand in the bronze portal, but they didn¡¯t expect the second hand to appear just because the young people weren¡¯t qualified to summon it.
This ck haired big hand moved fast, sweeping across the sky, leaving a ck afterimage, hitting hard in a blink of an eye. The massive energy stirred up the sky, a hazeposed of mysterious runes enveloped the middle-aged man, covering his five senses.
By the time the middle-aged man reacted, a force of tremendous power rushed towards him, sending the man flying, fiercely smashing into a mountain peak.
¡°Boom!¡±
In an instant, the mountains and trees shook, rocks fell, and the massive roar was like a thunderous p.
At the crucial moment, the man¡¯s body was surrounded by brilliant runes that rose up and shielded his body in time, so his injuries were not severe.
The cultivators in the Insignia Realm were overwhelmingly powerful ¨C their vitality and their vigor were like a vast sea, inexhaustible, making it extremely difficult to kill them. Moreover, they were unlikely to exhaust their power. They truly resembled perpetual motion machines, capable of releasing the Treasured Techniques at will.
¡°Hum.¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s body flew out from the pile of rubble and afterwards quickly soared towards a lush mountain top.
He was glowing all over, as if adjusting his breath. This in turn triggered a resonance between heaven and earth, with endless vital energy rushing towards the man.
In the end, the man flew toward them again. The sky was filled with rolling thunder, shing lightning, and endless rain falling. This turned the whole area into a curtain of rain, with clouds rolling and fierce light ring.
This Treasured Technique was extraordinarily terrifying. The raindrops like crystal petals danced in the sky, while the thunder and lightning had reached the ultimate extremes. This was one of the strongest Treasured Techniques of the Rain n; only a handful were able to master it.
The Three-eyed Crow remained fearless, as its pupils shimmered, emitting a different radiance from the previous two times.
¡°Bang!¡±
In the air, the Bronze Portal trembled, in the horrified gaze of the crowd, the two hairy hands converged into one in an instant, transforming into an even more robust, extraordinary, gigantic palm that could cover the sky.
¡°Boom!¡±
The giant palm viciously fanned, blocking out the sky and the sun. The mountains look incredibly tiny beneath it. One p down, the lightning stopped, the thunder light vanished, the middle-aged man¡¯s body was directly and violently pressed into a mountain range¡
A group of people were left agape in shock.
A powerful figure in the Insignia Realm waspletely crushed like this? His whole body, shoved into the crevice of the mountain, beingpletely disregarded!
¡°It is rumored that as its bloodline gradually awakens, the Three-eyed Raven can gain three different Treasured Techniques in its lifetime. Each of its eyes is an overwhelmingly strong and invincible Treasured Technique, involving unspeakable taboos, and every Treasured Technique possesses a multitude of Divine Skills variations.
Truth be told, the potential of a Pure Blood Three-eyed Raven isparable to that of the Ten Evil. As a result, it incurs the envy of heaven and very few have all three eyes intact.¡±
Moreover, this Three-eyed Raven not only had all its eyes intact, but its innate bloodline was also incredibly pure and potent. Unless the King who sets the Array intervened, it would be impossible to suppress this terrifying bird!¡±
An elderly gentleman stammeringly chimed in, revealing more unknown secrets that left everyone speechless for quite some time.
Let¡¯s not even mention the three eyes that were both invincible and possessed unfathomable Divine Skills variations, which is enough to sweep across the strongest Treasured Techniques of the present generation. Even a Treasured Technique of an ordinary Species of the Ancient Times could stir up a storm of blood and gore in a region, making countless people go crazy for it, the Three-eyed Raven.
In a corner, Little Dot and Clear Wind were simrly shocked.
¡°The Bird King must taste really good, it¡¯s even a pure blood descendant, the taste must be delicious!¡±
Little Dot wiped his saliva, his shocking thought process was utterly different, which scared Clear Wind hurriedly to cover his mouth, for fear he would utter something sphemous the next moment.
Thinking of stewing and eating such a powerful bird, are you not afraid that it would be unclear who would eventually eat whom?!
¡°Little brother, this bird is way too terrifying. The mere thought of it is uneasy, be careful not to offend it.¡± ClearWind was very cautious, his voice down to the lowest level. He had just witnessed the fate of the white-haired old man, which made him wary.
That Three ¨C eyed Crow was too extraordinary, even if there was a considerable distance between them, who could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be detected by it?!
Fortunately, the Three-eyed Crow didn¡¯t nce their way in the end.
The Crow¡¯s gaze constantly shifted back and forth among the major ns involved in the matter.
¡°Rest assured, rest assured, I know people from the Liu Vige, they won¡¯ty a hand onus!¡±
Little Dot burped, then patted his own chest, and said confidently to Clear Wind sitting next to him.
Chapter 108:106: Depressed Little Dot (4th Update)—1
Chapter 108:106: Depressed Little Dot (4th Update)¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Little Dot patted his chest, swearing that he was indeed close to the people of Liu Vige, so close that they were almost like family.
Moreover, he recounted some past events to Clear Wind.
For example, he exined how he always loved to share, taking the initiative to send some Ancient Lost Breed of Suan Ni¡¯s Ferocious Beast Blood and internal organs as gifts to his friends from the neighbouring vige, and how he had established a precious friendship.
In summary, from the words of Little Dot, his rtionship with the people in Liu Vige was like they had wished they¡¯d met earlier and they treated each other with great respect. Everyone in Liu Vige liked him.
¡°Look at yourself, covered in dirt from the hole you crawled out of, how could you possibly know anyone from Liu Vige?
Remember, that¡¯s a Super Strong n that¡¯s formidable enough to cause despair, with even the Rune Level cultivators being unable to match them. Stop daydreaming and lying. At your young age, you should be thinking about improving yourself rather than thinking of lies to tell!¡±
Someone who overheard Little Dot and Clear Wind¡¯s conversation couldn¡¯t help
but retort.
¡°You are the liar!¡±
Little Dot felt ndered, being utterly furious with the user.
He was just exaggerating slightly, how did it turn into a lie in others¡¯ eyes?!
¡°Clear Wind, surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying too?
Little Dot furrowed his eyebrows and turned hisrge, twinkling eyes towards the boy behind him, whispering his question.
¡°I believe you, Big Brother!¡±
Clear Wind scratched his head and answered confidently, choosing unconditional trust.
¡°Young man, you seem like a good boy, don¡¯t be fooled by this kid. Even though he appears innocent, he¡¯s really the least honest of all.
Boasting about Suan Ni¡¯s Beast Blood and internal organs, why doesn¡¯t he just im to have the Ten Evils? Suan Ni is a standout among Ancient different species, terrifyingly powerful. Even the major ns would fear it upon sight.¡± The man who had spoken up earlier suddenly backtracked his steps.
¡°Are you adults really this free?¡±
Little Dot made a face, extremely displeased, ¡°I¡¯m so furious that I wish I could just rush up and punch you if you weren¡¯t so old.
He had already left and yet he came back, he must be his sworn enemy! Others around him chimed in, thinking that Little Dot was definitely lying. The mysterious existence of Liu Vige was out of reach for even the imperial families of ancient countries. How could a mere child know them?
¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Little Dot was left speechless.
These adults were really too mean, bullying a child. Couldn¡¯t there be more trust between people and less suspicion?!
Scratching his head, Little Dot decided not to hide anymore, left the crowd, and started heading towards Lin Meng and the others.
In reality, he was just as curious about Liu Vige as anyone else, hoping to learn more about this former ¡°neighbor¡±.
¡°Hey, Little Dot from Stone Vige, you¡¯vee here too?
In the distance, Tu Wa Zi was collecting ck Gold.
After the Three-eyed Crow Law Protector defeated the Rain n¡¯s Symbolic Boundary Powerhouse right on the spot, the remaining people finally behaved and surrendered all the possessions they had.
Firstly, he noticed Shi Hao, his face brightened at the sight, he greeted and hurried over.
Little Dot¡¯s heart tightened, feeling somewhat touched. Regardless of anything else, this young man always recognized him first.
However, Little Dot soon found that something was amiss.
This young man was overly enthusiastic, his hands constantly rummaging in his beast skin bag filled with treasures.
¡°Hey, buddy, what are you doing?¡± Little Dot quickly tightened his beast skin bag, afraid that something would be swiped and it would be toote to cry.
¡°Why are you ying dumb? Hurry up and bring out the runed treasure bone you promised us for appreciationst time. We are short of time, and we have decided to close the gap for three days. All we need is your treasure bone.¡± Tu Wa Zi was talking nonsense, his talent in bluffing has always been top-notch in the industry. Gu Chen also came out to echo him.
¡°Buddy, there is just a residual image in that runed treasure bone. There is no treasured technique, nor divine skills!¡± Little Dot spoke truthfully.
¡°What about the other one?¡± Tu Wa Zi asked.
If he remembered correctly, this little guy from Stone Vige snatched two in the end.
¡°The other one is almost the same, with a few residual treasured techniques remaining!?¡± Little Dot furrowed his brows, inexplicably feeling that this boy of the same age was always trying to n and calcte him.
¡°You¡¯re really unlucky then!¡±
Tu Wa Zi was somewhat dejected, to snatch those two precious bones, this little guy from Stone Vige was chased out by the Void God Realm, and the final gain was just better than nothing, this luck is really unheard of.
¡°He really knows people from Liu Vige?¡±
On the side, the person who was refuting Little Dot earlier looked astonished. He didn¡¯t know what these three kids were talking about, just saw that they were talking andughing from afar, looking harmonious, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in his heart.
ording to their current observation, Liu Vige is an extremely grand and extremely short-sighted mysterious power, if the other party casually exaggerates a few words, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Did you guys notice, the three kids standing together, give off a familiar feeling¡ feels like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before?¡±
Some people looked weird, one person alone didn¡¯t notice anything, but when these three brats stood together, a sense of familiarity suddenly emerged.
¡°Why do I feel more and more that these three kids seem to be seen in the Void God Realm?¡±
Someone spoke up, inadvertently giving them a reminder.
¡°Aren¡¯t these the three brats that extorted many major ns in the Void God Realm? Especially that youngest one, he destroyed wherever he went, and in the end he got chased out of the Void God Realm, it was unprecedented!¡± Soon, someone pped his head, pointed at Tu Wa Zi and the others and said. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s them, those two brats actuallye from Liu Vige!¡± In a sh, everyone¡¯s face showed astonishment, they never expected to encounter the legendary quirky trio in such a way here.
¡°I¡¯m not quirky!¡± Little Dot opened his mouth, refuting weakly in his heart. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Five-Colored Phoenix, isn¡¯t that the War Goddess from Deer Academy? She suddenly appeared on the road to Heaven Mending Pavilion, what does she want to do?¡±
Just then, someone eximed.
Everyone quickly followed the gaze.
In the sky, apanied by rays of rosy clouds, a five-colored ferocious bird slowly emerged, surrounded by astonishing clouds, with runes rising, and a woman in a golden war clothes sat on it, with a perfect figure, full and perky chest, and a stunning physique.
A momentter.
On the back of the Five-Colored Phoenix, the woman swiftly descended from the sky,nding steadily in front of Little Dot, Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen. ¡°Young brother, good to see you unscathed. How are your considerations? Would you like toe to Deer Academy?¡±
The War Goddess was slender, her golden armor emitting a soft glow, it made her pretty face look snowy white, just like mutton fat jade, her mouth curving into a smile that was like a warm spring breeze.
Chapter 109 - 107: The Young Heart, by now hke a soaring eagle (Update 1) __1
Chapter 109: Chapter 107: The Young Heart, by now hke a soaring eagle (Update 1) __1
Trantor: 549690339
High up in the air, hundreds of meters above the ground.
The female warrior of Deer Academy jumped straight down from the Five- Colored Phoenix,nding steadily in front of Little Dot and the others.
This enchanting beauty draped in a golden armor under the sunlight resembled nothing less than a radiant Sun Goddess.
She revealed a faint smile, along with her perfect teeth, inviting Little Dot, and at the same time, presenting him a token from her academy.
It was a deer horn jade pendant, withplex engraving patterns that shone like a dancing dragon. It was made from top-quality radiant ss and had a red light swirling within it. If exposed to twilight, it could even reflect a myriad of stunning colors.
¡°That¡¯s a rare deer horn token. Supposedly, with this token, anyone can directly be an Inner Sect Disciple of the academy. Even for the prodigies of influential ns, this token is exceedingly difficult to obtain, making it extremely precious!¡±
Murmurs broke out among the crowd, everyone was slightly surprised. However, considering Little Dot¡¯s recent aplishments in the Void God Realm, they admitted that him receiving a deer horn jade pendant from Deer Academy did not seem too far-fetched.
The War Goddess heard everything but remained calm. She had always intuitively felt that Little Dot¡¯s potential was terrifying.
Despite having no inherent physical or talent advantage, he had repeatedly broken the records set by Zhong Tong Shi Yi in a manner that had left a deep mark in people¡¯ s minds.
Something inside her told her that barring any unforeseen circumstances, this young boy would eventually be a paramount Supreme ruler to this jurisdiction.
He possessed such an extraordinary talent that he could rival those bom as divine bodies even with a mortal body. If such a prodigy were to slip through their fingers, it would constitute a tremendous loss for the academy.
Heaven Mending Pavilion and Deer Academy, although only separated by ny thousand miles, had a friendly rtionship, with the members of both academies living in harmony.
However, beneath the surface, both the leaders and the disciples of these two factions were fiercelypetitive, none of them wanting tog behind.
¡°Sister, did you forget? You¡¯ve invited us too before. Howe this time you only gave Little Dot a token and left us out? That jade pendant looks quite valuable!¡±
Tu Wa Zi gave a sheepish grin, an expression of confusion painted on his face. He distinctly remembered that this maiden had invited him and Gu Wa Zi to join Deer Academy. Had his memory be unreliable these days?
Upon hearing Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words, the female warrior of Deer Academy couldn¡¯t help but hold back a smile.
Throughout her journey, she had witnessed firsthand everything that had transpired, including the existence of Liu Vige.
The mysterious and ancient power that the princess of an ancient country could not locate would undeniably be terrifyingly formidable.
Especially when even rare Ancient Beasts like the Three-eyed Raven and Nether King python were at their beck and call. They were even unfazed by the suppression of an Insignia Realm king of the Rain n on the spot, leaving the various ns too frightened to breathe.
Any of these facts were shocking enough to give anyone pause.
Who would dare to exhibit such audacity, if not backed by a formidable power?
¡°About this¡ My two younger brothers¡¡±
The war goddess massaged her forehead, suddenly feeling a bit overwhelmed. Even though she was inclined to recruit them to the Deer Academy, these two boys were from a mysterious and ancient vige. There were too many factors to ponder and she had to weigh the pros and cons carefully.
But before the War Goddess could respond, Gu Chen quietly tugged on Tu Wa
Zi¡¯s sleeve.
¡°De Quan, didn¡¯t you remember it wrong? I remember that we directly refused her at that time. You also said that since Little Dot from Stone Vige was not willing to join, Deer Academy must not be a good ce!¡± With his head tilted, Gu Chen urately recounted the situation and conversations that had transpired at that time.
¡°Really? Did I say that?¡± Tu Wa Zi was scratching his head, having no memory of what happened.
Little Dot, on the other hand, made an expressionless face on the side. Thisd from a neighbouring vige was too cunning. He keptparing everything to him, making others feel like he was the troublemaker all along. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s unfortunate that our academy missed this chance.¡± The War Goddess remembered that these two kids indeed declined her invitation instantly.
She took a deep breath, smiled faintly, her dimples showing. With her radiant elegance and aura of charm, as well as her bright, star-like eyes, anyone would think of her as a magnanimous and unworried girl at first nce.
¡°Miss, you¡¯re really beautiful, much prettier than the foxtail flowers the elder nts back in our vige.
The vigers all say the foxtail flowers are pretty, but I disagree. They probably think so because they have not seen you. I think Miss is much prettter than the foxtail flowers. I¡¯d like to marry a girl like you in the future.¡±
Tu Wa Zi shyly scratched his head, praising with sincerity.
The first time they met in the Void God Realm, he was too preupied scavenging for treasures and didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.
This time, with his mind at ease, he began to notice the beauty of the mortal world.
The War Goddess was caught off guard by his words, and for a moment, she stood there stumped, her eyes wide.
In her seventeen or eighteen years of life, this was the first time that she had heard someoneparing a woman to a foxtail flower!
Was this flirting or insulting?
The corner of War Goddess¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, flickering pass above Tu Wa Zi¡¯s jovial expression, she thought it was more likely thetter.
Not merely an insult, but a serious affront to her dignity.
The War Goddess decided to ignore this mischievous boy.
His words were erratic, but each time he spoke, it was enough to get on her nerves.
¡°So, young boy, have you decided yet? If you have, I can take you to Deer Academy straight away without any assessments or tests!
The War Goddess looked at Little Dot and said with a smile. ¡°I¡ I still want to give Heaven Mending Pavilion a try. I¡¯m sorry, miss, answered Little Dot, feeling a smidgen embarrassed.
She had invited him over and over again, and he had rejected her again and again. If he were in her position, such constant rejection would have worn down even the best of temperaments.
¡°Not a problem at all. Where you choose to go is up to you. Even though I am representing Deer Academy, I respect your choice.
The doors of the Deer Academy will always be open for you, and whenever you want to join, you cane to me.¡±
The War Goddess waved her hand, her smile still stered on her face, without any change in her demeanor following Little Dot1 s words.
A short whileter.
After a bit more chit-chat with Little Dot, the War Goddess prepared to call her Five-Colored Phoenix for departure.
However, to her astonishment, even after quite a while, the ancient creature with extraordinary bloodline still hadn¡¯t appeared.
Chapter 110 - 108: The Terrified Species of the Ancient Times (This chapter is from yesterday) 1
Chapter 110: Chapter 108: The Terrified Species of the Ancient Times (This chapter is from yesterday) 1
Trantor: 549690339
(I made some revisions to the previous chapter, as it felt too abrupt in its delivery. The earliest readers might want to take another look. This current chapter was written yesterday.)
The War Goddess turned around in surprise, her pleasant face showing an expression of bewilderment. She rapidly raised her head, peering into the distance.
In the high sky above, amidst the swirling clouds and mists, lurked a great ferocious bird enveloped in a halo of light. It was petrified, its eyes locked onto the massive figures below, its body shivering uncontrobly like a sieve. Though the ferocious bird wasrge in size, its expansive wings unfurled to a span of nearly seven or eight meters. Brilliant rune lights danced across it, radiating in a dazzling disy. Its aura was exceptional!
However, no matter how the War Goddess tried to call her mount, it refused to budge, frozen in mid-air.
¡°My apologies for the unworthy spectacle,¡± she said.
The War Goddess bit her lip. Her beautiful eyebrows arched in annoyance.
All because of that bratty child named Tu Wa Zi. What was all that nonsense about a flower being prettier than a dog¡¯s tail? He garbled so many things at once that it left her feeling flustered. Up until now, the phrase ¡°dog¡¯s tail flower¡± was still echoing in her mind, causing her to forget this detail.
Though the Five-Colored Phoenix was a rare species of the ancient times, it paled inparison to the Nether King python or the Three-eyed Raven. They were not equals.
Even among the ancient species, there were gradations. The Five-Colored Phoenix was among the higher middle-ranking species. It was impressive, yes, but still far from the zenith reached by the likes of the Nether King python.
A mature Nether King python was a powerful being that could easily hunt Suan Ni or the rare Nme-Headed Lion. Its might was such that it could even hold its own against certain Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts. It was truly formidable.
Not to mention the Three-eyed Raven, its body coursing with the potency of pure blood.
The intimidating pressure their bodies radiated resembled an ocean of tides, constantly swirling the surrounding forest, englobing the entire mountain ¡¯ range. It was really exaggerated, and for the same kind of creatures, the area was like a forbidden area.
Even the War Goddess herself was trembling inside. It took everything she had to suppress the surprise she felt.
The next moment she leapt upward, her body transformed into a stream of light as she soared hundreds of meters tond on the back of the Five-Colored Phoenix.
She originally thought that the ancient bird merely needed somefort and reassurance to muster the courage to leave. However, the bird remained paralyzed as if it had been truly terrified out of its wits.
¡°Young man, could you possibly ask these two beasts of your vige to let my mount leave?¡± the War Goddess asked from the back of the Phoenix. Her voice was crisp and clear as she turned to look at Tu Wa Zi.
¡°About that¡I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Tu Wa Zi scratched his head sheepishly and responded with an embarrassed smile.
The rules only obey the orders of Willow God, and their status is above them.
On the rugged rock, the Three-eyed Crow seemed to sense something, casually ncing at the Five-Colored Phoenix. Then, devoid of any emotion, it let out a small crow.
Little ck did the same.
Instantly, the oppressive force, like the sea, retreated, and the Five-Colored Phoenix sighed in relief, as if having been pardoned.
¡°Thank you,¡± the War Goddess said, clenching her fists in a gesture of gratitude.
As her voice faded, the Five-Colored Phoenix unfolded its wings and transformed into a brilliant, multicolored light, swiftly departing from the area¡
¡°Truly, the War Goddess lives up to her name. She crossed ny thousand kilometers just to recruit someone. Even after being rejected again, she¡¯s still so generous and magnanimous. In such boldness, even we men are outdone!¡± Around them, those who had witnessed everything couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration. They deeply respected her magnanimity, noting the straightforward and grand impression she left.
Many male cultivators couldn¡¯t help but wail at their loss and fell silent, wishing they could catch up with the War Goddess and console her.
¡°Little Dot, isn¡¯t Deer Academy good enough? Why do you insist on joining Heaven Mending Pavilion?¡±
Tu Wa Zi tilted his head, feeling somewhat pained as well.
The smile of the young woman earlier had a peculiar beauty and aura that caused a rare eleration in his heartbeat and blush in his face.
The features of her spirited and gant face, those deep and sparkling eyes, unknowingly stormed into this young boy¡¯s heart, stirring his tiny heart.
¡°Little Dot, tell your big bro, is there something fishy going on in the Heaven Mending Pavilion? Any astonishing treasures or something, that you can only acquire by joining?¡±
Tu Wa Zi piqued an eyebrow.
It seemed that teenage boys were just as fickle as flirtatious girls, so easily swayed by the new and forgetful of the old, returning to his own ¡®profession¡¯ after exchanging just a few sentences.
His eyes flickered with an intense sparkle-if it really was as previously mentioned, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking a few extra spoils for his troubles.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Little Dot looked a bit bewildered, shaking his head.
He answered truthfully that he wanted to join the Heaven Mending Pavilion simply because he found the name more pleasing to the ear.
Being so young and still so vain, let me tell you, the name and such are secondary.
I still think you should choose Deer Academy. Opting for a choice radically different from your preferences might have arger impact on your future.¡±
Tu Wa Zi patted Little Dot on the shoulder, speaking profoundly from the stance of someone who had been there before.
Finishing his words, he turned his gaze back to therge ns.
ck Gold still wasn¡¯t fully gathered, that was the real issue!
¡°Young man, the quantity of a million kilos of ck Gold is really too much who would carry that much around? It can¡¯t be eaten or drank, is it possible to use other things instead?¡±
Someone asked with a bitter face, meanwhile internally cursing all his nsmen who had made a move before, even wishing to find their bodies in the forest and give them a good beating.
Why show off your superiority out of boredom?!
Isn¡¯t it better to ensure a safe passage to the Heaven Mending Pavilion and each go their own way? Now look, you guys died easily, they have to bleed a lot before they can leave this ce.
¡°Well, that works!¡±
Tu Wa Zi thought for a moment, nodded his head, feeling that the person¡¯s suggestion made sense, indeed no one would carry a million kilos of ck Gold on them.
In the end, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen straight up plundered all the attendees of the tribes.
One by one they were upended, and everything was collected from them, some even had their robes stripped off their bodies.
Tsk tsk tsk, not bad, these clothes are definitely top-notch in terms of craftsmanship and material, it¡¯s just a bit too thin, it¡¯ll probably be hard to withstand the cold in the deep winter!¡±
Tu Wa Zi spoke as if he was an expert.
In reality, he didn¡¯t understand clothes at all, he just stripped off whatever feltfortable to touch.
A group of geniuses, now stripped down to their loincloths, were seething but didn¡¯t dare vent their frustration. One by one their faces turned beet red, almost to the point of giving themselves internal injuries from holding their anger in.
The material of these clothes was made from the rare and expensive me Rabbit Fur, which can generate heat on its own, both warm and hot. No matter how severe the winter, wearing it gives one thefort of basking in the sunlight, as if every corner of the cold will turn into spring.
Moreover, if the surrounding temperature is too high, it can absorb the heat, providing a cooling effect, a real gem for feeling warm in winter and cool in ¡¯ summer.
Naturally, such clothes are extremely expensive. Even within their ns, only the direct and core descendants are privileged to wear them.
Chapter 111 - 109: People from Heaven Mending
Chapter 111: Chapter 109: People from Heaven Mending
Pavilion (First Update)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Within the whispering breeze, a horde of robbed, bare-naked prodigy disciples of various ns seethed with rage they dared not express.
They had not taken any action, nor did they n to just now; all of them were implicated because of nsmen, cursing those shortsighted offenders from head to toe in their hearts.
This was deep within the Wilderness, where wolves, tigers, and leopards roamed freely, ferocious beasts and birds mingled, one might die in the wilderness if not careful. The living conditions were extremely harsh!
Who among those who managed to survive tenaciously on this vastnd was not a cruel man? And who had not seen numerous bloodshed?
They were not a bunch ofme-duck tribesmen,
¡°Young Brother, can you let us leave now?¡±
A few surviving managers of major ns cautiously asked.
In the crowd, they were the neatest bunch robbed, stripped bare from head to toe, their shoes even confiscated by Tu Wa Zi on the spot.
If he hadn¡¯t found underwear useless in the end, Tu Wa Zi would¡¯ve wanted to strip that off too; a single piece of underwear with gold and jade reminds him of what hecked.
¡°Why the rush? You can escape the death penalty, but not the crime.¡±
With the backing of the ck Python Protector and Three-eyed Crow Law Protector, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were rather arrogant, truly enjoying the situation.
¡°Although everything on your body has been taken, some of the items carried with you are not so precious, so ck gold is still needed.
But given your proactive cooperation, the quantity of a million jins can be somewhat reduced.
Let¡¯s do this, each of your ns brings ny-nine million jins of ck gold, and you can really leave here safely!¡±
Tu Wa Zi pretended to think seriously for a moment and said solemnly.
¡°Young Brother, you are clearly making fun of us. We can¡¯t afford a million jins of ck gold, just as we can¡¯t afford ny-nine million jins!¡±
These people looked sullen. When had they ever been so humiliated?
Moreover, was there a difference between a million jins and ny-nine million jins for them?
Could they afford that one jin? They clearly could not afford those ny-nine million jins.
A group of people gasped for breath, especially those prodigy disciples, who were treated with respect in ordinary days, the targets of others¡¯ pursuit, but today they were repeatedly frustrated here, and their chests were almost exploding with anger.
However, when they saw the two terrifying figures that gave off a towering fierce aura around them, and could easily crush the Inscription Mirror Prince and Marquis, these prodigy disciples had to swallow theirints no matter how many they had in their hearts.
There was no way out, they started it. If they can¡¯te up with a solution that satisfies the other partypletely, they might not be able to leave here today.
Most importantly, only the living can be called prodigy disciples, and the dead are simply worthless.
¡°What about this, young brother? How about we each pay ten thousand jins?¡± The several major ns bargain.
No, ten thousand is too little, at least ny-eight thousand jins.¡±
Tu Wa Zi said with a pained expression.
Reducing it by a thousand jins is already his most significant discount. If it goes down further, he thinks he will feel heart pain.
¡°Young brother, the quantity you mentioned is too much, we really have no way to get it¡¡±
The manager of several major ns spoke earnestly.
Even though ck gold is consideredmon, that¡¯s onlypared to other rare and precious materials. This is not just something that can be picked up off the street.
¡°You adults are so troublesome, even such a little thing you like to pinch every penny.¡± Tu Wa Zi was very dissatisfied.
¡°Young Brother, we do see your point, but we really have limited power.¡± The remaining managers of the major ns said with a smile.
This scene makes many people sigh; in their everyday lives, these leaders of the major ns are high and mighty, controlling the lives and deaths of countlessmoners. When have they ever been so courteous? Especially to two children.
In the end, after a polite negotiation between the two parties, the price was settled at fifty thousand jins of ck gold per n.
¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, you must be clear about our identities. We hope you can help us out today, and in the future, we will repay you doubly.
If you encounter any problems, you can seek our protection, considering it our debt to you!¡±
After the price was set, the managers of these major ns looked around hurriedly, addressing the crowds gathered around them.
They had been stripped clean long ago. Anything that could be taken away was taken away by those two children.
Let¡¯s not talk about ck gold, they didn¡¯t even have ck iron.
The surrounding crowd looked at each other. Many people pursed their lips, somewhat moved, but no one dared to act recklessly.
Although they were quite interested in the promise of the major ns, they were also afraid that their actions might inadvertently provoke the figures before them, and also fear offending the mysterious forces they represented.
Keep in mind, just this one Three-eyed Crow alone is enough topete with a typical major n.
And this is just what they show to everyone, not to mention those they didn¡¯t show off. That¡¯s probably even more terrifying!
For such a power, if you are unable to make good friends, at least try not to offend them.
Who knows if they are using ck gold as a cover, to see who is close to these major ns, and then they get all the people in the arena in one fell swoop. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, we should return such a favor. There are a few ces in our n that can go directly to the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
Although it¡¯s only for Outer Sect Disciples, we don¡¯t require any assessment If we can get through today, we will give those ces directly to you, highest bidder wins.¡±
Some of them were a bit anxious.
The grand entrance exam is about to begin. They¡¯d miss out on this opportunity and who knows how many years they¡¯d have to wait for another chance.
¡°They actually have a quota?¡±
A group of people were surprised, and many people stood up from their seats pulling out the ck gold they had left.
With someone leading, quite a few people followed suit.
They were afraid of misunderstanding their intentions, but the quota that could skip the exam and directly enter the Pavilion was even more enticing.
Soon after, with the joint assistance of several groups of people, the fifty thousand jins of ck gold for each tribe finally came together, piled up into a small mound, shining under the sun with a dark glow.
¡°Young Brother, each piece of this ck gold weighs a hundred jins, the number marked on top corresponds to the quantity, you check to see if it¡¯s enough.¡±
The managers of the major ns took a deep breath.
Just at this moment,
Their voices had just fallen,
In the far sky, a dull rumbling sound suddenly rang out¡
The next moment,
Skies filled with runes appeared in a corner of the sky, like a vast ocean, slowly rising from all directions, dense and packed, auspicious energy tumbling, illuminating the universe, fearful breath fluctuating violently¡
The next moment, round wooden ships emitted light, like huge suns, breaking the sky, and driven by an unknown force, they quickly headed towards the forest.
Runes intertwined, like hanging gxies from outside, seemed to have fallen from the sky.
¡°Look quickly, it¡¯s the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s people who havee personally.¡±
Some discerning people recognized the banner shining within the radiant treasures, and they couldn¡¯t help eximing aloud..
Chapter 112 - 110: What is Face? (2nd Update)_1
Chapter 112: Chapter 110: What is Face? (2nd Update)_1
Trantor: 549690339 |
On top of a massive wooden wheel.
Figures abound.
The leader was an elder man dressed in a grey robe, with a towering stature and radiating a brilliant halo. He was enveloped in an aura of profound strength, standing at the front of the ship, overseeing everything below.
Suddenly, his gaze sharpened as if he had discovered something. He leaped down directly from a height of five to six hundred meters. His speed was astonishing, like a cannonball,nding fiercely on the ground.
With a ¡°bang¡±, a huge crater of about three to four meters was sted into the ground. The earth instantly cracked, spreading out in all directions like a spider¡¯s web.
Uponnding, the grey-robed elder looked around at the gathering crowd, a puzzled expression on his face.
He was one of the elders responsible for this round of disciple recruitment for the Heaven Mending Pavilion, known as Zhuo Yun.
As per tradition, the gate of the Heaven Mending Pavilion would be thronged with men and women, old and young, yearning to join, just as daybreakes.
The scene was indeed breathtaking, the crowd moring like a surging tide.
But this time it was quite the opposite.
In order to prepare for this grand initiation ceremony and examination, Zhuo Yun started preparing a year in advance. Today, he got up early, dressed up borately, disying the demeanor of a true master.
But having stood at the mountain gate several hours in the chilly wind, with noon almost upon them and the entry time for the Heaven Mending Pavilion about to pass, not many people came.
Only a sparse handful of figures knocked on the gate,ing far short of the number of the Heaven Mending Pavilion disciples in charge of maintaining order.
This shocked him greatly, prompting him to summon his men to fly up on the wheel, exhaustively searching all the necessary routes leading to the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
Finally, he found arge number of people in the forest.
Among them, he recognized a few. They were one of the new members joining the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Their n¡¯s elders had specifically asked him to look after them.
¡°What¡¯s going on here? The initiation ceremony and examination of the Heaven Mending Pavilion are about to start. Why are you still lingering around here?¡±
Zhuo Yun was visibly angered. His robust vitality surged, his voice resonating like thunder.
He, a dignified elder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, was a man of great power. How could these people not go to the mountain gate and instead make him wait in the chilling wind for several hours? These people had even run to such a remote ce, making him absolutely furious.
Did they not know the specific timing of the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s mass recruitment?
If they missed this opportunity, they might have to wait for many years. Time marched on, and their best years might be wasted.
Unless they were truly exceptional talents favored by the heavens, this would probably be their best chance to join the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
¡°It¡¯s Elder Zhuo Yun from the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡± Recognizing the identity of the grey-robed elder, someone came forward to greet him.
He was a great elder from a certain n. However, the n he came from wasn¡¯t very powerful. It was just a small n with a few thousand members. There were numerous such ns in the vast Western Region, countless as the hairs on a bull.
¡°Brother Zhang, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s almost a quarter past midday, why are you still leisurely lingering here, not hurrying to knock on the door of the mountain? Could it be that the reputation of our Heaven Mending Pavilion isn¡¯t as influential as before??¡±
Zhuo Yun gave the man a few nces, his tone neither particrly polite nor unfamiliar.
No matter whether it was a small n elder or one from a top-tier n, very few of them caught his eye.
¡°Well, this is a long story.¡± The elder of the small n shook his head, organizing hisnguage, and narrated the general sequence of events.
¡°Liu Vige? Kidnapping various major ns? Where is this Liu Vige? And what about a Nether King python and a Three-eyed Raven? How could such beings appear here?¡±
Zhuo Yun creased his brows, a look of disbelief upying 90% of his face.
This range of mountains and forests, neighboring the Heaven Mending Pavilion, was where he spent his hundreds of years, yet he never heard that there was a vige nearby named Liu Vige.
As for the Nether King python and the Three-eyed Raven mentioned, he chose to filter out.
If such creatures were indeed active here, they would have been captured by his sect long ago.
¡°I have to see what the hell is going on!¡±
Zhuo Yun¡¯s expression hardened, sober and solemn. He leaped forward, heading towards the densest part of the crowd.
A momentter, his figure abruptly halted.
Where his eyesnded, a ck body the size of a small hill filled his sight.
¡°It¡¯s really the Nether King python!¡±
Zhuo Yun¡¯s pupils dted dramatically in astonishment, his mouth agape in shock. It took him a while to repossess his senses.
This was a genuine Species of the Ancient Times with noble bloodline and formidable strength. Once mature, they could easily dominate creatures such as Suan Ni, Dragon Sparrow, and Five-Colored Phoenix.
A beast with such a precious bloodline, the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡ªeven with its vast resources¡ªdid not possess.
However, right after,
Zhuo Yun¡¯s vision was againpletely taken by another silhouette.
It was a raven, ck as night all over, with an arrogant and aloof demeanor. It had a third eye in the center of its forehead, crimson as blood.
Although it was not veryrge, especiallypared to the Nether King python beside it. It almost seemed insignificant, but its fierce aura was overflowing, like a Great Demon King about to emerge, with a vast and terrifying aura that was even more fearsome.
Even he shivered involuntarily when he saw the raven with the third eye on its forehead, and his body jolted out of shock.
¡°Good heavens, it¡¯s actually a Three-eyed Raven, a purebred bird of prey. ording to the legend, they¡¯ve been obliterated by the endless river of time and disappeared in the rotation of the years. Today, I actually see a living one!¡±
Zhuo Yun forcefully swallowed, his whole person unable to tell whether he was more excited or afraid. He stood rooted on the spot, his eyes slightly red and his entire body trembling faintly.
Such a presence, even on Little Divine Mountain, would still have a ce!
But what shocked Zhuo Yun more was yet toe.
Right in front of the Nether King python and Three-eyed Raven, not more than five to six meters away, were three to four human figures. Not only were they not attacked, but they were also being protected.
If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.
The scene was too absurd, simply indescribable with words.
It was well recorded in the ancient books that if any other beings dared to stand in front of them, they would certainly be suppressed on spot.
Whether it was the Nether King python or the Three-eyed Raven, they were entities with extremely fierce and aggressive natures!
He, an imposing elder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, had seen many things and heard many rumors in his hundreds of years. But which one was more shocking and terrifying than what he was witnessing?
Somewhat inexplicably, he was reminded of the words spoken by the elder of that small n.
¡°Could it be that this Nether King python and Three-eyed Raven trulye from that so-called Liu Vige?¡±
Zhuo Yun wore a shocked expression. If this were truly the case, it would be a big deal!!!
Chapter 114 - ill: Divine Thunder Technique (First
Chapter 114: Chapter ill: Divine Thunder Technique (First
Update) _1
Trantor: 549690339
The firelight flickered and in an instance transformed into tens of thousands of distinct mes, from a ck sacred lotus-like me, through a constantly fluttering golden fire seed, to a blood-red me that resembled fresh blood.
The Divine Fire in this world epassed 108 types, but now that count is greatly exceeded. Not merely 108, but a thousand and eight, ten thousand and eight, and even a hundred thousand and eight seem to exist.
This is staggering, as some non-existing mes are created out of thin air densely filling the boundless dark void.
At first nce, each me exudes a powerful and ancient terrifying aura, burning everything in their surroundings.
Some exude a bone-chilling aura, reminiscent of purgatory, others release an enormous heat wave capable of incinerating the sky and boiling the sea, and yet others are extremely cold mes that could freeze millions of nations. There are even eerie ck mes that feed on countless living beings¡¯ vitality and soul energy¡
All these mes move towards the same position in an instant, burning and consuming the surrounding eternal deste darkness, piercing through the dawn and illuminating the entire Universe brilliantly.
Time and space are brought to a standstill at this moment, as the Power of Laws rise and roar.
A grain of sand is a world, a speck is a universe!
In the vast void, each speck of dust is a kingdom and in each kingdom countless creatures kneel in devotion, looking towards the colossal figure straddling heaven and earth, their eyes fiery as they release the power of their faith fervently.
The Universe is his furnace, countless paths are his fire, the sky bears witness, and the immortality sets in record.
In this moment, Jiang Hui ignited himself, officially stepping into the Godfire Realm.
Furthermore, as soon as he reached this realm, he rapidly moved past minor aplishment, major aplishment, perfection, limit¡ until ultimately he reached a stage that can¡¯t be described with words.
At this moment, he officially shed his mortal body, bing a higher-level being. His entire life underwent a qualitative transformation from the inside out, and his body was enveloped in divine brilliance. It was like a huge god shining down upon this world. The immense pressure made the air ripple, suppressing everything in all directions.
It was only after a long while that the many scenarios in Jiang Hui¡¯s line of vision gradually faded away. The starry sky was no more, and he returned to the lush green mountains.
Surrounding him, birds were chirping, and there were bursts of crisp bird songsing to his ears.
¡°So this is the power of the Godfire Realm?¡±
Jiang Hui was a little excited.
Even though he had Golden Finger and no cultivation bottleneck, all he needed to do was to level up step by step, but he still had not expected that after leveling up to the seventh tier, he sessfully ignited the divine fire and crossed the Noble Realm directly.
However, Jiang Hui had a hunch that the subsequent ascensions might not be as easy as before.
Not only because the required Experience Points had massively increased, but perhaps in other aspects too.
Under the warm sunlight, Jiang Hui carefully felt the changes in his body.
Firstly, the most noticeable change after igniting the divine fire was his strength, which is the most basic power.
If he were to whip again now, he was confident that he could turn this winding mountain range, which stretched for tens of thousands of miles like a mighty dragon, into dust with one whip.
Secondly, it would be the extent to which he could control his body. Not just every willow branch, but even the jade-like, crystalline green willow leaves on the branches, he could manipte them freely. A falling leaf could split the ground or kill a Noble Realm cultivator.
Besides these, all the divine skills he had previously mastered were sublimated in quality at this moment.
But what pleased him the most was that after reaching the realm of God Soul, he had acquired the ability to move.
If it was any other Sacrificial Spirit, this would not be called remarkable. Not to say anything else, the mountain stone Sacrificial Spirit in Little Orphan Mountain Town was already able to move freely when it was at the Cave Heaven Realm. As for some other Ferocious Beasts Sacrificial Spirits, they could move freely from the very beginning.
On the contrary, it was Jiang Hui who was able to move freely only after igniting the divine fire.
So while it waste ining, it still made Jiang Hui very excited.
At this moment, he is indeed extraordinary, divine brilliance spreading, dimly visible, revealing the Three Thousand Paths and surrounding him. When he simply raises his hand, his divine might covers thirty thousands miles.
This is a sight of invincibility, which shakes the ancient and the present.
The Godfire Realm is the first major Realm after igniting the Divine Fire, and only upon entering this Realm does one truly be a cultivator. The previous realms were just some tempering of oneself. The Godfire Realm is also the strongest Realm in the Lower Realm.
Generally speaking, this Realm is like half a step to bing a God. The so-called igniting the divine fire, transcending the mortal ne, this is the symbol of bing a God. However, it cannot be considered as truly bing a God, it¡¯s just that the God me is ignited to a preliminary extent, and only a part of the divinity is possessed.
Although it can¡¯t be said to be a real God, in this world, the Godfire Realm is definitely equivalent to the limit that mortals can achieve and can be considered the pinnacle of power this world can sustain.
nting the seed of the path within oneself, as long as the divine fire is not extinguished, the body will not die. It is very difficult for any Noble Realm cultivator to kill a Godfire Realm cultivator, even the heaven-defying pride of heaven cannot fight across this realm.
Even the formidable Little Dot, before igniting his Divine me, is nearly powerless against a Godfire Stage Cultivator, even though he has exhausted all his means.
This is a realm that cannot be specifically described in words.
The movement of a hand can unleash divine force that shakes thirty thousand miles.
If Jiang Hui remembers correctly, in this world, only the Immortal Mountain Qin Family¡¯s patriarch, Qin Wu, has transcended the Noble Realm, reaching this realm, and lit the me of God.
However, the Qin family of Immortal Mountain is a lineage inherited from the Qin family of the previous Five Elements State, their original family has countless connections, it is reasonable that they can ignite the Divine me.
Even though, he does not know what the opponent¡¯s methods are? but if they do initiate an attack, Jiang Huai is confident to y them in an instant.
The strength of the Divine me is rted to one¡¯s lifespan and vitality. The more solid the foundation, the more vigorous the ignited Divine me will be, and the less likely it will extinguish. If someone with an unstable foundation breaks through to this realm, by their old age there will be a very high probability that the Divine me will extinguish.
His life is infinite, there is no end, and the Divine me he ignites can reach the point where it will never extinguish.
Of course, Jiang Hui is not worried about this.
Sure enough, he also has no intentions of arrogance
Those who know perfection and cover the sky know that although the Godfire Stage has basically escaped from the fetters of mortals, it is at most just a slightlyrger ant.
After all, an ant is still an ant. For some supreme beings, a nce is enough topletely obliterate him, unless he has a method that is against the heavens, which is absolutely impossible to resist.
Even when one bes a Celestial God and truly achieves the throne of a Divine Spirit, they are merely cannon fodder on that battlefield.
When that catastrophe arrives, even if the Sect Hierarchs and Supremes fall, blood will spurt out for tens of thousands of miles, countless stars will bum and evaporate, the universe will be split open, and no creature can hide.
Settling the swirling thoughts, he immediately immerses himself.
An transparent panel that only he can see, immediately appears.
[Race: God Willow]
[Leveklvy (Godfire Stage)]
[Growth rings:68]
[Power:Liu Vige]
[Number of Believers:j23]
[Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Great Teleportation Technique]
[Method:¡±Body Refining Scripture¡±]
[ Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (used), Blueprint of Paradise (used) Bronze Giant]
[Spiritual Poweryoo]
[Number of Draws:l]
As before, with a reward draw, he will certainly have a Divine Skill.
¡°Use it!¡± Without any hesitation, Jiang Hui immediately chose to use it.
¡°Ding, the draw is over, congrattions on obtaining the Divine Skill, Chaotic Divine Thunder.¡±
¡°Chaotic Divine Thunder: This Divine Skill is a rare offensive skill. It has extraordinary strength, and is a growth type Divine Skill. It has two attack methods: group attack and single attack.
Friendly prompt: The attack range, power, and attack characteristics of this Divine Skill will improve as the host¡¯s strength improves. The current Chaotic Divine Thunder epasses a range of one thousand kilometers. Under the Divine Thunder, even A Little Perfection in the True One Realm cannot resist.¡± ¡°Ding, you have perfectly mastered this Divine Skill.¡±
For a while, the voice of Golden Finger gradually faded out.
¡°Very good, very good, it turns out to be a Thunder Technique!¡± Jiang Hui was quite satisfied with his luck today. In this world, no matter what kind of offensive method, the lethality of Thunder Techniques can definitely be considered among the best.
In particr, the power of this Thunder Technique is irresistible even for A Little Perfection in the True One Realm. If it isbined with other methods, Jiang Hui is confident in his ability to kill a Great Perfection in the True One Realm cultivator..
Chapter 115 - 113: Hope for Old Bull to Upgrade to
Chapter 115: Chapter 113: Hope for Old Bull to Upgrade to
Pure Blood (Part One) 1
Trantor: 549690339
In the Lower Realm, if there¡¯s anyone I¡¯m notpletely confident of dealing With, it would probably only be Ghost Father, the founder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
He was a truly prodigious individual, who originated from the upper realm sect Heaven Mending teaching. He was once its brightest core disciple and seen as the hope of the future of Heaven Mending teaching, with great hopes ced upon him.
In that magnificent era of gifted individuals, with just one man and one sword, he suppressed his talented peers so they could not raise their heads, outshining all others for a time. He had ignited the Divine me and entered the Godfire Realm even before he officially became an outcast.
In the long years of founding the Heaven Mending Pavilion in the Lower Realm, he should have made significant progress. It¡¯s highly possible that he¡¯s reached a terrifying realm by now, at the very least having achieved the position of a True God.
After all, his natural talent is undeniable. He soloed an entire era, a figure as extraordinary as peerless geniuses typically are. Even though the resources and spiritual energy in the Lower Realm are greatly inferior to the Upper Realm, he can still forge his own path.
However, if Jiang Hui remembers correctly, although this individual is powerful with unstoppable prowess, his current state is peculiar.
Several years ago, he had been stabbed through the Heavenly Crown by the woman he loved. Now, he only has his God Soul attached to his broken sword, mumbling incoherently, closer to dead than alive.
He stepped forward when the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, Qiong Qi, and other powerful beings tried to destroy the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
Alone, he fought a bloody battle, walking on a path of swords, single-handedly taking on several Godfire adversaries, which resulted in his already unstable God Soul being severely damaged and nearlypletely destroyed.
Putting aside all else and judging him purely on this point alone, this Ghost Father seemed to be a person full of vigor.
Most importantly, his beliefs are quite simr to Jiang Hui¡¯s own, they both have something they¡¯re willing to risk their lives to protect.
Pulling back from his thoughts, he ceased thinking about these extraneous matters.
Overthinking didn¡¯t just make things unclear, it often led to self-confusion.
Time passed leisurely and was at peace.
In the blink of an eye, more than twenty days had leisurely passed.
Thanks to therge amount of ck Gold Tu Wa had extorted from those major ns.
During this time, Liu Vige underwent aplete recement in terms of weaponry.
Although there is no one in the vige who¡¯s skilled in cksmithing, they made up for it by trial and error.
After squandering thousands of kilograms of ck Gold, the entire Liu Vige with a collective effort, finally managed to train a decent cksmith.
It was a youngd, strong and sturdy, with ck and bright eyes that hinted at his intelligence. He loved research and was the only one who could forge weapons from ck Gold.
Although his potential in cultivation was limited, he was willing to endure hardship and put in the work. In one winter and spring, he had improved his Body Tempering Scripture to a considerable degree, and with every swing of his arm, he disyed a strength of several tens of thousands of kilograms. Such strength was nothing out of the ordinary in Liu Vige, but in other tribes, he would sweep through in all directions, easily crushing a small-sized tribe, and exceeding the requirements to be a cksmith.
Apart from this youngd, Old man Lin carefully selected three apprentices who were capable and efficient.
Being a craftsman not only required physical strength but also mental acuity, at least for the construction of different objects, features, and so on.
With one master leading three apprentices, they dived into the makeshift workshop built by old man Lin.
As the deafening sounds of striking metal echoed out.
At noon, the second weapon was sessfully forged. It was a long saber, entirely made of ck Gold, its edge sharp as it shimmered with the icy chill only metal could have. It was broad and thick at the back, and though it wasn¡¯t as exquisite or borate as the weapons of the Great n Descendants, it was sturdy and sincere and in ck hue. It easily split rocks in two.
Especially, the youngd had made some special designs on the handle of the saber, making it easier to grip. It didn¡¯t look good but it was practical, making it very suitable for the powerful men of Liu Vige.
Such a saber, entirely forged from ck Gold, would definitely cause a frenzy if left out in the open.
To major ns, ck Gold might not be a particrly precious material. However, to the majority of people struggling for survival in the wilderness, possessing such a weapon could greatly enhance their chances of survival.
A weapon purely forged from ck Gold might not match the famed divine weapons. But whether in terms of sharpness or resistance to wear, it greatly exceeds ordinary weapons and could effortlessly cut through the tough skin of Ferocious Beasts.
Such a weapon could be considered a precious artifact in other tribes.
But in Liu Vige, almost everyone had one.
Seeing this, Jiang Hui was pleased.
To him, Liu Vige resembled a baby, still in the process of crawling. Every visible change would excite him and give him a profound sense of aplishment, like ying a simtion business game.
Unconsciously, several more days quickly passed, and it was time for the monthly Dragon egg summoning.
This was undoubtedly the second most anticipated moment for Jiang Hui, besides leveling up.
Without hesitation, he used the summoning option.
¡°Congrattions, you have incredibly good luck to summon an Epic Grade Dragon Egg from the vast sea of dust.¡±
¡°Epic Grade Dragon Egg Hatching Method: Every midday, keep the dragon egg in ordinary beast blood, and let it bask in the sun for a quarter of an hour. Do this for to consecutive days, and the egg will sessfully hatch.¡±
¡°Friendly reminder: If for any reason, the time is less or more than required, it may lead to failure in hatching the dragon egg.¡±
If the hatching fails, you will lose the dragon egg!¡±
With this message.
The specific hatching requirement and method for this Epic Grade Dragon Egg wins slowly appears before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes.
This time it¡¯s different; it doesn¡¯t require fresh blood and organs of Ancient Times species, but tests patience and care instead.
A quarter of an hour is not long, but not short either, and it must be precisely at midday. If you¡¯re not careful, it¡¯s easy to miss.
However, Jiang Hui was not too worried about this.
Upon reaching the seventh level, his Five Senses skill greatly improved, now covering a thousand kilometer radius.
Within this range, even a tiny dust particle could be observed meticulously.
He s obtained control over time like never before.
Most importantly, he could hatch this dragon egg all by himself.
Once again, the time seemed to fly past, and ten days swiftly passed without a single misstep.
That day.
When it was in the shadows of the trees, the Epic Grade Dragon Egg turned into a ray of light shooting towards Jiang Hui.
At the same time, several glowing items appeared before his eyes-these were all the rewards from hatching the Epic Grade Dragon Egg.
Jiang Hui was a little excited; after all, Epic Grade and higher dragon eggs contain a hundred percent guarantee for a rare item.
His spiritual sense stirred as it pounced onto the glowing items, and the detailed information and names of the items instantly appeared before his eyes..
Chapter 116 - 114:1 Grant you an Opportunity (Part
Chapter 116: Chapter 114:1 Grant you an Opportunity (Part
Two)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes flickered, quickly spotting the general introduction of several glowing objects in front of him.
¡°Ten thousand jin of sea sand, 70 jugs of Monkey Wine, 1000 Spirit Wheat Seeds, five Inferior Departure Fire Pills (Rare Item)¡±
¡°Sea Sand: A rather rare type of sand, a specialty of the Endless Dark Ocean, can nourish and host souls. Once the soul is nurtured to a certain extent, it can materialize in front of people!¡±
¡°Monkey Wine: A rather rare type of wine, consuming it can strengthen the body and prolong life.¡±
¡°Spirit Wheat Seeds: A very scarce and ordinary nt seed, the grown wheat contains a certain amount of spiritual energy, can quickly replenish energy lost from the body. Regr consumption can beautify and rejuvenate, making the body lighter.¡±
¡°Inferior Departure Fire Pill (Rare Item): This item is a specific item, it can only be used for the Species of the Ancient Times, the Departure Fire Divine Bull. After use, it can cause the bloodline of the Departure Fire Divine Bull to transform.
There is a forty percent chance of evolving into a more terrifying Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, a fifty percent chance of increasing the bloodline concentration in its body, and a ten percent chance of having no effect at all!¡± There aren¡¯t too many items, only four kinds.
The Monkey Wine isn¡¯t that intriguing, he has won it before, and adding the ones he has now, he has at least umted hundreds of jugs.
However, the sea sand, the Spirit Wheat Seeds, and the Inferior Departure Fire Pill have caught his eye.
The sea sand has the ability to nurture and host souls. Once nurtured to a certain degree, the soul can materialize in front of people. Although he doesn¡¯t need it at the moment, Jiang Hui feels that it shoulde in handy in the future.
As for the Spirit Wheat Seeds, he could hand them over to old man Lin and others. They could choose the right location and time to sow them, recing the original wild wheat. Over time, there should be some results.
As for the Inferior Departure Fire Pill that is listed as a rare item, it is of utmost importance to Jiang Hui.
As we all know, although ferocious beasts have body strength and cultivation starting points that humans can¡¯t match, all of this is heavily rted to their innate bloodline.
Among ferocious beasts, bloodline determines many innate characteristics.
Even if a Species of the Ancient Times is unbearable, it is enough to kill any ordinary ferocious beast. This gap is like a natural moat and cannot be filled by quantity.
All ferocious beasts¡¯ bloodlines are predetermined at birth. If one wants to forcibly change itter, it¡¯s more difficult than reaching the sky.
But the Departure Fire Pill can aplish this. Once it is spread, not to mention the Lower Realm, even the Upper Realm would go crazy for it.
Unfortunately, the Inferior Departure Fire Pill can only be specifically used on the Departure Fire Divine Bull, otherwise there would have been many other choices.
But the performance of this Old Barbarian Bull has been goodtely. Although it¡¯szy on regr days, it dares to take the lead when needed and is quite hardworking. It has recently be a believer of Jiang Hui, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to use it on him.¡±
Having made up his mind.
Jiang Hui nced around, spotting the figure of the Old Barbarian Bull in a corner of the room.
At this moment, this big guy isying leisurely in the shade of a ancient tree,zily dozing.
From afar, mist-like vapours were continuously spewed from its nostrils, its body mes were restrained, and its hair under the gentle sunlight was like the finest silk, emitting a brilliant crimson glow.
This Species of the Ancient Times really appeared like an ordinary Old Bull, onlyrger and more muscr, lying there majestically like a small mountain. ¡°Hoo hoo hoo!¡±
¡°Boom boom boom!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s four strong hooves were buried underneath its body, its belly on the ground. The Bull¡¯s eyes squinted into a narrow slit, continuously letting out a rumbling sound as loud as thunder, making the surrounding mountains tremble and numerous birds flying about¡
Around him, female Kirins asionally cast their eyes over, coyly coquettish, unmistakable in their admiration.
¡°This Old Bull, seems to know how to enjoy life!¡±
Watching the Departure Fire Divine Bull, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Little one,e to the mountain to see me, you have three breaths of time!¡± After sessfully igniting the Divine me and stepping into the Godfire Realm, Jiang Hui no longer needed to use the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to contact his target.
With just a bear of a thought, he could enter the mind of any creature whose spiritual power was lower than his own.
¡°!!!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull, which had been feigning sleep, seemed to have been informed of something and suddenly opened its eyes wide.
It first looked around in confusion, then it seemed to recall something. With a long re, it immediately swung its hooves and dashed in a certain direction, stirring up dust in its wake, just like a startled hare.
¡°Good guy, is this brute bull being chased by a mortal enemy? Howe I have never seen it run this fast before?¡±
A passing viger who saw the Departure Fire Divine Bull couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled.
This old brute bull had been living here for a very long time, and it was usually listless. Only when Lin Chen called it would it show some initiative. Why was it running around like a chicken with its tail feathers on fire today?
The vigers were puzzled, but didn¡¯t think too much about it.
This was Liu Vige, after all, protected by the supreme Lord Willow God.
¡°Old brute bull, go a bit slower, don¡¯t destroy the freshly nted wild wheat field¡¡±
A man who just came back from the field reminded.
The Departure Fire Divine Bull mooed in response. It couldn¡¯t speak humannguage, but it could understand some of it.
Behind Liu Vige, at the mountain.
A fiery red figure was speeding over, shing by like a streak of light, and then arrived with a loud crash.
Immediately after.
At the top of the mountain range.
The Departure Fire Divine Bull appeared panting and exhausted, but thankfully it managed to climb up before the third breath.
Without taking the time to catch its breath, this old brute bull hurriedly put its forelegs down in a kneeling position, like a human, and kneeled down in front of Jiang Hui with an extremely careful look in its eyes.
¡°Lord Willow God, were you calling me?¡±
The Old Barbarian Bull spoke in beastnguage, not humannguage, its face full of sincere reverence mixed with profound fear. On top of that, its body was slightly trembling, its head hanging low, not even daring to breathe heavily. Even though it hadn¡¯t been in the vige for long, the Departure Fire Divine Bull knew very well how terrifying this giant willow tree in front of it was.
Even though it looked ordinary andmon, the swaying of the willow branches held a power that seemed to pierce the heavens and obliterate the earth. Even a powerful pure-blood creature like the Three-eyed Raven was subservient to it. If it wanted to kill him, it wouldn¡¯t need anything more than a thought.
¡°I summoned you here to grant you a piece of good fortune. Now, it just depends if you can seize the opportunity!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, his voice resonating like a booming echo, his consciousness vast as an ocean.
Although the Departure Fire Divine Bull spoke in beastnguage, thanks to bing one of his believers in a short period, he could understand it.
Of course, another reason was that Jiang Hui had entered the Godfire Realm.
If it were in the past, he could only understand a few words, but now he can understand the meaning of all the content.
¡°You want to grant me a piece of fortune?¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s massive head was stunned, and a brilliant light emanated from its eyes.
What kind of little thing could this being grant as a piece of fortune?
Chapter 117 - 115: You are the Rebirth Parents of my
Chapter 117: Chapter 115: You are the Rebirth Parents of my
Old Bull¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339
Could the opportunity bestowed by such a being be trivial?
Intense light radiated from the Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s eyes. His massive bullface was suddenly brimming with excitement, and his steel whip-like tail even began to twitch merrily.
The next moment.
The Departure Fire God Bull¡¯s voice just fell.
in the boundless void, visible ripples began to spread everywhere, like those on the surface of water.
Immediately after.
Everything in front of them began to change dramatically.
The sky and earth tipped, stars and sun revolved.
A gigantic figure without edges gradually entered the Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s sight.
It was a sky-blocking willow tree, with just a single leaf the size of a star. The branches of the willow were akin to gxies, one set after another, shining with splendid light, even more dazzling than the grand sun.
This figure was so overwhelmingly enormous, radiating an eternal divine glow, with stars orbiting around it and the universe as its crown. In its presence, the world was merely a grain in the midst of the ocean, insignificant.
Existence arose and vanished in an instant.
In this eternalnd, time and space lost all meaning. Unable to describe this creature transcendent from everything.
All around him, apanied by the chanting of hymns, countless beams of light shot towards the sky, piercing the clouds, gathering together to form a boundless ocean of faith.
These were ancient and powerful gods, like furnaces or mountains. Even the smallest size was about a hundred meters high. They were all kneeling down, fervently worshipping the huge towering figure before them.
Above these ancient and powerful gods were kingdoms of all kinds of living beings, spread like dust, floating on the body of the divine spirit.
And within each kingdom, there were countless figures fighting over their ce.
Seeing this.
The Old Barbarian Bull immediately genuflected. He had experienced this scene before and was told by the people of Liu Vige, this was in fact the true form of Lord Willow God.
Even seeing it for the second time, the Departure Fire Divine Bull was still trembling, unable toprehend what kind of ancient and powerful being could possess such a form.
It was simply too shocking, too overwhelming. This power was beyond its imagination, making this Old Barbarian Bull tremble to the core.
¡°I dare not refuse the opportunity you graciously bestow!¡±
Coming back to his senses, the Departure Fire Divine Bull swallowed hard and hurriedly said with utmost respect. Its huge body imitating human etiquette with difficulty, was ratherical.
¡°You rascal, you look dull and slow, but you¡¯re actually pretty sharp. You guessed that the opportunity I¡¯m offering might not be trivial, so you hurried to agree.¡±
Jiang Hui chuckled, his voice resonating with the rules of Heaven and Earth, echoing through the universe infinitely far away.
To makemunication more straightforward, he initiated the Divine Ability Dream of Millet.
In this Dream of Millet, there are no barriers inmunication for any species. Especially when Jiang Hui unintentionally discovered that if Dream of Milletbined with his divine thoughts, it would produce a more powerful effect than the twobined separately.
However, he hasn¡¯t thoroughly researched it yet, so there might still be some difort.
On the moss-covered path, the Departure Fire Divine Bull dared notugh. His entire body was tense and serious, like a carefully crafted sculpture.
¡°Given yourzy yet sincere behaviour during this time, I¡¯ll grant you this opportunity!
But, from now on, no moreziness, you have to get active and reduce your fattyyer!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, mixing his rebuke with a little sweetness.
Although this bull was loyal, it was overlyzy. Since it had arrived in Liu Vige, it had gained ayer uponyer of fat. Every movement was followed by rolling fat, which was quite a sight.
If things continue as such, Jiang Hui felt that it might be time to make some beef stewe next Lunar New Year.
¡°I will obey Lord Willow God¡¯s decree!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull hurriedly responded. Its tone was humble, its attitude careful and reserved.
It might have been just its illusion, butpared to a while ago, it felt that Lord Willow God¡¯s aura was even more subdued now, but his emanating power felt like a mega stormy wave, far surpassing anything before.
In the presence of Lord Willow God, it felt like a solitary boat in the vast sea.
After a moment, the face of the Old Barbarian Bull once again showed signs of anxiety, excitement, and anticipation, eager to find out what kind of opportunity awaited it.
Jiang Hui didn¡¯t stall any longer and directly took out the Inferior Lihuo Pill.
In an instant.
Five bright red pills slowly appeared, suspended in mid-air.
These pills were all about the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Translucent with a faint glow, an incredibly strong sweet smell of the elixir and a powerful force hit you even from a distance.
On the round pill, there were three antiquated pill patterns, and you could see colorful red me shing through them, surrounded by a chain of fire. It was radiantly hot at first nce, clearly not ordinary.
The Departure Fire Divine Bull sucked in a breath and stared at the several Departure Fire Pills floating in the air.
Vaguely, it felt a palpitation from within its heart.
Moreover, there was a voice screaming in its mind, urging it to swallow those pills as soon as possible, promising unexpected benefits.
¡°This is the Departure Fire Pill. It can evolve your bloodline and has a certain probability of making you a Pure Blood creature, but it also might have no effect. Therefore, it all depends on your own destiny.¡±
Jiang Hui exined gravely.
¡°This¡ this pill could turn me into a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast?¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull snapped out of it and listened to Jiang Hui s exnation then immediately widened its eyes. Disbelief was written all over its long bovine face.
Even if it was only a probability, it was sufficiently astonishing.
You must know that, even its ancestors had been merely Ancient Beasts. They were much stronger than this generation but were only considered half Pure Blood and not Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts.
Despite the necessity of luck, the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s heart was still beating ardently, feeling as if its entire body was floating.
If it hit the jackpot, it would be a matter of reaching the skies in a single bound. From then on, The Old Bull could live free and easy, surpassing its ancestors and bing the first pure-blooded Departure Fire God Bull in the world.
Even if it didn¡¯t hit the jackpot, it still got a few sweet dumplings to eat. Honestly, it never in a million years anticipated such an astonishing opportunity from Lord Willow God. It was speechless and felt like it was dreaming. No wonder there was a persistent voice in his mind reminding it constantly.
¡°Oh, Lord Willow God, you are like my parents reborn¡ I¡¯ve always been an orphan since I was a calf¡¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull sniffed vigorously, its eyes turned red at once with a hint of tear forming and circling in its eyes, threatening to fall down any moment.
Luckily Jiang Hui acted promptly, waving his willow branch and chased it away.
A ferocious-looking Old Bull attempting emotional maniption, it just didn¡¯t seem right, did it?
Chapter 118 - 116: Old Bull Enters Pure Blood, No Time in the Mountains l
Chapter 118: Chapter 116: Old Bull Enters Pure Blood, No Time in the Mountains l
Trantor: 549690339
At the bottom of the hill, the Departure Fire Divine Bull slowly got up, with five round and glowing red elixirs suspended and hovering around it due to some special force, without falling.
¡°Yummy.¡±
Old Barbarian Bull licked its tongue, enjoying the fragrance of the medicine. Drool was constantly dripping from the corners of its mouth, enough to form a small stream, quite exaggerated.
It originally wanted to eat everything at once, but suddenly thought that doing so would be like gulping down a date, it wouldn¡¯t be able to taste the vor. So when it was almost at the mouth, it decided to slowly taste one by one.
¡°Gulp¡¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull was quick, and directly chomped on a Departure Fire Pill, keeping it in its mouth for a long time before swallowing it.
In an instant.
An indescribably spicy sensation filled every inch of its flesh.
A tingling sensation arose.
In addition, there were some faint tastes of sweetness and sourness. Although not pronounced, they were still noticeable.
As for any other abnormalities, there were none.
¡°Why is there no change? Could it be because I, the Old Bull, ate too little?¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull was a bit puzzled, and without any hesitation, it rolled its tongue and directly swallowed the other Departure Fire Pills all at once.
However, as soon as the pills entered the stomach, a sudden change urred.
A sense of rushing air flow, like never before, immediately swept across its body, striking like a violent storm in an instant.
Along with the crazy rotation of this airflow, the blood and energy filled in the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s body felt like it found a breach, rushing to every inch of its flesh and every cell, like a flood breaking through a dam.
In but a few moments, the Old Barbarian Bull felt its body swelling to its limits, giving it the sensation of being explosively inted.
It moaned in agony, rolling back and forth on the ground, the earth shaking, rocks flying all around, feeling as if it really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and that its body would burst if this continued.
The Departure Fire Divine Bull suddenly regretted not choosing some of those small female kirin horses that had shown interest in it, leaving behind descendants, so that even if it did die, it would have something to show its ancestors.
¡°What happened to this Old Bull? Why did it suddenly be like this?¡± A passerby from the Vigers of Liu Vige was puzzled, attracted by the strange behavior of the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
¡°Old Bull, did something happen to you? Do you need our help?¡±
A viger yelled heartily.
¡°There are still many good people in the world!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull felt a slight touch of emotion. It had been quitezy usually, but it still had the vigers worrying about it. If it got through this, it decided to help everyone carry more firewood.
However, before it could feel touched for too long, the viger¡¯s next words left the Old Barbarian Bull speechless.
¡°I think this Old Bull is in so much pain, maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s infected with some disease. Infected beef can¡¯t be eaten, it can cause problems.¡±
The viger said seriously, each word clear and precise.
¡°You old fool!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull vaguely understood some of what he meant, and couldn¡¯t help letting out a moo in annoyance.
It had always thought that the people here were pretty simple. It never expected them to be a bunch of viins, wanting to eat its flesh at this time.
It¡¯s not like it was a fattened cow. Its body was thin with meat harder than its bones. What was there to eat?
The other vigers watching around burst outughing at the scene, unable to hold back theirughter.
This is a beast exclusively tamed by Lin Chen. They wouldn¡¯t dare to ughter it for its meat; they just wanted to tease the beast a bit.
However, afterwards, the vigers watching around actually started feeling a bit sorry.
After all, the condition of the Departure Fire Divine Bull was too horrifying, and at some point, the Bull¡¯s silky red fur had all burnt up, leaving only a few remnants, looking as miserable as one could be.
¡°Should we go to the vige head? This old bull is really suffering,¡± one person started, a whining note in his voice. He was a kid.
Even though this Old Barbarian Bull seemed sozy, it was always reliable when it mattered. They had lived together for so long that they had developed feelings for the bull.
Quickly, some vigers asked old man Lin toe over.
¡°Vige head, can you take a look at this Old Barbarian Bull? It was fine this morning, and then it suddenly became like this. Did it get a stomachache from something it ate?¡±
The simple, good-natured vigers gathered together, hoping to alleviate some of the bull¡¯s pain.
¡°It¡¯s not likely!¡± Old man Lin shook his head, quite sure of his opinion.
Even the weakest of the Species of the Ancient Times had a stomach as tough as steel, capable of digesting rocks. Getting a stomachache would be practically impossible.
¡°Has this Old Barbarian Bull been anywhere elsetely?¡± Old man Lin asked with a furrowed brow, his hands behind his back.
¡°It seems it went to see Lord Willow God!¡± A viger shouted, having seen the Departure Fire Divine Bull go up the mountain before.
¡°Oh, that happened?¡± Old man Lin pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°In that case, Lord Willow God should know about this bull¡¯s condition. Although it looks severe, there should be nothing to worry about.¡±
Still, old man Lin waited around in case something did happen. If need be, he could rush to find Lord Willow God immediately.
Next, the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s condition worsened.
Its body suddenly became withered and dried up. Its flesh was as dried as cured meat, tightly clinging to its bones. Itcked vitality and if no one had told them otherwise, they would have thought it was just a cold stone.
¡°Old Bull, you must pull through!¡±
Lin Chen also ran over to cheer on his oldpanion in secret.
After waiting like this for another five days, the Departure Fire Divine Bull still hadn¡¯t reacted. Its body was dried up and it resembled a corpse.
One more day passed.
Suddenly, a thickyer of flesh-like membrane formed on the Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s body, tightly epassing it like a silkworm cocoon.
¡°Thump, thump, thump¡¡±
Thankfully, the strong heartbeat from within the cocoon reassured them it wasn¡¯t dead.
On the seventh day.
Cracks began to appear on the flesh-like membrane.
An unprecedented surge of energy exploded out, attacking like a violent storm.
Then,
A figure crawled out from the membrane.
It was, indeed, the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
Its body hadn¡¯t grownrger, but had instead shrunk several times over. It looked even more solid, every inch of its flesh reminiscent of iron, sparking with a cold shimmer.
Yet the transformation wasn¡¯t over.
The next moment,
mes suddenly erupted from its body, burning bright red and sweltering. Every cell seemed to be gushing out this fire.
This was the second purification, which was even more crucial.
In its bloodstream, amidst the swirling mes, its original blood evaporated and transformed into streams of Rune light.
Simultaneously, brand-new blood beads as red as the mes appeared out of nowhere. They were like life-giving, celestial spring water, continuously infusing into the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s body¡.
Chapter 119 - 117: The Backyard of Liu Village (First Update )_1
Chapter 119: Chapter 117: The Backyard of Liu Vige (First Update )_1
Trantor: 549690339
It was a long while before the mes on the Departure Fire Divine Bull began to slowly diminish.
New hair had already grown on it, tinged with a hint of gold amidst the red under the sunlight, appearing like a golden cloak, making it more extraordinary.
Besides, the aura of the old Barbarian Bull had be terrifyingly strong. Its eyes were aze, its vitality surged, and its blood boiled, making it seems like a huge furnace, turning into a sky-reaching fire that was as red as fresh blood. ¡°Did it really seed?!¡± Jiang Hui stood tall in the mountains, observing everything below.
He had originally thought that even with the Departure Fire Pill, it would be difficult for the Departure Fire Divine Bull to be promoted from the Species of the Ancient Times to a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, but it seemed that apart from the process looking a bit distressing, it encountered no significant hurdles.
This old Barbarian Bull was pretty lucky. It was indeed a blessed bull.
¡°Why do I feel that the aura of this old bull has suddenly be more frightening? It¡¯s like a dormant volcano ready to erupt!¡±
Next to the Departure Fire Divine Bull, the burly man who had been talking about eating beef wet his lips.
Mysteriously, he suddenly felt as if he was being locked firmly by a pair of chilling eyes.
With a sudden bellow, a massive fiery figure rushed towards him with a formidable aura.
¡°Oh, my God!¡±
The man¡¯s face changed immediately, and he hollered and ran away in a hurry.
Soon, the figures of the man and the bull disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.
The vigers could not contain theirughter, not at all concerned that the old Barbarian Bull would actually harm the man.
If it really wanted to chase him down, it could have easily caught up with him in an instant. But it was deliberately keeping a distance of about 20 meters from the man, evidently, the old Barbarian Bull was doing this to take revenge on the man for his previous words.
¡°Alright, everyone, go back to your work,¡± Old man Lin said to everyone,ughing, and headed in a certain direction.
The precipitation was high recently, and the nearby river banks had overflowed. He needed to find some people to dig canals for drainage.
Just as Old man Lin turned around, Jiang Hui stopped him and handed him the one thousand Spirit Wheat Seeds he had just received.
Every seed was crystal clear, shimmering with a green glow, exuding a strong vitality.
¡°These seeds are Spirit Wheat Seeds, find a suitable ce to nt them. Regr consumption may have unexpected benefits, and the taste may be better!¡±
¡°Thank you, Lord Willow God, for keeping even these little things in your mind!¡± Old man Lin stepped forward, his expression sincere and devout. He carefully took the Spirit Wheat Seeds with a burning gaze.
Lord Willow God always speaks subtly. If he says these seeds have benefits, then they must be very beneficial.
Most importantly, there were thousands of these Spirit Wheat seeds. If they could be cultivated and propagated in the future,rge fields of Spirit Wheat could be opened up, which couldpletely rece wild wheat as a staple diet.
Time flew by in the mountains, and in a blink of an eye, a year had passed. The young sprouts in the wilderness were more lush, flowers bloomed and fell, and the time passed in a cycle.
During this time, Jiang Hui spent every day pondering how to perfectly integrate the Divine Skills he mastered,
Such as merging the Dream of Huang Liang, an illusion surrounding everything, and Chaotic Divine Thunder.
Though he could easily create an illusion of thunderstorms in the illusion, they were just illusions, with the majesty of thunderstorms, but without the real power and destructive force of thunderstorms.
But a few days ago, Jiang Hui unexpectedly found that he could merge Dream of Huang Liang with Chaotic Divine Thunder and weave Chaotic Divine Thunder into illusionary thunder.
This way, not only it was awe-inspiring, but it also had real power.
But aplishing this was not easy, even though thepatibility of the two was high, if he wanted to achieve perfect control, he still needed more time.
As for merging Necromancy with other Divine Skills, thepatibility was not as good as the Chaotic Divine Thunder. But given time, Jiang Hui believed that he could create an unprecedented path.
In the past few days, Jiang Hui had immersed himself in exploring this, like a tireless scientist seeking the truth.
But on this day, a loud noise jerked him awake.
Jiang Hui instantly spread his Five Senses Knowledge all around him.
At the end of this mountain range, he noticed something unusual.
The whole area was covered with Chaos, brilliant lights were entwined with lightning, thunder was deafening, rain was pouring down, as if Doomsday hade.
The hazy Chaos Qi was roaring furiously, bing more and more dense, like a natural barrier, even enclosing the entire sky, and seeming to form a huge wave striking the earth, creating a deafening roar. The spectacle was awe-inspiring and made hearts tremble.
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes burned like a divine me. His powerful Five Senses Knowledge pierced through the hazy Chaos and prated its depth. Some vague figures had appeared in the distance, rising and falling like mountains, as though they were newly sprouted nts after rain, extremely deste.
But if you look closely, thend was still t and stretched out into the distance.
Thanks to the foundation of the Divine Ability Dream of Millet, Jiang Hui immediately realized that those vague shadows didn¡¯t belong to this world. It seemed to be another small world, and at this moment, it had materialized and linked with this time and space, turning the illusory into reality..
Chapter 120 - 117: The Backyard of Liu Village (First Update )_2
Chapter 120: Chapter 117: The Backyard of Liu Vige (First Update )_2
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui¡¯s spirit was instantly alerted.
Even without the vision, he knew such a spectacle could only be the sign of either an unearthly treasure or a great opportunity. Entering it may bring unexpected benefits.
This opportunity naturally could not be missed.
Moreover, the location of the Chaos Fog was so close to Liu Vige that it could be considered as its backyard.
Jiang Hui¡¯s spirit instantly covered the entire Liu Vige, and he immediately called over all the able-bodied individuals.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were the first ones called in.
In a few months, these two had undoubtedly be stronger. Their aura surged like never before, and their eyes sparkled with brilliance.
The Lin brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, had also made significant progress.
Just standing there exuded a burdensome pressure like towering mountains; suffocating, as if they were ancient beasts at rest, brave and powerful, with irresistible force.
They had already stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm early on; some who had even sessfully developed two rounds of Cave Heaven just after entering this realm, a rare and prodigious feat.
Thanks to the guidance from the Mortality Volume during this period, their advancement could be considered significantly fast.
The Mortality Volume possesses detailed cultivation methods for the Cave Heaven Realm, but it¡¯s not a mere copycat exercise. It¡¯s more like an artistic conception. Once immersed in it, everyone will get a different understanding of the Cave Heaven Realm.
Take Tu Wa Zi as an example. He recently opened his third round of Cave Heaven but unlike others who condense divine beasts or weapons in their Cave Heavens, he had chosen to condense lofty mountainous figures in each one, each unique in their own way, surely to be of great use in the future.
Gu Chen still had only one round of Cave Heaven. Once opened, a sea of blood surged, and blood-colored dragons swelled, even more refined than before.
This time, Lin Xin Tong, the eighth child of the Lin Family also followed.
Little Eight Lin had always been well gifted, possessing a Pure Yin Body, which ced in the top ranks among the three thousand physiques ¨C practically on par with Tu Wa Zi.
However, her personality is not as outgoing as Tu Wa Zi¡¯s. She usually stays back and guards the Lin family matriarch.
In addition to these people, there were two other girls and a boy, all in their teens. Although their talent is nowhere near as astonishing as Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi¡¯s, they certainly stood apart.
They¡¯d mastered Perfect Blood Maniption and were only a step away from the Cave Heaven Realm. In other tribes, they could be considered prodigies.
As for others, Jiang Hui had no intention of bringing them along.
Their strength was too weak. They could protect themselves in this mountain range, but thatmotion was too great, almost like the sky was falling. He did not know how far the vibrations carried.
Beyond Jiang Hui, there would definitely be other forces noticing, and some may have already sent people over.
Once they step in it will be as dangerous as a whirlpool. They¡¯ll have topete with others, and might encounter extremely powerful opponents ¨C it will be deadly.
While it¡¯s true that the more opportunities his followers obtained, the more experience points he would gain, all these people were ones he saw grow up. Even if most of them led ordinary lives, he could not gamble with their lives for a bit of experience points.
Of course, this was just a rtive point of view. These people were not very noticeable within Liu Vige, but in other small tribes, each was undoubtedly a standout.
Having that ck heart and the refinement of the many Ancient Species Flesh, even the lowest one, had reached tens of thousands jins of energy in the First Stage of Blood Maniption, creating shock beyond measure externally.
Just before setting off, Jiang Hui gave each of them a Blood Jade Pendant.
This was the only treasure that came out of the dragon egg a few days ago.
By dropping their own Essence Blood on it, they would receive his protection. Once Tu Wa Zi and the others were in danger, Jiang Hui would not only be able to sense it in real-time, but he could also use the Jade Pendant to make a brief appearance in the world.
In addition, the Jade Pendant possesses the power to forcibly break the rules of a small world, proving quite useful and precious.
Unfortunately, the Jade Pendant can only be used once. After one use, it bes scrap and can¡¯t be used again.
¡°Old buddy, time to hit the road!¡±
As they descended the mountain, Lin Chen whistled, the sound echoing melodically.
In the woods nearby, Departure Fire Divine Bull bellowed and sprang out, engulfed in a raging me. It exuded an overwhelming heat.
Lin Chen was the first one up, he leaped onto the back of the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
The intense heat had no effect on him, it even helped ward off the cold and nourish his flesh.
After him, Lin Zhuang and the others each chose a strong Kirin to follow suit.
Under the burning red sun, on the vastnd, several figures zoom by, leaving behind a trail of dust¡
After traveling at full speed, the Chaos Fog finally appeared before them
The fog churned and entangled, creating an illusion of space-time disorder.
The surging waves nketed everything in sight as if an infinite sea was pouring into the mortal world. The sight chilled them to their cores.
The Kirin that the Lin brothers and others were riding became restless, moving anxiously. Their breaths quickened, steam puffing out from their nostrils. If it weren¡¯t for their enormous strength, they might have been thrown off.
Even the Departure Fire Divine Bull, which had reached the Pure Blood category, furrowed its brows.
Chapter 121 - 117: Liu Village’s Backyard Garden (First Update)_3
Chapter 121: Chapter 117: Liu Vige¡¯s Backyard Garden (First Update)_3
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Old Bull?¡± A look of surprise crossed Lin Chen¡¯s face as he stood tall and imposing, like an iron tower, over two meters high.
He hadn¡¯t sensed anything unusual, but the abnormal behavior of his oldrade made him alert.
As one of the rare ferocious beasts, the Departure Fire Divine Bull certainly had stronger perceptions of danger than they did.
¡°There¡¯s something off about this fog. If we recklessly charge through, something might go wrong!¡±
Old Barbarian Bull spoke up, after a period of diligent learning, he was now capable of simplemunication. Despite his pronunciation not being particrly urate, he could be roughly understood.
Lin Zhuang and the others dared not be careless. They were aware of Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s promotion to pure blood, and knew its perception far exceeded theirs.
They chose to detour, avoiding the gray mist from a distance. Behind a mountain peak, a city suddenly appeared before them.
The city was a dull brown, old yet vibrant, towering into the sky. It was nestled between mountains and great peaks, overlooking the earth like a giant.
Furthermore, the ancient city was bustling with peopleing and going, extremely noisy.
¡°The aura radiating from these people is very strong and zing, they must be young geniuses. It seems theye from powerful ns and sects!¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke out.
¡°There are even ferocious beasts walking around in there?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze was drawn to an odd shape.
It was a strange snake, several meters long,pletely reddish in color, with a faint aura of fire wrapping around it. It had one head, two bodies, six legs, four wings, and scale armor all over its body, making it look incredibly fierce.
Unbeknownst to Tu Wa Zi, the others were also drawn to it.
¡°This thing would definitely be delicious if stewed with firewood!¡±
Lin Meng¡¯s eyes grew hot. He felt that the snake-like beast would possibly have a good taste, since he had caught many snakes in the past that were pretty good, with more springy and stic meat.
¡°This thing is called Fei Yi, it¡¯s an Ancient Beast that masters the Fire Taoist Art!¡±
Off to one side, Old Barbarian Bull spoke up. He obviously knew more than Lin Zhuang and the others. After all, these few were just about to rename it ¡®Two- Bodied Snake¡¯.
¡°So, both of you master the Fire Taoist Art, Old Bull, who¡¯s more powerful between you two?¡± Tu Wa asked.
¡°If it was before my ascension to pure blood, we would be on par. Now though, I am confident I could crush it within ten breaths!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull spoke proudly, not even considering the Fei Yi worthy of his time.
¡°I thought that Ancient Species was very powerful. Later, we¡¯ll have to find a way to take it down and stew it!¡±
Tu Wa licked his lips, determined to capture the Fei Yi, roast it, and stew it.
¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Haven¡¯t you noticed that regardless of whether it¡¯s humans or other creatures, they¡¯re all rushing off in a certain direction in a hurry? ording to their direction, it seems they¡¯re heading towards the area where the Chaos Qi is billowing.¡±
The usually quiet Lin Xin Tong spoke. Compared to her two unreliable brothers, Little Eight Lin was obviously much more careful.
¡°Their direction must be a safe way to pass through the ce with the billowing fog. Let¡¯s hurry and follow them. Lord Willow God did say that there could be unexpected benefits inside. We can¡¯t let others beat us to it!¡±
Lin Zhuang gave a wave of his hand, took hold of the reins, and dashed straight towards the city.
Following him, Lin Chen and the others also rushed to catch up.
Soon, at the end of Earth, a massive gate appeared, as high as the surrounding mountains and reaching into the clouds.
Chapter 122 - 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_l
Chapter 122: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_l
Trantor: 549690339
A gigantic portal rose between the mountains, with a waterfall streaming down from it. Its grandeur was breathtaking and awe-inspiring.
In front of the portal, shadowy figures surged forth like a tidal wave, their roars echoing through the sky.
The densely packed figures came from various mysterious and formidable races, not just humans. They were all rushing towards the enormous portal with great momentum.
A cursory nce revealed flying divine monkeys, airborne stones, pping demon butterflies, towering giants of over ten meters, and even rooted tree spirits in the void, and more.
All of their runes shimmered, filled with a terrific and vast aura. They were the elites of their respective races. Each was remarkable, carrying a terrifying power within, enough to sweep aside any opponent.
Lin Zhuang and hispanions trailed at the back, their faces filled with surprise. They had never seen so many races before, all stunned and speechless.
¡°If we could take back that big fat goose and stew it with some chili and other seasonings, it would definitely taste better than that Fei Yi. So much meat, enough for the entire vige.¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze was drawn to a massive figure, overwhelming him with an uncontroble urge to salivate.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t be reckless with your words, that¡¯s not a fat goose. It¡¯s an eminent member of the Golden Winged Roc n with pure blood lineage, which is rare for the species. Despite its young age, it has mastered the n¡¯s Treasured Technique, capable of swallowing thousands of people in one gulp. It¡¯s horrifying.
Remember to control your words, or if it hears you, it¡¯ll undoubtedly bring cmity to your sect.¡±
An unkempt elderly man passed by, hurriedly cautioning Tu Wa Zi.
¡°Just a tiny Golden Winged Roc, what¡¯s the big fuss?¡±
Under Lin Chen, the Departure Fire Divine Bull disdainfully sneered, lookingpletely unfazed.
After bing of pure blood, this Old Barbarian Bull had be totally arrogant with no restricts, none of the Ancient Species were worthy of his attention anymore.
The elderly man was about to retort, but upon seeing the Departure Fire Divine Bull, he was stunned and terrified.
¡°It¡¯s¡ the Departure Fire Divine Bull?!¡±
The elderly man opened his mouth in disbelief, recognizing the identity of the Old Barbarian Bull.
Only the formidable sects could use ancient species as mounts, which was impossible for less powerful sects. Based on their attire and demeanor, these people seemed more like they hade from a backwater area rather than being the descendants of a great n.
The elderly stopped talking. Regardless, being able to use the Departure Fire Divine Bull as a mount, they could not be simple characters. Perhaps the words of stewing the Golden Winged Roc were not whimsical but spoken with extreme confidence in their abilities.
Moreover, he felt that the condition of the Departure Fire Divine Bull seemed off. The aura it emanated was too overwhelming, like a terrifying wave, making him uneasy.
¡°Old man, what is happening in front? Why are all these creatures rushing towards the Stone Gate like they have gone mad?¡±
Lin Zhuang asked. Although he knew that significant opportunities might be hiding beyond that portal, knowing only this was not enough ¨C he needed more information.
¡°You don¡¯t know why you came here?¡±
The elderly showed surprise but proceeded to exin everything in clear detail.
He felt that these few people might have run out from somewhere in a secluded n. If he could establish a good rtionship with them, it might be useful in the future.
¡°Through that gate lies a ce known as the Hundred Break Mountain. It¡¯s a world unto itself that only opens for today. The opportunity is rare, and it harbors unimaginable vast chances, even ancient relics. If one can inherit a legacy from there, they are sure to reach great heights, with unlimited sess in their future.
Hundreds of years ago, there was a person who, after rising from Hundred Break Mountain, eventually achieved the position of a Human Emperor. Moreover, the names of some were imbued with the aura of deities. Their stories stood unchallenged throughout the ages and shook the vast ancient history of thisnd.¡±
The elder said slowly, his yellowed eyes gleaming. Sighing in admiration for those fantastic figures who were not only powerful but also carried great fortune.
At his age, he had yet to achieve even a fraction of their sess, thus felt like he had wasted his life. This might be hisst chance. He knew that this mountain range had age and cultivation restrictions leaning towards the younger generations. He was able to enter because he had unintentionally obtained a Secret Treasure during hisst visit, else he would have been expelled and punished like the others.
¡°Young man, I have a request. Can we travel together? I¡¯ve been in there once and know ces that may hold valuable opportunities. However, my abilities were limited back then, so I did not attempt to seize them.¡±
The scruffy old man, turned to Lin Zhuang and hispanions, his face hopeful.
¡°Of course, we can. There is strength in numbers. However, only the capable will acquire those treasures.¡±
After a brief thought, Lin Zhuang nodded in agreement. He got the undertone of the old man¡¯s words but thought they might need someone experienced to lead the way.
Tu Wa and the others didn¡¯t mind at all. They believed that unimed opportunities were up for grabs, and if it¡¯s imed, they would just snatch it away.
Chapter 123 - 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_2
Chapter 123: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Thank you very much, young brothers.¡± The unkempt old man said joyfully, immediately immersing himself in his role.
¡°Let¡¯s not rush to go inside. Every opportunity in there is quite concealed, and some have numerous restrictions. Being early doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll benefit.¡±
Only when therge troops at the front hadpletely squeezed in did Lin Zhuang¡¯s group slowly follow.
It¡¯s worth mentioning that as they passed through the gate, a strong sense of rejection besieged them, feeling like they were being swept by the sea, particrly towards the Departure Fire Divine Bull under Lin Chen.
However, in this crucial moment, an invisible fluctuation appeared, dissipating that sense of rejection within moments.
It was the jade pendant gifted by Jiang Hui, shimmering with flowing light, that could counteract the rule rejection of a small world.
The cost was that the jade pendant instantly shattered to the ground.
¡°This treasure?!¡± The unkempt old man at the side smacked his lips, somewhat astonished. His own secret treasure came from these mountains, allowing his old body to enter.
But the method used by the other party was certainly not the same as his. Although it was extraordinarily domineering, it was genuinely effective, allowing the Old Barbarian Bull to really enter.
After taking a deep breath, the unkempt old man reflected thoughtfully, feeling that these individuals were likely not only from an extraordinary power but could possibly have an even more mysterious origin.
After passing through the massive gate was a glittering passage, filled with brilliant aurora and dense fog. Runes were shing and intertwining, boiling like stars twinkling in the dark night.
After an unknown amount of time, a burst of intense white light pierced into everyone¡¯s view.
The next moment, spiritual energy swept over like a tidal wave.
¡°Truly deserving to be a mini world, it¡¯s simply a treasure! Cultivating here is definitely twice the result with half the effort!¡± Despite being his second timeing in, the old man was still thoroughly excited.
There wasn¡¯t anything particrly special to Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and the others. If they had to describe it, they felt that the spiritual energy of this mini world wasn¡¯t much different from that of the vige, and perhaps it was even weaker than the energy in the vige.
The group continued to move forward. They saw arge swath of nameless vines, more than a person high, with roots deeply buried on a small mountain. The entire vine was glowing and colorful, emitting waves of pleasant fragrance that attracted a group of fist-sized bees fluttering and bustling around.
These bees were brilliantly colorful, forming a dazzling line when gathered, looking as splendid and beautiful as a rainbow after the rain.
¡°These are spiritual beasts, named Hundred Flowers Bees. The honey they produce has the effects of calming the mind and nurturing the spirit.¡± The unkempt old man talked freely, demonstrating his extensive knowledge.
At the same time, he informed Lin Zhuang and others that the habits of these bees are unique. If they appear at a particr ce, their bee nests should not be far away.
Under the canopy of an ancient tree, they genuinely discovered arge nest of Hundred Flowers Bees. The nest was about ten meters in size, and they could clearly see the newly produced honey, shiny and pure but with slight hints of reddish color.
The subtle fragrance of flowers and nts in the air made everyone feel pleasant and rxed instantaneously.
¡°So fragrant!¡±
Upon seeing food, Tu Wa Zi immediately showed interest and somehow located a ceramic pot, reaching directly towards the Hundred Flowers Bee Honey.
He showed restraint and only took the honey, not harming the bee eggs.
The unkempt old man opened his mouth, intending to say that though these Hundred Flowers Bees looked cute, each of their attacks was quite terrifying, especially when they gather in one big group, capable of easily piercing through some Treasure Technique Divine Abilities.
However, when he saw the unruffled manner of this naughty boy, with the bees desperately stinging but unable to pierce his skin, the old man swallowed back what he wanted to say.
Indeed, these people must be from some major n. Otherwise, why would they possess such powerful body refining techniques, causing him to feel as if a mountain was copsing when they moved their arms? Even the Hundred Flowers Bees, known for their destructive power, couldn¡¯t sting through ¨C truly terrifying.
¡°These little bees are quite powerful. If I had been a bit weaker, I might not have been able to withstand them.¡±
After scooping nearly half a pot of Hundred Flowers Bee Honey, Tu Wa Zi finally pulled back and retreated dozens of meters away, looking as if he had a narrow escape.
Just now, he luckily had his blood and energy power along with the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique running at the same time, so he narrowly avoided getting stung by these little bees¡¯ stingers.
However, in the eyes of the unkempt old man, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s reaction seemed more like modesty. In any case, he didn¡¯t look like he was struggling: he just took the honey while talking andughing, especially for his young age, he had a venomous hand and was taking the most exquisite parts of the honey.
¡°Everyone,e and taste it.¡± Tu Wa Zi was quite generous, breaking several branches, cleaning them with clear water, sticking them in the honey, and licking his fingers clean.
The taste was indeed good, subtly carrying the fragrance and freshness of hundreds of flowers. It was just too sweet, causing one¡¯s head to spin.
¡°Young brother, where¡¯s mine?¡± The unkempt old man smacked his lips and approached, wanting to taste the vor of Hundred Flowers Honey.
This thing was quite precious outside, and he was reluctant to spend money to buy it.
¡°We have no ties of kinship, you need to exchange something for it if you want a drink.¡± Tu Wa Zi raised the corner of his eye, hugging the ceramic pot like protecting his food.
¡°I have an eye pearl of a Flying Eye Fish here. It provides vision enhancement, although it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± As he spoke, the unkempt old man took out a pitch-ck spherical bead from his bosom..
Chapter 124 - 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_3
Chapter 124: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_3
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I¡¯m already fed up with this stuff, I¡¯m not interested, I¡¯m not interested. Do you have any Inherited Treasure Technique from the Species of the Ancient Times?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s head shook vigorously like a rattle-drum,
¡°I don¡¯t have that!¡± The shaggy old man smiles awkwardly.
To have a sip of Hundred Flowers Honey, one needs to exchange an Inherited Treasure Technique from the Species of the Ancient Times. If he had those, wouldn¡¯t he have been famous long ago? Why wait till this age?
This immature boy looks as beautiful as a porcin doll, and anyone who sees him would undoubtedly praise him for his youthfulness, but in reality, he was even more ruthless than the cunning traders in the market.
Just for a sip of his Hundred Flowers Honey, he actually wants to get an Inherited Treasure Technique from him?! Humans can be too dark-hearted
After a brief interlude, the group continued their journey.
The mountains in this mini world stretched far and wide and resembled the Wilderness in many aspects.
Various shadows flitted about, including the indigenous creatures of this mini world and the elite from other ns who had entered it. Each of them had an extraordinary aura, hiding deep in the woods and barren mountains, preparing for a surprise attack.
At this moment, a red figure suddenly darted out from the dense woods, moving at lightning speed with only a faint remnant image visible.
It was a snake¡¯s tail, attacking like a sh of lightning, with a loud p, it fell like a sharp long knife, reducing the giant rock in front of Lin Zhuang and the others to dust, and causing a flurry of dust.
Luckily, Lin Chen¡¯s Old Barbarian Bull sensed danger and alerted them in time. Otherwise, under this single strike, they might have been split into two on the spot, reduced to a pile of pulp.
After the unsessful attack, the owner of the snake¡¯s tail crawled out and revealed its True Body.
It was the Species of the Ancient Times, Fei Yi, which they had seen from afar earlier. It had overheard Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the others¡¯ conversation about wanting to stew it, which had aroused its wrath. It had been following them the whole time and nowunched a sudden attack while their guard was down.
Its body was red as divine gold, shimmering coldly. It was full of strength, hissing with its red tongue exposed. It was currently ring fiercely at Lin Zhuang and the others, with murderous intent radiating from it.
Although the opponent¡¯s body was not especiallyrge, it emitted a terrifying aura. It had begun to showcase some of the n¡¯s power, and once grown, it might indeed revive its n¡¯s glory.
¡°You little miscreant, dare to ambush me, Your Uncle Bull, and the other distinguished people, you are looking for death!¡±
Before Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen could speak, the Departure Fire Divine Bull got angry first, snorting heavily with a column of white mist stretching five or six meters long. It was utterly furious.
The little creature had almost seeded in its surprise attack right under its watch, which infuriated this Old Barbarian Bull that has already evolved into a Pure Blood creature.
¡°Moo!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull roared in anger. Its massive body, red as blood, charged out. With hooves moving andva flowing beneath its feet, its rushing movement caused the earth to shake, as if there was an earthquake.
There was even a volcanic eruption in the distance, rumbling loudly, creating such a grand scene that it was utterly terrifying.
The disheveled old man was especially stunned. Just a simple roar had caused such a terrifying celestial phenomenon, it was just too dramatic.
He had seen the Departure Fire Divine Bull once before, but it was nothingpared to how shocking it was at this moment.
Fei Yi¡¯s narrow eyes suddenly squinted, feeling locked by an aggressive and powerful aura.
That aura was so majestic that it subtly evoked an instinctual fear.
It suppressed the unease in its heart and instantly retaliated with the Fire Taoist Art inherited in its bloodline.
¡°Boom!¡±
On the ground, endless mes converged, hiding the sky. The amazing, intense heat of the firelight surged into the sky, transforming into a giant fire python, hundreds of metersrge. Just the residual heat alone was sufficient to melt the surrounding peaks, causing cracks in the ground, drying up streams, and creating a shocking scene.
¡°This Fei Yi is really remarkable. It must have inherited a trace of its ancestors¡¯ charisma. If its bloodline were a bit purer, it would be even more amazing!¡±
A group of people attracted by the violent shaking came over from other ces, stunned by the scene before them.
This Fei Yi was really powerful, mastering the Fire Taoist Art of its n. Its aura of fire spread when it made a move, shaking the Heaven and Earth, creating a booming sound that chilled everyone¡¯s hearts.
Such a terrifying existence also entered the Hundred Broken Mountains,peting for opportunities, causing a sense of powerlessness among the others.
They considered themselves top-ranking core contestants of their respective ns, but at this moment, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to face this Species of the Ancient Times.
¡°That Departure Fire Divine Bull is also outrageous. Once it moves, it can cause celestial phenomena, resulting in the eruption of several volcanoes¡¡±
Some people turned their eyes to the Old Barbarian Bull, all wearing expressions of horror..
Chapter 125 - 119: How Did They Get In? _1
Chapter 125: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _1
Trantor: 549690339
A group of people looked horrified, marveling at the terror of the two ferocious beasts. The rare ancient species¡¯s blood flowing in their bodies projected a vicious image that robbed them of the courage to fight, making them tremble with fear.
¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Bang!¡±
A deafening explosion rang out.
In the battlefield, loose stones scattered, the earth shook, mountains copsed, dust rose in the air, and the scene was shocking.
A bull and a snake figure rushed directly towards each other and collided fiercely. For a moment, it was as if two seas of fire were colliding violently, which shocked heaven and earth to roar.
In the midst of the sea of fire, there was also a burst of red rune light spilling, turning into a rain of light that spread densely across the sky. Each droplet seemed capable of gnawing at the flesh and bone, possessing a terrifying power that can incinerate a vast area of thend, and even mountain stones could be melted instantly.
This kind of power was terrifying and astonishing, as if it were the end of the world.
Many people subconsciously retreated far away, fearing to be hit by the aftermath of the battle between the two ferocious beasts. If even a bit affected, it¡¯s very likely they would die inexplicably on the spot.
The scene was too terrifying. The beasts in front of them wereparable in realm but had such earth-shattering power that their mere presence shocked them all, making them shudder with fear.
¡°Whoosh!¡±
At this moment, a ck shadow suddenly flew out. It was Fei Yi.
In the collision just now, it was directly crushed and was knocked into the air by the horn of the Old Barbarian Bull, harshly smashing into a mountain rock, shattering it.
¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡±
Fei Yi hissed, swaying its head as it crawled back up from the ground. It constantly emitted a sharp, piercing sound, as if it were facing a great enemy. Its anxious expression and two elongated bodies were as straight as a rod.
The next moment.
A shrill sound of air breaking resounded.
Fei Yi charged out again, its tail acting as a spear, glinting with cold light, emitting a shattering noise and mournful cries as it attacked the Departure Fire Divine Bull at an astonishing speed.
This attack was the most terrifying, without any warning. It contained the rune power within every inch of its body, it was a disy of high confidence in one¡¯s own body. If sessful, it would directly cause severe damage to the enemy.
¡°You dare show off your insignificant skills?!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull remained unmoved, its whole body was like a sea of blood, the sound of fire roaring, it carried tremendous power, sweeping over.
The giant tail of the Old Barbarian Bull swung like a steel whip leaving a trail of fierce afterimages in the air, imprable to the wind. The air was directly cut off, blocking all the attack routes of the Species of the Ancient Times.
This forced the Species of the Ancient Times had to give up, otherwise its body would also be seriously injured, suffering a loss greater than the gain.
¡°To think that this Departure Fire Divine Bull, also a Species of the Ancient Times, can overpower Fei Yi in a fight!¡±
A group of people took in a sharp breath, astonished at the overwhelming divine power of Departure Fire Divine Bull. Its rampaging movements shook the heavens and the earth, easily shattering massive boulders and crumbling the ground underneath its hooves.
However, gradually, the onlookers began to notice something unusual.
Although the Departure Fire Divine Bull was mighty and invincible, it seemed quite old in age. It¡¯s hard to tell its specific age but it¡¯s definitely not young, exceeding the limit of this miniature world.
Could it be that the rules of this miniature world have changed?
A group of people were surprised and puzzled.
But if that was the case, why didn¡¯t the Elders and Supreme Elders of the ne in personally topete for the opportunity of this mountain range?!
¡°This ferocious beast could possibly be a Sealer!¡± In the crowd, a young man spoke, revealing a secret that others were unaware of, although his tone was not very certain.
He had only heard of human monks paying a great price to seal themselves, causing their strength to plummet, making their bodies appear as though they were young again in order to deceive the senses of this miniature world to gain entry. He has never heard of a ferocious beast being capable of bing a Sealer!
This was beyond his understanding.
Just as everyone was puzzled, the battle in the field had already reached its most intense stage.
On the vastnd, various rune treasures and shes ascended, covering the fields, vibrating the firmament.
Fei Yi, the ancient species, was retreating steadily, coughing up blood all over its body.
It opened its mouth wide and spat out a crimson Tusk Flying Sword. It was made from its own tusk, the whole body was glowing red, simr to agate.
The crimson Tusk Flying Sword was wrapped in a me, whizzing past, and fiercely chopping down from above. In an instant, the ground split open, mountains copsed, and rivers ruptured.
Throughout the forest, red fiery light danced and was drowned by billowing mes, glowing bright red and dazzling, transforming this piece ofnd into avake.
The Tusk Flying Sword was extraordinary, possessing a formidable energy. In a single move, it could rip the earth apart, causing people to be terrified.
However, the Departure Fire Divine Bull was even more exaggerated, shooting out a hot me from its mouth as it rushed towards the Tusk Flying Sword, and toughly knocking it away.
Moreover, the mes did not lose any speed and directly aimed at Fei Yi, instantly drilling through one of Fei Yi¡¯s heads, the flesh and blood exploded, a ssh of green liquid sttered far away, corroding the trees.
Although Fei Yi was strong and had an extraordinary bloodline, famous for its Fire Taoist Art and had refined its ancestral fang into a treasured tool used for killing moves, it was no match for the Departure Fire Divine Bull in the end.
It was cruelly stepped on by this Old Barbarian Bull. The huge power directly shook the ground, creating cracks, and Fei Yi was squeezed into it, another head crushed and died gruesomely on the spot..
Chapter 126 - 119: How Did They Get In? _2
Chapter 126: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _2
Trantor: 549690339
If it hadn¡¯t be pure blood, the Departure Fire Divine Bull wouldn¡¯t have considered itself a match for this Fei Yi.
The opponent was much more terrifying than he had imagined, being proficient in treasured techniques and yet, its body still at its peak.
The most important factor was that the opponent was able to condense a terrifying weapon from a single tusk, acting decisively and ruthlessly. Had it been any other prodigy, they would likely have been cleaved in half by now.
But once they have sessfully crossed over to pure blood, the increase in power is a qualitative change. Even if they were at the same realm, they would easily topple all kinds of species of the ancient times. The extent of their lives is simply not on the same level.
¡°This Fei Yi¡¯s body is quite a prize, they say the soup made from it is exceptionally delicious!¡±
At their side, an unkempt old man suddenly walked out. He looked at the Departure Fire Divine Bull with an inexplicable air about him, full of surprise.
He sensed the strength of the Old Barbarian Bull, but never imagined it to be this powerful. Its physical prowess had clearly declined from its prime, yet it was still able to ughter Fei Yi, terrifying him.
¡°You guys aren¡¯t sealers too, are you?¡± Many people chimed in after spotting the unkempt old man.
This man was different from the ferocious beast. Anyone could see his age, his unkempt and grimy appearance, and white hair, indicating that he was clearly in the twilight of his years.
¡°Yes, it must be. Otherwise, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter this area.¡±
With the Departure Fire Divine Bull leading the way, the crowd did not find this unkempt old man curious, yet they admired the courage of this man and bull.
Once you¡¯ve be a Sealer, you can hide your own aura and sneak into this territory, but, if the mini-world senses your presence, you would face unimaginable targeting and exclusion. Almost certainly, you would die within the mini-world.
¡°Whatcha looking at? Hang around here gawking any longer and the Old Bull will eat you all!¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull snorted, its breath white and rolling. Its crimson eyes scanned the surroundings and it began to speak bluntly. Its formidable aura swept in all directions, causing the onlookers to tremble and quickly scatter away.
Many of the favored children of the powerful ns showed their displeasure. They had grown up in privileged environments, always the center of attention, ustomed to ttery and respect. They¡¯d never been subjected to such treatment.
However, when they saw the eyes of the Old Barbarian Bull, spewing fire, these favoured children quickly withdrew their heads, and ran faster than anyone else. They wished they had more legs. They disappeared so fast that not even their afterimages remained.
¡°Ah, what a good belt, you¡¯ve got yourself a piece of treasure today, boy, what a great day!¡± Tu Wa Zi hopped out.
He had initially wanted to pat the Departure Fire Divine Bull, but quickly retracted his w-like hands when he saw the mes on its body. He then cautiously picked up Fei Yi¡¯s Flying Sword of Tusk, eyes burning with fire.
¡°I¡¯ve got what I¡¯m gonna eat this noon!¡± spoke Lin¡¯s Second Brother, raising up Fei Yi¡¯s body.
The body of this Ancient Species wasn¡¯t toorge, only a few meters long. It was about as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, covered in reddish scales with cold lights flickering. It had six wed arms, a bit like a drake¡¯s ws. Its two head sections were already bloody and in bad shape, still leaking violent menacing aura even though it was already dead.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it met the Departure Fire Divine Bull who had ascended to pure blood, this Fei Yi might have proven itself very formidable in these mountains and left behind all sorts of legends.
On the t rock, a few of them had found a quiet spot and began to deal with the remains of this ancient species.
Not only was Fei Yi proficient in Divine Fire Skills, its body was also extraordinary, robust all over and covered with scale armor. It was more rugged than iron and made a light buzzing sound when tapped.
Lin¡¯s Second Brother spent a good deal of effort, his face flushed and neck thick, but he just couldn¡¯t peel off a single piece of scale armor.
Thankfully, they had the Tusk Flying Sword. They could use that to wedge open Fei Yi at its head.
Under the hot scales was the translucent white snake flesh.
¡°What a treasure, perfect for chopping vegetables or meat!¡± Tu Wa Zi touched the body of the Tusk Flying Sword, full of excitement. He had already decided the fate of this treasure.
In the end,
The Old Barbarian Bull spat fire, a few people sprinkled salt to control the temperature, and directly roasted this ancient species.
¡°The meat is a bit tough.¡± Tu Wa Zi strained his cheek muscles. Although the snake meat tasted good, it was tough.
¡°We should have brought it back to stew. If Auntie Wang was to cook it, it would definitely be a delicious dish.¡± Lin¡¯s Second Brother nodded, deeply in agreement. Someone with poor teeth would probably never have been able to chew the meat properly.
Lin Zhuang, Gu Chen, and a few others didn¡¯t mind. They were not fond of snake meat. After tasting a bite or two, they withdrew from the group.
The remaining girls didn¡¯t eat at all.
Not long after, the Fei Yi was consumed by the two figures,rge and small, and the snake bones finished up by the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
Although the meat was not particrly tasty, the energy contained in the ancient species was immense and could bring an unexpected boost.
Afterwards, they caught and killed several ordinary ferocious beasts who intruded, which finally satiated their hunger.
Only then did they continue their journey.
Gradually, more and more figures appeared in the vicinity. The geniuses of the human race and some powerful ancient species kept flying past, casting shadows and crowding the space.
¡°An ancient ruin has been found up ahead.. A weapon has reportedly been found beneath it!¡±
Chapter 127 - 119: How Did They Get In? _3
Chapter 127: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _3
Trantor: 549690339 |
Someone shouted, rming a group of creatures. Some talented humans gathered together, vying for the opportunity.
¡°Another treasure, all for me, Tu Wa Zi!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he rushed straight into the crowd.
Lin Zhuang and the others followed closely behind him.
Shortly after, the sight of a vast, obscure ruin appeared before them, scattered with broken walls, wrapped in ck fog, extending endlessly. The breath of primordial destion swirled around.
In some ces, dark cracks, reaching to ten thousand feet, covered the ground, like grand canyons, filled with traces of past wars. Even time could not diminish these marks, the sharp sense of danger could be felt even from a distance.
However, the group¡¯s attention was not on the ruins, but underneath them, brilliant lights were shing through fragmented tiles and bricks.
These were different divine weapons radiating lights of numerous colors, very scarce, and a horde of people were all crazily rushing for them. However, some of them were covered in blood, the stunningly crimson blood sttering across the ground.
These divine weapons fought back, shing anyone who dared toe close. But still, they could not stop the others.
Tu Wa Zi was one of them, his eyes just as fiery. He was madly chasing an agate jade artifact, a part of the broken knife. As it was about to escape, he sessfully captured it, forcibly suppressed it with his strength, and stuffed it into his beast skin bag.
¡°Hurry up, something big is about to happen!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull suddenly became uneasy and shouted at Tu Wa Zi in the ruin.
Not daring to be negligent, Tu Wa Zi quickly wiped his hands and climbed up.
He knew the Old Barbarian Bull, who had been favored by Lord Willow God and had been granted unimaginable opportunities, helping it reach the unprecedented Pure Blood category. It could sense dangers and changes that ordinary people couldn¡¯t.
Lin Xin Tong also felt an inexplicable palpitation.
Being the Pure Yin Body, she naturally had a certain premonition towards some dangers.
¡°Buzz!¡±
Just as Tu Wa Zi climbed up, ripples emerged on the endless ruins as if they were water waves.
In an instant, a sound like a mountain sh flood broke out, with a dazzling light appearing from the edge of the horizon. It was so intense and brilliant that people could hardly keep their eyes open. It even dispelled the surrounding ck fog, making the scene impressive.
The next moment.
Countless points of light exploded violently. The divine weapons in the ruins suddenly acted as if they were sentient, forming a formidable front and maliciously killed the creatures all around.
The scene was filled with ceaseless screams. Blood gushed out like a fountain, painting the ce into a deep crimson color. It was perturbing to look at.
After a long time, the disaster gradually subsided.
Apart from a few, almost all the creatures in the ruins had perished. The ce was drenched in blood, with countless corpses stacked on each other.
The survivors hadn¡¯t even had a chance to celebrate their narrow escape when in the distance a huge column of light broke through the sky, emerging from a towering mountain valley.
The giant beam of light spanned between heaven and earth, thundering like a storm. Divine light exploded, spreading in thousands upon thousands of rays. Vaguely, a treasure pagoda could be seen hanging in the air.
The entire pagoda was crystal-clear, swallowing and spitting nebe. It was made entirely of unknown bones.
¡°A supreme treasure has appeared, go and grab it!¡± A group of survivors roared..
Chapter 128 - 120: Ask Someone to Recount it on the Birds Back (1 more update) _1
Chapter 128: Chapter 120: Ask Someone to Recount it on the Bird¡¯s Back (1 more update) _1
Trantor: 549690339
This bone tower was extraordinary, radiating divine brilliance all over, hanging in mid-air like a massive sun, and one could sense an extremely ancient aura from a great distance away.
A group of Human Race geniuses were howling and rushing towards the bone tower suspended in the valley, intending to seize this unimed object.
All these young elites were survivors of the treasure awakening, each one greatly powerful, not merely boasting empty titles. They were genuine seeds of their respective powers, and as they moved, various runes sparkled and shone brightly, shaking the earth so much that many mountain peaks were shaved off, causing rocks and soil to roll down¡
¡°Squawk!¡±
At that moment, a deafening sound of the skies breaking echoed from the vast blue sky, like a sudden thunderp.
The next moment.
A huge figure appeared, obscuring the sun and swooping down from the sky.
It was a three-headed bird, hundreds of meters massive, covered in circling orange feathers. A casual movement stirred wild winds, crushing thousands of rocks that weighed tons. It was a terrifying sight that forced many geniuses to retreat right at the start.
¡°This beast bird might have extraordinary bloodline; otherwise, it couldn¡¯t cause such a significant disturbance. It can repel so many geniuses with its power alone!¡±
A genius wore a solemn expression,menting that this savage world was not dominated by the Human Race after all!
Although the Human Race had produced many elite Human Emperors these years, bing increasingly powerful and dominating some influences, they were still insignificantpared to these terrifying creatures with dominating bloodlines, naturally inferior by a great extent.
One of them could intimidate a group of them, whereas a group of them might not necessarily intimidate one. This was the visible gap.
¡°Look, there seem to be people on that three-headed bird!!¡±
Suddenly, someone looked shocked, and nearly lost his voice as he pointed at the massive figure in the sky and yelled out.
¡°Impossible, who can control such a terrifying beast bird?¡± A group of people expressed their disbelief, but nevertheless looked in the direction the person was pointing at unconsciously.
No kidding, they could actually see several figures on the back of this terrifying bird.
There were men and women, as well as few ferocious beasts. An Old Barbarian Bull and few Kirin, all appearing rxed.
¡°What on earth is this? The beasts are riding a beast bird. Are they trying to defy heaven¡¯s will?¡±
Many people were dumbfounded, having never seen such a situation in their entire lives. On the journey, they had once encountered a formidable White Tiger escorted by a Human Race pnquin, attended by serving girls, with the path cleared by strong people.
¡°This beast bird is heading straight to the bone tower, aiming for the treasure. Everyone, together!! That¡¯s our Human Race¡¯s treasure; we can¡¯t let others steal it.¡±
In the corner, a recently arrived genius angrily voiced out, taking action promptly, and rushing towards the three-headed bird. The dazzling brilliance suddenly engulfed the surroundings, disying an impressive power.
In the high sky, the beast bird pped its wings, and runes surged out, forming gigantic cyan wind des. It ruthlessly unleashed its attack on the approaching crowd, shing fiercely.
In an instant, many geniuses retreated in defeat, some even bleeding as they were cut by the wind des, sustaining injuries all over their bodies.
This three-headed bird was too powerful, having stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm for a long time. The surrounding people were at most in the first cycle of the Cave Heaven Realm, still unstable and not its match, directly crushed by it.
¡°Ah, what a low trick, can it even be yed like this?¡±
On the ground, several rtively slow young geniuses finally recovered, couldn¡¯t help but cursing.
It was evident that these people wanted to use this three-headed bird to deter everyone, then take away the ancient tower directly.
Oh, what despicable and cunning plot this is, I wonder which arrogant heir thought of it.
The Heavenly Praide, who were annoyed, noticed that the Ancient Tower was not small, and it would be hard for ordinary people to even budge it. Taking it this way indeed saved some effort.
However, when they thought about the power of that ferocious bird, all of the Heavenly Pride were instantly dumbfounded.
Without those shadowy figures on the bird¡¯s back even lifting a finger, they had them searching the ground for their teeth and retreating in defeat. If the opponent made another move, they would probably bleed out, possibly even perish on the spot, just like the rest of their men.
In the sky, a huge figure blocked the sun and dived down. Its gigantic ws were covered with block-like scale armor in a bluish-gray color, radiating a chilling gleam, and were heading straight for the transparent bone tower below.
At that moment.
A small figure burst out, a boy about ten years old. His clothes were ragged, making him look like a beggar, but his aura was extraordinary. Like a cub of an ancient beast, his power was terrifying. He was trying to snatch the bone tower, blocking the way of the three-headed ferocious bird. His small figure appeared like a deity.
¡°Three-headed Bird, I advise you to leave here quickly, or I¡¯ll eat you!¡±
With his chest puffed out and head held high, the boy made his deration,pletely unaware of the silhouettes on the back of the three-headed bird, assuming it was purely a ferocious bird trying to snatch the treasure.
¡°It¡¯s that Little Dot! What a coincidence that he¡¯s here too!¡±
On the back of the three-headed bird, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes brightened up. Standing high above on the bird¡¯s back, with a broad and bright viewpoint, he was the first one to spot the boy.
Though the boy was covered in dirt at the moment, Tu Wa Zi still recognized him.
Apart from having an excellent memory, the main reason was that Tu Wa Zi felt that he had once suffered a loss under the boy¡¯s hands. There weren¡¯t many people who could take advantage of him. Thus, he paid extra attention and remembered.
¡°Which Little Dot?¡±
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen frowned slightly, for they didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the boy.
When they went to Stone Vige in the past, Shi Hao was just a three or four-year-old boy with a runny nose. His appearance had changed a lot now, and they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to him at that time, so they didn¡¯t recognize him anymore.
¡°It¡¯s that little guy from Stone Vige who loves to drink milk. Their vige¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit is also quite remarkable, equivalent to our Lord Willow God, who also led the vige across millions of miles of territory during the Chaos of the Four Beasts, settling down in the Western Region. Maybe they¡¯ve be our neighbors again!¡±
Tu Wa Zi exined.
¡°So, it¡¯s someone from Stone Vige!¡± Lin Zhuang somewhat remembered. He had some impression of that vige, having dealt with them a few times and even taken some of their things.
¡°We do have some ties with Stone Vige. The brother probably didn¡¯t see us. Let¡¯s invite him to join us on the bird¡¯s back!¡±
Lin Zhuang was very enthusiastic. A distant rtive is not as good as a close neighbor. Back then, Stone Vige did help him to some extent, whether it was sincere or pretend.
No sooner had his voice fallen than, far away, a loud sound suddenly shot through the sky, piercing the blue sky and enveloping it with a series of glowing runes, charging straight for them.
It looked like a pnquin, shining all over with brilliant colors. It was not just a means of transport but also a powerful ancient chariot treasure, wrapped in rosy light.
The pnquin was radiating light, with runes interweaving and forming a screen of light, carrying several people. It exuded an aggressive momentum andunched an attack without any preamble.
Arge number of runes descended from the sky, densely scattered all over. It almost flooded the ce. The walls of the valley copsed, causing stones to fly and boulders to roll down. The dust filled the sky as if an earthquake had happened.
The sudden emergence of this change made the boy and the three-headed bird stop whatever they were doing involuntarily. They had no choice but to divert their attention to fight against this new threat first..
Chapter 129 - 121: Bone Tower (2nd Update) _1
Chapter 129: Chapter 121: Bone Tower (2nd Update) _1
Trantor: 549690339
The pnquin exuded a radiant glow, a rare treasure. It charged forward, dashing recklessly straight ahead. Countless runes scattered, shattering the surrounding mountain tops, causing rocks to roll down and engulfing everything in their path.
Ahead, a stoic old man brandished a ray of light in his hand, paving the way for the pnquin.
¡°Squawk!¡±
Threerge birds pped their wings, stirring up a wild wind and escaping from the center of the battlefield immediately.
¡°Big Cat, are you seeking your own doom?¡±
Little Dot also retreated, but not as fast as the three ferocious birds. After retreating a certain distance, he furrowed his brows tightly and his whole body¡¯s aura soared. He recognized the creature in the pnquin.
It was a white tiger,pletely ethereal and majestic, its body wrapped in ink-like ck patterns, sitting majestically in the vast pnquin.
The White Tiger wasn¡¯t huge, just slightlyrger than an ordinary tiger, but it was crystal clear, radiant, and exuding a terrifying majesty.
¡°You are the first human who dared to speak to me like this. Today, your death is certain. Tiger ves, kill him quickly and retrieve the treasure!¡±
Inside the pnquin, the White Tiger huffed, an unmistakable killing intent in its eyes.
Its status was mysteriously esteemed, hailing from Xiling Beast Mountain, belonging to a Great n Aristocratic Family, with an enormous influence covering countless miles. Its grandfather was a Beast King.
Even the strong ones among the Human Race willingly paved the way for it. Today, however, it was insulted by a little brat, which greatly displeased it, feeling its dignity being belittled.
Other humans were always respectful and fearful when they saw it. But this person unconsciously drooled every time he saw it. How could it bear this?
The White Tiger was fierce and terrifying, casually dropping a paw like a small mountain, its strength reaching ten thousand catties. Runes and precious lights fell, directly exploding the spot where the young man stood¡
The teenager counterattacked. Between the lifting of his hand, a green moon appeared, the ripples rippling, turning the area into a blue sea. Runes circled and intertwined, blocking the White Tiger¡¯s frequent attacks.
On the bird¡¯s back, Tu Wa Zi had an aggrieved look, asionally disclosing his head. His gaze was on the White Tiger beast. His eyes sparkled like stars, making people wonder what he was thinking.
Lin Zhuang and others were somewhat amazed at the power of the young man from Stone Vige, who was matching the White Tiger blow for blow without showing any weakness.
¡°This young man seems ordinary, but he possesses great power. He is like the child of an ancient divine beast, not inferior to us at all!¡±
Lin Chen eximed, inadvertently praising himself in the process.
¡°Tiger ves, get that treasure!¡±
In mid-air.
The White Tiger roared, shaking the earth. Suddenly, it pulled out a grey beast skin bag and threw it directly into the old man¡¯s hands.
The old man quickly moved forward, took the beast skin bag, and untied the rope tied on it.
Immediately, bright lights spewed out from the bag, followed by a formidable suction force, causing the rolling rocks, uprooting ancient trees, and seemingly suctioning the entire mountain range¡
In the valley, the previously immovable Bone Tower started to waver.
¡°Not good, it seems like there¡¯s a great terror concealed in this Bone Tower, and it¡¯s been disturbed and woken up!¡±
On the bird¡¯s back in the distance, the Old Barbarian Bull looked unusually flustered. He issued another warning. A very bad feeling lingered in his heart, even more terrifying and exaggerated than the previous divine tide, making his spirit tremble.
¡°Big birds, go quickly!¡±
Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t doubt it, urgentlymanded the three ferocious birds to flee again, moving further away from here.
The trio of ferocious birds cried out, rapidly pping their wings, flying towards a more distant region, and perched on a far-off mountain top.
Just at the same time.
An awe-inspiring and terrifying white light burst out, like a torrent gushing from the Tiger Tower, shaking all directions, and the entire mountain range was submerged in an instant, turned into ruins.
The terrifying power, like a tidal wave, instantly swept all around and spread further away, sweeping over the elder holding the Beast Skin Bag.
The elder screamed in agony, with half of his body¡¯s flesh seemed to have evaporated, instantly shriveled, and turned into a mummy in the blink of an eye.
This scene was horrifying, so much so that even the White Tiger hovering in mid-air twitched its eyelids, roaring wildly as it quickly distanced itself from here after withdrawing its Beast Skin Bag.
Even so, it was still struck through the shoulder by a divine light, blood flowing profusely, causing the White Tiger to grimace in pain.
In the sky, the Bone Tower was dimly floating in mid-air, radiating light in all directions, swirling around, apparently deliberately focusing their attack on the White Tiger andpany.
While Little Dot down there only got a brief burst of light before they stopped attacking.
After repelling everyone, the Ancient Tower ceased to hover and directly transformed into a light. It chose to flee to a distance, flying towards the distance, leaving the valley.
¡°Why did this bone tower choose to leave, and in such a hurry? It¡¯s so strong,¡± Little Dot furrowed his brows, puzzled and in a fog.
The speed of the Bone Tower was really too fast, like a thunderbolt, advancing at extreme speed.
He instinctively followed, summoning the Treasure Mirror, which carried him in rapid flight. Despite this, he almost lost it.
However, he didn¡¯t get far before a massive ck shadow suddenly surged out on the horizon, rapidly rushing towards the position where the Bone Tower had fled.
¡°!!¡± Behind him, Little Dot¡¯s eyes bulged and he breathed heavily, feeling the urge to curse.
He had originally thought the ferocious bird fled due to fear, but to his surprise, it had hidden in advance and made a surprise move at this moment.
¡°Such a sneaky bird, it¡¯s not even as cute as Little Red. I¡¯ll pluck all its feathers when I catch it, and I¡¯ll fry, steam, roast, and bake it!¡±
Little Dot gritted his teeth, his fists clenched to the point of creaking. It was the first time he was so angry with a ferocious beast.
However, both the Bone Tower and the huge three-headed monster moved at an incredibly fast pace, leaving a trail of afterimages before disappearing in the distance.
Only Little Dot was left behind, panting in pursuit.
¡°I need to try raw bird meat, I absolutely, absolutely must!!!¡±
With a grim face, Little Dot silently added another recipe to his list. He was genuinely angry and afraid that the divine Bone Tower would be snatched away by the three-headed monster.
Because their speed was really too fast, although they couldn¡¯t catch up with the Bone Tower, the distance wasn¡¯t far off. He was left trailing behind them.
After an unknown amount of time, the scene before Little Dot changed drastically. It was a vast and turbulent sea of fire, with mes reaching the sky, waves of heat hitting him. Rolling magma continuously spewed from the depths of the earth, covering and burning the surrounding mountains, turning everything into tnd.
And in the center of it all, a figure of fire was dancing like a phoenix, brilliant and magnificent.
Within the heart of the fire, a small Bone Tower could be glimpsed spinning in rotation.
¡°It¡¯s that mysterious Little Tower, but why has it shrunk so much?¡±
Little Dot was puzzled. Compared to the towering size it had at the beginning, it now seemed to have shrunk tremendously, but it was even more refined and substantial.
¡°Where¡¯s that three-headed monster? It was obviously in front of me, but where is it now?¡±
Little Dot looked around. He had been on guard for the three-headed monster to ambush him. However, as far as his eyes could see, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of the monster anywhere.
All around, the magma was rolling, scorching and fierce, melting all the mountain peaks. There was no ce to hide..
Chapter 130 - 122: We Absolutely Cant Leave It At This! (1st update) !
Chapter 130: Chapter 122: We Absolutely Can¡¯t Leave It At This! (1st update) !
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, in the southeast of The Land of Lava, the ce was shrouded with mountain peaks.
Looking from afar, the thick mist was everywhere, with lofty mountain ranges scattering densely like stars in a board game, stretching on end.
In a mountain stream, the water was gurgling, leaves were rustling, it was rtively tranquil and calm,
Just then, sharp chirping burst forth, rming the wilderness, flocks of birds scattered, feathers fluttering¡
A giant figure, entirely stained with fire, plummeted down like a meteor from the sky, scatteringrge patches of blood in the sky. It plunged into the chilly water creating monstrous waves, a stunning sight.
It was a tri-headed ferocious bird, with three heads of different colors, each unting a fearsome visage, emanating tremendous ferocity. However, its body was enveloped in mes, many parts of it were roasted to a crisp by the scorching fire, turning bright red, in some spots, you could even see stark white bones. It was a pitiful sight.
Below the stream was water that had not seen sunlight all year round, making it chilly as winter throughout the seasons, icy and bone-chilling, with white fog rising from it
Even so, it didn¡¯t instantly extinguish the fire on the bird¡¯s body, not until it had boiled the stream¡¯s water slightly that it waspletely extinguished.
¡°Schreech!¡±
The tri-headed bird let out a mournful cry. It wasn¡¯t dead yet, with a breath still supporting its life.
Behind it, several figures emerged hastily, soaring like a cannonball, leaping forward, rushing to the side of the fiery figure.
It was none other than Lin Zhuang and the others, who had rushed to catch up.
Compared to before, they now looked slightly disheveled, covered in grime, their beast robes bore several tears, and the smell of being scorched was emanating from them.
¡°Dammit, never in my life have I been yed so badly!¡±
Tu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help but have mes in his eyes, his small face looked as if it had just crawled out of a furnace, apart from his slightly white teeth, the rest of him waspletely charred by the fire. It was a pitiful sight.
The others weren¡¯t in much better shape, every one of them had their faces covered in ck and gray patches.
¡°It¡¯s all because of the Treasure Pagoda. It chose to flee past us!¡±
Second Brother Lin wiped the ck ash from his face and said bitterly.
Initially, they weren¡¯t nning to chase the Bone Tower. After all, this artifact was too extraordinary, its white lights scattered in all directions. In a split second, it drained the flesh and blood of a powerful human, turning him into a dry corpse void of any life energy.
This terrifying entity revealed a sense of eeriness at every turn, and they couldn¡¯t help but be wary.
Who would have thought that the Bone Tower seemed to be doing it deliberately? It had the option to flee in another direction but chose to run in front of them, maintaining a tantalizing distance, luring them to act.
That distance was too tempting, reachable by merely stretching out a hand.
In the end, none of them could resist. They all wished to take home this treasure.
This artifact was too extraordinary, vastly different from other treasures, and might harbor greater opportunities.
The main reason was, they had noticed something unusual. The Bone Tower seemed to be harboring an old injury. It was highly likely that the stunt it pulled just now wouldn¡¯t be repeated. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have fled but killed all of them, including the White Tiger.
They rode the three-headed bird in pursuit, being careful not to run into any unusual incidents along the way. The Bone Tower seemed to have turned ordinary again and couldn¡¯t attack anymore, further proving their spection.
However, just as the ws of the tri-headed bird were about to grab the Bone Tower, its size instantly shrank enormously, simultaneously summoningva from the ground, transforming a vast area into a sea of fire.
If not for the three birds¡¯ timely reaction, cing their bodies in front of them at the crucial moment, they would most likely be in the same tragic condition right now.
¡°The Bone Tower seems to have its own intelligence and reeks of wickedness from inside out. We should focus on the other treasures instead, and report this to Lord Willow God when we return, let him make a decision!¡±
Lin Xin Tong puckered her lips, brushing away her messy hair from her forehead, looking slightly diposed.
¡°Yes, we should report to Lord Willow God, but this grudge we must also avenge! We can¡¯t leave the Bone Tower be, I must tear it apart and use it as firewood!¡±
Gu Chen was furious.
A third of his hair had almost been scorched from the middle, forming a striking ¡®Middle Sea¡¯ hairstyle. He suffered the most among the group.
Right now, unable to suppress his anger any longer, he cursed and swore, wanting to smash the bone tower to pieces and throw it under the Bronze Ding as firewood.
¡°The ancient tower is extraordinary and of significant importance. We should n for the long haul, act cautiously before we understand its origin. But we definitely cannot let this matter drop so easily!¡±
Lin Zhuang stuffed all the Blood-Restoring Medicine into the three ferocious birds¡¯ mouths, and when he saw their breaths gradually calming down, he finally felt at ease.
The medicine powder was not made from ordinary materials, but slowly brewed for seven days and seven nights in the Bronze Ding with the essence blood of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow. It was extremely precious, even in Liu Vige it was rare.
But Lin Zhuang had no regrets.
After all, if it weren¡¯t for this ferocious bird¡¯s sacrifice, blocking the volcanic eruption in front of them, they would have been doomed in this world today.
In principle and morality, they owed a debt of gratitude to this ferocious bird. If because of this, the bird fell, his conscience would not rest.
In the following days, the group did not depart but rested in the mountain streams, drinking pond water when they were thirsty, and catching cold fish when they were hungry.
This went on for seven full days, and when the injuries of the three ferocious birds recovered somewhat, they set out from there.
Thanks to the powerful essence blood of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, not only had the injuries on this ferocious bird almostpletely healed, but it also seemed to have gained some sort of chance from the ordeal, with its bloodline more concentrated and its strength significantly improved.
¡°Cri!¡±
After letting out a cry, the three-headed ferocious bird cast a grateful look at Lin Zhuang, then immediately expressed its desire to settle ounts with the Bone Tower.
Even though it had survived in the end, the past seven days had been a living hell. If it weren¡¯t for the medicine made from the Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s essence blood, it might have really perished in these vast and deste mountains.
As for this, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were absolutely in agreement. They were used to being domineering and aggressive, they always got their way.
Second Brother Lin and Old Barbarian Bull also agreed, especially Old Barbarian Bull, who was adept in the Fire Taoist Art and now a pure-blood creature so the earthly fire triggered by the ancient tower could not harm it. Usually, it even used that to take baths.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go take a look, but remember not to act recklessly,¡±
Although Lin Zhuang felt wary, he nodded his agreement after some thought.
In the misty valley, the three-headed bird took flight, its vast form weaving through the clouds, making ripples of light, stirring up fog, and causing strong winds to whistle around.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s that little White Tiger?!¡±
Past a certain forest, Tu Wa Zi, who¡¯s looking around from the bird¡¯s back, suddenly discovered a familiar figure.
Its body was as white as glowing snow, with ck circles.
That¡¯s the same ferocious beast boasting with insolence they had met before. Mounted on a pnquin, it was the ferocious White Tiger that attacked them..
Chapter 131 - 123:1, Tu Wa Zi, Just Need Something to Cushion My Buttocks (2nd Update)—1
Chapter 131: Chapter 123:1, Tu Wa Zi, Just Need Something to Cushion My Buttocks (2nd Update)¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339
However, at this moment, the White Tiger appeared quite pathetic, nothing like its former majestic self.
Not only were the strong humans who cleared the path for it no longer there, but also the serving girls at its disposal had all but one vanished, with a bloody hole pierced through the shoulder of the remaining one.
¡°Who dares to disturb me?¡±
A three-headed bird roared as it passed by, with an overwhelming momentum that it made no attempt to hide, immediately catching the attention and the fury of the White Tiger.
¡°Roar!¡±
The next moment, the thin body of the White Tiger suddenly leaned forward, opening its bloody wide mouth.
Instantly.
The roar of the furious tiger erupted, shaking the entire wilderness, deeply shocking and stirring.
The ear-deafening roar pierced the sky, resonating with an unfathomable depth.
In a blink of an eye, the winds changed, and storm clouds surged, the whole forest atmosphere suddenly descended into heaviness, from within which an eerie and bone-chilling killing intent emerged, scaring many a weak-hearted person into a paralyzed stupor on the spot.
The roar of a tiger scatters all beasts in the forest, this is a unique roar of the King of Beasts, and also a Divine Skill of the White Tiger n. It left people terrified, with heaven and earth momentarily shaking as if intending to shock the three-headed bird out of the sky.
¡°Screech!¡±
In the air, the three-headed bird remainedpletely unmoved, directly confronting the threat head-on.
Truth be told, its strength is actually inferior to that of the White Tiger and there is still some considerable distance between the two. However, the bird¡¯s unshakeable confidence came from the fact that it carried significant backing, causing it to act a little cocky.
-Who would dare to provoke that ancient species, don¡¯t they treasure their lives?¡±
Surrounding them, many of the human race¡¯s prodigies were startled by this atmosphere, their faces turning grave, while their hearts filled with shock, wondering who had enraged this ancient and vicious White Tiger.
This White Tiger beast has an extraordinary origin and umon bloodline. It hasn¡¯t been long since it arrived here and already several brilliant scions of major ns have fallen at its hand, swallowed whole to be its sustenance. Its strength and ferociousness are formidable indeed.
Once dozens of individuals had formed an alliance to kill this beast, all of whom were prodigies. However, in the end, they did not even manage to touch a hair of the creature before meeting their respective fates ¨C death, injury, escape ¨C they were no match for it.
That beast has long since be a taboo in these woods. They were used to swallowing their anger in daily life. It was unthinkable that someone was bold enough to stand against it today.
A group of people hurriedly followed the direction of the sound. In the sky, they discovered an incrediblyrge silhouette blocking out the sun, floating in the sky, and radiating a dazzling cyan light akin to a sun.
¡°Could this be a three-headed Feng Luan, an old rival of the White Tiger?¡± A group of people gasped, their gaze drawn to the huge figure in the sky that eclipsed the sun. They recognized the identity of the bird, which was also an ancient species.
¡°Although this beast of a bird is enormous in size, its aura is not as impressive as the White Tiger¡¯s. Why would it dare to confront it like this?¡± someone wondered, sensing the gap between the two.
Although the Feng Luan is considered an ancient species, it is not as terrifying as the White Tiger.
In primeval times, the White Tiger is known for itsbat prowess. If these two really wanted to pit brute strength against each other, Feng Luan might very well be doomed.
¡°Where did that raggedy birde from?¡±
The White Tiger¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, emanating fury. Its icy gaze shot forward, and without uttering a word, itshed out with a fierce w, manifesting a phantom image that lunged toward the three-headed bird.
The three-headed bird pped its wings, stirring up a gust of wind and promptly dodged the attack, swooping away from the ground.
¡°This White Tiger once attacked us. I¡¯ll subdue it first.
On the back of the bird, Tu Wa stood up, intending to deal with the White Tiger.
His aim wasn¡¯t to kill it, but to tame it and turn it into his mount.
He had already set his eyes on this White Tiger. Even though the tiger was not particrlyrge, its imposing aura was remarkable, and it was even more domineering. It would certainly make a more impressive steed than a Kirin. ¡°Old Bull, you go as well, try to finish the battle as quickly as possible. This White Tiger has an unusual bloodline, it would be great if we could bring it back to the vige.¡±
Lin Zhuang did not hinder them, but instead turned and gestured.
Tu Wa Zi leapt off first, falling from hundreds of meters in the sky, directly copsing a mountain peak, andnded in front of the White Tiger. Behind him, the Departure Fire Divine Bull did not dare cken its efforts. Its sturdy hooves swayed as it dashed out, also leaping down,nding on the ground. Columns of enormous fire surged out, creating a tremendous rumbling sound, the scene was even more shocking, the sparks even steamed the surroundingke water.
The White Tiger looked serious, as if facing a formidable enemy. It had not expected that the ferocious bird was not the main foe, but instead there were others¡ªa man and a bull, both terrifying, their horrifying aura converged, making it somewhat breathless.
Nevertheless, the White Tigerunched an attack immediately. Its speed was swift, like a lightning bolt, like a white light cutting through everything. Its hooked ws and saw-like teeth were dazzling, shing cold light, effortlessly shredding rocks and stones.
Moreover, it disyed a Treasured Technique. Arge white w struck down heavily, enveloping the area where the Departure Fire Divine Bull and Tu Wa Zi were, shattering the earth, and creating deep trenches, everything was pitch ck.
The Departure Fire Divine Bull bellowed, its body aze. It transformed into a sky full of fire, like a tide pouring out, incinerating everything, and runes flew about.
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s body grew huge in a sh, radiating a greyish light. He looked like a giant. Runes converged in his hands to form a Lightning Spear. He stepped forward and rushed towards the White Tiger.
The area was shaking, the earth was quaking. The violent energy directly destroyed a radius of a hundred miles, leveling the ground, runes filled the sky, transforming into an invincible and terrifying power, sweeping the surroundings. All the observing geniuses were scared into fleeing, fearful of being engulfed within.
All of them thought their talents were exceptional. In their ns, they were all considered geniuses. However, within just a few days of entering the Broken Hundred Mountain Range, apart from fleeing they did nothing but flee. They no longer felt embarrassed by their constant running, they were just numb.
In the dense forest, fierce power rampaged horribly like a tide. Several figures moved horizontally, various killing techniques were disyed.
The White Tiger even took out a powerful spear weapon, there were a total of twenty-eight, which pierced through the area, leaving it riddled with holes. But in the end, it still lost, its whole body flying out. As it coughed up blood mid-air, the blood sshed on the ground. Along the way, it even smashed several mountain tops, falling heavily to the ground. It was no match for Old Barbarian Bull and Tu Wa Zi.
¡°Im from Xiling Beast Mountain! If you dare to injure me, my grandfather won¡¯t let you go!¡±
The White Tiger roared, announcing its name.
In the distance, some people¡¯s expressions immediately became grave, obviously having heard about that ce¡¯s reputation.
Legend has it that Xiling Beast Mountain was originally a burial area for many Ancient Beasts. Species from the Ancient Times that guarded the graves were buried there.
After benefiting from the residual power left by the ferocious beasts¡¯ corpses, the strength and bloodline power of those surviving races greatly increased. Gradually, they developed into a powerful force. Their fame shook the Wilderness Area. They were no lesser than the first of the Great Sects, the Heaven Mending Pavilion. They were one of the taboos that the Human Race preferred not to talk about.
¡°What¡¯s Xiling Beast Mountain? Is it amazing? I¡¯ve never heard of it, must not be that famous!¡±
Tu Wa wiped his mouth, speaking honestly. He truly had never heard of such a ce, but of course, he didn¡¯t know many ces anyway.
¡°No matter where you are from, it won¡¯t berger than my fists!¡±
He huffed coldly. As he spoke, Tu Wa swung his fist again, ruthlessly thrusting it forward.
-Bang!¡± The White Tiger¡¯s body was once again flung hundreds of meters away, heavily falling onto the ground. This time, its whole body was covered in blood, with a swollen face and several broken teeth.
¡°Take my horn, Old Bull!¡±
After that, the Departure Fire Divine Bull followed up. The runes on its sharp horns shed, its red bullhorn was astounding, effortlessly copsing mountain peaks. Its sharpness could not be stopped, it seemed it could pierce ; hole through heaven and earth.
This blow was exaggerated. Infinite power was condensed on the bullhorn, creating a natural phenomenon, connecting with the underground fire for enhancement!
¡°Master Bull, quickly retract your Divine Skills!¡±
In the vast forest, the White Tiger screamed in horror, its tiger face twisted in fright..
Chapter 132 - 124: White Tiger Paves the Wav (First Update)_i
Chapter 132: Chapter 124: White Tiger Paves the Wav (First Update)_i
Trantor: 549690339 1
In the wild, a fiery red demon bull tore through thendscape, its momentum awe-inspiring. With each step of its thick hooves, ava rolled and the earth cracked below, painting a terrifying picture.
Moreover, runes flowed around its massive horns, surrounded by mes. They coalesced into an enormous phantom image that was indestructible, capable of tearing the air asunder. Even mountains quickly turned into dust in its presence, causing the White Tiger to continuously beg for mercy.
It had an intuition that if it continued to be stubborn, it would truly meet its end under the bull¡¯s horns, impaled and flung away.
¡°The individual and the bull are so strong, it¡¯s as if they can suffocate someone!¡± Far away, a genius of the human race who had yet to depart unintentionally caught sight of this scene, his face full of disbelief.
They all knew too well how arrogant this White Tiger had been before, going as far as to act unruly and domineering. Yet now, the White Tiger could not even muster the strength to fight back. Not only was it bloodied and bruised, but several of its teeth had also shattered.
Many were filled with surprise, they wanted to know where this strange duo of man and bull originated from.
There was also the Feng Luan Vicious Bird. If they had not seen wrong before, this person and bull had fallen from above this creature.
A group of people ascended to the more prominent Majestic Peak fromwhere they could see the boundless sky.
The vicious bird was suspended in mid-air, as gigantic as a mountain. The sun s rays were casting its enormous shadow over the forest. This mighty creature blocked the sunlight, stirring the air currents with the pping of its wings and further shrouded the mountain with a curtain of darkness.
Some people suspected that there were other individuals on the bird¡¯s back. From a certain angle, they could faintly see blurry figures moving back and forth, as if observing the situation below.
¡°What is this big cat saying now?¡±
By the fragmented rocks, Tu Wa Zi dashed over, brandishing his sword like a Little Devil King, standing before the White Tiger. There were bits of blood on his hands, not his own, but the Tiger¡¯s.
He stared at the White Tiger¡¯s face, full of perplexity. He meticulously studied the beast¡¯s face for a while. He realized that the Tiger seemed to be trying tomunicate something, but it was speaking in beastnguage, growling like a tiger, and he couldn¡¯t understand a word.
¡°It¡¯S begging me to spare it,¡± the Old Barbarian Bull mooed, speaking in human tongue, and ryed the truth.
¡°Thought you¡¯d be tougher,¡± Tu Wa Zi retracted his fist.
I might let you off, but I currentlyck an adequate mount. If you agree to serve as my ride, I¡¯ll let you go. How about it?¡±
Tu Wa Zi spoke again. Meanwhile, he quickly stepped forward, grabbing hold of the White Tiger. He then examined the beast¡¯s teeth and fur, pretending to know what he was doing.
In the Wilderness, experienced elders who knew how to identify horses would primarily look at these two features to urately distinguish a good horse from an old one.
Of course, Tu Wa Zi didn¡¯t possess this skill. However, he thought that this White Tiger prospect would serve as a suitable mount. After all, it had already endured multiple blows from him, only losing a few pieces of its capped teeth.
With such a physique, it was naturally suited to serve as a mount.
What¡¯re you gonna do, Big Kitty? Gonna be my mount so I can let you live?¡± Tu Wa Zi pulled a face and asked again.
¡°A mount? I hail from Xiling Beast Mountain!?¡± The White Tiger Beast was taken aback. Its narrow, tiger-like eyes swiveled around, its face filled with resistance.
As a member of a noble lineage, the thought of being captured to serve as a mount was an utter disgrace. If someone familiar saw him in such a state, he would lose face.
¡°Kid, being able to enter that vige is your blessing in this life, don¡¯t be a fool in your fortune. There are countless rare and exotic beasts in this world who wish to enter. You¡¯re merely a Species of the Ancient Times, how do youpare to me, the Old Bull? If I can serve, why can¡¯t you? Do you think being a mount is beneath you?¡±
The Departure Fire Divine Bull spoke, uttering beastnguage. The image of a towering figure shed through its mind.
At the peak of the mountain, with leaves sharp as des.
A sight that was unforgettable at just one nce.
What an awe-inspiring existence it was, itmanded the same respect as Heaven and Earth, too blindingly radiant to look at directly. A seemingly arbitrary gift had enabled it to evolve from an ordinary species to a Pure-Blooded creature. Its abilities were inconceivably vast, the equivalent of having all the world¡¯s marvels within oneself was not an exaggeration. Forget the Lower Realm, how many in the Upper Realm could aplish this?
The Departure Fire Divine Bull felt that this White Tiger was being foolish. This was a fantastic opportunity and it should¡¯ve epted without hesitation.
Once inside that vige, there was a high chance it could catch the attention of that entity, gain unimaginably profound opportunities, and skyrocket to the top.
I m of the White Tiger n, descended from the Ancient Years. I am born dignified, how can I let the Human Race ride me, especially a kid!?!¡±
The White Tiger fervently shook its head, its heart filled with extreme repulsion.
¡°Old Bull, what¡¯s Big Kitty saying now?¡± Tu Wa Zi stared at the Old Barbarian Bull and the White Tiger as his gaze shuffled back and forth between them, failing toprehend a single word.
¡°This White Tiger would rather die thanply, it doesn¡¯t want to serve as your mount. Old Bull suggests to kill it and be done with it,¡± the Old Barbarian Bull ryed this transparently.
This rebellious cub has a stubborn nature and is prone to tantrums. It won¡¯t be
easy to tame, and even if it agrees now, it could go back on its wordter.¡±
Rather than dealing with its betrayal, why not kill it now and eat its flesh?
Tiger meat and bone are great tonics, especially White Tiger of an Ancient Species. The meat and bone are not only delicious, but they also strengthen the body and replenish energy. It¡¯s the perfect substance to temper the body!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s eyes gleamed with murderous intent, striking fear into the White Tiger. It trembled as it looked at the Old Barbarian Bull, fearing it might suddenlysh out.
It could sense from the Departure Fire Divine Bull a terrifying pressure that far exceeded any Ancient Species, like a tidal wave, forcing its soul to tremble.
The human child bystander was equally terrifying. He seemed to be made of stone, every punch he delivered was like a dragon¡¯s. Eachnding punch brought mountains trembling, and every inch of the Tiger¡¯s flesh shivered because of this. The boy was even more absurd, possessing an invincible aura.
¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I assure that I won¡¯t rebel in the future. I can¡even serve as your mount¡¡±
In a hurry, the White Tiger spoke, expressing in humannguage its agreement to be the boy¡¯s mount.
When beneath someone¡¯s roof, one must bow their head!
It was still young with a long future to look forward to. It didn¡¯t want its existence to end here. It had hope knowing that while the sun was still shining, there would always be firewood to burn!
Most crucially, its grandfather was waiting for him outside of Hundred Broken Mountain. As long as it managed to escape from these mountains, its grandfather would certainly rip these hateful beings to shreds, consume them alive and avenge it.
¡°I think this White Tiger is talking rubbish,¡±
The Old Barbarian Bull was still distrustful of the White Tiger. The speed at which it had changed its attitude was suspicious. It was still firmly resisting one moment and then acting utterly docile the next ¨C clearly it had something to hide.
Hearing this, the White Tiger wanted to scream internally.
Even though it indeed had ulterior motives, you are pointing your des at its neck. Is it excessive to deny it its plea for mercy?
No harm done, no harm done. I believe I can touch this Big Kitty¡¯s heart with my sincerity,¡± said Tu Wa Zi, who seemed to think the White Tiger was sincere..
Chapter 133 - 125: Golden Crow Wings (Second Update)—1
Chapter 133: Chapter 125: Golden Crow Wings (Second Update)¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Big Cat, do you know where the most treasures are?
Tu Wa Zi asked, his eyes glowing with enthusiasm. As he spoke, he straddled a leg and naturally sat on the back of the White Tiger.
The White Tiger wanted to retort that he was a tiger, not a silly cat creature, but before he could say a word, his body suddenly felt heavier.
In an instant, it felt as though a small mountain peak was pressing on his back.
Heavy, as heavy as ten thousand catties!
Is this the flesh and blood of the Human Race? It¡¯s as if it¡¯s made of iron and stone!
The White Tiger was shocked and swallowed back the words he was about to utter. ¡öIt should be Shared Treasure Cliff. Treasures are gathered there. If we¡¯re lucky, we might even encounter them on the way.¡±
After taking a deep breath, the White Tiger spoke humannguage, knowing many of the local secrets.
¡°That¡¯S where the relics originate. It¡¯s said to be full of treasures. If you hit hard enough, you might obtain unimaginable fortune and unimaginable treasures.¡± ¡ö¡öShared Treasure Cliff, full of treasures?!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes sparkled with a brighter light, determined to make a trip there.
At this moment, above the sky.
The Three-headed Feng Luan cried out, pping its wings, stirring up a fierce wind, and quickly descending. The force of the wind lifted enormous rocks weighing hundreds to thousands of catties.
Lin Zhuang and the others jumped down from above.
Each one¡¯s vitality was surging, like a great sun, their eyes captivating and emanating an overwhelming wave of energy.
The sight made the White Tiger tense up again, never expecting that there were people on the back of this mixed breed bird, and each one was extraordinarily adept.
Especially the two people at the forefront, they were like iron towers, glowing all over, robust and muscr, their arms thick as gigantic pirs, emanating a wild and rough aura, they were extraordinary.
The White Tiger suddenly felt somewhat relieved about his decision. Thankfully, he acknowledged his defeat in time. Otherwise, if these people ganged up on him, even without using their Treasured Technique, they could beat him to death.
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even a Royal n member!¡± The old man with messy hair squinted at the White Tiger, his gaze sweeping back and forth, clicking his tongue in wonder.
¡°Brother Zhuang, let¡¯s go to Shared Treasure Cliff next. This White Tiger says there are the most treasures there, and there may even be heavenly fate, which brings unimaginable benefits.¡± Tu Wa Zi suggested.
¡öWhite Tiger, can we trust your words?¡± Lin Zhuang turned around, his bright eyes vaguely shing with lightning. He stood tall, looked at the White Tiger, and asked in a clear voice.
Vaguely, an invisible pressure fell, as if being watched by an ancient god. A rugged, primitive aura poured out, like an endless desert, making the White Tiger¡¯s heart apprehensive.
Without hesitation, the White Tiger quickly nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.
¡°Good, then let¡¯s go to Shared Treasure Cliff.¡±
Lin Zhuang retracted his gaze, nodded upon confirming that the Ferocious Beast was not lying, and jumped back onto the Three-headed Feng Luan.
Afterwards, Tu Wa Zi and the others also jumped up.
¡°Squawk!¡±
The Three-headed Feng Luan took to the air again, speeding towards the direction indicated by the White Tiger, like a bolt of lightning piercing the clouds and fog, instantly crossing several mountains, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
in all directions, ancient trees and mountain stones quickly receded, rapidly shrinking into tiny figures.
Along the way, they really saw a lot of treasures shimmering with light. They were all good treasures that made everyone¡¯s eyes turn red. It resulted in people applying every means they had to suppress three of them, under the horrified eyes of many people around them.
Among them was a three-foot bronze small sword.
The towering three-foot sword revealed a sharp edge of dawn. A casual swing could cut down a mountain peak, which made everyone marvel.
The group continued on its journey, an enormous towering mountaining into their sight.
This peak stood tall in the heart of majestic mountains. Imposing and vast like dozens of mountains merged into one, it projected an extraordinary grandeur and robustness. A sense of ancient vicissitudes could be felt even from afar.
At the foot of the mountain, they saw the likes of Bi Fang, golden divine birds, Red Drakes, Pixiu, Puma Trees, Sky-splitting Demon Butterflies, and other strongest geniuses, including numerous proud talents of the Human Race.
All were ascending the mountain, each figure extraordinary in their own right. This ce was strange, arge area shimmering with radiance, resplendent and brilliant, like an extraordinary realm.
Moreover, the deeper they ventured, the rougher the terrain became. Especially the most profound area, where a gigantic mountain shrouded in ck mist soared into the clouds, simr to the Ancient Demon Mountain.
A long windingne of cobblestones led down into it, extending forward, filled with the vicissitudes of time, leading to the heart of the mountain range.
Blood stained the cobblestonene. Since ancient times, countless young heroes have traversed it. Some sessfully emerged as the Human Emperor or Beast Emperor, but many more lost their lives, their remains turned into the pure white bones lining the road.
Upon reaching this location, they could no longer use any form of flight. Even the ferocious birds had tond, slowly walking up along the stone path, otherwise, they would face suppression from Devil Mountain.
However, once reaching the top, there was no need for such restriction, they could fly freely and fight.
¡°Let¡¯s walk up there.¡±
With a wave of his hand, Lin Zhuang got off his bird, took a stride, and embarked on the cobblestone path.
The cobblestone road was long and winding, but not too lengthy. It was surrounded by various types of bones, big and small, the majority left by the geniuses of centuries ago. Among them were bones of the Species of the Ancient Times and Ancient Demon Birds.
They survived the perils before, but unfortunately met their end here, leaving their corpses as cautionary reminders to the world.
¡°Be careful everyone, this world possesses great terror, it seems to have age restrictions.¡±
Lin Zhuang led the way, walking at the forefront with a solemn expression.
Just then, he suddenly realized that the Jade Pendant bestowed by Lord Willow God had inexplicably lost its luster, bing an ordinary Jade Pendant. Considering the scenario while crossing that giant Stone Gate, Lin Zhuang quickly understood the rules behind it.
Thankfully, Lord Willow God had gifted everyone with one, so Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen still had a functional one.
The group advanced, with the cobblestone path radiating a faint glow. The mountain was dim, the higher they went, the thicker the mist became, until they arrived halfway up the mountain.
There were no cobblestones here anymore, flight was possible.
¡°The Golden Wing has appeared.¡±
Just as they arrived, someone shouted. Instantly grabbing the attention of many, they all rushed towards the direction of the sound.
In mid-air, a golden wing was fluttering horizontally. It was enormous in size, surrounded by mes, dazzlingly bright. It could easily bum a mountain peak into rolling magma.
The crowd¡¯s eyes were aze with fervor; they crazily rushed to execute their masterstroke, wanting to seize the Golden Wing.
It was a treasure passed down from ancient times, extremely rare, and still vastly precious even here.
At that moment, a giant golden bird flew past, a golden fan was held within its beak, emitting a grand golden halo. It blew away the ambitious talents of the Human Race and snatched the Golden Wing.
With its sessful attack, the golden bird attempted to leave the area quickly. However, before it could get far, it was forced back by an evenrger figure that blocked its path.
It was a three-headed bird, with full feathers, surrounded by grey wind de radiance. With every p of its wings, it stirred up a wild wind.
¡°This treasure is destined for me, no matter what, I will have it today.¡± The golden bird shrieked, its body glistening in gold. Clouds of golden brilliance erupted, dazzling the eyes. Instantly, the area was enveloped, it began aggressively, showcasing its most powerful Treasured Technique..
Chapter 134 - 126: Big Red Bird (Third update) _1
Chapter 126: Big Red Bird (Third update) _1
Trantor: 549690339
In the sky, the shrill vibrations resonated, causing the mountains here to copse. Rocks tumbled down, spurting out towards the surroundings.
Golden light and blue light collided, forming an invisible ocean, coexisting in this territory.
The Golden Bird was extraordinary. With the flutter of its wings, golden feathers sshed out, showering down like arrows all around, resonating, submerging this area as though a golden downpour had urred.
If one were hit by the golden feathers, they could lose an arm or a leg at least, or potentially bleed out right here on this mountain top.
Some prodigies were horrified. This kind of attack was terrifying, even they felt a sense of impending doom.
Many people fled in all directions, leaving the battlefield right away.
However, what shocked them most was the three-headed ferocious bird, which somehow conjured up a whirlwind, blowing the pouring golden feathers aside, instantly perforating the nearby mountain peak, making it hole-ridden like a honeb.
In the sky, the two ferocious birds roared, neither showing weakness.
Just then.
A small figure suddenly sprang from the back of the three-headed bird, agile and swift, fiercely throwing out a small bronze sword.
The bronze sword pierced the immense sky and directly injured one wing of the Golden Bird.
In the end, the Golden Bird bled from the wound, its wing shed in half. It shed golden blood while its golden feathers fell, it staggered and fled from this ce.
¡°There was someone on the back of that ferocious bird?¡±
Someone sharp-eyed found the anomaly, inadvertantly catching sight of the small figure making a pivotal hit on the Golden Bird, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have abandoned its golden wing so easily and fled from here.
¡°Today is a good day for a big harvest.¡±
Tu Wa Zi took out his beast skin bag, originally wanting to put the golden wing into it, but the golden wing was simply toorge. Even though it was just a part of the wing, it was nearly two metres in size. Plus, it was engulfed in mes, and wouldn¡¯t fit into the evenrger beast skin bag.
¡°Big Kitty, bring out your bag!¡±
Tu Wa Zi looked at the White Tiger and said without warning.
¡°Bag? What bag?¡±
The White Tiger felt an ominous premonition.
¡°Which else could it be? Of course it¡¯s the beast skin bag you originally wanted to keep the bone tower in!¡±
Tu Wa Zi said gruffly, smacking the White Tiger on the head.
¡°That¡¯s a treasure of my n, I can¡¯t¡¡±
The White Tiger pursed its lips, just about to say it couldn¡¯t be lent when it suddenly felt several chilling gazes piercing it from all directions.
Scared, it quickly nodded in agreement, spitting out a palm-sized deep grey beast skin bag from its mouth.
After storing the golden wing, the group continued forward.
After traversing this mountain stream, they would reach the mountaintop.
The top of the mountain was vast like a teau; a broad terrain with variousrge rocks scattered about, forming a strange and enormous Stonewood, with no visible boundaries. It emitted a luminous glow, bringing about a solemn expression on anyone who saw it.
Moreover, next to it stood an ancient stele with several lines of Bone Script carved on it, warning others not to be noisy or disturb the Holy Ones¡¯ slumbers here, and especially not to destroy the Shared Treasure Cliff.
¡°This is the real Shared Treasure Cliff, and this spot is the Shared Treasure Rock. It is said that numerous ancient saints have wept and bled here. Many people fell, their weapons arrayed to create the spectacle before us.¡±
The white tiger on the bird¡¯s back spoke humannguage, exining to the surrounding people.
¡°The Stonewood is filled with treasures, even the divine weapons left behind from ancient times.¡± The white tiger looked towards the rocky terrain behind the Shared Treasure Rock.
The opportunities there are not small, but there is also a degree of danger. Those who could reach here are all the top talents.
¡°Is that Little Dot from Stone Vige?¡±
The white tiger¡¯s gaze sharpened as it suddenly noticed a familiar figure in a patch of Stonewood.
A boy about ten years old with tattered clothes, looking like a beggar. But he was brimming with treasures¡
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had discovered a walking treasure vault. He leaped down without saying a word,nding steadily before the boy.
Under the strong vibration, arge patch of Stonewood was shattered, yet none contained any treasures.
¡°Little Dot, happiness is better when shared. We have a strong bond, since you have gained so much, why not distribute a piece or two to us!¡±
Tu Wa Zi revealed his characteristic grin, stepping towards Shi Hao. ¡°Forgot? When we were in the Void God Realm, you took a Runed Treasure Bone from our side.¡±
He was the type who would never allow himself to be taken advantage of. Although the other party didn¡¯t exactly snatch the treasure bone from him back in the Void God Realm, it was still obtained with his help.
¡°Who are you? Just asking for things, what do you count as?¡±
A brilliant red figure flew out, pping its wings wrapped in radiance, appearing quite extraordinary.
It was arge red bird, enveloped in a red shimmer, looking rather divine and had an extraordinary appearance, much like the Ancient Divine Phoenix.
¡°Stop talking big!¡± Little Dot¡¯s face changed instantly. He quickly pulled the big red bird back and decisively covered its beak.
Though they had only minimal contact, he was well aware of how terrifying this boy of his age could be. He suspected that the other party should also have mastered Perfect Blood Maniption. Otherwise, his blood energy wouldn¡¯t be so terrifying, on par with him.
Most importantly, the few people with the boy were equally powerful, dominant within their realms, giving him a highly formidable feeling.
¡°What a beautiful bird, it¡¯s perfect for stewing!¡± Tu Wa Zi licked his lips. The red bird in his eyes seemed like a delicious dish, all that¡¯s missing was him putting his cooking skills into action.
The red bird ruffled its feathers, struggling to escape from Little Dot¡¯s hand, suppressing the presumptuous brat in front of them to show him the power of Bird Grandpa.
It was a bird that had flown out from a mountain. In that ce, it was known as the king of birds and was very impressive.
Even though it was being fiercely suppressed by the brat beside it due to an ident, it was because this brat was too terrifying with an absolutely horrifying power hidden inside the small body. It was just like a baby of the Ancient Beast with boundless vital energy and formidable treasured technique.
However, such a powerful human child should be a rare existence. Otherwise, the Earth would have gone through a regime change a long time ago, instead of being ruled by beasts.
The big red bird was very aggressive and outspoken, truly wanting to suppress the presumptuous child in front of it. Did he just say it wasn¡¯t good-looking? Well, he should go and ask around. It had always been admired for its beauty, always seen as a handsome bird in the bird world, appealing and irresistible to numerous female birds.
¡°Aren¡¯t we on the same side? Why are you always stopping me? This brat is bullying us so much, shouldn¡¯t we join forces to suppress him?¡±
The big red bird strained to poke its beak out from Little Dot¡¯s hand, rolling its eyes in annoyance.
It felt that the behaviour of this little bear child today was a bit unusual.
Chapter 135 - 127: That Village l
Chapter 127: That Vige l
Trantor: 549690339
The Big Red Bird pped its wings, feeling that the naughty boy was acting very abnormal and overly cautious,pletely inconsistent with his usual personality.
After all, this was usually a bold character who dared to cook their own kind in front of a crowd of ferocious beast geniuses, so fierce that he didn¡¯t resemble a human.
¡°Boom!¡±
Just as the Big Red Bird wanted to speak and persuade the naughty boy next to it to suppress the other party together, it was suddenly hit by a ck pot lid on the back of its head before it finished speaking.
It was Little Dot, who took out his own dining utensils, fearing that if this red- feathered bird continued to speak, it would really annoy the other party.
When that happens, the situation could be awkward. Whether it was the Big Red Bird or the slightly older boy in front of him, both had some connection with him.
Especially thetter, the two had not only been old neighbors, but also had brutalized many big ns together in the Void God Realm a while ago.
However, if he didn¡¯t do anything, Little Dot was afraid that this Big Red Bird would be killed. After all, he and this red-feathered bird had a lot inmon, especially when ites to food, they had a lot ofmon topics.
¡°Why did you hit me?¡± The Big Red Bird¡¯s feathers on its head were all messed up, and it asked indignantly.
¡°Big Bird, if you keep on rambling, Iwon¡¯tcare aboutyou!¡±
Little Dot spoke, showing an unusually serious attitude.
This Big Red Bird was just too troublesome, even daring to provoke the people from that vige, who were a bunch of tough characters.
Most importantly, you usually provoked one, and arge group would pop out.
The Big Red Bird finally realized that something was wrong, and its tone became hesitant.
¡°Little Dot, is this your new pet?¡±
Tu Wa looked curious as his eyes swept over the Big Red Bird. This was the first time he had seen a fierce bird that could speak the humannguage so fluently and was so talkative.
¡°Can a legendary bird like me be the pet of a brat like this?¡± The Big Red Bird¡¯s feathers exploded in anger once more, but it was immediately suppressed by another pot lid.
¡°I¡¯ll stew you right now if you keep on chattering!¡± Little Dot said.
The Big Red Bird pped its wings a few times before finally settling down. It really wanted to say that it would fight Little Dot, but after thinking about it, it felt that it wasn¡¯t realistic, and in the end, it didn¡¯t dare to say it.
It knew well the temper of this naughty boy, especially in terms of food, he really meant what he said. They had been eating all the way here, not to mention ordinary ferocious beasts, they had even tasted one or two of the rare species. The flesh and blood were indeed more delicious, which made it drool.
¡°This red-feathered bird really is very smart, I guess its bloodline must be extraordinary!¡±
Tu Wa Zi said with amazement. However, he did not pay too much attention to it, he didn¡¯t like such a chatty pet. He preferred the White Tiger, which always maintained a high-cold manner, and didn¡¯t even fart for half a day.
¡°So Little Dot, will you give some treasures to your big brother?¡±
Tu Wa Zi resumed his request, with no red face or throbbing heart.
¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t give these to you. If you want them, you can go find them yourself in Stonewood, you might make a big discovery!¡±
Little Dot refused without hesitation. He had many treasures, but all of them were valuable and could not be given away.
Tu Wa Zi felt a bit regretful. The rtionship between the two viges was good, and he couldn¡¯t really fight for it.
Thieves have principles, and he, Tu Wa Zi, was also a principled person. However, he was really envious of those things.
Little Dot decisively moved back dozens of meters, fearing that Tu Wa Zi would really start to snatch it. After all, there was a precedent before.
¡°Little boy, how has Stone n Leader Shi Yun Feng been these years?¡±
At this time, the remaining few people jumped off Feng Luan¡¯s back one after another, all exuding a strong aura. When they gathered together, it stirred the atmosphere of this ce, rming many creatures who frequently looked over.
Lin Zhuang was at the forefront. With his huge impact, he even caused the stones and ground under his feet to crack inch by inch.
He took a big step in front of Little Dot and asked with a smile.
Although the two viges had not had much contact in the past, he had a good impression of Stone Vige.
That vige was notrge, but the vigers in it were very friendly and generous. The first time they went there, they were given a bunch of food and even a high-quality Bronze Cauldron for medicine bath. They were treated as top guests, which touched Lin Zhuang.
¡°Grandpa Shi is still strong!¡± Little Dot replied hastily, recognizing the hunk in front of him who looked like an iron tower.
Although they had only met a few times, his memory was good and he could nearly remember everything he saw. Plus, Lin Zhuang hadn¡¯t changed much over the years, making it easy to recognize him.
¡°Stone n Leader is a good person. I miss him after not seeing him for so long. I heard that you guys also came to the Western Region. We should get together sometime!¡±
Lin Zhuang said in a heartfelt manner,ughing aloud.
¡°Grandpa Shi was saying a while back that he wants to visit your vige when he has the time!¡± Little Dot¡¯s brightly shining eyes flickered, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel favorable towards the man in front of him.
He could feel that the other person was genuinely expressing himself and was not doing this intentionally.
¡°By the way, big brother, how did you guys get in? The Hundred-Cut Mountain clearly has an age limit. If you force your way in, you would get rejected by this world!¡±
Little Dot suddenly remembered something and asked with some surprise.
If he didn¡¯t remember wrong, Elder Tao Ye once told him before entering this mountain range that the Hundred-Cut Mountain had an age and cultivation limit, cultivation could not exceed Cave Heaven, and age could not exceed twenty at most.
The other side clearly exceeded the age limit of this small world, but they could still enter. Could it be a Sealer?
He was puzzled.
¡°Of course, we have some means.¡± Lin Zhuang said, smiling without saying much.
Anything rted to Lord Willow God was ssified as a top-secret. Unless the Willow God allowed it, no one could be told about it.
Little Dot nodded thoughtfully but didn¡¯t ask any more.
In his opinion, this matter was not important. He was mainly curious. After all, he had been chased by many Sealers from the Rain n along the way. It was justified for him to want to learn more about the Sealers.
¡°Does anyone else find this group of people strangely familiar?¡±
In a certain ce, the scions of the Human Race¡¯s various powers gathered together, whispering to each other and peering from time to time towards Lin Zhuang and his group, their expressions flickering with an unusual look.
¡°I got it, these people seem to be from that vige.¡±
Someone remembered and couldn¡¯t help shouting in surprise, immediately drawing many gasps.
Everyone looked at each other, recalling an extremely unpleasant experience which had almost be a nightmare for them all.
Moreover, in the end, everyone fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything else. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to talk, but they didn¡¯t dare to talk, for fear of being overheard by those people.
The vige was just too terrifying. Not only did they intercept the children of the various races on their way to the grand cultivation recruitment day of Heaven Mending Pavilion, but they even publicly extorted some of the major races. Both were earth-shattering incidents!
Now, the people from the vige took the initiative toe out andpete with them for the opportunities in this mountain range. The group of people were shocked and felt that something unusual was going to happen.
Chapter 136 - 128: Fire Spirit—1
Chapter 128: Fire Spirit¡ª1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Yet, it was undeniable that the vige was truly extraordinary.
Hidden within the vast range of mountains, not only was it protected by extremely powerful beings, but unimaginable titanic beasts as well. Even a princess from the Ancestral Great Country, in spite of trying her best, could not prate its defenses.
They had witnessed it themselves. The princess from the ancient country had tried all means at her disposal and still ended up empty-handed, even at the cost of a treasure.
The most shocking part was, despite the incident having taken ce so long ago, not a single elder from the major ns had stepped in, as if the incident had never happened at all, startling countless people.
Many took a deep breath, casting away the unpleasant memories from their minds and promptly headed towards Stonewood.
Those that could make it here were all striving for a chance at luck, naturally, they would not pass it up, energetically waving fists or weapons in their hands at the gigantic rocks scattered around, trying their best to reap whatever fortuney within.
At this moment, another group of people arrived from afar, entering Stonewood.
Leading them was a young girl. With a graceful figure, ck lustrous hair, skin fairer than snow, and eyes clear as water radiating endless gentleness. Her bright eyes and dazzling teeth, full chest, straight and slender legs were alluring.
Although young in age, she possessed captivating beauty. If she were to grow older, she would certainly be a beauty capable of bringing kingdoms to their knees, unparalleled and extraordinary.
The girl briskly walked over, her entire body enveloped in a faint radiance, quite extraordinary. Moreover, she held a fluffy, winged little wolf in her arms, with bright eyes, looking incredibly adorable.
Many talents were attracted to the girl¡¯s unrivaled beauty,pletely infatuated, to the point where they could not bear to shift their gaze away¡
It¡¯s actually the princess of the Fire Country, the daughter of the Human Emperor. I think her name is Fire Spirit!¡±
Some creatures recognized the girl¡¯s identity and involuntarily drew in a deep breath, subconsciously distancing themselves, afraid of offending the girl. Her status was simply too prestigious. She was the daughter of the Human Emperor, causing them to avoid behaving inappropriately.
In the vast wilderness, the number of Ancestral Great Countries was not many, there were only a few that could be counted on one hand.
But it was these few countries that dominated numerous regions in the wilderness for countless years.
The ruler of the ancient countries was known as the Human Emperor. The Human Emperor wielded limitless authority, each one had climbed up from the very bottom, held power in their hands, ruled billions of miles of rivers and mountains, and had countless subjects.
Each individual who could be a Human Emperor was undoubtedly extremely powerful, capable of suppressing all talented individuals throughout the country and defeating enemies from all directions.
Among them, the Human Emperor of the Fire Country was particrly famous, reputed to have already lit that legendary me, fully shedding his mortal body and reaching unprecedented heights.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s junior sister! Come over here, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Seeing the girl appear, Little Dot hastened with a smile on his face and promptly went over, his face filled with joy and delight.
Even though he was younger than the girl, he still insisted on referring to himself as senior brother.
¡°Bah, forgetting friends just because of a pretty face. As soon as he saw a pretty girl, he forgets about us old friends. I, Tu Wa Zi, am ashamed to be associated with such people!¡±
Tu Wa Zi curled his lips, disapproving of Little Dot¡¯s actions.
The most important thing was, why did Little Dot have a sweetheart when he didn¡¯t?
Unexpectedly, the image of a handsome face appeared before Tu Wa Zi. It was that of the ¡°fatdy¡± in golden armor!
At the thought of her, Tu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help feeling a little proud. Setting aside the rest, the woman he fancied at least had a bigger butt, fuller breasts, and an at a nce, she obviously had a good fortune in bringing prosperity to her husband, as well as having great childbearing potential¡ ¡°Little Dot, who are these people?¡± Fire Spirit asked, her melodious voice resounding like a struck chord. Her eyes sparkled like stars as she threw a suspicious nce at Lin Zhuang and his group.
On the way here, She had clearly seen that Little Dot seemed to know these people.
¡°These older brothers all hail from Liu Vige!¡± Little Dot exined. ¡°Liu Vige, is it the very same Liu Vige?!¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s expression revealed an almost imperceptible surprise, which deepened when she saw Little Dot nod his head in affirmation.
She had hurriedly fled the mountain range in her Phoenix Chariot and had not been aware of what had happenedter. However, she had heard of the fame and exploits of Liu Vige.
Even her father, the emperor, had once sternly questioned her about it¡ªan unimaginable act in the past!
She had least expected that Little Dot, the little rascal by her side, would know people from that vige?!
By the stone path, Lin Zhuang chuckled as he watched Little Dot and Fire Spirit. Unfazed by Little Dot¡¯s mischief, he simply found it amusing like an elder would.
After all, they were just children, full of youthful vigor, which he viewed as perfectly normal!
Turning away, Lin Zhuang focused on the Stonewood up ahead, where potential opportunities and treasuresy¡ªthe main goal of their journey.
After some careful thought, Lin Zhuang and his party decided to take advantage of Feng Luan¡¯s huge size to swiftly traverse thisnd of opportunities.
They werete to begin with, and needed to take less trodden paths; otherwise, the spoils could be unremarkable!
The three Feng Luans let out a long cry. Once everyone had climbed onto their backs, the creatures lifted their wings and took off. Within moments, they had flown to a less-visited area.
Identifying the direction, the ferocious birds instantly released several wind des, each tens of meters in size.
The wind des, sharp as knives, pierced the air, radiating the brilliant light of Runes. In a blink, they swooped down on the dense forest of stones beneath.
¡°Bang, bang, bang¡¡±
The green light shed everywhere it went, blowing up numerous stones into fragments that scattered all around. Its efficiency was astonishing¡ªit mowed down an entire area, quickly reducing it to a t ground.
In some areas, dazzling shes of divine light shot out, betraying the presence of ancient weapons and other items.
One of these items stood out in particr-a gleaming red spear that was smeared with spots of blood. Despite its rusty appearance, the result of aging, and the presence of cracks at ces, it was still as sharp and imposing as ever, exuding an air of antiquity.
At a distance, the spear¡¯s tip shimmered with chilly light, although it was tiny, it was as brilliant as a round, silver moon. This made it difficult for those with¡¯ insufficient cultivation to even look directly at it.
The light is focused, not scattered, and the luster is bright. It must be a Divine Weapon, a Divine Weapon left over from ancient times! It is not only well- preserved, but it also contains a formidable spear power, truly a rare piece!¡± Some creatures marveled, considering this Divine Weapon to be extraordinary -it must have belonged to some very powerful being. Despite the passage of time, it still retained a trace of its divine brilliance.
¡°What a great item!¡± Some creatures made a move, showcasing their best techniques, hoping to start a scramble.
However, they were immediately killed by Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others. Their bodies and belongings were thrown straight into a Beast Skin Bag held by the White Tiger, intimidating the others.
While the item held great value, you needed to be alive to im it.
In the distance, several terrifying gazes simultaneously were fixated on the area. They came from powerful beings such as Red Drake, Pixiu, Puma Tree, and Sky-splitting Demon Butterfly-all of them the strongest talents from ¡¯ various tribes who had entered the mountain range.
Their eyes were smoldering, but they quickly turned away, fearing bad luck.
It was clear to everyone that therge golden bird was a formidable entity, equal to them in strength. None of them were sure they could defeat the bird.
Yet, even so, the golden bird was eventually defeated and forced to flee by that group of people. If it hadn¡¯t used a certain secret technique that allowed to it swiftly escape at a critical moment, it could have very well perished there.
Chapter 137 - 129: Flattening Stonewood_l
Chapter 129: ttening Stonewood_l
Trantor: 549690339
Within the thick mist, these top talents from various tribes quickly averted their gazes, not wanting to engage too much with Lin Zhuang and his group for fear of causing unnecessary misunderstandings.
If it were others, it wouldn¡¯t matter as much, but this group was simply too powerful. Even they felt incredibly wary, deeming it difficult topete against. They spun on their heels, heading towards the deeper parts of the mountain.
There were not only opportunities within the Stonewood of Devil Mountain, there were even better fortunes waiting for them deeper in.
¡°What a great treasure!¡±
Sitting atop the bird, Tu Wa Zi put the spear into the Beast Skin Bag and couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from it with a look of utter satisfaction.
The Beast Skin Bag was notrge, but it seemed to hold a universe inside, capable of amodating everything, even boulders weighing tens of thousands of pounds, plus a few more items. It also ensured that the flesh and blood inside did not rot. It was simply a must-have artifact for robbers.
¡°Big Kitty, how about making this a gift to me?¡±
Tu Wa Zi turned his head towards the White Tiger, shing his signature big white teeth.
The White Tiger looked stunned, its face suddenly scrunched up in dismay. It was thinking, that¡¯s not how the game is yed, it was supposed to be a loan, how did it end up with you?!
However, the White Tiger didn¡¯t dare to voice itsints for it noticed that the ferocious Old Barbarian Bull next to it was ring at it. If it said one wrong thing, the bull might jab it with its sharp horns¡
Under the horns of a bull, even a tiger has to yield.
¡°Big Kitty, you¡¯re great! But I¡¯m not simply taking your things either. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, just mention my name!¡±
Tu Wa Zi beamed, earnestly assuring. As to the credibility of his promise, only he knew for sure.
Enormous mountains loomed, ck mist shrouded the Devil Mountain, encircling the Stonewood.
This Stonewood was indeed sizeable, like countless sharp des inverted upon the mountain rocks, genuinely resembling a dense forest. It crisscrossed tightly, giving off the sentiment of the passage of time.
Lin Zhuang and his team rode their three Feng Luans with all their might, releasing runes and spells of all sorts, transforming into a sky full of dazzling lights, directly bombarding the earth below.
An old man with unkempt hair was among them. He pulled out a palm-sized treasure from his chest and made a concerted effort, even though the old man¡¯s luck seemed less than ster as out of fifty or sixty items, not a single one was a jackpot.
¡°Swoosh¡¡±
Yet anotherrge patch of Stonewood was shattered, but most did not hide any divine weapons or treasures, only piles of bare rubble. A few radiated a bit of light but the harvest was minimal, just a few pieces of damaged weapons and not to mention all were rusty,cked luster, covered with various depths of cracks. They simply couldn¡¯tpare to the spear they previously found.
Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t mind. A mosquito, no matter how small, still has meat. Whether useful or useless, they let Tu Wa Zi collect everything.
¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s switch ces!¡±
Lin Zhuang felt the pace was slow, so he called on his second brother.
The two chose a new area and jumped directly off the spacious bird, crashing heavily into the ground, like cannonballs taking off. The earth shook, and the blow shattered the Stonewood several kilometers around instantly.
All around, all the other factions¡¯ talented youths were bbergasted and taken aback.
The two brothers were just too wild. Rather than people, they were more like two Ancient Beasts rampaging around. Everywhere they passed looked like the aftermath of a sandstorm, sweeping around.
At this moment, any part of their bodies acted as a sharp edge, showcasing tremendous prowess. The mere aftershock caused the surrounding talents to flee in fear, afraid of being caught in the aftermath.
Some people decisively abandoned this ce, continuing to delve deeper, heading towards the deeper parts. It was said that the depths of Devil Mountain harbored many ancient medicinal herb gardens left behind from ancient times, which they referred to as the Hundred Herb Garden.
If lucky, it is very likely to discover rare treasure medicinal nts.
The most important thing is that, it is rumored that there is even an Immortal Spring in the Hundred Herb Garden. This spring is a source of life fluid, possessing the miraculous effects of extending life span and rejuvenating vitality. It is more precious than any rare treasure and is the focal point of contention amongst the prodigies from various powers during this expedition.
Little Dot and Fire Spirit and the others had already left this ce much earlier on.
Little Dot purely wanted to change ces, and while Fire Spirit was curious about Liu Vige, she hade here this time for greater opportunities and couldn¡¯t afford to waste time easily.
¡°Hey, why did they all leave?¡±
Scratching his head, Tu Wa Zi looked down from the height of a bird¡¯s back, overlooking the changes in the surroundings, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled.
That group of people were justpeting with them for this Stonewood, but in the blink of an eye, they all moved deeper into the mountain.
¡°It seems because there are herbal gardens left from ancient times inside, with rare medicinal herbs boasting various magical effects, and even something as astonishing as an Immortal Spring!¡± The White Tiger under his bottom exined.
¡°What¡¯s an Immortal Spring?¡± Tu Wa Zi was even more confused.
¡°I¡¯m not clear on this either, but ording to what the elders in the n say, it¡¯s a very magical spring. Every drop can save a life, even a dying Sacrificial Spirit,parable to an old ancestor, can be brought back from the Gate of the Ghost. So, it¡¯s very precious!¡±
¡°So, that¡¯s way more precious than this Stonewood!¡± A hint of brilliance shed in the pupils of Tu Wa Zi.
¡°It¡¯s a lot more precious. However, the Immortal Spring has a mysterious territory that can imprison Treasured Techniques, and can easily shred the flesh of living beings. It usually deters people from venturing in; only creatures with incredibly strong physical bodies can enter. Historically, only pure-blooded youngsters of ancient beasts dare to venture in.¡±
The White Tiger continued, speaking humannguage, telling the truth without exaggeration.
The demonic garden was terrifying, although it possessed opportunities that defy the heavens, it also had terrifying dangers. Even it was shivering from fear, not wanting to easily venture there.
Tu Wa Zi, however, became more and more interested, wanting to explore it, and immediately went to Lin Zhuang to exin the purpose of his visit.
¡°There are such good things? This might be useful to Lord Willow God!¡± Lin Zhuang was surprised as he agreed with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s idea, calling over Gu Chen.
These two troublemakers had the most exaggerated talents and their strength was considerable. They should have a chance to explore that demonic garden.
In addition to this, Lin¡¯s second brother also sent out the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
As for them, they stayed behind to continue mining this Stonewood. The two parties acted separately, endeavoring to capture all the treasures in this mountain range in one go. They did not want to disappoint Lord Willow God¡¯s high hopes for them.
¡°Big Kitty, hurry up, if you gote you¡¯ll be snatched away by someone!¡±
Tu Wa Zi patted the White Tiger¡¯s head, excitedly shouting. But the White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but rolled its eyes, What does he think that ce is? That one cane and go as one pleases? If it were so easily to be snatched away, would there still be their share?!
And moreover, if he is so eager to go courting death, why doesn¡¯t he go by himself? Why does he need to pull me along?!
The White Tiger was indignant, wanting to resist, but in the end, it still held back. There was nothing it could do, that damned Old Barbarian Bull was still watching it!
Within the deep mountains, the White Tiger was galloping, leading the way in front, leaping up and down, like a streak of lightning.
Behind it, the Departure Fire Divine Bull was following closely. Due to Gu Wa Zi sitting on it, it restrained the fire anomaly around its body, making it look a lot more ordinary..
Chapter 138 - 130: Spirit Clan_l
Chapter 130: Spirit n_l
Trantor: 549690339
Upon leaving the Stonewood Ruins, the mountain range was immediately free of the ck mist¡¯s obscuration. The sun started shining again, casting splendid lights and shadows everywhere. Flowers and grass sprouted abundantly, bringing forth a vibrant picture of life¡
Moving ahead was a mountain canyon, located beyond the Ancient Demon Mountain.
Looking far away, mountain stones undted like giant waves, clouds and fog drifted around the colossal peaks that soared in the sky. Thendscape resembled dragons soaring to the sky at a grand scale. The distant mountains stretched continuously, with ovepping peaks resembling a raging sea.
After venturing deeper for a while, an extremely intense smell of herbs wafted into their faces, carrying an earthy fragrance.
¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The White Tiger slowed down, frantically sniffing its nose, delighting itself with the heavy herbal scent in the air.
Soon, the scene before them altered, presenting each of them vast open spaces.
The soil in these open spaces was incredibly fertile. If one looked closely, they could even see a faint sheen radiating from the surface, mists wafting, creating a rainbow color fog that flowed calmly and quietly, making it feel like a Pure
Land.
Nearby, tall and upright trees stood in loneliness, their verdant leaves appearing like a line of guards on duty.
¡°Such concentrated spiritual energy of life, if one could cultivate here, the results will definitely be extraordinary!¡±
Elsewhere, other talented powerhouses who had just arrived were eximing, violently sniffing their noses, trying to absorb all the life essence energy lingering in the surroundings.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen still felt the same as when they first arrived, considering the ce as nothing special. The peripheral areas of Liu Vige had even more concentrated life energy; the only difference was that Liu Vige didn¡¯t grow any treasure medicinal nts.
In therge garden, a plethora of herbs were growing. Most of them looked pretty ordinary, indistinguishable from typical grass; however, some exuded a faint glow, clearly indicating they were extraordinary.
¡°These medicinal nts are all mine!¡± Many creatures¡¯ eyes red with greed, rushing out to grab the herbs.
These creatures were mostly Species of the Ancient Times with imposing auras. After all, those who could make it here were not likely to be weak.
¡°Roar!¡±
Just then, a roar as loud as thunder resounded.
The next moment.
A giant ck shadow suddenly charged out.
The shadow was extremely fast, its afterimage was barely visible. In the blink of an eye, it rushed up to a Species of the Ancient Times.
Under the mottled sunlight, the ck shadow lunged its w, and easily caught a Power bear. Then, under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, it bit and tore the bear in half, starting to feast on it right before them.
Only then did everyone get a clear look at this ck shadow.
It was a bizarre creature standing more than five meters tall, with smooth skin as if a transparent membrane covered it. The most shocking thing was that the creature possessed three heads.
The middle one was a human head with crimson long hair. The left shoulder surprisingly had a Roc head with dazzling golden feathers while the right shoulder had a demon head covered in ck scales, shimmering with dark light, ferocious and terrifying.
¡°What kind of creature is this?¡±
Many people recoiled their gaze, feeling overwhelmed by the appearance and strength of this creature.
Even though the Power bear was a Species of the Ancient Times with noble blood lineage, known for its tremendous strength capable of overturning massive stones and terrifyingly tough skin that could resist even some magic treasures. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Red Drake, Pixiu, Puma Tree, Sky-splitting Demon Butterfly, and other top talents, it was still extraordinary and could be considered second-tier under them.
Nevertheless, such a formidable creature didn¡¯t even get the chance to resist before this three-headed being swallowed it, turning it into something to nibble on. This left everyone in disbelief.
¡°It seems like a creature from the Spirit n. And the purity of its bloodline is unusually high, suspected to be King blood. The flesh and blood of such a creature carry peculiar effects to enlighten people.
Someone recognized this strange creature. He was a Sealer, with silvery hair, far more knowledgeable than the youngsters present.
¡°Humans, my identity is not for you to define!¡± The creature¡¯s eyes filled with menace. It suddenly lunged out, aiming straight for the Sealer.
The Sealer didn¡¯t have time to react, his body was like it was struck heavily. He was thrown violently and smashed into a pile of rocks.
The three-headed Spirit n creature showed no mercy as it gained the upper hand, charging forward again and directly piercing through the chest of its opponent. It even tugged out the heart and shoved it into its mouth.
¡°From now on, this medicinal field is mine. I give you ants ten breaths¡¯ time, and anyone who does not wish to die should leave immediately.¡± Looking around, the creature from the Spirit n said sharply, its voice was cruel and insidious, like a devil whispering.
¡°Whoosh!¡±
The voice of the three-headed creature had just fallen.
Around them, dozens of figures dashed off towards all directions simultaneously. They moved so fast that they wished they could grow a couple more legs just to get away from this medicinal field as quickly as possible.
Only Tu Wa Zi and the others were left.
¡°Humans, are you seeking death? It turns out that I¡¯m not full yet, the three-headed creature looked at Tu Wa Zi, feeling challenged, the creature revealed its sharp teeth.
¡°How dare it act even wilder than me, Tu Wa Zi? That¡¯s outrageous! Big Kitty, you go and subdue it,¡± Tu Wa Zi sneered. He was very annoyed; he thought he should be the one making insults.
¡°Oh my Guai Guai, I definitely can¡¯t beat it!¡±
At this, the White Tiger instantly shrank back its neck, frightened by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words.
At most, it was just a little stronger than Power Bear. If Ace Bear is not a match for it, going up against it would essentially mean it was serving itself as a meal. ¡°Old Bull, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Tu Wa Zi looked at the Old Barbarian Bull next to him. The Departure Fire Divine Bull, with a look of pride, nced at the White Tiger. It then charged forward, stomping its hooves. mes zed searingly bright, engulfing its surroundings.
¡°Boom!¡±
Amid the towering mes, the Old Barbarian Bull plunged its horn directly into the belly of the creature, creating a deep bloody gash as if it were a Divine Weapon. One could even vaguely see the intestines inside¡.
This sight caused the White Tiger to tense up.
¡°Roar!¡± Pained, the three-headed creature let out a cry of rm, then turned and ran, quickly disappearing into the forest.
¡°Little Guai Guai, where are you going? Come to my bowl!¡± At the sight of this, Tu Wa Zi was instantly agitated.
He had heard that this three-headed creature¡¯s flesh and blood were extraordinary, not only tasty but also full of Essence Blood that would aid in Enlightenment and cultivation. How could he possibly pass up something this good?
He spread his arms like a Dapeng, took steps that covered dozens of meters, and followed closely, charging into the dense forest as well.
Half a momentter, Tu Wa Zi emerged from the forest, carrying the bloody and unrecognizable corpse of the Spirit n creature.
However, the creature was a sorry sight now. Almost all of its three heads had been blown up. Its chest had sunk deeply, with blood flowing everywhere. The flesh was mangled and had obviously suffered a shock of incredible force while alive.
¡°That really tired me out. Who would have thought that despite being so heavily injured, it would still put up such a fight and almost managed to escape?¡±
Tu Wa Zi was panting heavily, not from the fight but from the chase. He had to go over three mountains before he managed to catch up to it.
¡°What a frightening young man!¡±
The humans who had hid far away were all horrified. Everything that had unfolded before their eyes was simply too inconceivable.
They had never expected that this boy would not only survive but also seed in killing the Spirit n creature.
Many were casting nces alternating between Tu Wa Zi and the Old Bull. The Old Bull also gave them an odd feeling. Its pair of horns felt like a Divine Weapon, easily breaking through the defence of the Spirit n creature and inflicting heavy injury. This made the spectators feel chilled to the bone.
They knew they could not match the physical prowess of that Spirit n
creature..
Chapter 139 - 131: Even The Soil is not Spared 1
Chapter 131: Even The Soil is not Spared 1
Trantor: 549690339
After collecting the body of the Spirit n creature into the Beast Skin Bag, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen swept all the herbs around, and then continued to explore deeper.
The further in they went, the more lush the vegetation around them became. Even the mostmon weeds were radiating brilliant light from their bodies. Everywhere revealed an extraordinary aspect, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe.
¡°Legend has it that this ce was actually a Medicine Garden opened up by the saints in ancient times. It was made of rare divine soil, hence the ce is so mystical.¡±
The White Tiger exined, apparently having done ample research on this mini-world beforeing, and knew a lot of secrets.
¡°The core of this Medicine Garden should be just ahead. The Immortal Divine Spring should be there.¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen quickly looked in the direction that the White Tiger was pointing at.
Not far ahead, at first nce, everything was hazy, as if covered by an invisibleyer of haze.
Above the sky, there were demonic birds with menacing looks and bodies covered in bone spurs constantly flying by. They shrieked in raspy, soul-snatching voices.
This kind of demon bird was a creature that naturally spawned in this small world. It was indeed very peculiar, and at the same time, very powerful. Most importantly, these demon birds were fond of consuming rotten flesh. They would appear when there were significant casualties, indicating the fall of many creatures; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t show up.
¡°This area is really terrifying, there must have been severalrge-scale battles, and many creatures died inbat. Otherwise, why would there be so many demon birds!¡±
On the side, some of the prodigies who had rushed over couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful, afraid that the group of demon birds would eat them.
These malevolent birds might not be much individually, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming.
Fortunately, the group of demon birds only circled above the area of the mist, and since they only liked to feast on decayed meat, they did not actively attack the crowd
Within the thick mist, figures appeared continuously,ing from all directions. They were all the strongest geniuses who had entered these mountains. Little Dot and Fire Spirit were also among them, followed by Golden Nine-Headed Lion, Five-Colored Phoenix, Big Red Bird and a group of Sealers.
With such arge group gathered together, the power was terrifying. It scared away the smaller creatures that they encountered on their way¡
After entering this misty area, even the most powerful Treasured Techniques would be restrained and be unusable. One can only rely on pure physical strength. Even the young of the Ancient Beasts might appear inside. Those who do not have invincible physiques should not enter, otherwise, there¡¯s high probability that they will perish.¡±
Next to Fire Spirit, a gray-haired Sealer dered deeply. The Nine-Headed Lion, Fire Spirit and others showed solemn faces.
They were not weak, but they didn¡¯t have confidence to rampage around here. This was obviously a ce where those with formidable physiquespeted They were not experts in this field, even if they were envious, they had to restrain themselves, otherwise blood was likely to be spilled.
¡°Little Dot, it seems only you can go in.¡± Fire Spirit looked at Shi Hao, her eyes flickering like dazzling stars, resembling a pair of watery grapes, utterly captivating.
¡°Then, see you in a bit!¡± After deciding on the rendezvous point, Little Dot replied seriously, sensing a subtle pressure.
In this short time, he had already sensed several formidable and unparalleled auras.
This misty area has been opened.¡±
A creature spoke from afar.
It was a long creature covered in Scale Armor with sharp legs protruding from its belly, appearing to be a hybrid of a Mazda and a Giant Python.
It felt like a silent trumpet call.
In a split second, the outside crowd of talented individuals suddenly flooded towards the misty area.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were among them, with the Departure Fire Divine Bull and White Tiger trailing behind.
The Old Barbarian Bull, full of confidence in its own strength, had advanced into a pure-blood creature, making it feel entitled to enter.
The White Tiger, on the other hand, was forcibly dragged in by Tu Wa Zi, who didn¡¯t want to walk.
The White Tiger looked worried, sensing that it could potentially be yed to death by this naughty child.
Before the mist, many beings gradually disappeared into the fog, as they slowly walked forward.
¡°This ce is indeed exceptional, it¡¯spletely a testing ground for physical strength and blood,¡± Tu Wa Zi started to speak. As they advanced further into the fog, the surrounding pressure increased. It was as if they were carrying a mountain on their backs, with their bones creaking loudly. However, the expression of the two mischievous children didn¡¯t change much.
This level of hardship was nothingpared to their daily body training in Liu Vige.
Nevertheless, some creatures that had forcibly entered began to cough up blood due to the pressure and had to retreat.
With any further advances, they might end up bleeding to death.
A group of geniuses gloomily retreated, with a sense of defeat in their eyes.
In the thick fog, some creatures with luminous bodies and shining treasured bones forcefully counteracted the pressure surrounding them and continued their journey.
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others moved swiftly in the crowd, every step they took seemed powerful and sturdy, shaking the earth beneath them as they quickened their pace towards the center.
High up in the distance, a turquoise divine bird flew by, its body adorned with red patterns. Its dazzling luster was so extraordinary and startling to the beings that its silhouette resembled the pure-blooded legendary bird mentioned in myths.
¡°I wish it hadn¡¯t run so fast. Otherwise, it would have been nice to shoot it down and roast it!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled. Their taste buds churned out saliva at the thought, while their other hands busied themselves by collecting the medicinal treasures along the way.
The deeper they went, the more abundant the treasures. Every inch of thend was radiant and dazzling. The fragrance of the medicinal herbs wafted through the air, creating a refreshing and soothing atmosphere.
No matter whether they recognized the herbs or not, Tu Wa Zi collected them all into their beast skin bag along with the mud from their roots. Although they had not discovered the most precious Immortal Divine Spring, they had indeed found arge number of divine medicines.
¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this is an ancient medicinal garden left behind by saints. Some of these medicinal treasures extinct in the outside world are thriving here.¡±
Tu Wa Zi was beyond excited, feeling like they hadnded in paradise. They excitedly swung their beast skin bag around, collecting everything they saw.
¡°I¡¯ve got so many, I could start my own medicinal farm once I get back.¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes curved into crescents with sheer joy.
In just this short while, they had picked up no less than fifty or sixty medicinal treasures. While most of them were intact, a few were damaged, which affected their medicinal properties- nheless, they were still precious and rare.
Apart from these herbs, Tu Wa Zi also filled their beast skin bag with plenty of soil. The exact amount was unknown, but they never stopped collecting.
They did not forget that the White Tiger had mentioned that this soil which nurtured the herbs was divine. While the truth of this statement was debatable, it certainly still surpassed ordinary soil..
Chapter 140 - 132: Battle of the Naughty Kids Before the
Chapter 132: Battle of the Naughty Kids Before the
Immortal Spring _1
Trantor: 549690339
It¡¯s worth mentioning that¡
While passing by a treasure medicinal nt, a monster covered in scale armor and having a third eye on its forehead suddenly jumped out.
The Ferocious Beast seemed to have been hidden here for a long time, and suddenly erupted, clearly intending to kill Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
The opponent was horrifying, with his vitality exposed, able to shatter boulders casually, stirring the air currents, extremely powerful, with a very exaggerated physique, enough to ughter most of the elites of the Human Race.
However, no matter how extraordinary it was, this creature was still no match for Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Within a few moments, it was knocked out, wailing miserably as a result.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, like two young Demon Kings, hammered their fists down like a storm, directly causing their opponent to cough up blood in mouthfuls. The third eye on its forehead was also shattered, and its whole body was on the verge of breaking apart.
The ferocious beast roared, rapidly retreating with a look of horror, trying to escape.
However, it didn¡¯t have the escape technique of the Golden Bird and ended up beingpletely killed in a mountain valley by the two relentless boys. Its body was directly thrown into the Beast Skin Bag.
¡°So this dares to huff and puff?¡± Tu Wa Zi pped his hands together, his face full of disdain.
Even if Gu Wa Zi didn¡¯t make a move, he was confident that he could kill it within ten breaths.
Apart from this Scale Armor Creature, there were other creatures ready to make their move and try to snatch away their treasures. However, none of them seeded. Instead, they all became the victims of the two boys¡¯ punches.
The subsequent journey went a lot smoother, as Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chenpletely deterred these lurking Ferocious Beasts, with none of them daring to make a move, fearing that they would end up as the unlucky ones under the fists of these two boys.
After walking a bit more into the depths, apanied by the slow rippling of watery ripples, the oppressive feeling emanating from their bodies suddenly disappeared.
In the end, the White Tiger took a long breath, and its body directly copsed on the ground, panting heavily. The previous heavy pressure almost crushed it to the point of fainting, its entire body was about to be pressed into a pulp.
Fortunately, although it was just a leftover from its bloodline, it was exceptional among all the remnants for it ranked among the top tier.
Besides, it spent a lot of time tempering its body which made its flesh very tenacious. Otherwise it might have suffered the same fate as the other talents.
After finally calming its mind, the White Tiger hurriedly nced around.
Surrounding the grey fog disappeared, reced byrge patches of multi-colored dawn light.
Within these dawn lights wererge blocks of medicinal herb fields. Unlike the outside, the medicinal herbs were densely nted and covered with various types of treasure medicinal nts, dazzling and sparkling, emitting ripples like rays of dawn light. The vibrant colors were like water, and the fog was steaming.
Some of the treasure medicinal nts had withered due to the long passage of time. But their seeds had taken root again and sprouted. After years of alternating days, they gradually grew stronger. They were very valuable and rare, and seemed to be some kind of medicinal treasure that had gone extinct elsewhere.
¡°All these herbs are precious treasures, simply taking a breath feels so refreshing!¡±
Some creatures hurried towards these treasure medicinal nts with the intention to get some for themselves. However, upon reaching and seeing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s actions, they were stunned and nearly swore.
At this time, on the mountainnd radiating a five-colour light, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were excitedly manipting the Beast Skin Bag, with enthusiasm, and exerting themselves to the fullest to extract the spiritual medicine around them.
The scene was like a dragon sucking water, with countless treasure medicinal nts being uprooted along with the soil and all being sucked into a small Beast Skin Bag.
The whole medicinal field seemed to have undergone a significant cleaning. When everyone finally came back to their senses, almost all the treasure medicinal nts on the surface were gone.
¡°How can it be these two Great Demon Kings again? Are they here to search for opportunities or to collect medicine? Not even a weed was left for us by them!¡± ¡°Besides, even if they were collecting medicine, why are they even taking away the soil?!¡±
A group of creatures recognized the faces of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen and couldn¡¯t help but start cursing, their faces turning red in anger. They had never seen such shameless children.
However, despite theirints, none of them dared to take action.
Many of them had just witnessed the terrifying power of these two naughty boys. They were just humans, but with one punch, even a whole mountain peak couldn¡¯t withstand and instantly copsed. This terrifying physical strength was certainly beyond their ability to defeat.
¡°Everyone. We¡¯ve already reserved the treasure medicinal nts here. You might want to look for them elsewhere,¡± Tu Wa Zi said brimming with a smile, addressing the crowd surrounding him.
The crowd was too infuriated to speak.
¡°Where did these antse from, even daring to bluster so?¡±
Just then, a huge golden beast roared out, standing tall.
It was a humanoid creature, entirely covered in golden fur, with a pair of horns like those of a golden drake on its head. It shone brilliantly, its bloodline was remarkable, possibly a pure-blood creature.
Without saying anything further, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen immediately attacked, seeming to turn into two mini killing deities in that moment.
There¡¯s no denying, this Golden Beast had the qualities to be arrogant. It was indeed stronger than all the ferocious beasts they had encountered before, but only by a slender margin.
In the end, the Golden Beast was blood-stained, golden fluid gushing out. It was hit with a punch which sent it flying, shattering a mountain peak, and then amidst the horrified stares of the crowd, it was kept inside the Beast Skin Bag.
¡°Does anyone know where the Immortal Spring is?¡± Having dealt with the Golden Beast and after scouring the surroundings, Tu Wa Zi suddenly cried out.
They¡¯ve been strolling around in here for so long, not a drop of water to be seen, let alone the Immortal Spring, which left him speechless.
The surroundings were deadly silent, not a single creature spoke, as they were also clueless about the location of the Immortal Spring. It was just said that the Immortal Divine Spring is in the central area of the Hundred Herb Garden, but no one knew the exact location.
Helpless, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had no choice but to continue onward.
They didn¡¯t know how far they¡¯d gone deep when suddenly, a beam of golden light came, just like a bright sun.
It was an extremely brilliant golden spring pool, dazzling and splendid, like it was crafted from Immortal Gold, overflowing with radiant light. The golden light was intense, like the edge of rising water, covering everywhere, revealing its extraordinariness.
And before this golden spring pool, stood a group of creatures, all with a profound aura.
¡°This should be the Immortal Spring!¡± The white tiger quickly said, its eyes instantly zing with fervor.
The temptation of such a treasure, not many could withstand.
¡°Hey, there¡¯s an old friend.¡± Tu Wa Zi nced and suddenly spotted a familiar figure.
It was none other than Little Dot from Stone Vige.
¡°Little Dot, do you have any Immortal Divine Spring in your hand? Share a few drops with us!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen rushed forward, beside them were the White Tiger and the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
¡°There is no spring water.¡± Little Dot gave Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen a sidelong nce, shrugged aftering to his senses, he really hadn¡¯t expected toe across these two here.
¡°Little Dot, don¡¯t try to deceive us!¡± Tu Wa Zi widened his eyes, somewhat unexpectedly, how could there be a spring without spring water?
They had just seen the scene from the outside, it seemed extraordinary, it certainly didn¡¯t seem like there was no spring water!
¡°Little Dot, don¡¯t provoke us. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it.¡±
Tu Wa Zi cautioned, at the same time twisting his body, making a thunderous noise, as if even his internal organs were roaring.
This was a sign of an extremely strong physique. The infusion of the Body Refining Scripture and the Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s essence blood had elevated Tu Wa Zi¡¯s physical strength to an exaggerated and terrifying level, such that even he himself didn¡¯t know how powerful his punch could be..
Chapter 141 - 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _1
Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were poised for action, their skin glistening and translucent, with a faint glow of red apparent. They suspected that the Immortal Spring could be of great importance to the Lord Willow God, so they were unusually prepared to solve the situation by force from the very start.
On the side, the White Tiger and the Departure Fire Divine Bull were also building up their momentum.
The White Tiger, in particr, seemed to have a slight disagreement with Little Dot. Driven by this, the tiger took out his precious 24 beast bone treasures that had been painstakingly polished, setting them up all around, getting ready toy down a killing formation to finish off Little Dot.
¡°Big Kitty, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a bit too far? We just n to give Little Dot a little lesson¡¡±
Tu Wa Zi shot a nce at the White Tiger, feeling that his own mount was somewhat overdoing it. He was armed to the teeth, fully deploying his firepower, looking as though he intended to pulverize his opponent into dust.
¡°It¡¯s not too much, it¡¯s not too much. This brat is so brazen, he needs to be taught a lesson!¡±
The White Tiger retorted, his mouth wide open, still dripping with sweat, but nevertheless continuing to they shove treasures into the ground with great effort.
Looking at the two brats, who were about the same age as him, Little Dot had a look of helplessness on his face, a sense of dilemma he has never encountered before.
Although he didn¡¯t like admitting it, these two punks from Liu Vige were indeed not weaker than him, each possessing sufficient real strength topete with him.
Even though he had never fought Tu Wa Zi or Gu Chen, the three had interacted with each other in the Void God Realm and therefore had a fair understanding of each other¡¯s capabilities.
¡°There isn¡¯t, why don¡¯t youe down and have a look!¡±
Taking a deep breath, Little Dot shrugged and said.
He was indeed not lying this time. The spring pool was truly empty and had run dry. Many parts had already cracked open.
¡°We will take a look!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen walked forth, frowning.
Ahead, the golden veins slowly flowed like water ripples in every direction. Each step in this territory was extremely difficult as if walking through a swamp, their legs felt like they were filled with lead.
After passing throughyers of golden veins, there was a deep pit of about one zhang (about 3.3 meters) wide, which was seemingly empty. They could faintly see other creatures¡¯ figures down there, all of them distinct, their flesh tough. Every inch of their skin rumbled. They were either cubs of Ancient Beasts or Pure Blood. Little Dot was the only human among them, making him stand out.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s really gone?¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen jumped down into the deep pit, swept their hands inside, and sure enough, there was nothing left but ayer of silt.
The silt was transparent and glistening, shimmering with golden light, and slightly moist to the touch.
¡°See, I told you so. We¡¯ve been neighbors, why would I lie to you!¡± Little Dot came over, looking embarrassed. He felt that he was misunderstood today, which rushed him off his feet.
¡°Today we were wrong. We wanted to do something without ascertaining the facts. We apologize to you here,¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen said somewhat bashfully, scratching their heads.
¡°Wow, I can finally eat heartily!¡±
Just then, a strange cry suddenly rang out.
A ck shadow suddenly burst out, transforming into a fleeting image that shot directly into the silt in the gold pit. Opening its mouth wide, it swallowed hard, swallowing as much of the silt as it could, exerting all its power to eat up the silt.
¡°What on earth?¡±
The creatures watched, their eyes wide with astonishment.
Little Dot and Gu Chen were confused too.
¡°A talking stone?¡± After catching a glimpse of the hidden detail in the mud, the group of people were even more taken aback.
¡°Where did this cheeky thinge from, started eating the moment it came in, did it ask for our permission?¡± Tu Wa Zi swiftly grabbed the stone in his hand.
¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The palm-sized stone was radiating lights, there was mysterious energy circting within it. Struggling to shake off Tu Wa Zi¡¯s hold, but it couldn¡¯t even move a finger.
¡°Little Dot, is this your thing?¡± Tu Wa Zi was looking at Little Dot and asked. He clearly saw the stone fall out from Little Dot¡¯s pocket.
Little Dot nodded without hesitation, owning up to it directly.
This stone was extraordinary, with a mysterious origin. Most importantly, it behaved very obediently, striking wherever it was pointed to. If he denied owning it, the two punks in front of him from Liu Vige might just decide to keep it for themselves.
¡°Since it¡¯s yours, we won¡¯t snatch it.¡± Considering what happened just now, Tu Wa Zi decided to be straightforward. He tossed the stone back to Little Dot. He had considered simply taking the stone, but that would now be too awkward.
¡°Anyway, this silt has soaked in the Immortal Spring. Over time, some divine aura must have seeped into it, it should be useful!¡±
A creature spoke up, nning to take some silt back for research.
At the same time, Little Dot¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought it was a good idea and without a second thought, he took out a beast skin bag and began shoveling silt into it by the handful.
However, when he went to grab a third handful, he suddenly realized that the pit had been mysteriously cleaned out, even smoother and cleaner than his face.
Little Dot immediately started scanning his surroundings and spotted the culprit.
It was Tu Wa Zi. He had taken out the beast skin bag he had snatched from the White Tiger, and with it had cleaned up all the silt.
¡°You guys are going too far, at least leave some!¡± Little Dot pouted his cheeks. The ck stone was also protesting, still chomping away. It only had a taste before the silt was swept away by the two brats in front of it, making it exasperated..
Chapter 142 - 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) 2
Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) 2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Of course, unimed things should belong to whoever grabs them first!¡±
Tu Wa Zi insisted without showing a hint of embarrassment.
¡°Indeed, the unimed should belong to whoever grabs first!!¡±
From the corner, a young girl dressed in purple spoke out, without having to scrounge through the mud and sand.
She had a slender body and captivating beauty. Her hands, like jade, seemed just as human, but the deep purple of her eyes was extremely rare, giving her an unexinable bewitching and nefarious vibe. However, a bump of an indistinct size on her forehead somewhat marred her appearance.
The girl spoke slowly, her gaze resting on Little Dot, seemed to find speaking up somewhat satisfying.
Serves her right for being hit on the forehead!
¡°Seems like your servant may have been killed by these two rascals!¡±
At that moment, a ferocious beast with an entirely ck body spoke up.
It was a member of the Beastkin, having a human face on a leopard body, with ox ears and a long powerful tail. It was a pure Ancient Beast cub and incredibly terrifying. It seemed to be in league with the girl in purple.
¡°??¡± The girl in purple froze for a moment, her beautiful face gradually changing color. She furrowed her eyebrows, and her eyes seemed to sparkle with the sharpness of a knife.
¡°Was it you who killed my servant!?¡± The girl in purple coldly huffed, her voice suddenly bing as cold as frost.
¡°Ha, this will be interesting.¡±
Little Dot pursed his lips, hurriedly found a suitable position, and prepared to watch the show.
¡°And you, don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook. You still have to answer for the stone you used to hit me on the forehead!¡±
The girl in purple looked suspiciously towards Little Dot, who was preparing to watch the drama unfold. The mention of the incident made her forehead painfully hot.
If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the one who had hit her was the chatterbox, the inconspicuously ck stone.
¡°Little girl, yes, we did suppress a Golden Beast, but it asked for it. We were merely defending ourselves!¡± Tu Wa Zi looked at the girl in purple and truthfully spoke.
¡°So it really was you!!!¡± The girl in purple shouted coldly, stomping her foot in anger.
¡°Crack¡¡±
Suddenly, there was a crisp sound. Unexpectedly, the Immortal Spring cracked open like a piece of paper.
Before the crowd could react, a golden light flowed out from below. It was a small golden dragon.
¡°The Immortal Spring is undergoing evolution, and it¡¯s trying to transform! No wonder it dried up!¡±
Someone eximed.
The water of the Immortal Spring, although extremely scarce, won¡¯t ever dry up. It¡¯s always vibrant and brilliant, unless it undergoes a quantitative change, it won¡¯t possibly dry up.
Everyone¡¯s eyes became fervent, and they rushed towards the golden dragon without caring about their grudges.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were the first to charge. One of them held a beast skin bag, and the other had his ws out, ready to use all his might to catch the golden dragon.
Little Dot didn¡¯t want to lose out, so he seized the tail of the golden dragon with his mouth.
Tu Wa Zi bit the back of the golden dragon, it was like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey¡ªprecise and ruthless.
¡°Roar!¡±
The golden dragon roared in pain. Its body emitted intense radiance, breaking the spring, transforming into a stream of light, and shooting towards the dense forest¡
¡°Guai Guai, get in my mouth!¡±
Behind him, Gu Chen shouted, startling the golden dragon, which started to shudder as it fled.
In the deep forest, a group of powerful beings roared and rushed out. They were not ordinary creatures, and they vigorously chased the golden dragon.
This is incredible. The water from the Immortal Spring hadn¡¯t dried up. Instead, it underwent an unprecedented transformation. If they captured the entity that had gained consciousness, they could reap unimaginable benefits.
However, the golden dragon was too fast. It shot forward like a gust of wind and was about to escape from everyone¡¯s field of vision.
Right at this moment, a strong suction force suddenly arrived, like a roar of an evil dragon. Boulders and ancient trees around were uprooted¡
In mid-air, the golden dragon seemed to be instantly immobilized. Its body twisted violently as it tried to break free, but it was to no avail. It was sucked into Tu Wa Zi¡¯s beast skin bag.
¡°Hahaha, this little treasure is still the most effective!¡± Tu Wa Zi was overjoyed. ¡°Humans, hand over the Immortal Spring, and we will spare your life!¡±
The Beastkin had an ominous look on his face. His narrow eyes were filled with cold light as he stared intently at Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
His body was as if cast in molten iron, covered with dense scales that reflected a cold light, giving it a metallic quality.
Around him, other creatures were also looking over, all with malicious intent, including the girl in purple.
¡°Those who don¡¯t want to end up as food better stand back, or else we¡¯re going to roast and stew you. We¡¯ve eaten Species of the Ancient times before, but we¡¯ve never tasted an Ancient Beast Cub. It must taste great.¡±
¡°Add some seasoning and it will taste even better!¡±
Who were Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen? They were people who wouldn¡¯t stand for the slightest loss, and immediately started taunting the Beastkin.
¡°You¡¯re literally asking for death!¡± The Beastkin roared in anger. As a dignified Ancient Beast Cub, it had suffered repeated humiliations at the hands of humans today. He was unable to suppress his anger and wanted to vent his rage.
He couldn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t beat these two after being defeated by the urchin earlier..
Chapter 143 - 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _3
Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _3
Trantor: 549690339
¡°ng!¡±
In the arena.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen attacked simultaneously, directly colliding with the offspring of this Ancient Beast.
The sound was like thunder, the earth beneath their feet cracking inch by inch, rocks shattered, a mighty shock wave forcibly erupted, it was as if two volcanoes had met, sparking a shower of sparks that sprayed out in all directions.
¡°Roar roar roar!¡±
As the offspring of an Ancient Beast, the Beastkin possessed immense strength, its pores icy cold. It initiated its kill-speed, swift as lightning and forceful as thunder, with a force that could easily shatter a mountain peak. Each of its strikes was aimed at the heads of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, cunning and Malevolent.
This beast was truly extraordinary, decisive and ruthless in its killings. Although unable to wield the Treasured Technique, it still exhibited horrifying power, its entire body glowing, a sign of the peak physical prowess it possessed.
However, soon, this offspring of the Ancient Beast sensed something was amiss.
These two brats were too strong, as terrifying as that other Human Race youth. Their punches were simr to a stormy downpour, leaving no room to escape through.
The worst of it all, was that each punch was terrifying, when itnded on the body, it felt as though a small mountain was falling. Even it was finding it difficult to bear. Every bit of flesh and blood in its body was trembling, every inch of muscle was trembling.
The Beastkin roared in anger. Its ancestor was known as the King of Strength, during the Ancient Years he could summon the wind and rain, his path was unstoppable, boasting unrivaled brute strength and domineering presence. Now, facing a pair of humans, it could not suppress them with its strength. On the contrary, they were battering its body to a state of soreness, leaving it both aggrieved and shocked.
¡°This beast is so strong! Maybe we shouldn¡¯t stew it, taking it back to the vige as a guard dog would be fine.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were frightened.
Under their joint attack, that Beast could still stand surprisingly, which was beyond their expectation.
¡°How is that possible?!!¡±
The Beastkin roared inwardly, stirring up waves of shock and terror in its heart. Its figure kept retreating while a thick sense of fear rose within its heart.
¡°Bang!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen once again collided with the offspring of the Ancient Beast.
¡°Ssh¡¡± Blood splotches fell. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were both scratched but mantained resilience. Conversely, the offspring of the Ancient Beast was worse off, multiple scale armors shattered and eyes swollen, endlessly coughing up fresh blood.
¡°Quick, save me!¡±
The Beastkin roared. Going on like this, it felt that it really might be beaten to death by these two kids.
These two humans were more terrifying than the first human youth, especially one of them, who had the ability to shake his blood and qi at the moment of physical collision, causing it to bleed continuously.
¡°Hum!¡±
Finally, aside from the girl in the purple dress, no other creature made a move, fearing they might get involved.
At such a realm, their vision was much better than other creatures, they could see how horrifying Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were.
To put it bluntly, even if they were to rece Beastkin, they would likely end up in such a state, and maybe even worse.
After all, their ancestors were known for their formidable bodies!
¡°You killed my servant, I must seek justice today!¡±
Ayer of divine ashes enveloped the skin of the girl in the purple dress, her skin as white and radiant as jade, particrly her me-red lips, which made people feel shocked.
At this moment, she was like a Phoenix,unching an attack on Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
¡°Just in time!¡±
The two groups shed fiercely, it was as if two groups of zing lights were colliding.
After a short while, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were covered in blood, but they were all superficial injuries and not deadly.
In contrast, the girl in the purple dress and the Beastkin were being beaten back time and again, reflecting on their life choices.
Even the girl in the purple dress was battered out of shape, her purple robe stained with numerous blood stains, her originally smooth and ck hair was now extremely messy, she no longer had the posture of a fairy.
Chapter 144 - 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)1
Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)1
Trantor: 549690339
Within the Divine Spring Pit, two fearless and invincible children from Liu Vige acted with their bodies full of surging vitality, making them seem like enormous and thoroughly ignited furnaces. They set the surrounding air aze with heat and their fists flew out like the wind. Each punch causing the earth to rumble in an awe-inspiring manner. The purple-d girl and the Beastkin were forced to continuously retreat, spitting out blood non-stop.
¡°How can they be so powerful?!¡± The shock was written all over the purple-d girl¡¯s face.
She was a legitimate Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, her bloodline unmatched in the world. One foot was already stepping into the horrifying hundred-thousand limit of the Blood Realm, yet she was still beaten to the point that every organ in her body quivered, each inch of her flesh tearing.
During the moment the purple-d girl was distracted, Tu Wa Zi struck her with a resounding p, as though a mountain had fallen upon her.
This p was incredibly powerful, causing the purple-d girl¡¯s arm to cramp. Her high and white chest fluctuated unceasingly, blood spewing from her mouth.
The purple-d girl was terrified and began to consider retreating.
If this continued, she was very likely to die here. This area restricted her Treasured Techniques, limiting her power.
Right then.
The purple-d girl sneered lightly, her jade hand suddenly swung forward, instantly scattering a swath of dazzling purple divine brilliance that encased Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, causing both children to pause slightly as if they had fallen into a mire.
Then, the girl decisively retreated, disappearing right before Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen in an instant.
It was a type of Spirit Talisman, not a Treasured Technique. It was refined by ancient and powerful beings, extremely valuable; each use was irreceable. It could be used to instantly teleport hundreds, even thousands of miles away, while some could even cover tens of thousands of miles.
The Beastkin also wanted to escape, but it had no such method. It was directly caught by Tu Wa Zi, whose massive power immediately hauled it back.
This scene was quite amusing. The Beastkin¡¯s body was clearly muchrger than Tu Wa Zi¡¯s, but at this moment, it was like a chick, manipted easily, banging into massive rocks on the side. The whole mountain shook, rocks shattering.
¡°Still want to run? We¡¯re missing a gatekeeper at the vige entrance, who¡¯ll rece you if you leave? Can¡¯t you have some sense of responsibility?¡±
Tu Wa Zi was busily moving both mouth and limbs. He did not just give the beast kid a good thrashing but angered it to the point of spitting blood. It had never seen such a terrible child who mentally and physically tortured it.
¡°I¡¯m a cub of the Ancient Beast with an extraordinary bloodline. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±
The Beastkin roared, attempting to struggle free, but it was beaten even more savagely¡ªbruised and battered, and its jaw dislocated. Who knows how many of its ribs were broken.
Gu Chen was even more ruthless. Here he was like an Ancient Tyrant, and wherever his fist wind reached, a roaring gale would follow, making the Ancient Beast dizzy with each punch to its head. It was as if countlessrge bells and gongs had exploded around its ears simultaneously, and the mountains in its vision became distorted, transforming into a seemingly endless chain.
¡°Even if you manage to capture me, you¡¯ll never win my heart!¡±
The Beastkin¡¯s eyes zed red, its stubborn temperament clearly exceeding Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s expectations. It would rather die than submit. Even after such a beating, it still refused to admit defeat.
¡°Being hard-headed can be quite troublesome!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen frowned, finally deciding to strike from both sides, knocking the Beastkin unconscious to stuff it into the beast skin bag and be done with it.
¡°Who else wants to rob. We¡¯re still short of gatekeepers in the vige!!!¡±
Tu Wa Zi looked around, speaking out loud. He thought the more Beastkin he could bring back, the better. Their bloodlines were too extraordinary. Each one had the potential to serve as a foundation for the future.
¡°What nonsense, this brat actually wants to bring us all back to guard the gate?¡±
The remaining few creatures were gobsmacked, each showing indignation. They found these two children unbearable. They had notid a hand yet, so why would they be captured too?!
¡°Oh, seems like everyone wants a piece of the action!¡±
Tu Wa Zi was delighted and silently counted the number of remaining beast. There were still three left, and Old Barbarian Bull on their side hasn¡¯t moved yet¡ªit was sure to end well!
But before the words left Tu Wa Zi¡¯s mouth, there was a sudden loudmotion all around.
Next moment.
In just an instant, barring Little Dot, the remaining few creatures that were still disgruntled and discussing how to join forces to suppress the two children were all fleeing in different directions, escaping as fast as they could.
Although they had forcefully entered this region by relying on their deep cultivation, they were will-known for their physical strength.
Moreover, weren¡¯t even that Beastkin defeated? Its ancestors were known as The King of Divine Power and were even known for their terrifying physique, yet they were no match for these two children and had been beaten so miserably.
¡°These two humans are too cunning and crafty. It¡¯s clear that they want to force us to make a move, only to suppress us easily.¡±
The few creaturesmunicated, all with expressions of rage. After leaving the Divine Spring Pool, they didn¡¯t immediately leave but guarded the exit instead. They wished not only for revenge, but also to snatch the Divine Spring Water in Tu Wa Zi¡¯s beast skin bag.
Without the pressure of the Divine Spring Pool, their original levels of cultivation were restored. They had the confidence to suppress those two little human bunnies..
Chapter 145 - 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)_2
Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)_2
Trantor: 549690339
Inside the Divine Spring Pool, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were unaware of the situation outside. They were still regretting their indecisiveness just now, or else, they could have possibly left a Ferocious Beast to guard the entrance. ¡°Little Dot, where are you nning to go next?¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen turned to Little Dot, their faces no longer carried the tense standoffishness from before, but were brimming with casual familiarity as if the boys were close friends who always frolic together.
However, only Little Dot knew the real situation. These two boys, about the same size as him, seemed harmless on the surface but were truly crafty. If anyone were to actually trust them, they would probably get cheated horribly and would even be counting money for their fraudsters after getting sold.
Gu Chen, the boy, was okay to handle. He tended to be more silent and straightforward rather than ying tricks. But the other one needed to be dealt with cautiously, or else Little Dot would definitely suffer a major loss.
¡°The Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area I guess,¡± after a moment of contemtion, Little Dot responded honestly. There were rumors about Heavenly bones and fortunes waiting there, and he wanted to try his luck. ¡°Wow, is it far from here?¡± Tu Wa Zi was pumped up. Anything rted to Heavenly bones sounded like good stuff that deserved an exploration, even digging up the whole area to find them.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be far,¡± Little Dot scratched his head. He had never been there, so he didn¡¯t know the exact distance.
¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen nodded, intending to travel separately from Little Dot.
They had to return and meet Lin Zhuang and the others before they set out together.
The trio ran, out racing one another until they rushed out of Hundred Herb Garden. But right when they reached the exit, columns of light shot straight into the sky, catching the boys¡¯ eyes.
In the distance, it seemed like there was one volcano after another erupting, their radiant light piercing the sky. They were creating an iparable disruption, with Runes densely packed, rattling Heaven and Earth, each seeming as dazzling as a deity.
These were the divine creatures they had seen earlier, standing guard in this ce, their auras as vast as the heavens.
¡°Look, there are those human boys, catch them!¡±
An observant divine creature spotted the trio and instinctively shouted.
Suddenly, a bombardment of sharp, knife-like nces nailed them down. They froze with fear. The creatures¡¯ immense spiritual power felt like being engulfed in waves.
¡°Oh, damn it!¡±
The boys were terrified and quickly withdrew back to the Divine Spring Pool.
These divine creatures were extremely frightening. They all had reached the rare Nine Rounds of Cave Sky. Given the environmental suppression, even together, they were no match for these creatures.
¡°Bunch of cowards, are you brave enough to fight us in here? Does guarding the entrance make you real heroes?¡±
Tu Wa Zi was cursing furiously. It was the first time he had ever been cornered, unable to make a move.
Little Dot was also exasperated, even more gloomy. His jade button-like face was now frowning like a bitter gourd. He felt like he was trapped by these two mischievous boys from Liu Vige. He thought that those terrifying divine creatures didn¡¯t even initially target him. He was simply an extra that got dragged into the mess.
Several days passed like this. The Pure Blood Divine Spirits standing guard outside were not willing to leave just like that.
The boys were patient to stay in, but these creatures couldn¡¯t afford to continue waiting.
While the boys had full baskets of harvest, the creatures hadn¡¯t even gotten soup to drink. If they continued waiting pointlessly, they would waste their rare opportunity to enter this mountain range.
A group of divine creatures left angrily, feeling extremely aggrieved. They thought that the boys were truly cunning and loathsome. They didn¡¯t even dare toe out and face them.
In the end, after raging and turning the nearbynd into a barren, wastnd, the creatures with terrifying bloodlines finally left.
After waiting for another day and making sure that these creatures had really left, Tu Wa Zi, Little Dot, and Gu Chen finally dared toe out.
¡°Wait until I reach Nine Rounds of Cave Sky. I will catch them back, one by one!¡±
Tu Wa Zi hollered, venting his anger. It was really unbearable these past few days, they felt imprisoned and dare not step outside.
Little Dot was equally disgruntled. He swore never to associate with these two jinxes from Liu Vige ever again. He had such bad luck with them that even a drink of cold water would choke him.
¡°Little Dot, we¡¯ll meet again at the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area. Wait for us there!¡± Tu Wa Zi patted Little Dot¡¯s shoulder, his face beaming with excitement.
He thought that, contrary to Little Dot¡¯s views, the little chap seemed like a lucky star with extraordinary luck, and wherever he went, he was always fortunate.
After bidding their farewells, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen rushed towards Shared Treasure Cliff.
Meanwhile, Lin Zhuang and the others were still digging around the Stonewood.
Looking from afar, several barren patches had appeared in ces that werepletely stripped off their vegetation, leaving behind piles of rocks, while only a handful of random clumps were left untouched.
With mass production, such arge scale of excavation would certainly yield a good harvest. Lin Zhuang and his team had already collected quite a lot.
Several days of hard work had brought a hefty harvest. They had filled several Beast Skin Bags, much to the envy of the onlooking crowd.
The old man with unkempt hair also had a fair share of findings. He had a discerning eye and didn¡¯t need anything that was even slightly marred. While he had only collected four or five things, they were all of excellent quality and held many magical uses. The old man hadn¡¯t stopped his rambling, constantly muttering about his fortune..
Chapter 146 - 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2) 3
Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2) 3
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Brother Zhuang, Brother Chen!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen quickly approached.
After the group assembled, they finally set off in the direction of the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area.
Naturally, it was still the scruffy old man leading the way.
On the mountainous area, the ferocious wind howled, birds¡¯ cries shook the heavens, heading towards a quiet area in front.
Who knows how long it passed.
Ancient trees came into the view of the crowd.
These trees really were too robust, towering into the sky, surrounded by steep cliffs and precipices, with ancient vines rooted everywhere, exuding vibrant life.
All around, scenes of various creatures were dense and plentiful, more than any other ce; these had alle because of the renown of this Forbidden Area.
¡°Ahead is the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area!¡± The old man with unkempt hair announced cheerfully from atop a bird.
As they looked ahead, a massive bone was seen jutting into a mountain peak, brilliantly glowing.
¡°Eh, why haven¡¯t I seen Little Dot?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked down and around with a goofy grin.
He remembered they had agreed to meet here.
¡°Rumble¡
Once Tu Wa Zi¡¯s voice had fallen, a sudden roar came, like the earth was about to crack and the sky about to fall.
In the distance, golden rays of light soared into the sky, forming a huge beam, piercing the firmament.
This golden light appeared abruptly and stirred up a greatmotion, dazzling and eye-catching, like golden portals. The whole universe seemed to be shaking; all living creatures couldn¡¯t help but stare at the golden light, their faces filled with curiosity.
¡°This isn¡¯t good, these regions have merged together sooner thanst time; when the timees, the entire Broken Hundred Mountain Range will be a unified entity, and the primitive creatures lurking in the darkness woulde out and ughter all the outstanding individuals of different races who enter it.¡±
The old man¡¯s face changed.
¡°The indigenous creatures in this world are terrifying and bloodthirsty; once they start killing, they won¡¯t stop which is why the mortality rate in this little world is so high. If it¡¯s the most terrifying time, then even if 10% of these geniuses survive, it would still be considered a high rate!!!
This is both a treasurend and a blood-stained demonnd. Opportunities and death go hand in hand, those who want to reap rewards must put their life on the line to seize it.
The old man¡¯s expression was solemn. He knew many secrets and was aware that the most terrifying time for this little world wasing. If they couldn¡¯t hold on, countless outstanding individuals could end up bleeding to death and their bones would be scattered across this small world.
However, crises oftene along with opportunities. The indigenous creatures in these Broken Hundred worlds are extremely brutal and powerful. But their flesh and essence blood are good things to temper the body, which can solidify the foundation, and some of their flesh even has other uses.
¡°Rumble!¡±
A momentter.
In the mountains, an earth-shattering explosion rang out. The whole small world was trembling and illuminating. All the portals of each domain started to blur, all the golden gateways rapidly dimmed, and then finally, they disappearedpletely.
The next moment.
A multitude of ferocious beasts, fierce birds, and humanoid ancient creatures rushed out from the dense forest in an instant, all giving off an astonishing malicious aura, like they had broken out of hell. Their bloody mouths wide opened, they directly attacked the multitude of geniuses entering there.
These creatures were terrifying, each one was exceptionally strong, they easily killed a group of prodigious disciples. Especially the ck Behemoth among them, its force was overwhelming; it easily bit up three geniuses, swallowing them into its stomach.
¡°That¡¯s a good thing, knock it out and take it back to the vige!¡±
The eyes of Tu Wa Zi and the rest were burning with intense desire. Others might fear that ck Behemoth, but they weren¡¯t.
But just as they were preparing to take action, from a distance, a swath of iridescent light suddenly arrived, carrying a terrifying force thatpletely killed that ck Behemoth; its flesh and blood exploded, and even the aftermath shook copsed a mountain peak.
¡°Quickly, look! It¡¯s Zhong Tong Shi Yi!¡±
The prodigies of all races cried out in surprise, and their gaze was instantly drawn to a figure in mid-air¡.
Chapter 147 - 135: We Are Not to Be Messed With 1
Chapter 135: We Are Not to Be Messed With 1
Trantor: 549690339
A group of people watched into the distance, their gaze fixed on a sixteen or seventeen-year-old youth suspended in mid-air.
His entire body was glowing, swathed in a holy radiance. With his tall and upright figure, his hair scattered, he held himself aloof from the world as if ying an Ancient Beast¡¯s cub with a casual swipe of his hand was as easy as crushing a fly.
The most amazing thing was that the youth had double pupils in his eyes, both emitting a dazzling light. Looking down from above, he appeared as if a divine king had descended to the world.
A mix of emotions passed over the faces of the group of talented individuals who had entered this small world, finally converging into a deep, profound sigh.
They were all considered geniuses, but there were disparities even among geniuses.
They had worked to exhaustion, using every trick in their book and still were no match for the ck Behemoth. They were chased until they lost their defenses and were in a state of utter disarray. Meanwhile, the youth effortlessly used a Treasured Technique to kill an Ancient Beast¡¯s cub,pletely obliterating its body into fragments.
That represented the gap, the gap they would never be able to bridge.
To be born in the same era as a Double Pupil Holder was both a stroke of fortune and a tragedy.
Lucky, because having such a formidable opponent as a goal prevented anyone from cking off. Unlucky, because no matter how outstandingly talented they were or how hard they tried, they would always fall short of catching up to him.
On this magnificent and long road, they were destined to follow behind, being left further and further behind, bing stepping stones for his journey towards invincibility.
No one epts such a reality willingly. Who wouldn¡¯t want to dominate this Wilderness of ten thousand miles? Who wouldn¡¯t desire to look down upon the eras, to sit outside eternity?!
But they had no choice but to concede and console themselves!
Having congenital double pupils, such individuals were destined for greatness from birth. Born as a human yet capable of contending with Pure Blood Creatures like the Demon Butterfly, even defeating it five or six times.
Such a person, even if he achieves the minimum, would be able to step into a Supreme Realm, bing an unreachable existence for them.
Walking with such a person, they were destined to only see his back, left far behind by this youth on his path to invincibility. Some creatures sighed regretfully, thinking that they came at the wrong time. If it was a different era, they might have been the ones wielding power.
But there were also some whose gazes were different. They were all young girls of the Human Race, with attractive bodies, translucent skin, and pure whiteplexion. They observed the youth with shy admiration tinted in their sparkling eyes.
¡°This kid¡has four pupils?!¡±
On the back of the Three-headed Feng Luan, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others looked surprised.
They had grown up in Liu Vige and had never seen anyone with double pupils before. This seemed strange and amazing, even awe-inspiring to them, because it did not look bad, even dignified.
¡°This boy has congenital double pupils, the symbol of a future supreme being. I didn¡¯t expect such a talented monster to appear in this lifetime!¡±
Lin Zhuang sighed, his face solemn.
He often chatted with Old man Lin and the elderly chief of the Native Tribe, learning about the legends of Double Pupil Holders.
Such a sign of supreme birth was almost invisible. It was said that all sorts of ancient Taoistws were embedded in the double pupils, which were mysterious and unpredictable. Once the double pupils opened, they could even pierce the Heaven and Earth. A Completion stage Double Pupil Holder could even fight against ancient emperors and dominate several eras.
Most importantly, this youth was only a few years older than Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi, which put them in the same generation. In the future, they were destined to contend against each other, possibly even in bloody battles.
At this moment, these mischievous boys turned serious.
Although they did not want to admit it, they felt that this youth was indeed very strong. He seemed as unique and independent as a Divine Spirit, a match they could not oppose, even in abined effort. It seemed like he could oppress the entire small world by himself.
However, these mischievous boys did not feel that hopeless. After all, they were still young, and at least four or five years younger than him. If they were the same age and at the same Realm, they felt they would not necessarily lose to him.
As Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were staring at the youth with double pupils, thetter seemed to have noticed something and returned their gaze.
¡°Hmm?!¡±
In the air, an astonished voice sounded. The youth with double pupils raised his brows slightly as if he had found something interesting.
The next moment, the youth suddenly strode out, seemingly walking as if he could shrink the ground into inches. In an instant, he covered thousands of meters and arrived directly in front of Tu Wa Zi and his group.
In an instant, an endless pressure apanied the assault, like a surge of tidal water hitting the face.
He stood there like a divine spirit, shrouded in radiance with the glow of auspicious clouds surrounding him. His hair danced in the wind, and his pupils shone with a heart-throbbing light. Merely ncing at him might cause one to lose oneself in the glow.
The Feng Luan, sensing the deadly crisis, let out a shriek. The youth¡¯s imposing aura made its body tremble, its fur standing on end, and its agile eyes filled with boundless fear.
¡°There seems to be a familiar aura on you all, like it is from an old acquaintance of mine!¡±
After a long while, the youth with double pupils spoke. His face was as calm as water, showing no signs of emotional fluctuations.
What are you talking about? We¡¯ve never seen you before, let alone your so-called old friend. Are you picking a fight? Just a warning, don¡¯t mess with us, we¡¯re not easy to provoke!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and hispanions braced themselves as if facing a great enemy, adopting defensive postures.
The youth with double pupils standing before them exuded an intimidating aura that was truly terrifying, which made them feel apprehensive. He was unfathomably powerful and formidable, making it hard to gauge his current strength.
However, even so, Tu Wa Zi refused to lose face. Whether they could fight or not was another matter, but they had to win the verbal battle first.
¡°The double pupil holder is confronting the people from Liu Vige, this is big news!¡±
From a distance, a group of people watched with twinkling eyes.
They recognized Lin Zhuang and hispanions and knew that they came from Liu Vige. They possessed the Three-eyed Raven, a powerful and rare ancient pure-blooded ferocious beast, representing a rather mysterious power.
In the cold wind, the clothes of the young man with double pupils rustled, his ck hair fluttered, and his eyes, like stars, scanned Tu Wa Zi and hispanions.
Then, surprising everyone, the youth withdrew his gaze and suddenly turned and left in a certain direction.
¡°What just happened?! Could it be that the youth with double pupils feared Liu Vige¡¯s mightiness?¡±
A creature mused. They were several powerful ancient beasts, who swiftly eliminated any immediate dangers, hence had extra time for discussions.
¡°What are you thinking? You can tell you don¡¯t understand the double pupil holder. The reason he left is obviously because he realized he wouldn¡¯t get any answers and didn¡¯t want to waste time!¡±
Someone retorted, clearly knowing more about the nature of the double pupil holder.
Born with double pupils, he was destined to be supreme in the future. Taking an undefeated path, unless facing an unimaginable existence, it would be hard to make him retreat.
Tu Wa Zi and hispanions werepletely puzzled, equally confused about what had happened. They found the behavior of the youth with double pupils very strange and difficult to fathom.
However, the current crisis was averted, andzy to think further, they followed the advice of the older man with unkempt hair and hastily led the team towards the exit.
Simrly, many other creatures around were making the same moves, swiftly navigating through the woods..
Chapter 148 - 136: The path of the heavy pupil is invincible, why borrow another’s bones._1
Chapter 136: The path of the heavy pupil is invincible, why borrow another¡¯s bones._1
Trantor: 549690339
inside the small world, the golden portal hadpletely vanished, releasing
an array of terrifying native creatures.
Soon, this ce would transform into a bona-fide killing field.
Including Tu Wa Zi and others, a vast array of creatures rushed towards the exit, for if they were left behind, they could potentially be trapped here, fated to face a tidal wave of indigenous creatures ¨C a near certain death.
In the distance.
A gigantic butterfly, vibrant with colors, took flight, trailing iridescent streams of light, also rushing on its way.
This butterfly was terrifying; its body was covered in numerous runes, dazzling as if shrouded in radiant glow.
Especially wherever it passed, with thunderous rumbles and an electrical haze,
no creature dared to approach, all avoided it from a distance.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s that little butterfly!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled, eager to catch it but eventually decided against it.
Although this butterfly was less than one meter in size, it was rather extraordinary, called the Sky-splitting Demon Butterfly. Its entire body was covered in runes, each inch capable of emitting powerful beams of light. It was indeed formidable.
¡°Shushushu¡¡±
At that moment,
High up in the sky, a sudden flurry of send-down white fluff filled the air.
Soft fluff fluttering around, in an instant obscuring heaven and earth, as if a goose-feather blizzard was underway.
The fluff rapidly took root and sprouted upon contact with flesh, growing into a colossal nt within a few seconds. It was terrifyingly peculiar.
¡°It¡¯s the Cursed Magic Mustache of the Puma Tree, wanting to seize the essence of our flesh and blood to strengthen itself. Quickly hide!¡±
A creature eximed, face pale from terror, shaking uncontrobly.
Legend has it that in ancient times, a fully grown Puma Tree scattered its
Cursed Magic Mustache all over the Wilderness, absorbing the essence of countless powerful beings which turned the ce into a bloody battlefield, in the era of this demonic tree¡¯s rampant growth, even the strongest Sacrificial Spirits worshipped by the ns didn¡¯t dare to confront it. This tree, which even dared to parasitize divine spirits, once ruled over various eras, leading to an extremely dreadful age.
The scene from those times came back to the mortal world today. Although it¡¯s nowhere near a billionth as exaggerated as it once was, it¡¯s nheless startling.
Numerous creatures shed blood, and as the magic seed parasitised their bodies, their essence was sucked dry and turned into mummies in an instant. The Three-headed Feng Luan also lost blood. Its size made it difficult to avoid, and soon after its body was infested with a lot of Cursed Magic Mustache.
The terrifying magic seed quickly grew, breaking through its flesh in the cold air Thankfully, Lin Zhuang detected it in time and quickly cut off the parasitized flesh. Otherwise, this Species of the Ancient Times would have possibly perished today.
¡°Give me your flesh and blood essence!¡¯
At the horizon, a figure several metersrge appeared.
It was the Puma Tree. Its roots were robust and sturdy, walking on the ground like human feet. Although it was a tree, it had five senses on its trunk, capable of speaking and understanding the humannguage.
¡°We seem to have no grudges against you, why do you target us?¡± Lin Zhuang deflected, his face cold. He did not remember ever encountering this demonic tree before.
He and the tree had never crossed paths before, but for some reason, it had naturally targeted them, which irked Lin Zhuang.
The Puma Treeunched its attack without replying, seeming determined to turn the group in front of him into its nourishment.
Its original target was actually another naughty human child. However, the appearance of the group changed its target. Each of them had vigorous vitality, which was just the nourishment it had been dreaming of.
Above the ground, the branches and leaves of the Puma Tree were lush and drooping with green dew, covered in radiant light. From time to time it shed some Cursed Magic Mustache, shing mysterious runes, and performing dazzling treasured techniques that enveloped the area. It was truly formidable.
¡°This thing is so bad, we must take it back to be burned as firewood.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, among others, were resentful. They leapt off the bird¡¯s back and charged towards the direction of the Puma Tree.
Not to be outdone, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen followed suit and attacked as well.
Since it was evident that the tree wasing for them, they needed to neutralize it as quickly as possible, or they might end up trapped here.
¡°Bang Bang Bang¡¡±
In an instant, countless eruptions spewed from the volcanoes in Cave Heaven above the canopy, forming a belt of congration. Hot air gushed out, as if trying to incinerate everything around¡
The Puma Tree was horrified, it never expected these four individuals to be so terrifying. Not only was their vitality unprecedented, but the fluctuations emanating from the Cave Heaven were also exaggerated, zing brightly, enough to even burn its magic mustache¡
Almost instantly, the area seemed to experience a massive earthquake. Many peaks were leveled, transformed into tnd. Endless glorious light surged up into the sky, enveloping this area, the light dazzling, the ancient trees shattered¡
Eventually, this arrogant tree demon was beaten half to death and sealed into a beast skin bag. Tu Wa Zi and the others were all injured, parasitized by demon seeds several times, but fortunately, they dug them out together with the flesh at the first opportunity.
¡°We¡¯ll have to burn this thing when we get back!¡±
Tu Wa Zi insisted fiercely, nursing some injuries, not enough to be fatal, but enough for him to grimace in pain. At this moment, he looked full of resentment.
Meanwhile.
Outside the Severed Mountain Range.
Heads were moving, countless terrifying auras stood tall, all of them were the elderly figures of various forces, all anxiously waiting for their own prodigies at this moment.
The golden gate vanished, this miniature world would soon be shut, regardless of the results, it was time to leave.
¡°Someone hase out!¡±
Soon.
A group of people emerged from the small world, clothes ruffled, bodies covered with blood, but not seriously injured.
¡°I carried out the mission sessfully and gained some opportunities!¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!
Some people were relieved as soon as they were greeted.
Unfortunately, some people¡¯s faces were heavy, because their prodigies hadn¡¯t returned yet, possibly having perished in this small world.
The appearance of Lin Zhuang¡¯s group immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.
They couldn¡¯t help it, they were too unconventionalpared to the other forces, although each one of them was injured, their faces were ecstatic as if they were showing off.
¡°Stone Toughness has made it out, reincarnation of the double-eyed divine!¡± someone eximed looking towards the exit.
There was a youth, slim and strong, with loose ck hair, mysterious double eyes, full of vigor, dragging out a huge ancient beast.
¡°It¡¯s the whole grown-up Species of the Ancient Times, this is so terrifying!¡± A group of older people were horrified. This youngster was too terrifying, aplishing something his peers would never be able to.
After Stone Toughness, some other figures came out, and then after a long time, no one else came out.
¡°Where¡¯s my grandson?!¡±
An angry roar echoed, resounding across the fields, many people retreated back in fear, even the elders of the major forces were taken aback.
It was a white tiger.
Pure as jade, with a few golden stripes, the body was pure and wless, like cast in ss, radiating a mighty aura.
At this moment, it was standing on an ancient chariot, looking extremely gloomy.
This was a king from Xiling Beast Mountain, waiting here, hoping to see his most beloved offspring emerge, but he never did.
¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here!¡±
The next moment, a startled cry echoed, it was the Little White Tiger, crying desperately, but soon it was suppressed by a p from Tu Wa Zi.
¡°Stop shouting, you¡¯ll attract the bad guys!¡± Tu Wa Zi hushed, reminding him in a low voice, they had made quite a few enemies in that small world.
¡°With my grandfather here, who dares to act recklessly?¡± The Little White Tiger looked arrogant again, only to be followed by another punch and a sock stuffed in his mouth.
¡°Big Kitty, are you trying to rebel?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked aggrieved. He felt that he hadn¡¯t mistreated this Big Cat along the journey.
¡°You insect, how dare you use my grandson as a ride¡ ah¡ you even stuffed a sock in his mouth!!!¡±
A roar resounded, the King White Tiger heard the anomaly, surveyed his surroundings with a fixed gaze, finally recognizing his pitiful grandson who was being ridden by Tu Wa Zi under his buttocks, his face filled with outrage and disbelief..
Chapter 149 - 137: The path is naturally invincible, why borrow another’s bones (Part 2)_1
Chapter 137: The path is naturally invincible, why borrow another¡¯s bones (Part 2)_1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°How dare you treat my beloved grandson in such a way!¡±
Atop his enormous ancient chariot, King White Tiger¡¯s face twisted grotesquely, a grimness so profound it was palpable.
No wonder he had looked around and not found his grandson. As it turned out, his grandson had been taken and used as a mount ¨C an absolute disgrace!
¡°Humans, do youprehend what you have done? Picking a fight with My Xiling Beast Mountain ¨C even having Heaven Mending Pavilion as your backer won¡¯t spare you!¡±
King White Tiger leapt off his chariot, his massive body radiating a crystal-clear luster, like ze, and his roars thunderous, shaking the sky, a tremendous disy of power.
He strode forward, a manifestation of intimidating calm, each step leaving a significant indentation in the hardened, rocky ground.
This was a testament to his immense physical prowess.
The usually pampered Beast King was genuinely enraged now, his killing intent chilling, his sharp, metallic aura seemed to slice the air itself.
Behind the White Tiger Beast King, a band of human powerhouses followed, his servants, bodies bathed in brilliance, seething with their rising auras, preparing to take action.
¡°Get out of here now; this Old Beast Monarch is likely to begin a deadly assault today!¡±
The elders of the various powers were terrified and reminded their younger generations urgently, swiftly retreating to a rtively safe distance.
If the Beast King exploded in rage, blood would flow for miles and the sight would be horrifying.
More so, the White Tiger Beast King was a powerful entity from an ominousnd who focused on offense. If not evaded in time, one could be caught in the aftermath and the consequences would be dire.
However, some people were quite astounded.
¡°Those people are audacious, daring to use the White Tiger King¡¯s favorite grandson as a mount ¨C they¡¯re unbelievably bold!¡±
Many wore shocked expressions.
This was too startling ¨C the esteemed grandson of the Xiling Beast Mountain¡¯s Beast King had been made into a mount by a mere brat. It utterly shattered their worldview.
¡°Being able to subdue the White Tiger King¡¯s grandson, those humans mustn¡¯t be ordinary.¡±
A human spoke.
The white tiger was indeed the Beast King¡¯s grandchild. They had had glimpses of him sometime.
Not only was his bloodline terrifying, but he was also esteemed as an extraordinary talent by his tribe. He could be ranked amongst the top talents of his realm despite his young age. Yet, today, he had been captured as a mount by those rowdy kids, which was beyond their imagination.
¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone else feel that those people look familiar?¡±
Just at that moment, a small voice spoke, bearing a strange expression.
It was one of the helm persons from a famous n who realized that Lin Zhuang and the others seemed eerily familiar, as if seen somewhere before.
¡°I remember now, they seem to be from Liu Vige!¡±
Someone eximed, recognizing Lin Zhuang and the others.
Everyone around seemed slightly stunned.
It was that force!
Even though none of them had personally observed Liu Vige, nobody doubted the strength and mystique of that ce.
Putting everything else aside, even the terrifying Three-eyed Raven could make the leaders of Insignia Realm tremble with fear. It had ughtered several of them, raging brutally, which was quite frightening.
¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show next. Although Liu Vige has risen to fame recently, it is said to be extremely mysterious and harbors great terror. The Ancient Country hasn¡¯t even been able to find it.¡±
Some beings were eagerly watching, with their eyes fixed on the battlefield.
¡°Vermin! Today, you are surely doomed!¡±
Upon the white marble floor, the White Tiger King was in a towering rage, making his move directly.
Its roar was thunderous, emanating an endless might. The rumbling divine thunder and the dazzling Metallic Qi painted a shocking spectacle, causing the heaven and earth to roar.
This was a terrifying sight, with fierce de-like Metallic Qi running rampant, its mere residual waves instantly slicing whole mountains into fragments.
Countless golden lights gathered in the sky, gloriously blinding, radiating with streaks of mist, fascinating runes flickered, oddly forming chains of divinity, intecing with one another, nging like Immortal Gold forging which enveloped the area.
¡°Sure enough, the King White Tiger, known throughout Xiling Beast Mountain, remains indomitable, despite years of inactivity!!!¡±
The elders of many forces sighed, they had almost all heard tales of the formidable King White Tiger whose Metallic Qi could fiercely battle and even sever celestial bodies.
¡°Even if the Liu Vige forces are extraordinary, they can¡¯t be a match for King White Tiger. The Three-eyed Raven¡¯s lineage is indeed noble and rare, but it is still not fully matured. The Tiger King had reached the Noble Realm many years ago and is considered a top power in the Great Wilderness!¡±
A group of people sighed, some of them from the same era as the White Tiger King, but now felt they had been fiercely left behind, and dreamt of catching up.
¡°Lowly ants, I will tear you to pieces, swallow you alive, and quench the fury in my heart with your flesh and blood!¡±
The face of the White Tiger King was menacing, his aura skyrocketing to the extreme, and from his mouth erupted a dazzling burst of light cloaked in the deadly Metallic Qi, charging straight towards Tu Wa Zi and his allies.
If this strike hits, even a mountain range would be violently torn apart, let alone a body of flesh and blood.
Some of the younger children couldn¡¯t bear to watch and closed their eyes, not willing to witness the expected bloodshed.
However, just as the crimson Qi was about to wreak havoc, a ripple-like fluctuation suddenly emanated from the bodies of Tu Wa Zi and the others¡
¡°Hum!¡±
Following, a booming sound rang out, the magnitude of which was unbelievably astounding.
¡°Bang!¡±
The next moment, a terrifying and holy glow burst forth, instantly covering numerous meandering valleys.
¡°Boom¡¡±
Amid the vast and vast sky, a towering figure seemed to cross countless starry seas, descending from the river of time and space to the mortal world.
The figure stood tall and majestic, like a pir supporting the sky, surrounded by luminosity, spreading runes that exerted immeasurable pressure. In the distance, mountains exploded, rivers ceased to flow, and ancient trees shattered.
It was a Liu Vige that sprouted from the ground, with radiant blue light soaring into the sky. Interwoven Divine chains filled the sky, countless shining willow leaves fluttering down, as if countless lives were offering prayers in reverence¡
¡°!!!!!!¡±
¡°Such a strong aura!¡±
¡°What is that?¡±
Countless people looked up towards one side of the sky, squinting as hard as they could, unable to look directly, only managing to see faint afterimages.
But even these scant afterimages gave them a feeling of overwhelming oppression.
All of them showed astonished, fearful, and terrified expressions.
Under the giant shadow of the blinding light, they felt their bodies sinking into an icy cer, a fear emanating from their souls, as if their very lives were no longer in their control.
¡°It¡¯s an unparalleled being who has ignited the Divine me, it¡¯s a Divine Spirit descending!¡±
An elder creature screamed, his eyes bleeding, and fell to the ground in shock.
¡°What has happened? How can a Divine Spirit descend?!¡±
On the field, elders from the top powers of Great Wilderness trembled, shocked, and terrified!
With a single thought, set the eternal me, thus ascend to Divine Position!
Igniting The Divine me, an act countless cultivators aspire but cannot achieve, is a realm held by the top existences of this world.
Such a being could obliterate them with just a nce..
Chapter 150 - 138: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible,
Chapter 138: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible,
Why Borrow Another¡¯s Bones (Part 3)_1
Trantor: 549690339
Above the sky, a gigantic figure loomed over thend below, casting an unending majesty that enveloped everything around it. Every creature present shuddered under its influence, afraid even to breathe.
A Divine Spirit had transcended the limitations of the mortal body. Every action they took epassed the Divine Treasure Skills that were unpredictable and terrifying. With a mere thought, they could easily copse a realm; with a mere breath, they could overturn an ancient country with countless inhabitants.
All beings, except for a few top-tier powers, were left in awe and dread. They were stunned, their spirits shaken with fear.
Even those in the top-tier forces, such as the Heaven Mending Pavilion and Divine Mountain, managed to maintain theirposure by a narrow margin!
The might of a Divine Spirit was not something that any creature could ignore or belittle.
However, before everyone had recovered, a sharp scream rang, startling everyone.
Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the sound in surprise.
It was the King White Tiger. Once fierce and unstoppable, its body was now sent flying backwards, crashing into multiple mountain peaks. It was coated in blood, a sight too horrible to behold.
¡°Which Divine Spirit are you? Why do you oppress me?!¡±
King White Tiger¡¯s face was filled with shock as it painstakingly got up coughing blood, aplete contrast to its earlier defiant demeanor.
A Divine Spirit could crush it as easily as a person would crush an ant.
It had used its strongest Treasured Technique to resist the initial attack, but despite this, nearly every part of its flesh and blood waspletely shattered.
This old beast had a look of fear and confusion at why such a powerful entity had attacked it in the first ce.
¡°Greetings to the Sacrificial Spirit!¡±
¡°Greetings to Lord Willow God!¡±
Just as the King White Tiger finished speaking, several figures stepped forth from the crowd with an intense aura.
It was Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others who knelt in respect, expressing utmost sincerity with loud, clear voices and an eager expression. They hadn¡¯t expected Lord Willow God toe and rescue them personally.
¡°Hmm.¡±
Above the sky, Jiang Hui acknowledged with a sound.
This response shocked everyone below, leaving them dumbfounded.
¡°The Sacrificial Spirit¡¡±
¡°So this terrifying Divine Spirit is the Sacrificial Spirit of the Liu Vige?!¡±
The crowd watching around them was in shock, unable to recollect themselves for a while.
A vige had a Divine Spirit as its Sacrificial Spirit. This was terrifying, utterly exaggerated. During the Ancient Era, even an Ancestral Great Country could only manage to worship a Divine Spirit with the strength of the entire nation.
The most astonished were naturally the King White Tiger and the Little White Tiger; they were utterly bewildered, their minds nk.
Especially the King White Tiger, it was trembling all over, recalling its recent actions and almost copsing on the ground.
¡°Your grandson and my nsman have a deep connection. I will not kill you.¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, his voice echoing powerfully.
¡°Thank you for sparing me, divine one!¡±
King White Tiger quickly rxed and thanked him.
It was not stupid; if the Divine Spirit had been determined to kill it earlier, it would not have had a chance to ward off even one attack.
Though above Nobles were the Divine Spirits, the actual gap between them could absolutely be described as a chasm.
Moreover, the old White Tiger vaguely felt that the other party did not seem to be a False god who had just ignited the Divine Fire, but a more formidable and dreadful True God.
A vige with a True God as the Sacrificial Spirit ¨C this background was too terrifying in the eyes of old White Tiger. Even the thought of it gave it chills. Such exaggeration was beyond its wildest imagination.
It suddenly felt somewhat relieved, grateful that there was a young boy in the vige who had taken a liking to its grandson. Otherwise, they, the grandfather and grandson, would undoubtedly have been mercilessly suppressed and killed here today.
¡°However, while you¡¯ve escaped death, you cannot evade punishment!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, and the old white tiger¡¯s heart once again leapt to his throat.
¡°As punishment, you must serve me for five hundred years. After five hundred years, if your performance is satisfactory, I can give you a chance to live.¡±
¡°For your words, the old beast will surely go through a mountain of des and a sea of fire!¡± King White Tiger quickly responded, believing it to be an honor to serve an entity seemingly like a true God.
Jiang Hui acknowledged with an almost indiscernible nod, and then looked around. Unintentionally, he suddenly saw a peculiar figure.
It was a youth. Different from others, this young man surprisingly had a pair of congenital double pupils, which was rather mystical.
¡°Interesting, indeed, really interesting, to actually encounter a double pupil holder here!¡±
Jiang Hui cast his gaze over, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.
Although he did not know much about the plot of the Perfect World, he was familiar with a person called Stone Toughness.
He was the congenital double pupil Supreme. Although he initially harbored malicious intentions, he eventually turned over a new leaf, taking on the major responsibility of defending the human race and wiping out all unknown dangers.
Finally, he put aside all his achievements and sacrificed himself, burning his own cultivation and essence blood of millions of years, that spark of evesting power, and channeling it into the mindset of Emperor Huang Tian.
At first, he was ruthless initially, using all means to achieve his goal. But in theter stages, he made significant contributions to protect the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, culminating in sacrificing himself.
Overall, while this mancked personal virtue, he remained unyielding in his principle.
Jiang Hui felt rather somber about this man¡¯s ending.
After all, if it were him, it would be difficult to do the same ¡ª to willingly abandon everything even though he had already achieved sess and fame.
As Jiang Hui stared at him intently, Stone Toughness felt his scalp tingle, as if an immortal being from unknown times was observing him through the sands of time, settling its gaze upon him.
The youth suddenly felt as if his body¡¯s blood had frozen at that moment and his soul began to dissolve. He seemed to have lost control over his body in an instant.
An unprecedented despair engulfed his gloomy heart.
¡°I am a congenital Supreme, break for me!¡±
Stone Toughness howled. As a born Supreme, he still wanted to break free even under the watch of a divine spirit, unwilling to submit so easily.
The youth with the double pupils burst into light, his body aze with a silver radiance. As bright as can be, runes transformed into an ocean, rising upward. He strained every nerve to try to break free all at once.
¡°The innate Supreme is indeed powerful. If given time, he would definitely be a truly invincible entity in the future!¡±
The spectators around this scene could not help but sigh and feel emotional at this sight.
However, all of this seemed pointless at the moment. The Double Pupil Holder was only at the Cave Heaven realm, and no matter how against the heavens he was, it was impossible for him to be a match for a divine spirit.
Even without using the Divine Treasure Skills, the existence of the ignited divine me alone was enough to suppress everyone present.
But being born with double pupils, he was destined to walk the path of invincibility. With time, his future achievements would certainly exceed their imagination.
¡°Shush!¡±
From above the sky, a branch of willow swished down from the boundless void,nding squarely on Stone Toughness and instantly shattering the silver radiance around his body.
The youth¡¯s hairs stood on end, his body¡¯s bloodpletely froze, and he couldn¡¯t move an inch.
But what surprised him was that the most frightening entity was still only observing him.
¡°Double pupils are naturally invincible, why bother borrowing others¡¯ bones?¡±
After a long while, a voice appeared, resounding like a gong in the youth¡¯s mind, echoing incessantly¡.
Chapter 151 - 139: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible,
Chapter 139: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible,
Why Borrow Another¡¯s Bones (End)_l
Trantor: 549690339
The voice echoed through the ages, as seemingly eternal as the sigh of time itself, thunderous to others yet only the youth with double pupils could hear.
Shi Hao¡¯s figure suddenly stalled, disbelief marking his features.
That was his secret, hidden in the depths of his heart. Aside from his closestpanions, no one knew, and there was no way for anyone else to know.
But now, the terrifying divine being hovering above the heavens had directly addressed this, dispensing fourteen words as sharp as sword des!
The youth¡¯s expression turned nk, twin pupils flickering, his ever-unchanging emotions shifting for the first time¡
But before the youth could speak, the sea-like celestial pressure suddenly disappeared.
Up in the sky, the figure that seemed to support the heavens shifted its gaze. It no longer paid attention to him, as if it had simply mentioned it in passing, not cing any emphasis on this matter.
Its response and its behavior ¨C neither mattered to the divine being.
Just as an apex being would look down on ants, humans would hardly care for the attitude of an ant, right?
However, the next moment, the youth with double pupils clenched his fist again. His body straightened like a pine tree, regaining its indomitable stance.
He was born with twin pupils, and now, he possessed the Supreme Bone. His path was long and his future was boundless.
And so what, with that knowledge? When he ascends to high ces, who would dare to criticize him?!
However, setting all this aside, he felt that the fourteen words hit him like a golden rule.
Being a double pupil holder was an invincible path, not weaker than owning the Supreme Bone. It was a sign of a saint. If he had fully devoted himself to understanding this, he might have be more powerful and could have walked further along the path of the double pupils.
While the Treasured Technique concealed within the Supreme Bone was terrifying, it indirectly slowed down his progress. It was a loss rather than a gain.
Unknowingly, a hint of doubt rose in the youth¡¯s eyes.
He was muttering the fourteen words to himself, his eyes inadvertently revealing a flicker of understanding.
However, a momentter, the youth shook his head inwardly.
Despite the Supreme Bone slowing down his cultivation speed, he didn¡¯t want to give it up. The Treasured Technique within the Supreme Bone was powerful, carrying the Taoist Charm, drawing his heart, making him unwilling to let it go-
Especially, he wanted to achieve an unprecedented level, practicing both the double pupils and the Supreme Bone simultaneously, suppressing any being of his generation, bing truly invincible.
Jiang Hui, of course, was unaware of the numerous changes in the youth with double pupils¡¯ mood.
He withdrew his gaze, looking towards another ce.
It was a robust young man who looked like a muscr adult.
From his appearance, this person was not in Jiang Hui¡¯s memory.
But Jiang Hui knew that underneath this disguise was that naughty kid, Shi Hao.
Simply so that other forces wouldn¡¯t recognize him, Shi Hao had allowed his pet to alter his appearance.
As Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze fell on Little Dot, thetter seemed to sense it, slightly raising his head to nce at him, appearing surprised for a moment before quickly looking away.
¡°Liu Vige indeed hides its strength well; they even have a divine spirit!¡±
Little Dot was shocked, burying his head in his chest, blending into the crowd, appearing ordinary and unassuming as if afraid of drawing attention.
At this moment, numerous thoughts were racing through his head, filling his mind. He felt that he needs to visit Liu Vige in the future. With such a robust faction and a reliable backing, it¡¯s essential to maintain regr contact!
That aside, with his rtionship with people like Tu Wa, his future visits would undoubtedly be as an honored guest!
Even if Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t read minds or guess what that naughty kid was thinking, by watching the expressions on thetter¡¯s face, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that the boy was up to no good!
Just at that moment, the voice of Golden Finger rang in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, informing him that the time for his spirit manifestation was almost up.
¡°If anyone dares to harm those under my protection in the future, don¡¯t mind me paying a personal visit!¡±
Withdrawing his mind, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze sweeps his surroundings, and his boundless pressure descends indiscriminately once again.
Under the endless dome of the sky, a sound as massive as a grand sun suddenly rang out. It lingered on and on like a vast epic echoing in everyone¡¯s ears.
Thenguage of divine spirits is equivalent to divine decrees. It carries immense power, capable of inheriting the wonders of heaven and earth.
The faces of the crowd drastically changed, not to mention them, even the top-tier forces would probably be unable to withstand the direct descent of a divine spirit.
¡°Lord Willow God, look at what you¡¯ve said. With you protecting Liu Vige and guarding this part of the Western Region, how dare we be negligent!¡± quite a few creatures responded tteringly, dering their sincere hearts.
Some people from therge forces also thumped their chests to guarantee that they would indeed treat Liu Vige People with good food and drinks in the future.
Seeing this, Little Dot became even more certain of his n to visit the Liu Vige family when he got the opportunity.
Above in the sky, Jiang Hui responded with a slight nod, his figure gradually fading.
¡°Farewell, Sacrificial Spirit!¡±
¡°Farewell, Sacrificial Spirit!¡±
Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others said reverently.
Afterward, they all raised their brows, squared their shoulders, and walked decisively towards one side, full of vigor and vitality.
Out of just a few individuals stemmed an army¡¯s worth of momentum!
Along the way, no creature dared stand in their path.
In this world, divine spirits are undeniably the strongest. Even those false gods who have just ignited the Divine Fire couldn¡¯t stand against them.
As for the human followers of Old White Tiger King, they all hid and shivered in ce, not daring to catch Tu Wa Zi and others¡¯ eyes, fearing the punishment of divine spirits.
On the road, Tu Wa Zi swung his Beast Skin Bag and put the King White Tiger in it as well.
He didn¡¯t forget that this Old White Tiger had promised to serve Lord Willow God for hundreds of years.
Although the Old White Tiger King was somewhat resistant to this way of leaving, in the end, he couldn¡¯t withstand the persistence of the mischievous child and reluctantly climbed in.
Upon leaving the valley, they all immediately mounted Feng Luan.
Feng Luan let out a long cry and looked back at the creatures behind with a prideful nce, emitting a somewhat human-like cold snort, full of a tsundere sense.
This little Feng Luan was just scared out of its wits. It had never imagined that the dignified and majestic Lord of Divine Spirits belonged to it.
It was like a dream.
Confused as it was, it was suddenly under the protection of a deity. Even till now, this heir still felt as if it was in a fog, its steps light and floating.
Withdrawing its gaze, Feng Luan lightly chirped, pped its wings high, and flew hundreds of miles in an instant. In a blink of an eye, several mountains were traversed by them.
Soon, under the guidance of Lin Zhuang, a grand and towering valley came into Feng Luan¡¯s sight.
¡°Chirp!¡±
High in the sky, Feng Luan was preparing to swoop down when suddenly the scenery before its eyes changed.
Surrounding them, a rich mist began to rise, covering the endless valley cliffs in an instant.
And moreover, countless mountains are rushing from all around, just like the overturning seawater, making it suffocate. A horrifying sense of crisis came over it, making the bird get goosebumps¡
¡°Screech, Screech, Screech¡¡±
Feng Luan cried, pping its wings frantically like it was drowning.
But at the next moment, the sight before its eyes changed again. A tranquil and peaceful vige suddenly emerged and entered its sight¡.
Chapter 152 - 140: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 1)1
Chapter 140: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 1)1
Trantor: 549690339
The vige was peaceful and serene, with wisps of cooking smoke rising into the air, mixed with the aroma of meals. The air was filled with the faint sounds of children¡¯sughter and the contented chatter of the elderly.
¡°We¡¯re home!¡±
On the bird¡¯s back, Lin Zhuang and others were excited. This journey had provided them with many treasures.
Especially at the Shared Treasure Cliff Stone Forest, they had dug up at least a hundred weapons, which was a fortune overnight.
Although most of the weapons had be battle-worn over time, many still possessed a touch of their previous might, making them very impressive.
The group was eager to share their finds with everyone but had no idea about the encounter the Feng Luan bird had just had.
The Feng Luan bird calmed its spirit and dove. Even with extreme restraint, it still stirred up a huge wind, startling the vigers passing by.
¡°What the hell is that? It¡¯s so big?¡±
¡°Who cares what it is, as soon as it enters our vige, we can just boil it!¡±
A viger licked his lips, unable to hold back his saliva. The Feng Luan bird looked so juicy and tender, it was a superior delicacy.
The Feng Luan bird, which had justnded, almost fell over from fright. This was truly a vige to worship divine spirits, the vigers were indeed tough!
¡°Hahaha, everyone has returned safely!¡±
Old man Lin came slowly, his eyes sharp, he noticed Lin Zhuang and others on the bird¡¯s back andughed.
¡°Father!¡±
¡°Vige chief, grandpa¡¡±
Several people jumped down from the bird and greeted him warmly.
¡°How did you all fare on this trip?¡± Old man Lin was kind and cheerful, his face full of bright smiles.
¡°No boasting, Grandpa Lin, our harvest this time is unprecedented, it¡¯s a bumper harvest!¡± Tu Wa Zi pped his chest and dered confidently.
While speaking, he directly opened his beast skin bag and a pile of objects poured out, forming a mini-mountain of useful and useless stuff.
¡°My, quite a lot, quite a lot indeed!¡± Old man Lin stroked his beard, more and more astonished. In just a few moments, he had spotted several truly good items.
¡°Brother Zhuang, this bird looks quite meaty, is it for us to feast upon?¡±
From a distance, a man from Lin Zhuang¡¯s hunting team came over and looked at the Feng Luan bird, his intentions clear from the nce.
Everyone now started discussing whether to steam or roast it, even talking about the specific cooking steps, that the usually fierce Feng Luan birdpletely shrunk to protect itself, afraid they would really sharpen their knives towards it.
¡°Go away, this is a lost breed, my future ride. You dare to even think about eating it, I¡¯ll cook you first!¡±
Lin Zhuang joked, driving the crowd away.
After taking out all the treasures, Lin Zhuang and the others chatted casually with Old man Lin before rushing up the mountain, where they took out the little golden dragon formed by the Immortal Spring.
They suspected that it would be helpful to Lord Willow God as the Immortal Spring symbolized the overwhelming power of life.
However, Jiang Hui did not need this thing. His life was endless, living forever in eternity. Ageing was a word that would never appear to him.
Eventually, under Jiang Hui¡¯s advice, Lin Zhuang put the small golden dragon into a natural jade cave.
¡°Is this a vige that worships divine spirits?¡±
On the other side, the Old White Tiger King, who had been released by Tu Wa Zi earlier, was currently strolling around, familiarizing himself with his future home.
However, the more he moved around, the stranger he found it.
The vige seemed too ordinary, at least from the outside, it looked no different from other viges and did not seem to be linked to the supreme divine spirits at all.
However, when the Old White Tiger felt the blood energy flowing over the vigers¡¯ bodies, the experienced Beast King was dumbfounded and shocked.
If he wasn¡¯t misjudging, the blood energy of the vigers was as mighty as the sea, even the children possessed enormous strength of several thousand pounds, which shocked the White Tiger King.
Such a rich bloodline, probablyparable to the descendants of those archaic vicious birds and divine beasts!
The King White Tiger was frightened, not daring to scamper around anymore.
In the blink of an eye, several days had hastily passed.
In these few days, Liu Vige remained usually quiet, embracing the serene and peaceful atmosphere, although the outside world was already in an uproar.
A small vige that worships a deity as its sacrificial spirit and gains divine protection, this news spread across the entire Wilderness like the strong winds of the region, in an instant.
Many were eager to share this news, and a multitude of people journeyed from distant ces, delving deeper into the Western Region, just to find the whereabouts of Liu Vige once again.
The scale of the crowd was even more spectacr and shocking than thest time. The multitudes weaving through the mountains and forests, but in the end, they returned empty-handed and departed with disappointment.
At this moment.
In the rear mountain of Heaven Mending Pavilion.
The mountains stood tall, high and splendid.
Looking at the distance, one could see a building as big and unmovable as the sun.
This was an altar, suspended in mid-air, supported by thirteen giant stone columns, three feet high, made of white jade. It was ancient and grand.
Standing around this altar was an old man with a burly body and an implicit dominance about him.
It was the current master of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, Ancestor Mu Yan.
Ancestor Mu Yan¡¯s face was gloomy, his eyes deep. After a long while, he heaved a sigh, seeming to suddenly age by several years.
Being one of the few remaining ancestors in the Heaven Mending Pavilion, he understood the current circumstances of this enormous entity better than anyone else.
Although it seemed as grand as ever, standing among the boundless Wilderness, as the current number one power, he was well aware that this was just the final brilliance before the downfall.
The reason why Heaven Mending Pavilion could terrify the Wilderness was not because of him, Ancestor Mu Yan, nor the many elders or masters in the Pavilion. It was the Sacrificial Spirit God Vine that they had been worshipping for a thousand years.
If not for the Divine Vine, the Heaven Mending Pavilion would not have achieved its current status.
But now, the lifespan of the Divine Vine was quicklying to an end. With the deity falling and without any support, he would find it hard to paddle the boat alone.
The old man, notorious for his temper, wore a heavy expression and sighed deeply.
The old Vine was about to fade away. The so-called foundation was also continuously losing its essence. If this continues, the Heaven Mending Pavilion will inevitably copse and be the object of others¡¯ughter.
¡°Ancestor, Shi Hao has returned!¡±
Just then, someone reported. It was Elder Zhuo Yun, responsible for recruiting disciples, and Elder Tao Ye who led the expedition to the Hundred Broken Mountain this time. Both of them hold prominent positions in the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
¡°Let hime in quickly!¡± Mu Yan hurriedly said. During the expedition to Hundred Broken Mountain, he had deliberately told Little Dot to pay attention to the Immortal Divine Spring in that small world.
The Immortal Divine Spring is a divine object that can revive dying creatures.
There was even a great chance that it could resurrect the Deity of Worship, breathe life into the decayed, and live a second life through its brokenness. He intended to use it to resurrect the Deity of Worship!
¡°Elder, I am back!¡±
Soon, Little Dot hurried back, looking serious.
¡°How was it?¡± Mu Yan Ancestor¡¯s expression was somewhat hopeful and expectant?
¡°I did not find the Immortal Spring, but I managed to collect a considerable amount of mud and sand which the spring water once nourished!¡± Little Dot replied.
¡°That will also work, although it¡¯s sand and mud, it should definitely retain some properties of the Immortal Spring!!!¡±
Ancestor Mu Yan pondered for a moment and said,
Chapter 153 - 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_1
Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_1
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Reviving the Sacrificial Spirit is a serious matter. Besides the Immortal Divine Spring, many other preparations and arrangements are needed. Watt for now and spend the next few days deepening your understanding of thunder and lightning. When the timees, I will call you over!
Mu Yan spoke, his expression as solemn as it could be. He ced great importance on this matter.
Little Dot naturally nodded repeatedly in agreement. Having made a significant discovery in the Broken Hundred Mountain Range, he needed time to digest it properly.
Time was passing by quickly.
Very soon.
A fortnight passed hurriedly within the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
On this day, everything was ready.
Under the guidance of Mu Yan, several people hurriedly crossed a narrow path, heading for the hill behind this Pure Land.
In the depths of the hill, a huge figure stood tall.
It was a stone statue, enormous and as tall as the surrounding peaks. It was the founder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
Yet, it had be chipped and weatherworn because of time. The material used to create it was not rare, only ordinary marble, so now one could barely discern it as a human shape.
Passing the giant statue and continuing deeper, one would find a garden.
The garden was quite old. Evolving through the passing of vast eras from ancient times to the present, now only stones were left.
Cold winds blew, spider webs swaying between the remnants of walls. Debris was scattered about, and patches of mottled moss grew in the damp crevices of bricks. Insect songs echoed from the weeds in the corners, amplifying the destion of the scene, an image of bleak gloom.
In the center of the yard, a gourd vine climbed among a pile of loose stones. It was not particrlyrge, only about five to six meters long, but it had a sturdy root system, indicating that it had lived for many years. However, its leaves had withered and fallen, looking weak and on the verge ofplete death.
Mu Yan did not dare to be careless. He quickly fetched the Immortal Divine Spring Soil and a variety of other rare and precious items, including a piece o
Divine Spirit flesh.
The group was silently praying, strictly following the Ancient Law, their expressions extremely pious.
Humming loudly, the effects were striking indeed.
This seemingly dying Old Vine miraculously regained vitality again. The formidable life force was pervading, like a zing sun, seeming to epass
Heaven and Earth.
Heaven and Earth trembled, Runes shimmered.
A powerful aura slowly ascended, like a brilliant sun illuminating the whole Heaven Mending Pavilion.
In the sky, there were endless life forces converging here frantically. Eventually, they pierced the sky, forming a deafening, earth-shattering roar.
The next moment, countless brilliance showered down, even outshining the stars.
This phenomenon was too shocking, as if it could illuminate the vast sky for ten thousand miles.
At this very moment.
Behind Liu Vige, Jiang Hui, swaying in the sway of countless Willow Branches, was drawn to the intense vibration.
His gaze deepened as he looked straight through the numerous mountain ranges to a ce far away.
High in the sky, an image of a nt,posed of myriad of lights, momentarily appeared before his eyes.
It was an Old Vine, looking as if it had been washed of its mundane impurities, revealing a jade-like brilliance at this moment.
Jiang Hui was familiar with this sight and vaguely remembered this scene.
Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be the Heaven Mending Pavilion resurrecting their Spirit God Vine with the entirety of their strength?
However, Jiang Hui remembered clearly that although Little Dot had brought back the immortal Divine Spring, it proved to not be a miraculous item capable of reversing life and death. It did not manage to revive the Old Vine of the Heaven Mending Pavilionpletely, allowing it to live a second lifetime.
The reason for such an impactful scene now was due to the Old Vine forcefully drawing strength from numerous rare treasures and making a deliberate disy. The purpose was to intimidate the hidden enemies.
¡°Although it hasn¡¯t truly lived a second life, this Old Vine has survived such a long period from ancient times to present. Now even though it has forci y returned itself to the peak of life, it can still create such a spectacle. It is indeed astounding, full of vigor even in old age!¡±
Jiang Hui eximed in awe.
Though he admired the spirit of the Old Vine, the fact remained that the Heaven Mending Pavilion would still face an imminent disaster. It had managed to intimidate its ndestine enemies for the moment, but regrettably, such a strategy could only be used once. After one attempt, the ruse was seen through by the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, who then united with other powerful beings to forcefully assault the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
An endless catastrophe was upon them, all living beings were doing their utmost to strengthen themselves in readiness for the impending disaster.
The essence left behind by the Old Vine after its death was a top-rated Divine Medicine capable of reversing heaven and earth¡¯s creations. This was invaluable for some powerful beings and the nourishing of geniuses backed by their forces.
Such a treasure naturally attracted the attention of some terrifying entities long ago.
Of course, aside from those, there were those who bore grudges against the Heaven Mending Pavilion, such as Old White Tiger King, and so on.
Some were simply opportunists, who, upon seeing many powerful beings besieging the Heaven Mending Pavilion, unwilling to be left out, also joined in to share the spoils of the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s treasures and Treasured
Techniques.
Because of these various reasons, the Heaven Mending Pavilion was ultimately destroyed, the formidable number one power of the Wilderness copsed overnight.
However, currently, Jiang Hui had already in the Swallowing Sky Sparrow and had the Old White Tiger under his control, the oue might change slightly.
But Jiang Hui could not be too certain.
The most terrifying aspect of fate was that it could forcefully steer things back to their original trajectory. If the Swallowing Sky Sparrow was no more, there could be other creatures to fill the gap.
Concerning whether to lend a helping hand or not, Jiang Hui had never considered the question.
Even though he had sessfully Ignited The Divine Fire and was protected by the Paradise artifact, he didn¡¯t fear any entity.
Chapter 154 - 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_2
Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_2
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, the Heaven Mending Pavilion had no connection with him, nor had it ever shown him favor; he had no obligation to intervene.
Especially, if the Heaven Mending Pavilion were to fall, it would seemingly benefit Liu Vige. The fleeing disciples of the Pavilion could be absorbed into Liu Vige.
Anyone who could be valued by the Heaven Mending Pavilion was far from ordinary. Within minor forces, they were considered top-tier talents. Consequently, the amount of Faith Value they could bring would naturally be greater.
Otherwise, if the Heaven Mending Pavilion still existed, its members would not be out and about in the first ce.
All he could hope for now was that the ferocious beasts attacking the Pavilion would do so with precision, not damaging this domain.
Otherwise, despite his reluctance, he would have to intervene.
Calling back his wandering thoughts, Jiang Hui sank back into his concentration.
He estimated the time and it seemed that in a few days he could call forth the dragon egg. Everything else was trivial. The true matter of concern was the grand reveal!
Inside the Heaven Mending Pavilion, the life force transformed into a massive column of light, permeating the entire pavilion.
The Sacrificial Spirit, originally on the verge of the end of its life, revived. Inside and outside the Pure Land, from top to bottom, there was widespread joy; everywhere was festooned with lights and decorations.
As one of the parties involved, Little Dot was also very happy.
In the following days, he often snuck in to visit the Old Vine, hoping that the strongest entity in the Heaven Mending Pavilion could give him some guidance, preferably teach him theplete Kun Peng Treasure Technique.
Although Old Vine did not possess such Divine Skills, it bestowed upon him a precious Golden Bone Tool.
¡°Little boy, I¡¯m going to die!¡±
One day, with warm and gentle sunshine falling, making its way through the leafy vines casting mottled shadows, Old Vine suddenly spoke, startling Little Dot.
The young boy was shocked. The Sacrificial Spirit before him seemed much healthier than before, its entire body lush and dripping with life, shiny and bright like agate, radiating a dazzling divine light, majestic and invible like a deity.
In such a state, it did not look like it was about to perish!
But he was the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit; he wouldn¡¯t lie to a little boy.
¡°Elder, are you really going to die?¡± Little Dot asked uncertainly.
¡°Child, this Old One has no reason to deceive you. The reason I appear to be unusual is merely to intimidate those beings who wish to make a move on me and buy the Heaven Mending Pavilion some time. Although the power from the Immortal Divine Spring Soil is immense, it isn¡¯t enough to allow this Old one to live another lifetime!¡±
The voice of Old Vine was slow and calm. It seemed as if this matter had nothing to do with himself and conveyed no sadness or grief.
¡°From ancient times until now, I have lived long enough. The exhaustion of life is a fact of life that even the Immortal Spring cannot reverse.¡±
The vines slithered all over the ground; with the Old Vine¡¯s body radiating a glow as bright as the moon, it was strangely soothing.
¡°Little Dot, you¡¯re the only one I can¡¯t see through. The Old One has a few words to say to you. You should listen carefully!¡±
In the breeze, Old Vine waved its body, its leaves rustling as they swayed. In many ces, what was once lush and green was now turning gray.
¡°Elder, please tell me!¡± Little Dot¡¯s expression became serious.
If a dying Sacrificial Spirit had something to say to him, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be trivial.
¡°The Wilderness will soon descend into chaos, possibly beginning with the Heaven Mending Pavilion, and most likely ending with my demise.
Little Dot, you must remember that when tumultuous times arrive, all else is null. Only by bing powerful yourself can you hope to survive!¡± Old Vine¡¯s unhurried words brought a look of shock to Little Dot¡¯s face.
¡°The Wilderness Area is going to be in chaos?¡± Little Dot was startled.
¡°It will be a truly grand turmoil!¡±
Old Vine spoke, and these few days, he had already sensed several hidden eyes lurking in the heavens. They are undoubtedly prepared to make a move after hisplete demise, quietly preparing for the impending disaster.
Fortunately, at the most critical juncture, it temporarily returned to its peak state thanks to the power of the Immortal Divine Spring Soil. For the moment, it deterred these contemptible characters.
However, how long it could fend them off, Old Vine had no certainty.
¡°Elder, you just mentioned that this grand turmoil might begin with the Heaven Mending Pavilion?¡±
Little Dot recalled and asked seriously.
¡°If other divine spirits take action, can we prevent this grand turmoil?¡±
¡°The turmoil will not only affect the Wilderness, but everywhere in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. It will be an unrivaled catastrophe, unavoidable for all beings. I have a premonition that even divine spirits will fall inrge numbers!¡±
Old Vine spoke slowly, his voice weak, truly as if an elderly man was slowly reaching the end of his life.
But it was still holding on, probably for several months, or perhaps several years, even a decade¡ shouldering the Heaven Mending Pavilion to continue on its journey.
This was its promise to that man unless it reached the end of its life.
¡°At the very least, can we help the Heaven Mending Pavilion avert this crisis?¡±
Little Dot felt somewhat heavy-hearted.
Although he hadn¡¯t spent too much time in this Pure Land, he had evidently grown fond of it, whether it was the various great Elders or Ancestor Mu Yan, who had treated him well and carefully taught him the Thunder and Lightning Technique.
¡°Perhaps it can be mitigated¡ but grand chaos is imminent, and no divine spirit will help this Old One. The Old One¡¯s friends from past have long passed away in the river of time, so we can only fend for ourselves..¡±
Chapter 155 - 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)3
Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)3
Trantor: 549690339
¡°If we resist, the Heaven Mending Pavilion would still have some signs of life, but if we can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any mention of the three words ¡®Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯ in the Wilderness anymore¡¡±
Old Vine sighed heavily.
Having lived from ancient times till now, time are too long, even close friends have either disappeared or be a handful of yellow soil. Without them, would he not be like this at the moment?!
Little Dot also sighed in silence, unsure of what he was thinking.
Just as a man and a vine were silent.
Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere, it was not a solid body, but rather embodied the rhythm of flowing water.
This was an old man, wearing a grey robe, his gaze was somewhat dull, and his figure appeared distantly then closely.
But what was most striking was the man¡¯s head, a ck longsword had pierced through it, with dark blood constantly flowing.
The old man appeared suddenly, covering a hundred meters in a step, and burst into tears in front of Old Vine.
This scene could only be seen by Little Dot, even Old Vine had no idea it was happening.
¡°Ghost Father!¡±
Little Dot pursed his lips.
For some reason, the mood of this mischievous child also became somewhat sad.
He rubbed his red eyes, and suddenly, a figure came to mind.
Liu Vige Ritual Spirit!
¡°The ritual spirit protecting Liu Vige is a divine spirit, if it is willing to contribute, perhaps the Heaven Mending Pavilion could survive this crisis!¡±
Little Dot felt increasingly that this was worth a try. The ritual spirit of Liu Vige was not only at a divine position, but most importantly, it was very strong, it seemed to be not a false god, but a stronger existence!
If it can help, it can¡¯t be guaranteed 100%, but there¡¯s an eighty to ny percent chance it could turn the situation around.
¡°But the Western Region is so vast, where can I find Liu Vige?¡± Little Dot frowned, but was soon baffled by a new problem, looking worried.
He considered his rtionship with people like Tu Wa Zi was good, but like many other living beings searching for Liu Vige, he too had no idea about the precise location of Liu Vige.
The little brother named Tu Dequan was really something, always inviting him to the vige, but every time, he refused to disclose the exact location of the vige, making it impossible to find the ce.
¡°What are you thinking about, child?¡± Old Vine asked, his voice still showed neither sadness nor joy, as if he had seen all the vicissitudes of the world.
¡°I¡¯m worried, finally found a solution to the problem, but can¡¯t make any contact with that existence.¡±
¡°Oh? Can that existence resolve the problem?¡± Old Vine showed some interest.
¡°You didn¡¯t know, there is a vige nearby named Liu Vige, which has a deity in it, who is very powerful.
Especially, I am friends with some people in the vige. If I can find this vige, maybe I could ask that divine spirit for help. By then, perhaps it could help the Heaven Mending Pavilion pull through this time of tribtion.¡± Shi Hao replied.
¡°The ritual spirit of Liu Vige is actually a deity¡¡± Old Vine was somewhat taken aback.
Although he spent most of his time in deep sleep, he was notpletely ignorant of the outside world¡¯s events.
Just like Liu Vige, he knew a little about it, albeit not much, only knowing that many people in the Pure Land talked about it as a mysterious force.
But what he never expected was that the ritual spirit being worshipped within it was actually a deity.
This was astounding, to say the least, a group of people, no matter how devout, could not possibly worship a divine spirit.
Such a being, if it was to be offered as a sacred spirit, needs the power of a country to worship before it could respond. This is an age-old principle and order.
But why could a small vige finance such an existence, Old Vine couldn¡¯t figure it out.
What¡¯s more, he never expected that this child in front of him actually knew people from that vige..
Chapter 156 - 142: The Spiritual Medicine Field and Watchtoweri
Chapter 142: The Spiritual Medicine Field and Watchtoweri
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Senior, the Sacrificial Spirit of Liu Vige is indeed formidable. If he were to lend us a hand, Heaven Mending Pavilion would surely survive this crisis in safety!¡±
Little Dot heaved a sigh, his thoughts etched deeply.
Unfortunately, he did not even know where Liu Vige was located.
Moreover, he had a hunch that, even if he knew where it was, he would probably be unable to reach that mysterious ce without a viger guiding him.
¡°Child, there¡¯s no need to feel sorrow for me or regret for Heaven Mending Pavilion. This cause and effect have been dictated by fate. Perhaps today¡¯s oue has been predetermined long ago!¡±
The Old Vine spoke, his voice slightly hoarse, evidently resigned to life and death.
¡°Moreover, even if you were to find the Sacrificial Spirit of the vige, he might not lend a hand. Don¡¯t let these things bring you down, my boy. Such is the world; tomorrow¡¯s sun will always rise!¡±
The Old Vine let out a kind voice.
up ahead, a fierce wind was blowing, and ghosts were howling. The silhouette of a ghostly figure, with a sharp weapon sticking out of his head, was sobbing and wailing, groaning in bitter anguish as if his heart had been torn¡
The world was filled with destion.
For the dozens of days that followed, Little Dot continued to diligently study the Treasured Techniques in the Pure Land. With the thoughtful teaching and sparing no effort in training by Ancestor Mu Yan, he gained even better mastery over Thunder and Lightning. Despite his young age, he had reached a new stage.
¡°He is indeed a rare and teachable student!¡± Ancestor Mu Yan was astonished by Little Dot¡¯s talents in cultivation.
This little boy didn¡¯t seem to have any extraordinary innate skills, but his achievements in both Treasured Techniques and physical skills were exceptional, exceeding even the gifted talents. Even the art of Thunder and Lightning could be mastered in a short time.
Thinking back, it had taken Mu Yan several years to reach this point, yet he had advanced ahead of his peers.
¡°Pavilion Master, there have been an increasing number of figures outside the Heaven Mending Pavilion in recent days. Apart from some of the major ns we¡¯ve been in conflict with, there are many unfamiliar faces lurking around the pavilion gates.¡±
The elder in charge of the patrol hastened to report.
Less than a month had passed, and what was once known as the Wilderness Pure Land outside Heaven Mending Pavilion had been taken over by various kinds of creatures.
These creatures were up to no good. Although they hadn¡¯t acted rashly, they were secretly probing into things and there was a tension in the air, a sense of impending conflict.
¡°A bunch of riff-raff! If they dare toe in, I¡¯ll make sure they are exterminated under the heaven¡¯s thunder!¡±
Mu Yan was a typical hot-temper, cursing directly when he heard the news. There was a faint crackle of lightning around his body.
He was already aware of the condition of the Spirit God Vine and had a rough idea of what these suddenly appeared creatures intended to do. He was even more furious because of it!
¡°Order everyone to be vignt and report immediately if anything is amiss!¡± Taking a deep breath, Mu Yan said slowly.
Unlike the impending storm indicated at Heaven Mending Pavilion, Liu Vige remained peaceful. Nestled quietly in the valley, it continued to prosper.
Smoke was curling up from the chimneys in the forest, ethereal and elusive. Green trees, red walls, ck tiles, this pastoral southern scenery resembled a poem. The silent beauty was so captivating that anyone whoid eyes on it would unwillingly set their gaze elsewhere.
Old Man Lin has been quite busytely, so busy that he barely has a moment to rest.
The treasures brought back from the Hundred-Broken Mountain by Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and the others were abundant, they seem to have emptied a treasure house of all oddities and rarities and piled them into a hill.
He has been arranging and categorizing these items for days with the vigers. Beyond the array of divine weapons left from ancient times, there are many treasure medicinal nts.
Each one is a rare medicine that one seldom sees in their usual lives. Some of them are even extraordinarily valuable divine and immortal herbs which have strong effects. These herbs have supposedly be extinct, it would be impossible to find them in the Wilderness.
These are true treasures, anyone of which would be enough to ignite a bloody storm if brought out.
What was more important was that when Tu Wa Zi and the like were excavating these, they were very careful not to damage the roots of these herbal nts. They were dug out with the soil. With a little attention, there¡¯s a great chance to nt and keep them alive.
When encountering such rare items, Old Man Lin wouldn¡¯t miss this chance, he waved his hand decisively, demarcated a ce in the back mountain specially for the nting of these herbs. He went as far as appointing members of the patrol team to guard, as you may put it, ¡°within five steps there is a sentry, within ten a post¡±.
In addition to this, the Old White Tiger King was also assigned to guard this area, not to mention humans, even a fly might find it hard to get in.
Through several days of meticulous cultivation, the results have been quite significant. Many herbs have recovered their vitality ande back to life their leaves restored to their crystal clear green, glowing with brilliant light. Whenever the breeze blows, the strong smell of the herbs mingles with the fragrance of the soil and spreads across the fields.
Perhaps it¡¯s because of the nourishment of these herbs that the soil has be more fertile. The trees around the area are lush, upright and evergreen.
¡°The soil and water of our Liu Vige are top-notch!¡± Old Man Lin lightly stroked his beard, his face was full of smiles.
Everyone knows that the rarer the herbal medicines are, the more demanding they are of the environment. It is rare that they can continue to survive after they¡¯ve been moved.
Not to say there aren¡¯t any, but are extremely rare. Arge amount of nutrients are needed in the process, all of which are valuable. These can¡¯t be afforded by ordinary people, and even something that the whole n may have difficulty bearing.
What he doesn¡¯t know is that these herbs have regained their vitality so quickly, mainly due to the Spirit Gathering Array gathering all the spiritual energy around him.
Under the operation of the Spirit Gathering Array, the abundant spiritual energy, just like a whale gulping water, is all gathered in the small Liu Vige, making it, regardless of its size,parable to the wonderful ce of Cave Heaven.
In such an environment, these herbal medicines naturally regain their vitality in the shortest time.
Jiang Hui has had quite a leisure time in these few days. Of course, he is very easy-going every day.
The dragon egg he summoned a few days ago had hatched. His good fortune was neither good nor bad. He drew a gold-level dragon egg which gave him several casks of fruit wine, some mortal-level weapons, and a design blueprint for a watchtower.
Those casks of fruit wine were not as precious as Monkey Wine. They were just ordinary drinks with no special use. Jiang Hui distributed them on the spot.
The weapons and the design of the watchtower were also handed out in the same way.
The location of the watchtower was chosen by Old Man Lin, it was close to the entrance of the vige.
The watchtower was hundreds of meters high with arge area. It looked more like a castle than a tower, except it was more oval and slender. From afar, it seemed like a giant overseeing the outside of Liu Vige, sternly warning all who dared to trespass.
By my calctions, the time for the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s downfall should be close now, right?¡±
On the mountaintop, Jiang Hui gazed into the distance, his eyes flickering. He was still waiting to gather more disciples to strengthen Liu Vige..
Chapter 157 - 143: The Curtain Falls_l
Chapter 143: The Curtain Falls_l
Trantor: 549690339
Liu Vige needed to grow and he needed arge amount of experience points. From any perspective, Jiang Hui indeed needed to recruit more people at this time.
Now that he has ignited the Divine me, the amount of experience points required to level up is vast like the ocean, and he doesn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait if he only relied on the current group of believers.
In addition to increasing the number of believers, it is also necessary to improve the quality of believers.
People like Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen Lin Zhuang, and others, the experience points they provide are far more than ordinary believers by countless times.
Both quality and quantity need to be considered. Although it can be difficult to implement, the effect is absolutely iparable.
Time hurried, like a white horse passing by in a gap, and a few more days pass by as if in the blink of an eye.
The herbs on the back mountain are thriving, full of life, and the strong smell of herbs seems substantial, faintly with a little earthy smell and a hint of berry fragrance.
On this day, the weather was fine, cloudless, and the wind blowing gently¡
Jiang Hui was pretending to sleep, just having a chess game with Lord Zhou, and was having a hard time distinguishing between winning and losing, when a loud rumble suddenly came from afar.
¡°Booming¡¡±
¡°Bang!¡±
The thunder apanied by a tremendous shock swept across, and all the towering mountains seemed to be shaking at this moment, as if wave after wave of ocean waves were attacking, even if they were far away, they could feel it clearly¡
The next moment, the original bright sky suddenly changed dramatically, as if it was suddenly covered by giant hands, with violent winds howling, making deafening tearing noises.
Far away.
Dark clouds covered the sky, pressing down on the city, blocking out the light, as if the sky and the earth were about to copse at the next moment.
?l?
Jiang Hui woke up instantly, his eyes instantly turned towards the source of the tremor.
Afar, there was a terrifying aura, celestial light enveloping the sky above, and the presence of a powerful being overlooking heaven and earth.
Further afield, a golden avenue stretched out from tens of thousands of miles away to form giant stone steps against the endless sky, like a divinedder for gods to descend to the mortal world.
Furthermore, a billowing ck fog filled the air, with monstrous creatures hiding within.
¡°Whatever is due toe, wille!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes twinkled, piercing through the rolling ck fog to see the terrifying creature hiding inside.
It was a beast bird, all ck with awork of reddish blood coursing through its body, its eyes like two blood moons, particrly striking in the dark. It could fire terrifying red beams with the ability to melt everything. This must be their unique Treasured Technique.
This was a beast bird that Jiang Hui had never seen before, its bloodline extraordinary, seemingly recing the position of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow.
Although Jiang Hui had killed the Swallowing Sky Sparrow long ago, the course of events still followed the right track, and Heaven Mending Pavilion couldn¡¯t escape the tragic fate of being destroyed.
In the sky, several terrifying figures rolled in, all emitting killing intent, with their bodies enveloped in fog.
Without many greetings, these powerful creatures began their attack immediately.
Afar, ripples continued to emanate from it, magnificently like the birth of a universe, the dazzling light transformed into a heavenly divine pir, shining brighter than the sun.
Although he couldn¡¯t make out the specific scene, Jiang Hui could roughly guess that it must be the Old Priest Spirit of Heaven Mending Pavilion battling fiercely. Thetter had ignited the Divine me in ancient times.
However, after many long years, coupled with iplete rules in the Lower Realm, the current strength is just slightly stronger than the Noble Realm, having only about a tenth of its original power left.
In a one-on-one fight, it might win, but against so many Nobles, this Old Priest Spirit was bound to be defeated. The only reason it was fighting so desperately was to buy some extra time for the Pure Land¡¯s survival.
¡°What¡¯s happening? Could it be an earthquake?¡±
Many people in Liu Vige also felt the vibration and looked at each other in bewilderment.
However, they didn¡¯t panic. In their view, with Lord Willow God protecting the ce, even an actual earthquake wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake. It seems like there¡¯s a powerful being in a battle. It¡¯s quite far from us. What we¡¯re feeling is merely the aftershock of the fight.¡±
Old man Lin furrowed his brows. He was the most experienced and had witnessed this kind of fight before, so he noticed it immediately.
At the Spirit Field on the back mountain, the Old White Tiger King also sensed the anomaly right away. Its fur bristled and its legs trembled uncontrobly.
¡°Guai Guai, what¡¯s happening? Can¡¯t believe there are so many Nobles attacking. And it¡¯s not just one?¡±
The strength of the Old White Tiger King was the second strongest in Liu Vige, second only to Jiang Hui. It was just one step away from igniting the Divine me, so naturally, it could perceive much more.
¡°So many Nobles attacking at once. Could it be an attack on Heaven Mending Pavilion?¡± the White Tiger King wondered in shock.
Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t think of any other existence that could cause such terrifying beings to unite.
Thews of the Lower Realm are iplete, so the Noble is already considered the top strength.
¡°The Wilderness is about to undergo a great change!¡± the White Tiger King¡¯s eyes flickered.
Although Heaven Mending Pavilion is the top force in the Wilderness Area, the ones attacking are genuine Nobles, and there are many of them. Regardless of how strong or deep the foundation of the Heaven Mending Pavilion is, there¡¯s no way it could resist.
Strangely, the Old White Tiger suddenly remembered that a while ago, a creature hade to it, telling it to prepare to divide Heaven Mending Pavilion.
It had initially thought it was nonsense. After all, that was an ancient Pure Land that had been passed down for countless years. It had survived since the era of the saints fighting for power. How could it possibly be easily wiped out and erased from the world?!
Unexpectedly, it turned out to be true.
For a moment, the Old White Tiger King couldn¡¯t help but get excited.
A skinny camel is still bigger than a horse, even though Heaven Mending Pavilion has been going through some difficult timestely. No matter how much it has declined, the foundation hidden within definitely exceeds their imagination, especially its Sect Protecting Celestial Repair Technique.
It had vaguely heard that, in the near future, there will be great chaos, and no creature could escape. That¡¯s why they are all desperate, trying to increase their chance of survival in the uing chaos.
However, thinking about its current situation.
The Old White Tiger King decisively went back to sunbathing.
This vige is protected by a divine spirit who has undergone Divine Enthronement. What do a few minor Nobles count for?! It was said that the Heaven Mending Pavilion was the top power in the Wilderness, which it considered utter nonsense. This tiny vige was clearly the real top power!
Far away, above the sky.
It¡¯s unknown how long the fightsted, and it didn¡¯t subside until dusk. Countless Runes in the sky receded, turning into rain dropping onto the earth, cleansing the Pure Land below¡
¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Jiang Hui perked up, immediately lifting the shroud of the Paradise, preparing to recruit all those willing to join Liu Vige.
What surprised him was that even after two days, no one passed by.
¡°It seems that the casualty toll in that Pure Land is worse than I imagined!¡±
Jiang Hui pondered. It must be that the enemies who seized the opportunity didn¡¯t spare the disciples of Heaven Mending Pavilion, especially the prodigies and Elders. They must have secretly focused on killing these people, or else it¡¯s impossible not to see a single person.
Otherwise, considering the number of disciples in Heaven Mending Pavilion, if there were any fleeing, some would definitely pass through this ce..
Chapter 158 - 144= Guide Stone_1
Chapter 144= Guide Stone_1
Trantor: 549690339
For nearly two consecutive days, no one had made their presence known.
He guessed that possibly, other opposing forces have taken action, specifically targeting disciples of the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
However, Jiang Hui was not entirely sure.
After all, although the Heaven Mending Pavilion was not too far from Liu Vige, it was certainly not very close either, with numerous mountains and steep ridges along the way. Thus, it should not be easy to cross, and the fleeing disciples of the Heaven Mending Pavilion might still be on their way.
In the vast wilderness, there were definitely not just a few dangerous ces, and numerous areas even qualified as forbidden zones. Dys on the road were indeed normal.
If it is thetter case, that might be eptable, but Jiang Hui definitely did not want to witness the former scenario.
The destruction of the Heaven Mending Pavilion aligned with his interests, but if all its disciples died, it would not coincide with his interests.
He needed arge quantity of experience points, which was associated with the quantity and quality of believers. Regardless of any step, there was one prerequisite ¨C the need for arge poption base.
In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, those elite young disciples within the Heaven Mending
Pavilion undoubtedly met his requirements.
Being the most massive top-level power in the wilderness, those who were able to enter were undoubtedly not mediocrities. They were certainly people with exceptional character and talents. The experience points received from converting such people into believers would naturally be higher than usual.
The reason Jiang Hui did not help the Heaven Mending Pavilion was precisely this.
If the Heaven Mending Pavilion still existed, its disciples would unknowinglye together under the protection of Pure Land, making it difficult to leave.
However, if the Heaven Mending Pavilion were destroyed, they would lose this cohesion point.
Other than this reason, there was a more critical one, which was Emperor Huang Tian. Generally, matters of little importance didn¡¯t matter.
But if he forcibly altered the oue of such significant events, it might lead to undesirable consequences.
He couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with such troubles.
Above the majestic mountains, Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses expanded in all directions, epassing all the surroundings.
After sessfully igniting the Divine me, his Five Senses have received an unprecedented boost, and in an instant, they could cover a range of thousands of kilometers.
Within this area, no movement could escape his perception.
Moreover, if Jiang Hui so wished, he could magnify any detail in his sight with a supernatural uncanniness.
And in these few days, his consciousness has been functioning at full speed all the while.
Not surprisingly, early morning on the third day, he discovered several figures. Those figures were running swiftly, facing the morning glow at the speed of the wind, as brilliant as aet streaking across the earth, traversing the countless lofty mountains and ridges.
¡°Hmm? Little Dot?¡±
However, when he saw the leader¡¯s figure clearly, Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised.
It wasn¡¯t surprising that Little Dot could survive the attack of the gods on Heaven Mending Pavilion, considering he was Emperor Huang Tian. What surprised Jiang Hui was Little Dot¡¯s direction of escape.
If he remembered correctly, after the Heaven Mending Pavilion perished, Emperor Huang Tian chose to go back to Stone Vige. Could it be in this vicinity?
Jiang Hui was understandably puzzled.
His divine thoughts were unhindered and quickly spread his Five Senses to the limit. As with the usual, he couldn¡¯t find any traces of human activity, let alone any buildings resembling a tribal vige.
Based on the original book¡¯s description, Jiang Hui thought it was highly unlikely that Stone Vige was nearby.
Initially, when Little Dot went to the Heaven Mending Pavilion to be a disciple, he trekked across unknown hundreds of thousands of deste mountain ranges; undoubtedly, he wouldn¡¯t need to run this far if Stone Vige was nearby!
On the ground, Little Dot and others were rushing hurriedly, moving like the wind at incredible speeds, swiftly crossing this area and heading further away.
Aside from Little Dot, Jiang Hui also saw other boys and girls.
However, these individuals were not acting alone; there were Insignia Realm powerhouses guarding them in their surroundings, which were clearly from some major forces, and at this moment, they were being taken back intentionally.
Half a dayter, with nothing else discovered, Jiang Hui decided to stop waiting and take matters into his hands.
During this time,bining Huang Liang¡¯s Dream with his two Divine Skills from the Five Senses, Jiang Hui has managed to ponder over a new Divine Skill
¨C Condensing Soul.
The condensed soul not only possesses 100% of the main body¡¯s strength, it can move faster, stepping thousands of miles in one step, and even take on various forms at will.
However, there is a single drawback ¨C it cannot be manifested for too long, and it requires a high level of spiritual power.
Even if he had already ignited the Divine me and ascended to the Divine Position, he could only maintain it for at most three hours. Once the time is up, he must return to his body immediately; otherwise, it would cause irreparable damage to himself.
The sun set beyond the mountains, and the fiery afterglow illuminated half the sky. A line of egrets flew across the sky, sharing the same vast sky with the nearby river.
Jiang Hui moved with a thought.
in the sky, gentle light fell slowly, and as the light dispersed, a figure as upright as a green pine appeared,
It was a young man.
His hair, ck and glossy, hung straight down, his thick eyebrows soared into the sky, his eyes shone bright, tall but not burly, and his demeanor was extraordinarily proud, standing alone as if dominating between Heaven and Earth.
The man was none other than the soul Jiang Hui had conjured.
Not wanting to waste time, while his body was still in the mountains, his condensed soul immediately moved towards the distance.
With every step, he could cover thousands of miles, employing the Method of Shrinking the Ground into Inches.
Soon, some ruined and broken walls appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s view.
What met his eyes, were debris of brick and tile scattered about everywhere,rge stone pieces strewn about..
Chapter 159 - 144: Guide Stone_2
Chapter 144: Guide Stone_2
Trantor: 549690339
in the distance, pce after pce copsed, almost all the courtyards were destroyed, revealing a sense of ancientness. It was still faintly possible to see their past glory and majesty, everything looked so deste.
Many ces were marked with patches of striking blood and scorched earth from thunderous bombardment, corpses could be seen everywhere on the road.
Even if he hadn¡¯t personally witnessed the battle a few days ago, Jiang Hui could somewhat imagine the terrible state of that battle.
Jiang Hui covered the surroundings with his Divine Sense, searching for signs of life.
Looking around, many ces were already leveled, with whole swathes of mountains copsing, ancient and vigorous trees shattered, and rivers being severed midstream.
The ground seemed to have been torn apart by some immense force, opening uprge cracks, pitch-ck and bottomless, simply resembling canyons.
As Jiang Hui moved on, he felt an increasing sense of destion.
He arrived at an ancient garden, which was aged and exuding a faint divine radiance. There, he discovered several scattered vines which had now lost their life-glow, looking as ordinary as any mundane object.
Jiang Hui waved his hand, collected the vines into his palm, and continued onward.
Soon, he noticed several pieces of huge flesh and blood.
It was a section of a horn and an arm, brutally severed and dropped on the ground, with the edges of the cut being sharp and smooth. They radiated a scorching ferocity, and a strong killing mist filled dozens of miles around it.
It was amazing that even after being cut off, they still maintained such a terrifying momentum, frightening everything around.
Of course Jiang Hui was unfazed. With a simple pointing of a finger, he broke the mist encapsting everything around him, grabbed the horn and severed the arm.
The moment the mist was broken, the horn and the severed arm let out a whimper and a crimson light was fleeting, attempting to break free from Jiang Hui¡¯s palm, but he effortlessly suppressed it.
What others regarded as a treasure, was fragile and easily subdued in the hands of Jiang Hui.
¡°This must be what Ghost Father cut from that Qiong Qi!
Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows slightly and moved his gaze from the horn and the severed arm.
The Qiong Qi was blood-red all over, looking like both a tiger and a bull, with a wide mouth full of fangs. The eyes and horns looked like a wild bull, yet it resembled a fierce tiger.
This was a very ferocious Species of the Ancient Times, once a Sacrificial Spirit worshipped by an entire nation. But after absorbing the faith power, he was unwilling to stay in one ce, and devoured all the people in that nation. Very ruthless.
In the battle at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, it was awakened by the ghost father, who cut off a horn and an arm before it escaped into the dense forest and disappeared.
¡ö¡¯Although it is not too precious, taking it back to the vige could help the children temper their bodies with the flesh and blood of the Species of the Ancient Times in the Noble Realm.¡±
Jiang Hui perfectly embraced the tradition of nevering back empty-handed, no matter where he goes.
He waved his hand and a shimmer of light shot out from his fingertips, enveloping the severed arm and the horn, securely held in midair.
Just then,
A weak noise came from a dense forest at the foot of the mountain.
Jiang Hui immediately rushed towards the source of the noise and arrived
there in a single step.
Through the gaps in the dense forest, he indeed found a group of survivors.
All of them were teenagers, boys and girls, hiding in a recessed pit at the moment, numbering about fifteen or sixteen. All of them were in a sorry state, with many of them even stained with blood.
All these teenagers had somewhat nk looks in their eyes, revealing confusion about the future. Even though the turmoil had passed, they were still shivering.
Almost all of them came from ordinary families. They had been able to make it here and join the Heaven Mending Pavilion by relying on their own step-by-step efforts and hard work.
But now, their ce of survival had been destroyed. The Pavilion Master, the ancestral elders, and the senior elders were either dead or missing. These kids werepletely lost and didn¡¯t know what to do next.
These were the people Jiang Hui needed.
The next moment, he casually tossed out dozens of fist-sized ck and glossy items that floated down like falling snow,nding firmly at the feet of the teenagers.
These were the guiding stones he had obtained when hatching the dragon egg. They couldn¡¯t provide any enhancements, but they had a unique function, which was guidance.
Jiang Hui had already infused a trace of his divine radiance into them, which could guide these surviving kids to Liu Vige.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
A thin boy was the first to discover these guiding stones that were falling from the sky.
A group of children looked at each other in astonishment, subconsciously picking up what they had found on the ground.
¡°Hum!¡±
Almost at the instant this group of kids touched the Guide Stone.
A dazzling ray of light shot up from the stone and rapidly spread in an unknown direction¡
¡°Look! This thing seems to be guiding us!¡±
A quirky-looking girl was the first to react.
¡°Follow it, let¡¯s follow it quickly. We might find a way out, it seems like heaven¡¯s intervention to save us!¡±
Some of the boys and girls who had lost their spirits showed signs of life again in their eyes and got to their feet¡
Jiang Hui continued his journey, encountering many surviving disciples from the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
These young boys and girls were all hiding in the ruins, surviving for several days without food or water, relying on their robust vitality.
No wonder Jiang Hui waited in Liu Vige for so long without seeing anyone. He initially thought it was because they had been targeted for extermination by other forces. Still, it turned out simply that they had been scared stiff by the battle and dared not move.
You couldn¡¯t me them for their fear. After all, they were only teenagers, and the battle had been so cruel and brutal. The fact that they could maintain basic calmness was alreadymendable.
On the contrary, it was Jiang Hui himself. In his previous life, he was too timid even to kill a chicken, but now he could look at corpses scattered all over the ground without any emotional disturbance. It surprised him, too.
¡°Quite a few survivors.¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s divine sense covered the entire Pure Land. Along the way, he had discovered nearly thousands of survivors.
There were ordinary Outer Sect Disciples, as well as the prodigies of the genius camp.
in the remaining time, Jiang Hui crossed almost millions of miles. In the end, his actions were not limited to the disciples who had fled from the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
Any tribe, vige, or even newly awakened creatures that he encountered, he dropped a Guide Stone!
Thankfully, there were enough of these stones; otherwise, he might not have had enough for his chaotic n.
However, Jiang Hui believed that the effects of his actions would be immediate.
Suddenly, three hours flew past.
Once the time was up, Jiang Hui instantly withdrew his God Soul.
After giving Qiong Qi¡¯s horn and severed arm to Old Man Lin, he collected his thoughts and made a rough estimation of how many creatures woulde. Then he turned to study his Divine Skills.
The next morning, Jiang Hui did not receive news of anyone¡¯s arrival. The news of Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s extermination had spread throughout the Wilderness like the wind.
Countless people were shocked and incredulous, mainly because of the severe consequences.
Many people had a sense of dread. There was restlessness in the Wilderness, with people¡¯s hearts gripped by fear, unlikely to calm down.
These great powers, with the aid of certain means, came to know that a significant disturbance would erupt soon.
For a time, almost everyone was secretly umting strength, preparing for the future.
As for Jiang Hui, it wasn¡¯t until the fifth day that figures began to appear gradually.
The first to arrive were naturally thergest group of teenagers he had first discovered.
After traveling day and night, they finally arrived in front of Liu Vige. ¡°Senior brother, where are we? Why are we led to a vige?
The youngest girls looked around in surprise and curiosity, peering through the gaps in the fence.
Once they smelled the rich scent of cooked meat wafting in the air, these plump and tender little girls couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.
On the road, they ran almost all the way, with very few breaks. The only thing they ate was the charred meat scraps cooked by their senior brothers..
Chapter 160 - 16o: 145: Population Increase and Progressl
Chapter 16o: Chapter 145: Poption Increase and Progressl
Trantor: 549690339
Outside of the fence, a group of boys and girls were sniffing the thick aroma of meat in the air, their mouths involuntarily producing droves of saliva.
They¡¯d truly had enough of consuming burnt meat bits on their journey.
The texture of the meat was akin to chewing bark, but even that was overrating it slightly.
It was bitter and crunchy in a way that threatened to crack their teeth.
Over the past few days, not only the girls, but even several boys in the group had rapidly slimmed down.
Moreover, their senior brother, who was heavily inclined towards cooking food, was always bustling around before they could voice their hunger.
They did not have the heart to discourage his enthusiasm, so they resorted to secretly picking and eating wild fruits along the way to satiate their hunger.
¡°The guiding light beam disappeared here, could it be that this small vige is actually our destination!¡±
Some of the boys wiped the drool from the corners of their mouths and regained their focus.
They looked at the strange ck stone in their hands, then lifted their heads to gaze at the small mountain vige ahead, shrouded in tendrils of cooking smoke, and were ovee with a sense of disbelief.
The small mountain vige in front of them seemed incredibly ordinary, nestled within a quiet valley. Despite its serene tranquility, it was hard to link it with any supernatural phenomenon.
But they would not believe that the quaint appearance of the vige matched its real nature.
After all, something had caused the guiding light beam to disappear upon arriving here.
This group of boys and girls had suspicions that this mountain vige might be a hidden world family, a vestige from ancient times.
Indeed, such examples do exist in the Wilderness, with hidden world families often choosing to live in deep seclusion within the mountains. Although their poptions are small, they consist of terrifying giants of strength and power, highly exaggerated.
Every individual from these hidden vigesmands awe and respect, and ording to rumors, a Noble even resides in one of these viges. Despite their unremarkable appearance, they are on par with any significant influential force.
¡°Everyone,e and see, there¡¯s a stele over here!!!¡±
At this moment, a sudden exmation rang out from nearby.
The group of youthful faces turned abruptly towards the sound and spotted a massive stele in a secluded area.
The stele was seven to eight meters in size and shone with a dark, smooth luster as though it was frequently polished. It looked very clean with little to no dust on it.
On the giant stone, one could clearly see tworge characters carved with a sharp de ¨C Liu Vige.
Looking from afar, it looked forceful yet ancient, and full of charisma,
¡°Liu Vige ¡is this small mountain vige actually known as Liu Vige?!¡±
The group of boys and girls gazed at the stele, digesting the information. Their eyes widened, lips pressed together tightly, their faces churning with shock and astonishment.
These two words held a level of familiarity to them like a thunderp, echoing in their ears. Even those who weren¡¯t typically interested in gossips found themselves privy to some rumors about this mysterious vige.
Without any exaggeration¡
Liu Vige was an epitome of a formidable and terrifying force.
Tucked deep within the mountains, secluded from the world, the vige nheless held enough sway to shift the dynamics of the entire Wilderness Area.
When stirred into action, it was bound to shock the world.
Furthermore, Liu Vige was the only ce thus far where the existence of a Deity was confirmed by outsiders.
This represented the actual Ignition of the Divine Fire, the ascent to the ultimate Divine Position.
A single word could form the Order and Ordinance, descended upon the mortal world, demolishing heaven and earth, where saying equates to doing.
Many murmurs within the closed circles suggested that while the Heaven Mending Pavilion appeared to be the strongest force in the Wilderness Area, in reality, Liu Vige was the most potent presence in the entire Wilderness Area. Even the Falling God Mountain, which was a relic from ancient times, was no match.
After all, one was suspected of having a Deity, while it was confirmed that the other did.
Especially since thetter was known for their dominant ¡°paying a visit when there are disagreements¡± mindset. Not only were they fierce to a ridiculous degree, but they were also fiercely defensive.
Some of the boys and girls in the group had once ventured into the small world of the Hundred Broken Mountains and had personally witnessed the Sacrificial Spirit of Liu Vige.
They had seen himmand awe and respect.
He suppressed the King White Tiger in the Noble Realm with a mere wave of his hand. With a singlemand, none of the major forces dared to utter a sound. His formidable prowess intimidated the significant forces to the point of helplessness.
During the catastrophe at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, they had spected more than once if the Sacrificial Spirit of Liu Vige had made an appearance, then the Beast Kings of the Noble Realm would not dare to act recklessly.
¡°If this is indeed Liu Vige, then we have note here in vain!¡±
The group of boys couldn¡¯t help but exhale a long breath of relief. They sat down on the grasnd with a sense of liberation, instantly easing up.
Although the journey here wasn¡¯t too long, it had required traversing over a kernel of impressive mountain peaks.
The vast Wilderness was filled with dangers lurking in every corner, almost countless horrors waiting to be sprung. Even some life-forbidden areas were quite easy to run into by ident.
It would be impossible for an ordinary person to cross the Wilderness; the countless dangers and savage beasts made the journey treacherous and stressful.
Thankfully, they had managed to arrive without incurring any major incident. Apart from a few wild creatures that crossed their path, they hadn¡¯t encountered any severe ferocious beasts. With thebined efforts of their group, they seeded in breaking through.
¡°It could be that the Divine Spirit of Liu Vige was guiding us.. Even though they didn¡¯t intervene during the catastrophe at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, perhaps they don¡¯t have the heart to see us face disaster!¡±
Chapter 161 - 145: Population Increase and Progress!
Chapter 161: Chapter 145: Poption Increase and Progress!
Trantor: 549690339
Someone excitedly said, how else could you exin that guiding light beam? Ordinary power couldn¡¯t do it.
Everyone knows that Liu Vige is hard to find. Even the royal families of the ancient countries have a hard time finding it, even with the assistance of rare treasures, they can only leave dejectedly.
But now, under the guidance of this mysterious light beam, they have actually arrived at this mysterious ce.
¡°Stop right there, this is Liu Vige. Where are you from? What are you doing here?¡±
At the entrance of Liu Vige, the vigers in charge of daily patrols spotted the wild children gathered outside the gate in no time.
The small team leader who was leading them spoke, instantly deterring a group of wild children who wanted to enter the vige directly.
¡°Dear uncles, we¡¯re from Heaven Mending Pavilion!¡±
A girl who looked to be about eighteen or neen stepped forward. She was the senior sister of the group. She squeezed a smile onto her face and spoke softly, her voice full of hope.
This little vige was theirst hope.
After the fall of Elder Divine Vine and the destruction of their sect, the opposing forces that used to be hostile are bound to target them like predators.
In these past few days, they have seen their fellow disciples killed more than once.
If it were not for the struggle along the way, and the fact that some disciples were familiar with the situation in the mountains and forests, they might not even make it here.
Looking across the Wilderness, it seemed that the only ce they could be protected was Liu Vige.
This is a holynd, guarded by divine spirits. No power would dare to vite it.
¡°Heaven Mending Pavilion? Wasn¡¯t the Heaven Mending Pavilionpletely destroyed?!¡±
The voice rang out, awakening the women.
The men responsible for guarding the vige frowned, their expressions somewhat astonished.
The news of Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s destruction had spread throughout the Wilderness in the past few days, it was well-known, even they had heard some of the rumors.
¡°We were lucky enough to survive, and ording to the direction, we came here. We don¡¯t ask for anything else, we just want to join Liu Vige!¡±
A group of girls had red eyes, and tears were constantly swirling in their eyes.
Among them, most of them had already lost their homes. Heaven Mending Pavilion was considered their second home. Now that even this second home was gone, they really didn¡¯t know what to do next.
¡°Don¡¯t cry first, wait here, we¡¯re going to call the n Leader!¡±
Seeing a group of teenagers crying their eyes out, the men who were normally fearless even when facing fierce beasts couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered. Someone quickly ran off in one direction.
Soon, under the protection of Lin Zhuang and others, Old man Lin hurried over.
Jiang Hui had already informed him, straightforward as he was, Old man Lin just waved his hand, leading them all into the vige.
¡°I already know about your plight, poor children. From now on, Liu Vige is your home. Rest assured, this is Lord Willow God¡¯s territory.¡±
Old man Lin looked at the young men and women with pity.
He could tell that these children muste from poor families, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. They should have been taken away by their respective families beforehand.
A friendly face and the kind words of an elder quickly helped these young men and women calm down considerably.
Upon learning that these children had nowhere to go, and were starving to death, the women of Liu Vige couldn¡¯t help but overflow withpassion.
A group of aunts were spitting and spluttering, bombarding the children with endless words.
Others had sharpened their kitchen knives, prepared ingredients, and pulled out their own culinary specialties.
¡°Auntie Li, remember to stuff a few old ginseng roots into the chicken when you stew it. The taste will be even better if you add some pork trotters,¡± Tu Wa Zi came over specifically to join in the fun and gave her some unsolicited advice.
¡°You little rascal, you have quite a lot of demands!¡± The woman Tu Wa Zi called Auntie Liughed and scolded, which instantly caused a burst ofughter.
The group of teenagers totally integrated themselves here, feeling the happiness of an early childhood home, somethingpletely different from what they had felt in the sect.
It wasn¡¯t even two days before the teenagers had fully integrated into Liu Vige¡¯s big family.
Another thing worth mentioning is that in the past few days, Tu Wa and Gu Chen would alwayse over to chat with them.
Both sides were of the same age, naturally, they had a lot inmon to talk about.
¡°Since you alle from the Heaven Mending Pavilion, do you know someone named Little Dot?¡±
Tu Wa Zi gestured animatedly, trying to imitate Shi Hao¡¯s height and appearance.
He and Little Dot had some acquaintance, so he was genuinely worried about his safety.
More importantly, he always felt that Little Dot was a lucky star. Following him could bring many benefits. Although sometimes there were losses, the gains undoubtedly outweighed them.
If such a lucky star really left, at least for him, it would undoubtedly be a great pity.
¡°Little Dot? Which Little Dot?¡± A group of teenagers scratched their heads, a bit puzzled.
¡°It seems to be called Shi¡Shi Hao!¡± Tu Wa Zi grinned, he himself was not very clear about Little Dot¡¯s real name, but remembered it being mentioned casually once or twice.
¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about the little junior fellow from the sect. It seems that he escaped. Along with him was a junior fellow named Clear Wind.¡±
A quiet looking girl said with a smile.
She once entered the Broken Hundred Mountain Range with Little Dot, otherwise she might not have known who Tu Wa Zi was talking about.
¡°I always thought that kid was blessed with good fortune. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who would die easily!¡± Tu Wa Zi gave a smirk,pletely relieved.
He was nning to stroll around Stone Vige in the future, trying to get some valuable items again,
If when he went there were no familiar faces, he would feel awkward about making a move.
In the following days, many more people came to join, almost all of them the surviving disciples of Heaven Mending Pavilion.
The scattered numbers added up, making the total poption of Liu Vige reach more than a thousand people in the shortest time.
However, the growth rate undoubtedly slowed down a lot afterwards.
Almost all of the surviving disciples of Heaven Mending Pavilion who hadn¡¯t left had been absorbed into Liu Vige. The rest either died in battle or were taken away by the powers they belonged to in advance.
At the same time, if a scattering of petty thugs can absorb so many, it can be considered pretty good.
Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was July or August. The weather in the deep mountain and dense forest became endlessly varied.
One moment, the sky was clear; in the next few seconds, there would be heavy rain, like a shower of arrows falling to the ground.
Inside Liu Vige, a rain had just fallen. The mountains and forests after the rain were more lush, as if ayer of dye had been applied anew.
Round raindrops slid slowly down from the tips of the leaves, and the air held a blend of humid freshness.
The distant watchtower was shrouded in mist, giving off a faint chill.
During these months, Jiang Hui naturally hatched several dragon eggs, but most of them weren¡¯t particrly fortunate or unfortunate, with altogether average contents, nothing more than satisfactory.
But his luck for the past month had been amazingly good, he had actually drawn a legendary dragon egg, which pleasantly surprised Jiang Hui for quite a while.
However, the hatching requirements for this legendary egg were rather high.
The one he had drawn before only needed to be ced in water for a year and a half. Although it took patience, there was no difficulty with it, and the waiting period was not too long.
But this one required the heart blood of a Void Path expert.
What was the Void Path? Even in the Upper Realm, it was considered one of the top powers, belonging to the Hierarch of a legendary great sect, capable of causing the downfall of countless stars and destruction of the gxy, a supreme being.
Hunting such an existence was nothing short of a madman¡¯s dream.
He could see it, he could touch it, but he just couldn¡¯t hatch it, which made Jiang Hui helpless with frustration.
He had a premonition that the treasure contained in this dragon egg would definitely exceed his imagination. If it could be opened, it might bring substantial change to Liu Vige.
Apart from that, the most significant changes could be seen in the Lin brothers, Zhuang and Chen, as well as Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Xin Tong.
They were the select talents of the vige, possessing a terrifying constitution that other people could only dream of, easily advancing in their cultivation.
Under the guidance of the Mortality Volume and several months of hard cultivation, they had opened up multiple Cave Heavens.
Tu Wa Zi came in first ce, having had good opportunities in the Broken Hundred Mountains and gulped down many good things. He was now beginning to digest and nourish, having opened up seven Cave Heavens.
The Lin brothers followed closely behind, reaching six Cave Heavens, while Little Eight Lin had five.
As for Gu Chen, he still only had one, but it was even more condensed.. Above the Cave Heaven, there were faint traces of a blood sea, and although the quantity was small, the scene was even more terrifying!
Chapter 162 - 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (1)_1
Chapter 162: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_1
Trantor: 549690339
The cultivation speed of Tu Wa Zi and the others directly astonished all those who subsequently joined Liu Vige, leaving them wide-eyed, speechless and tongue-tied.
During anyone¡¯s efforts to condense a Cave Heaven, they would take extreme caution, worrying about mistakes, and would usually take at least half a year to a year¡¯s preparation before daring to attempt it.
Specially towards the end, the difficulty of condensing a Cave Heaven increases, requiring more time.
Even among them, the one with the best talent, who had opened four Cave Skies, had taken nearly eight years to do so.
And if the talent was slightly lesser, stepping into this realm at an old age was quitemon.
¡°Truly worthy of being a vige protected by Divine Spirits, each person in there is fiercer than the other. They are not human, they are clearly all Ancient Beast Cubs!¡±
A group of boys and girls sighed, feeling that they had really lived in vain all these years.
They were of the same age, but others had already condensed five or six Cave Skies, whereas some of them still hadn¡¯t even touched the threshold of Cave Heaven. They had actually considered themselves to be once-in-a-century geniuses!
However, there was no sense of helplessness on everyone¡¯s face.
They recognized two of those troublemakers who were famous figures in the Void God Realm Blood Layer, and recently even earned the title of King.
Both are individuals with unparalleled talents, who suppressed many forces to the point that they could not raise their heads, being undefeated in the four cardinal directions on the firstyer, so it is understandable if they could not surpass them.
As for the rest, they had seen them several times in Section Mountain. They could gain the upper hand against any other exceptional talents and were all remarkable figures.
The most important thing is ¨C they were older, especially the two men leading them, who looked at least thirty years old. They were confident that they could achieve the same when they reach that age.
However, when they saw those people sprinting back and forth in the wilderness with hundreds of thousands of pounds of boulders on their backs, and wrestling in the great river, everyone waspletely taken aback.
On the backyard mountain top, a gentle breeze brushed by.
Jiang Hui swayed slightly, his body enveloped in faint divine radiance, as if bathed in rays of light, looking extremely sacred.
Around him, a tranquil and peaceful energy overflowed, thousands of willow leaves rustling, and light rain spreading.
In front of him, Old man Lin slightly bowed, his face full of reverence.
¡°It¡¯s time to get those who¡¯ve newly joined Liu Vige toe up the mountain.¡±
Jiang Hui used the illusion technique Huang Liang¡¯s Dream and spoke slowly.
Over these few months, the faith value of almost all the neers in Liu Vige had reached 60, just enough to meet the minimum requirement for transmitting power.
¡°I¡¯ll bring them up the mountain first thing in the morning!¡± Old man Lin quickly replied.
¡°Hmm!¡± Jiang Hui gave a light nod.
¡°Also, I will give you a list, and everyone on that list should be expelled from Liu Vige. They aren¡¯t sincere, this isn¡¯t their final haven!¡±
From the void, Jiang Hui spoke again, his voice sounding like a huge bell.
After igniting the Divine me and ascending the Divine Position, he hadpletely shed his human body. Even simple speech could epass the Taoist Charm ¨C every word and action held great power.
If he used the power of the Divine Spirit, and with the help of some Divine Paper, he could issue a Divine Decree. Writing ¡°kill¡± on it would give it immense power, evenparable to the full force of a Divine Spirit.
As he spoke, Jiang Hui gently waved a willow branch, its tiny touch reached Old man Lin¡¯s forehead.
In an instant.
A segment that didn¡¯t belong to Old man Lin appeared in his mind.
It was a list, with more than twenty names listed.
These dozens of people had indeed joined Liu Vige early on, but over the months, their faith value hadn¡¯t changed at all and still remained at the initial few digits.
Clearly, they were not really interested in joining Liu Vige, but rather aimed solely at the Supreme Technique in Liu Vige. Such people, naturally, Jiang Hui would not let continue staying in the vige.
¡°I will strictly follow the instructions of the Willow God!¡±
Old man Lin regained his senses, without any doubts, and hastily descended the mountain.
He had some impressions of a few names on that list. They all came from the Heaven Mending Pavilion, were very talented, deserving of the title genius, and usually polite. He originally intended to cultivate them carefully, but unexpectedly, their hearts weren¡¯t sincere.
With a frown, Old man Lin hurried along. After descending the mountain, he quickly found all the people indicated on the list.
¡°n Leader, why did you summon us?¡±
A girl around fifteen or sixteen years old asked, her bright eyes filled with confusion.
The girl had a slight tear mole at the corner of her eye. Her figure was slim, her skin fair, and her face was beautiful. Even though she was only fifteen or sixteen, she was already quite a beauty.
¡°From today onwards, you are not allowed to stay in Liu Vige. You need to leave!¡±
Old man Lin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and spoke directly, his expression cold, without a hint of friendliness.
Those who are insincere to the Willow God are the enemies of the entire Liu Vige. He didn¡¯t have to smile and greet such people.
¡°Ah, why is that?¡± The girl looked astonished, and asked in confusion.
¡°You should know the reason the best! Even though you¡¯ve been in Liu Vige for a long time, you still can¡¯t earn the recognition of the Willow God. This shows your intentions foring to Liu Vige were wrong, and that your thoughts are impure. There¡¯s no need for you to stay in Liu Vige anymore.
Chapter 163 - 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (1)_2
Chapter 163: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I¡¯m giving you all half a quarter of an hour. If not, I will personally send someone to drive you all out!¡±
Old Man Lin was exceedingly serious. He must do his utmost in the tasks entrusted to him by Willow God.
¡°Don¡¯t think I am heartless. Before you go, I will send someone to give you some dry food, as a final assistance from Liu Vige.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the twenty or so young boys and girls around him suddenly changed dramatically, filled with panic.
Old man Lin took note of this, further solidifying his belief in the correctness of Willow God¡¯s decision.
With his many years of life experience, he¡¯d seen more schemes and intrigues than most. Just one look was enough for him to discern the truth.
Snorting coldly, Old Man Lin brushed his sleeves, and without saying another word, turned around and left.
The surroundings fell silent, with everyone wearing different expressions.
¡°It¡¯s impossible. We disguised ourselves so well, how could we be discovered?¡±
The girl with the tear stain spoke, her face solemn, bearing no trace of the innocence that should apany her age, but rather shrewdness and calction.
She is the granddaughter of the Pavilion Master of Heaven Mending Pavilion. Her reason for joining Liu Vige was to take the opportunity to learn Liu Vige¡¯s Supreme Technique, in order to take revenge for her grandfather and parents.
As for the people around her, they were all her recruits over this period.
Many of them were core disciples of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, having received many benefits in the past, they had deep feelings for the Pavilion.
¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Liu Vige, I want to go back, I feel happy there. Not only is there enough food and drink, but the uncles and aunts also treat me very well, like their own daughter, wa wa wa¡¡±
A seven- or eight-year-old girl¡¯s eyes turned red and she suddenly sat on the ground and started crying.
The others pursed their lips, feeling some regret. They felt that they had been too arrogant. After all, Liu Vige had the genuine protection of the Divine Spirit.
What kind of existence is that? It could easily overturn an ancient country, and wherever it went, no one dared to speak carelessly before it!
How could their little machinations escape such an existence¡¯s eyes!
¡°Stop crying. Don¡¯t forget you are the granddaughter of Elder Zhuo Yun! Elder Zhuo Yun¡¯s greatest wish in his life is to restore the glory of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. How could you willingly join this ce?
We are just trying to survive. Even if Liu Vige is extraordinary, we are people of the Heaven Mending Pavilion in life and in death!¡±
The tear-stained girl interjected, sternly staring at the young girl and spoke indignantly.
¡°Exactly, Zhuo Yun¡¯er, as nice as Liu Vige may be, it¡¯s ultimately not our home. Although the Heaven Mending Pavilion has seen its downfall, we¡¯re still alive and the divine seed still exists. As long as we live, we must strive to rebuild the Heaven Mending Pavilion!¡±
A boy in a green robe spoke, continually casting gentle, admiring nces at the tear-stained girl as he talked. He was clearly one of her many admirers.
¡°I just feel that it¡¯s really nice here¡¡±
The little girl called Zhuo Yun¡¯er wiped away some tears from the corner of her eyes and choked out.
¡°Alright, we don¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s pack up and search for the divine seed. Once we find the divine seed consecrated by Elder Divine Vine, there¡¯s hope to rebuild the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡±
The tear-stained girl took a deep breath, walked over, and gently patted the little girl¡¯s shoulder.
The others all nodded.
Their hopes were pinned on the rebuilding of the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
Because in that battle, they had personally witnessed the return of the founder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Just one man, one sword, had made the ferocious beasts of the Nobles retreat in a miserable state.
The group of young men and women were quick to prepare and headed towards the exit of the vige.
¡°Oh, Miss Cai Xia, where are you going? You¡¯re not nning to stay in Liu Vige anymore? The outside world can be very dangerous.¡±
A group of passing aunties caught sight of the tear-stained girl and her entourage, couldn¡¯t help but look at them repeatedly, stopping to call out.
Many went to ask Old Man Lin for the reason.
However, upon hearing that it was a divine decree from Lord Willow God, the faces of the aunties changed dramatically.
Having lived in Liu Vige for so long, they didn¡¯t dare to disrespect the Deity of Worship. They knew that although Willow God rarely interacted with them, he was, in fact, a generous and dispassionate being.
He absolutely would not exile vigers over minor issues or talents. After all, Uncle Liu next door was old and unstable, with only a few remaining teeth. What sort of future could he possibly have?
And yet, he had never been driven out by Willow God, and continued to live a carefree and content life.
This could only mean that these individuals hadmitted serious errors.
¡°Alright, you should all get going. It¡¯s almost dark, shouldn¡¯t you hurry back to prepare dinner for your husbands?¡±
Old Man Lin coughed lightly, waved his hand to disperse the crowd, and then
Willow God will impart techniques to the new members tomorrow, and he needs to prepare for this, at the very least, he needs to ensure this matter is wellmunicated.
The next day, early in the morning, it was just beginning to get light, and the color of the sky was just turning to a fish belly white.
With the dawn still hidden behind the mountains, Old Man Lin led arge group of people towards the back hill area.
Most of them were teenagers around 15 or 16 years old, there were also some young people in their twenties, who were all excited at this moment.
Chapter 164 - 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (1)_3
Chapter 164: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_3
Trantor: 549690339
They got the newsst night, and they were so excited that they barely slept. The group hurried along and quickly reached the top of the mountain. Although it was not their first visit, every time they beheld that towering figure, these boys and girls were still awestruck and fearful.
Despite the outpouring of words in their hearts, they could not think of a single bone script to describe that colossal figure piercing the sky.
The divine aura was too overwhelming, as if Heaven and Earth were contained within those clusters of tree crowns.
¡°Young people, congrattions on receiving the approval of the Willow God.
Now, your past devotion will be rewarded personally by Lord Willow God!¡±
On the stoneid ground, old man Lin spoke in a resonant voice. His voice was not particrly loud and was somewhat raspy, but it was incredibly piercing at this moment.
The scene was quiet, punctuated only by heavy breathing. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red, their hearts pounding.
These teenagers hadn¡¯t dreamt that the reward old man Lin had mentionedst night would be teachings directly from a deity.
The revtion was stunning. This was a deity, unattainably high, possessing boundless divine power, and now, they were about to personally impart their profound methods for reaching the strongest Dao.
¡°Everyone, kneel in obeisance and give thanks to Lord Willow God for his divine teachings.¡±
Old man Lin¡¯s voice boomed across the sky, resounding like the power of numerous thunderbolts and the splitting of clouds and stones.
¡°Ssh!¡±
All were overwhelmed, their faces flushed. The moment old man Lin¡¯s words fell, they simultaneously moved, heavily kneeling in the direction of Jiang Hui. At that moment, it felt as if Heaven and Earth had frozen.
¡°Omn!¡±
High in the sky, Jiang Hui stirred thousands of willow branches.
In an instant, it seemed to beckon millions of stars, with dots of divine light falling down, along with the inversion of gxies, all merging under the vast tree crown into an amalgamation of steaming mists and hazy morning clouds.
The radiance that poured down was dazzling, making the surrounding mountains glow golden and radiant, as if a chorus of gods from ancient times was being summoned¡
Everyone was stunned.
Before they could react.
Almost instantaneously.
An unfamiliar and intricate memory had emerged in their minds ¨C the Body Refining Scripture.
¡°Once you reachpletion, you can possess the tremendous strength of 100,000 pounds. If you cultivate this before initiating Cave Heaven, won¡¯t you have the potential for Limit Blood Transference?¡±
Some youths meditated, lightly touching the unfamiliar and intricate memory in their minds, and they couldn¡¯t help but exim.
Their faces were filled with shock, feeling their own hearts pounding wildly, as if a surge of current was rushing towards their heads, their bodies trembling. It took them a long while to regain their senses.
What does Limit Blood Transference mean?
In ancient times, only the offspring of the most powerful ferocious beasts could reach this point at a young age. The Human Race was inherently weak and could hardly reach that level.
Vaguely, they felt they hade into contact with a previously unreachable door. As long as they could push it open, they would have a promising future. ¡°Father, mother, can you see? I may have a chance topare with the cubs of those ancient beasts in this life!¡±
There was a group of people crying with excitement.
On this vast and treacherous path of cultivation, paved with countless bones, there is not a single cultivator who doesn¡¯t wish to demonstrate their true glory, or who is willing to turn into a handful of yellow soil in a few years.
Now, they believe they are qualified topete with top prodigies and advance on the True Great Path..
Chapter 165 - 147: The First Decree Issued by Jiang
Chapter 165: Chapter 147: The First Decree Issued by Jiang
Hui (2nd Update)_l
Trantor: 549690339 I
Strictly speaking, Body Tempering Scripture is not a pure blood-crafting technique, therefore, any individual, regardless of their realm, can practice this method.
Therefore, whether it was those who were in the Blood Realm or those who had already opened up the Cave Heaven, their mood was especially excited.
The more they experienced it with their heart, the more they could feel the horrors of this method, and the supreme principles of foundation were hidden within it.
Jiang Hui, on the other hand, effortlessly reaped arge amount of faith value and experience points.
After passing down the method, following old man Lin¡¯s lead, a group of people rushed towards the central square of the vige.
There stood a huge stone statue, standing solemnly on its own, emitting a faint glow, as if surrounded by divine order chains, revealing extraordinaryness everywhere.
It was the Zen Observation Image, which had the effect of infusing profound understanding.
¡°It¡¯s amazing that such a thing exists in this world, just observing can increase the probability of breaking through to the Cave Heaven Realm!¡±
In the square location, after listening to old man Lin¡¯s description, the newly joined boys and girls were extremely eager, their hearts surging.
They had seen this stone statue from afar before, it was very mysterious, but they were quickly driven away, and it was only recently that they were qualified to observe it at close range.
Frankly speaking, if they weren¡¯t in Liu Vige, and there wasn¡¯t a deity here, they would never believe that just observing a stone statue could allow one to enter the Cave Heaven Realm.
Although the progress varied from person to person, the biggest hurdle no longer existed.
In other words, as long as they worked hard, with perseverance and determination, they would definitely reap rewards, and good ones at that.
This extraordinary thing did not need to be thought about, it must have been a gift from the deity.
As for the boys and girls who had already entered Cave Heaven.
They each received a copy of the Mortality Volume, which covered all the practice methods and tips from Cave Heaven to Inscription, most importantly, it described how to condense the Cave Heaven better.
Expounding the mostplicated principles with the most simple words, the Great Taoist is simple, making them feel more deeply about this realm.
This slim copy would undoubtedly cause a sensation throughout the wilderness if it were put out, but in Liu Vige, anyone who opened a Cave Heaven could get a free one.
After solving the problems of the newly joined members¡¯ future cultivation and faith, Jiang Hui turned his attention to the further development of Liu Vige.
Although the current poption of Liu Vige had reached thousands, it was far from enough for Jiang Hui.
It wouldn¡¯t take long for therge-scale cleansing of the Wilderness Area by the Three Thousand Realms to arrive as agreed. Even if it was from Jiang Hui¡¯s own interest, he absolutely could not allow such a phenomenon to ur.
If all the living beings were harvested cleanly, what would he eat in the future?
This is not some sense of mission, perhaps there is some, but more often it is a fight for one¡¯s own interests.
Therefore, he nned to issue a Divine Decree, to attract countless living beings toe and join, to increase his own strength as much as possible before the disaster arrived.
The Divine Decree is the exclusive of the Divine Spirit. Once it¡¯s issued, it can spread throughout the Wilderness in the shortest time, better than any propaganda effect.
To issue a Divine Decree requires not only special Divine Spirit power but also special materials capable of withstanding that power as carriers.
Fortunately, he had opened an appropriate item from a dragon egg some time ago.
A piece of beast skin, which contained mysteriousws, could withstand the violent energy of the Divine Decree and would not rot for ten thousand years.
That¡¯s precisely why he nned to do this now.
Now everything is ready, all that iscking is the east wind!
Jiang Hui¡¯s mind moved, in front of him, a ray of rosy light appeared, steadily falling in front of him.
The rosy light dissipated, revealing a crystal-clear object the size of a person.
¡°Today, I open my doors wide to receive the Heavenly Prides of the Nine Provinces, to teach without distinction. Regardless of what kind of being you are, if you have the fate, you may enter my abode.¡±
After pondering slightly, Jiang Hui slowly spoke.
Although there is no pen, let alone any ink.
But on the beast skin, mysterious words were slowly condensing. With every stroke that appeared, a brilliant golden light would burst forth, dazzling and eye-catching, like a shower of golden light.
The Divine Decree is not easy to write, it requires a tremendous amount of spiritual power.
After a few months, thest stroke slowly fell.
When all the strokes werepleted, the heaven and earth suddenly thundered, as if a thousand armies were charging.
Endless light emerged on the beast skin, weaving together supremews, striking awe into one¡¯s soul. At this moment, this piece of beast skin seemed to have the will of a divine spirit, and a great power slowly filled it.
Under this immense power, the rules and order of this piece of heaven and earth seemed to want to change, the brilliant golden light flickered constantly, as if a divine spirit was about to descend.
The next moment.
The Divine Decree soared into the sky, hanging high above.
Immediately afterwards, waves of ripples like tidal waves quickly fell, spreading rapidly towards the distant ces in an instant.
At this moment, in a ce far away, it was the territory of the Rain n of the Stone Kingdom.
In the dense forest, a towering temple stood tall, old and mysterious, exuding an ancient and mysterious aura.
Just then.
The originally immovable temple suddenly shook violently, in the next moment, giant beams of light spilled out, illuminating this piece of heaven and earth, as if it was built of gold pieces, bathed in the rosy light.
¡°What is going on? Why is the temple suddenly glowing and emanating anomalies?¡±
In front of the temple, a group of rmed elders from the Rain n, who were in seclusion, rushed out as soon as they felt something odd.
¡°It¡¯s not the temple that¡¯s glowing, but the Divine Decree of the Rain God!¡± Someone quickly pinpointed the true source of the anomaly.
¡°What happened? The Divine Decree left by the Rain God had been fine just now, why did it change so suddenly?¡±
The elders of the Rain n were shaken, each disying visible fear as they knelt before the fragmented Divine Decree in the jade box.
Luckily, the anomaly came as quickly as it went. After a moment, the light dissipated, and everything in the temple returned to normal.
Divine Mountain, one of the ancient divine mountains, is as famous as the Falling God Mountain. Each birthed a divine spirit in the ancient times, both maintaining a vast influence, with several nobles, even more exaggerated than the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
This is a purend, a terrifying force indeed; at a nce, it appears limitless. Referred to as a mountain, but it is more like an expansive continent. Few wish to provoke such an entity.
But today.
The formation that originally protected Divine Mountain suddenly sent out a tremor. The roaring sound transformed into a tidal wave, instantly spreading to the entire mountain peak, causing numerous loose stones to tumble and trees to splinter, it was deafening.
¡°What happened? Is someone attacking our Divine Mountain?¡±
Cries of surprise came from Divine Mountain.
Soon, a figure was spotted rapidly approaching from not far away.
It was a young girl in purple.
Her skin was creamy and fair, beautiful above all else. She was cloaked in divine radiance, her purple dress fluttering, making her look like a fairy graced the mortal world with her presence, transcending the in and mundane.
Following the girl was an old man, swathed in mist, mysterious and formidable. Despite his small stature, he carried an imposing presence like a towering peak.
¡°Grandfather, what happened? Why did the formation of Divine Mountain suddenly make such a loud noise?¡±
¡°Divine Mountain is one of the ancient divine mountains, the formation left on it is one of the passageways to the Upper Realm. To cause such a spectacle, it must mean a deity from this realm has issued a divine decree, causing this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth!¡±
Deep, resonant voices emerged from the mist.
¡°A deity from this realm? You mean the one from Liu Vige?¡±
The beautiful brows of the girl in purple raised slightly, following which she spoke.
If one were to mention a ce in the Wilderness where the existence of a deity is most certain, Liu Vige would undoubtedly be first on the list.
¡°No matter who it is, issuing a divine decree is no small affair. I fear the Wilderness Area is about to be thrown into chaos in advance of the impending disaster!¡±
The resonant voice rang out once more, faintly mixed with a sigh.
¡°He didn¡¯t mention that the formation on Divine Mountain was left by a real celestial god, infused with the will of that god.¡±
The formation didn¡¯t activate by itself; clearly, the will of that celestial god wanted to resist the divine decree issued by the spiritual god of this realm. But from the look of the situation, the other party actually took the upper hand, even against the will of the celestial god, it didn¡¯t gain the least bit of advantage.
Doesn¡¯t this imply that the spiritual god from Liu Vige is even more terrifying than the celestial god?!
This shocks him to the core. He really can¡¯t believe that such a supreme being would be allowed to exist in the Lower Realm?!
A few hundred thousand miles from Liu Vige, in the bordends of the ancient country of the Stone Kingdom.
There nestled a small vige in the crevice of a mountain range. Beaming with serenity and tranquility, a sense of peace pervaded it.
In the center of the vige stood an ancient altar. Atop the altar, a few budding shoots could be glimpsed swaying faintly, emitting brilliant rays of light, clear and translucent, radiating an inexplicably divine aura.
Although thunder had turned most of the tree trunk to charcoal, the majority was covered in strong signs of new life. The atmosphere was filled with both tranquility and sanctity.
At this moment in the southeast corner of the vige.
A teenager, who appeared to be in his early teens, was frantically running back and forth across the opennd, carrying a massive boulder on his shoulders. With each step, the ground shook, astonishing a balding red bird that was watching him.
The sun began to set, casting a spectacr red glow across the sky and over the boy, making him look like a young deity personified.
Just then, at the location of the vige gateway altar, the quiet willow branches on the tree trunk began to wave rapidly.
It was as if they could pierce the sky, as countless gray beams descended, enveloping Liu Vige.
The boy, seeing the urrence, quickly put down the huge stone he was carrying and ran towards it.
¡°What¡¯s going on, Willow God?¡± The teenage boy asked, looking confused.
¡°Nothing much, just a divine decree issued by a spiritual god. It is interestingly surprising to find a spiritual god born under such scarce rule power in the Lower Realm.¡±
The waving of the willow branches gradually calmed, and a voice emerged.
Merely a divine spirit, it is nothing to her. But she was a little surprised that despite the chaotic and fractured rules in the Lower Realm, someone could ignite the divine fire and ascend to divine position solely based on their own strength. Such an aplishment is by no means easy.
¡°If we¡¯re talking about spiritual gods, it should be the sacrificial spirit from Liu Vige.¡± The teenage boy scratched his head, quickly understanding the situation.
¡°Willow God, do you know what that divine decree said?¡± He asked, his face disying curiosity.
¡°I don¡¯t know for the moment. The divine decree itself represents order, and it will take some time to fully manifest.¡±
The willow branches swayed gently as they answered..
Chapter 167 - 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many - 1
Chapter 167: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many ¨C 1
Trantor: 549690339
Time flew swiftly, and three days passed in the blink of an eye.
The next day, at dawn.
The Legendary Dragon Egg has been sessfully hatched. Congrattions on receiving ten million tons of Beast Flesh, one million tons of Ancient Breed Beast Flesh, ten thousand tons of Pure Blood Beast Flesh, the Tiyue Ancient Stele, Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds, the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny (Rare Item), True Dragon Egg (Rare Item), the Completion of Creation Technique (Rare Item), and Ordinary Ginseng Fruit Seed (Rare Item)¡±.
Golden Finger¡¯s voice, as usual, resounded for a long time before stopping. ¡°Worthy of being a Legendary Dragon Egg, it has produced so many Rare Items at once.¡±
As Jiang Hui heard the voice in his head, he was slightly taken aback and amazed, a hint of excitement appeared on his face.
He nced gently, and the basic introduction of all the rewards immediately appeared before him.
Ordinary Beast Meat: A verymon type of meat, the best thing about it is how easy it is to preserve and its passable taste.
Ancient Breed Beast Flesh: A fairlymon type of meat, it stands out for its distinctive taste, easy preservation, and its nourishing and blood replenishing properties.
Pure Blood Beast Flesh: A rtively rare type of meat, it contains an initial bountiful vitality.
Tiyue Ancient Stele: A certain type of stele, its raw material is quite rare. It can remain uncorrupted throughout the ages and exist permanently.
Friendly reminder: Gathering five ancient steles can summon the Mountain God Giant.
Friendly reminder: The stele can offer inscription services.
Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds: One of the rare treasures on the Wooden God Grass list. The flower it produces boasts a hint of the Power of Reincarnation, which can forcibly reverse life and death.
Friendly reminder: The Reincarnation Grass Seeds require a very specific environment and abundant Spiritual Energy to nourish.
Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny (Rare Item): It is said, at the edge of Heaven and Earth there is a giant, incredibly tall and of unknown weight, with the body of a beast and a human face, d in red scales, with fire snakes in its ears, and treading on fire dragons.
When it gazes at you, you will be consumed by fire.
Friendly reminder: The Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny Symbol is unique and can only be used by those with the Barbarian Witch Talent. After its use, ordinary barbarians will awaken the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol and evolve into Ancestral Witch Talents.
True Dragon Egg (Rare Item): True Dragons, roaming Heaven and Earth, undying and indestructible, are capable of destroying Heaven and Earth .¡¯it is said that True Dragons are ranked among the Ten Evil, their strength unparalleled, hence, the True Dragon n is also known as the Immortal King Tribe. 6
Every True Dragon has the potential to be an Immortal King. There is only one True Dragon, and many races have the potential to evolve into True Dragons, yet, no matter how many exist in the world, only one can attain the true status and achieve the Fruits of Immortal King.
The True Dragon is extremely powerful, and the fully grown True Dragon body can fight against the Evesting King of Different Domain.
Friendly reminder: Although a True Dragon Egg is sufficient to hatch a True Dragon, it ultimately needs to rival all existing True Dragons to achieve the Fruits of Immortal King.
Friendly reminder: The True Dragon Egg needs to be ced within endless fiery ze and wait for around a month before it can hatch.
Friendly reminder: Every True Dragon will inherit a Treasured Technique from its bloodline.
Completion of Creation Technique (Rare Item): acting as one pleases, is the embodiment of freedom. Creating something out of nothing is the Power of Creation.
This technique is the highest level of Treasured Technique, possessing the power of creation. Uponpletion, one can create things out of thin air, creating thousands, breaking through the constraints of rules,
Friendly reminder: This technique is difficult to practice, requiring great willpower and talent to make progress.
Ordinary Ginseng Fruit Seed (Rare Item): It blooms once every three hundred years, bears fruit once every three hundred years, and matures once every three hundred years. Every time it matures, it only yields thirty fruits. Consuming one fruit can increase your lifespan by three hundred years.
Friendly reminder: Combined with Taiyin Water Spirit, the Ordinary Ginseng Fruit Tree has a certain probability of evolving into the real Earth Spirit Root. Jiang Hui read quickly, but even so, it took him half a day to browse through. ¡°I¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time!¡±
After a long time, Jiang Hui could not help but exim.
Though it was only one grade higher than the Epic Grade Dragon Egg, the quality of the items contained were far superior.
¡°Give the Beast Flesh directly to Old man Lin for him to manage.
The Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds as well, they¡¯re all seeds, they should be nted together with the previous Spirit Wheat Seeds.
As for the Tiyue Ancient Stele, it can have inscriptions, perfectly suitable to rece the old stele at the vige entrance!¡±
Jiang Hui had many thoughts, pondering on the utility of each item in his mind. Although there were numerous items, he still needed to carefully n, using them in the most appropriate way.
The Beast Flesh was naturally handed over to Old man Lin without a second thought. Yet, he needed to remind him about the flesh of Pure Blood Creatures included in it.
The vitality contained within Pure Blood Creatures was too potent, with the exception of a few individuals in Liu Vige, anyone else consuming it could potentially explode and die.
Apart from this, the Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds also needed special attention.
Although they were not listed as Rare Items, Jiang Hui felt their value was definitely not low.
After all, it touched upon the Power of Reincarnation, capable of reversing life and death, possibly being of great use in critical moments.
As for the remaining Rare Items, Jiang Hui nned to handle them himself.
¡°Buzz!¡±
In the air, a ripple like a water wave slowly appeared.
The next moment.
An upright and handsome figure appeared, like a celestial god, his body wrapped in dazzling radiance.
It was Jiang Hui¡¯s external avatar.
With a single stride, he instantly arrived before a volcano several kilometers away.
Looking from afar.
The dark redva roared, emitting rolling waves of heat, pushing the glowing hot rocks into the sky before they plummeted back to the ground, leaving behind countless fiery trails, demonstrating an incredibly grand spectacle¡
¡°True Dragon Eggs require endless mes for hatching, this volcano should be sufficient!¡±
Chapter 168 - 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many - 2
Chapter 168: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many ¨C 2
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui¡¯s figure soared, directly arriving above the volcano crater.
Despite not being close yet, a wave of scorching heat rolled towards him¡
This was not just any volcano, it was an active volcano.
But what Jiang Hui needed was the magma inside the volcano that reached tens of thousands of Celsius degrees, he didn¡¯t need this volcano to erupt irregrly, what if it pushed the dragon egg out?!
He lightly raised his hand, his body shimmering, his eyes like lightning, and his entire body enveloped in a floating haze.
In his palm, endless brilliant lights gushed out, resembling tumultuous ocean waves.
¡°Rumble Rumble¡¡±
Overwhelming shockwaves spread to all sides, like muffled thunder, the forest shivered, the ground trembled, all the ancient trees were shaking, leaves scattering and flying.
After achieving the Divine Position, every movement of Jiang Hui could be a Treasured Technique. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was the case for others, but it was true for him.
He never cultivated any Treasured Technique before, but a light of runes could burst from his whole body.
Above the sky, the dazzling lights covered the volcano crater in a sh, morphing into thousands of terrifying runes.
Where the runes enveloped, the area above the volcano crater seemed to be a vacuum. The previously turbulent and spluttering volcano, which asionally spewed some magma, instantly went quiet, bing utterly calm¡
¡°This seems right!¡± Jiang Hui nodded in satisfaction, a faint smile appearing on his face, as he took out the True Dragon Egg.
Even as the chief of the Ten Evil, the True Dragon Egg wasn¡¯t too huge, just about the size of a person. But it was incredibly peculiar, radiating exceptionally brilliant golden light. Even Jiang Hui found it somewhat hard to open his eyes.
It was too dazzling, appearing just like a zing sun straight out of the furnace.
On it, one could vaguely see intricate andplex patterns that looked like stars, as if traveling through clouds and over the moon-drenched sea.
It was filled with mystery, powerfulness, an emblem of a supreme status.
Without any hesitation, after determining the right ce, Jiang Hui casually tossed the dragon egg into it.
Thanks to the runes set by Jiang Hui in advance, there was no uproar, everything was as quiet as a stone sinking into the sea.
¡°This True Dragon egg needs to be incubated under endless intense fire for over a month, I will have to wait a little longer.¡±
After leaving the dragon egg, Jiang Hui did not linger for long, took a step to leave, and returned once again to the back mountains of Liu Vige.
Where his gaze reached, the entire Liu Vige looked like a spiritual energy ocean flowing in reverse, peaceful and remote, exuding vibrancy.
Under the continuous convergence of the Spirit Gathering Array, by now, Liu Vige hadpletely transformed into a genuine Cave Heaven ce.
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shone brightly as he selected the most abundant location and directly nted the seed of ginseng fruit.
It was referred to as a ¡®seed¡¯, but its size was no smaller than the True Dragon Egg earlier.
However, it didn¡¯t look as awe-inspiring-it looked quite ordinary on first sight and didn¡¯t appear to differ much from regr seeds, its entire body looked dull and grey.
Even if it was a regr ginseng fruit seed, it would also need a full 300 years to blossom and bear fruit. Jiang Hui currently didn¡¯t have much interest in this item.
¡°Next is the Grand Freedom Creation Technique. This treasure scripture has a high requirement for talents, I guess hardly anyone in Liu Vige would be eligible to cultivate it!¡±
¡°However¡! might be able to give it a try!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s spirit suddenly moved.
Since he could condense an external avatar, he could transform into a form and try cultivating these treasured techniques!
No sooner said than done.
Jiang Hui began first with the Body Tempering Scripture.
¡°Although this technique is the most basic andmon, it can establish a solid foundation for someone in the Blood Realm. Although there¡¯s room for improvement even after Perfect Blood Maniption, but it¡¯s more than enough for me.¡±
But in a mere moment.
Jiang Hui had already cultivated the Body Tempering Scripture to the extreme, everything happening naturally without any obstruction.
One should know that even Gu Chen, who has the most outstanding talent in the vige and boosted by the Sky Tyrant Body, took over a month to cultivate.
As for others, it took even longer.
What surprised Jiang Hui the most was, whether it was the Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art or the Grand Freedom Creation Technique he had just won, he had no obstacles in cultivating them. Everything seemed as though they were custom-made for him, simple like eating and drinking.
¡°Could it be because all these items were won by me, and these are some sort of special ¡®consideration¡¯ given?¡±
Jiang Hui thought for a moment but was unable to figure out the reason, so he simply brushed it aside.
¡°¡®Creation¡¯ implies the creation and evolution!¡±
At the tip of Jiang Hui¡¯s fingers, a vast, lush green light fell.
The next moment.
The barren and hard boulder now sprouted bursting vibrant fragrant wild flowers. The slightly scattered petals were like white velvet, emitting waves of sweet fragrance that refreshes one¡¯s heart.
It was entirely like the work of nature, lifelike and identical whenpared to the flowers and nts that naturally grew in the surroundings.
¡°Creation Technique is not an illusion-based technique, these flowers are not false entities. Under the influence of Creation Technique, they have already formed into real living creatures.¡±
Jiang Hui walked up and carefully inspected the clusters of wildflowers and wild nts on the barren boulder.
He could very clearly sense that there were indeed a vital life force emanating from them.
The Power of Creation, creates everything, and not imitating everything.
If one¡¯s power is strong enough, one could even create a real Starry Sea, or Primordial Universe using the pure Power of Creation.
However, for his current realm, he definitely could not reach that level yet..
Chapter 169 - 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many - 3
Chapter 169: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many ¨C 3
Trantor: 549690339
Despite his sessful cultivation of the Divine Ability of Creation, he had only seeded on a knowledge-based level. To truly wield such an extravagant Power of Creation, substantial energy was needed; even if all his energy was depleted, at most, only one star could be created.
After several light-hearted experiments, Jiang Hui summoned old man Lin.
¡°Willow God, you summoned me!¡±
Very quickly, Old man Lin hurried over.
¡°I have certain things I want to entrust to you. Remember to take care of them!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s voice echoed distantly, reverberating in Old man Lin¡¯s mind.
¡°The Old One will certainly not fail to meet the expectations of Willow God!¡±
Old man Lin hastily responded.
Jiang Hui gently answered, lifting out the items obtained from the Legendary Dragon Egg, although not all were taken out.
Items like beast meat, which easily weighed tens of thousands or even millions of jin, were so numerous, he sent them directly to the vast cave used for meat storage.
Besides that, Jiang Hui also informed old man Lin of the locations of the Three Reincarnation Grass as well as the Ginseng Fruit Tree, instructing him to assign some people to take careful care of them.
¡°Did Lord Willow God really put the blood and meat of pure-blood creatures into the cave?¡±
Old Man Lin swallowed hard, still stuck in the past.
It was too shocking.
That was the flesh and blood of pure-blood creatures, which were normally impossible to obtain. Each one was a shocking existence. And they were just thrown in mixed with othermon beast meat?!
But Old Man Lin didn¡¯t speak.
If Willow God said it was, then it must be so.
¡°This is the ¡®Divine Ability of Creation¡¯ technique, the requirement for a cultivator¡¯s talent is extremely high, consider it carefully. There¡¯s no need for every viger to cultivate it. I will give you a list, just follow it!!¡±
As Jiang Hui¡¯s voice rang out, there was a booming sound in Willow¡¯s branches.
As his words faded,
Several thin blue booklets slowly appeared in mid-air, perfectly falling into Old man Lin¡¯s hands.
The blue booklet wasn¡¯t big, covered in rich, colorful glows, emanating a sense of antiquity,
There was originally only one, but Jiang Hui used the Divine Ability of Creation to create three more.
¡°The Old One will surely remember!¡± Old man Lin pursed his lips, a hint of surprise shing across his face.
Even the respected Willow God said it was precious, so this blue booklet must be extraordinarily valuable.
He suddenly felt his palms be heavy.
After listening to everything, Old man Lin didn¡¯t stay long and went down the mountain.
There were too many things, he needed to carefully consider how to distribute them when he returned.
Furthermore, he needed to think about which people to dispatch and how many, for those areas that required special care.
Time passed quickly, and five or six days sped by. It was already August.
In the vast Wilderness, a sudden heatwave arrived.
Unconsciously, it was already the hottest time of the year. In just a few days, the temperature had drastically changed.
Under such hot weather, the Spirit Wheat that had been sown early in the southeast corner of Liu Vige was now mature and ready for harvest.
The day had just dawned and the sun had not risen yet, it was the coolest time of the day.
The Lin brothers led a team of robust men and hurried towards the Spirit Wheat Field.
Unlike ordinary wild wheat,
This spiritual wheat appears much sturdier, like young tree saplings. Each grain was plump, sorge that an adult¡¯s hand could not grasp it entirely.
At a nce, the mature wheat stood upright, rubbing against each other, making rustling noises. The sight was filled with golden color. When the wind blew, waves of heat brought waves of wheat, creating a magnificently spectacr scene..
Chapter 170 - 150: Mutation l
Chapter 170: Chapter 150: Mutation l
Trantor: 549690339
The wheat field was dazzlingly golden, looking like a scattering of brilliant yellow agates, decorating the open country. There weren¡¯t many of them in quantity, but each one wasrge and its granules plump,
However, the roots and stems of the Spiritual Wheat were as tough as vine tendrils, and a faint halo shimmered around them, providing some defense. They were harder than rock, making them rather difficult to harvest.
By noon, Lin Zhuang and the others had finally managed to harvest all the Spiritual Wheat.
There was not a small amount, nearly filling over twentyrge bamboo baskets to the brim.
After a short rest, they handed over the harvested Spiritual Wheat to old man Lin.
Old man Lin was Liu Vige¡¯s vige head. Besides Jiang Hui, he was the most powerful person in Liu Vige. Ordinary things were fine, but precious items like these had to be distributed by him.
The method of distribution was also simple ¨C those who worked more received more, while less work meant fewer rewards.
Regardless, old man Lin always ensured that everyone received a share.
This was mainly because there was no too burdent zies¡± in the vige, the vigers were unsophisticated and hardworking, always eager to participate whenever there was work to be done, without any cunning opportunists.
By nightfall, all the Spiritual Wheat had been distributed.
Each viger had a look of joy on their face. Although they did not get a significant amount, this wheat was a gift from Lord Willow God, and therefore not any ordinary grain.
The vige head had said that this Spiritual Wheat was rare; consuming it would enhance one¡¯s physical strength, solidify the foundation of one¡¯s body, prolong life, and cleanse the five internal organs.
Having such a beneficial item was more than enough to satisfy them.
However, the ones who were most content were the new members of Liu Vige that recently joined.
They originally thought they could only smell the wheat, watch others enjoy this delicacy but to their surprise, they also had a share.
¡°In my lifetime, I never thought I would eat the food bestowed by God. I have not lived in vain!¡±
Many of the new members chuckled as they watched the golden kernels in their hands. From time to time, they discreetly picked up a grain and gently licked it, looking silly. If you didn¡¯t know better, you might think they were a gathering of silly, happy people.
Old man Lin did not distribute all the Spiritual Wheat. He kept some, not for his own use, but for reseeding next year.
The old man had already nned in his heart. He would save some every year, and soon, the fertile soil would bepletely enveloped by a dense, dazzling gold.
Then, the vigers of Liu Vige could eat as much as they pleased!
After distributing the Spiritual Wheat, old man Lin brought out severalrge jars of Monkey Wine awarded by Jiang Hui.
There were three jars in total, each about the size of an adult. As the jar lid was opened, a pure fragrance wafted out, warming the heart as if by magic.
After doing all this, following Jiang Hui¡¯s list, he called over Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and the others and handed each of them a copy of the Creation Divine Skills Secret Book.
Outside Liu Vige, the bonfires expelled the surrounding darkness.
Inside Liu Vige, vigers were singing and dancing, theirughter and conversation filling the air, a strong wine fragrance prevailed, all presenting a scene of peace and tranquility,
¡°What kind of wine is this? Why is it so delicious?!¡±
Some eximed after sipping a small mouthful, not able to hold back their tongue.
They had never tasted such a delicious wine, one sip and they felt like all their energy was replenished.
Moreover, all the fatigue of their bodies were instantly relieved and they were filled with vitality again.
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others sat in the central position of the square, a position of special status.
They were the vige¡¯s top fighters, second in status and authority only to Old man Lin. They held great power and prominence in the vige, ranking among the top echelons.
In particr, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, despite being young, quietly led their respective teams. Although their teams were small andprised mostly of adolescents, each member was an elite youth.
Amidst the clinking of cups¡
In a short time, under the flickering light of bonfires, the children¡¯s faces had turned slightly flushed.
Especially Tu Wa Zi, small in stature but arge drinker, who had already consumed three to four bowls in a short time.
¡°Delicious-¡±
A swaying cup of wine, clear as a mirror, the intoxicating aroma of the wine wafting in the air, made Tu Wa Zi take another mouthful reflexively.
¡°With every gulp of wine that goes down a hero¡¯s gullet, seven-tenths turns into moonlight, and the rest roars into Sword Qi! I, Tu Wa Zi, wish to be a swordsman, and strive to bring that chubby girl back to the vige!¡±
The young man spoke with unrestrained joy. Yet, after just a few cups, he was slightly intoxicated; his speech was slurred.
¡°Which chubby girl?¡± Gu Chen and Second Brother Lin were puzzled, having no memory of such a girl.
Neither in their vige nor outside had they seen such a plump woman.
¡°It¡¯s that one from the Deer Academy, with a big and perky butt, looking plump and tender. If that¡¯s not called chubby, what is!¡±
Tu Wa Zi wiped the corner of his mouth eagerly, and chuckled childishly as a charming figure seemingly appeared before his eyes.
He has a preference for plump girls.
¡°You little brat, that¡¯s not called chubby ¨C that¡¯s called curvy!¡± Second Brother Lin smacked his lips, tutting and speaking in a flushed face. He drank the most and was already dancing with abandon. His flurry of movements, though bizarre, went unnoticed amidst the singing and dancing crowd.
Lin Zhuang sat quietly on the side. Being a man of few words, he simply smiled without uttering a word.
However, while he was still enjoying the sweet taste of Monkey Wine, his wife¡¯s distressed shrieks jarred his senses, rife with urgency and panic.
From a distance came a kind-faced, plump woman swiftly running towards them.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, my dear?¡± Lin Zhuang raised an eyebrow in confusion, quickly stood up, and supported the frantic woman.
¡°Dear, something is wrong! Our eldest is acting mad, continuously shouting into empty space. Like he¡¯s possessed, and he¡¯s vomiting blood¡¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes were red, breathless, wiping her tears as she spoke.
¡°What!!!¡± Lin Zhuang tensed, as if struck by a bolt from the blue.
¡°Daughter-inw, exin properly; what exactly happened?¡± Old man Lin walked over and asked anxiously after hearing the plump woman¡¯s report.
¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Our eldest was just fine. He had some Monkey Wine and said he was feeling drowsy, so I took him home. Suddenly, he started acting madly and was vomiting blood!¡±
The woman broke down crying, repeatedly stating these few sentences; evidently, she had been shocked.
Lin Zhuang managed to regain hisposure. Despite his startled expression and cluelessness, he knew he had to do something.
¡°Second Sister, take care of your aunt. We are going to check!¡± Old man Lin, having experienced crises previously, stayed calm.
¡°No, I want to go too. He is my child!¡±
The plump woman wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes and quickly shook her head. Even if her heart couldn¡¯t bear it, she had to see her child..
Chapter 171 - 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Peng
Chapter 171: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Peng
Tomb_l
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Daughter-inw, don¡¯t worry too much. Let¡¯s all go over and see what¡¯s going on. Here in Liu Vige, we are under the protection of the Willow God. I am sure nothing will happen to my eldest grandson!¡± Old Man Lin blurted out.
He knew his elder daughter-inw well. She was more on the timid side, meek and introverted, and often became flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do in times of crisis. She was great at taking care of the family, but when it came to dealing with major issues, she was out of her depth.
Even the strongest of women would be somewhat agitated and unable to maintain theirposure in this kind of situation, let alone her.
¡°n Leader, we also want to go with you to find out what¡¯s going on. Hai Wa Zhi is somebody we all saw grow up, so we are all very concerned!¡±
Many vigers came upon hearing the news, most of whom were elders. All of them wore worried expressions on their faces. Their concern for Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son was not just out of politeness, but came from genuine worry.
The people of Liu Vige were simple and honest. Helping each other out was amon urrence, and there was a prevailing spirit of civility amongst them.
¡°Old Man Lin thanks you all for your sincere concern. However, too many people might cause confusion. Please wait here for a while, and if anything happens, I will be the first one to inform everyone!¡±
Old Man Lin bowed his fists in thanks.
¡°Old n Leader, please remember to call us if anything happens!¡±
The elderly Native Tribe leader, leaning on a walking stick, came over shakily.
He looked significantly more aged now, with signs of the passing of time visible all over his body. But his spirit was still good. Aside from his legs and feet not being as nimble, he was still fit and robust.
¡°Rest assured, brother!¡±
Moved, Old Man Lin nodded and dared not dy any longer. He turned around and hurriedly rushed to one ce with Lin Zhuang and the others.
They crossed arge bamboo forest.
Soon enough.
In front of a house made of stone bricks.
Everyone immediately walked in.
Upon entering, they saw on the bed in the left room.
There was a young man curled up.
The young man had a robust physique, but now he was shivering all over, with his eyes tightly shut.
His whole body was pitch ck, covered inplicated and unknown runes, unlike what the plump woman had described as frenzied screaming.
¡°Eldest son!¡±
Lin Zhuang quickly walked to the bedside, his voice trembling slightly.
He fathered three children, two sons, and a daughter: Lin Hai, Lin Zhao, and Lin Rui.
The teenager in front of him was his eldest son Lin Hai, now around fifteen or sixteen years old. He was usually healthy with a physical strength of tens of thousands of pounds at the wave of his arms. Aside from Tu Wa and Gu Chen, he was a genius among children of his age.
The eldest son was usually the most obedient and sensible one, and he resembled Lin Zhuang the most, both physically and character-wise. Because of that, Lin Zhuang always prioritized his eldest son.
¡°Did my grandson identally eat something poisonous?¡±
Old Man Lin frowned, his gaze on the young man.
The boy¡¯s skin was extremely dark, which was not normal, and it seemed as if he had been severely poisoned.
In the vast Wilderness, there was an abundance of food that looked appetizing but was actually poisonous. Even a careless touch could result in poisoning.
¡°Um¡¡± At the back, the plump woman tried to recall carefully, but she wasn¡¯t sure.
Kids in their teens were mostly mischievous and hardly stayed home. She couldn¡¯t possibly know whether he had eaten anything poisonous as she couldn¡¯t keep an eye on him all the time.
¡°But I remember, this morning, my eldest son suddenlyined about feeling extremely hot, as if he was being burnt by a me. I initially thought he caught a cold, but he was fine after a short while!¡±
The plump woman suddenly remembered.
¡°It seems likely that my grandson identally ate something poisonous. Tu Wa, go to the storage room and get the Detoxification Pill I prepared earlier!¡± Old Man Lin turned his head to Tu Wa and ordered.
The so-called Detoxification Pill was made from the gall of the Golden Snake, horn of the One-Horned Rhino, and the Mingsi Flower, among other rare medicinal herbs. It had to be brewed for over ten hours, and it had some detoxifying effects.
Tu Wa responded and quickly returned with a square beast skin bag unfolded in his hands.
Old Man Lin took it over, quickly pulled out a small ck medicinal pill from inside, and directly put it into the young man¡¯s mouth.
If it was indeed severe poisoning, the earlier the medicine was taken, the better the effect would be.
However, soon after administering the Detoxification Pill, the situation suddenly worsened.
The young man suddenly spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood. Not only that, bright red blood surged from all seven bodily orifices. In an instant, it had soaked his Beast Robe, and his expression had turned extremely weak. He immediately fell unconscious.
¡°No good! My grandson didn¡¯t just get poisoned. We need to seek help from the Willow God!¡± Old Man Lin¡¯s voice was all of a sudden filled with panic.
He knew the condition of the medicine he had concocted better than anyone else. Even though expelling the poison would result in vomiting of blood, there was no way it would cause blood to flow from all seven bodily orifices!
Even a treatment with poison wouldn¡¯t result in such a condition.
If such a scenario ever urred, it meant that the medicine had failed to cure the disease, thereby causing a more severe reaction.
Everyone was caught off guard and started panicking. By the time they took the young man up the mountain, it was already the break of dawn.
The air was filled with stifling dampness, and the night was eerily still, asionally interrupted by the chirping of cicadas that yed out as a crisp and pleasing melody,posing the unique rhythm of the night..
Chapter 172 - 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Pengs Tomb_2
Chapter 172: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Peng¡¯s Tomb_2
Trantor: 549690339
This was a good time to appreciate the night view, but Old Man Lin and the others clearly had no interest in doing so.
Above the mountains, thousands of willow branches hung down, filled with vibrant greenery. The swaying willow leaves dispersed the surrounding harsh heat, extinguishing some of the irritation in everyone¡¯s hearts and bringing about a great deal of calm.
¡°Lord Willow God, please help, save my son.¡±
Upon seeing Jiang Hui, Lin Zhuang immediately knelt on the ground, his eyes red and teary. He could no longer hold back his tears and whimpered, hoping for a response.
Everyone else did the same, longing for the response of the Willow God.
Jiang Hui was ying chess with Lord Zhou when he was suddenly awakened by a piercing wail.
He looked around and saw Lin Laotou, sniveling and weeping in front of him.
Standing nearby were Old Man Lin, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others, as well as a plump woman.
Jiang Hui recognized this person; she was the wife of Lin Zhuang, who rarely came up to the mountain unless it was for worship.
Next to everyone else was a young man.
Jiang Hui also recognized him. He was Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son, named Lin Hai. The boy inherited Lin Zhuang¡¯s facial features and character, and was already tall and strong in his teens. He had a great physique that was umon for his age.
However, the condition of the young man at this moment seemed somewhat unusual.
His skin was pitch ck, and his body was violently trembling. He had lost consciousness and was leaning against a protruding tree root, looking as if he was deeply ill.
Jiang Hui was somewhat astonished and directly pulled up the young man¡¯s data.
Believer: Lin Hai
Age: 14
Sex: Male
Faith Value: 135
Talent: None
Status: A deviation urred during the awakening of his bloodline. If no solution is found, this believer will not be able to hold on for more than ten hours.
Solution: Attach the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny to him, activating the Ancestral Witch¡¯s talent.
¡°Bloodline awakening? Could it be that he inherited Lin Zhuang¡¯s Barbaric Battle Body?¡±
Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised looking at the data before him.
But if he remembered correctly, Lin Zhuang had a Barbaric Battle Body, which had no rtion to a witch body, yet it could also use the Ancestral Witch¡¯s Destiny of Fire.
The Golden Finger exined clearly that this destiny symbol was a rare item that could only be used by those with the witch constitution.
Could it be that Lin Laotou¡¯s Barbaric Battle Body was somehow rted to a witch body?
As he was pondering, Lin Zhuang¡¯s voice reached his ears again.
¡°Lord Willow God, is there a chance to save my son?¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes were red, and he spoke tremulously, his expression filled with hope. He seemed like a drowning man grasping at thest straw.
He was terrified, truly terrified. He feared not getting a response from Lord Willow God, or that the response he got would be unbearable.
¡°Go home and wait. Everything will be clear in three days!¡±
Without resorting to mystery, Jiang Hui spoke directly.
In the void, a clear voice resonated, much like the sound of a massive bell ringing, echoing across the vast mountains.
The deity was whispering, stirring the spiritual energy of this area into a surge, an indescribable force overwhelmed the area, covering the sky and the earth.
This was the majestic power unique to deities, each statement and action imbued with an ineffable charm.
¡°Lord Willow God, does this mean my child can be cured?¡±
Lin Zhuang was stunned for a moment. He obviously hadn¡¯t expected to receive a response from Lord Willow God so quickly. In the past, it would have taken at least half an hour.
Recovering his senses, the man hurriedly asked.
¡°The reason why your son is like this is actually a blessing in disguise, but hecks a certain opportunity.
Given that you¡¯ve been working tirelessly every day, how about this deity gives him that opportunity?¡±
The overwhelming voice echoed out, sounding like a thousand horses stampeding.
¡°Ah¡ my poor child!¡±
However, no sooner than Jiang Hui¡¯s voice faded, an exceedingly mournful wail suddenly echoed.
It was Lin Zhuang¡¯s wife. For some reason, this woman broke into tears. Her eyelids were already red and swollen from crying, making her look like a figure made of tears.
¡°Silly child, Lord Willow God¡¯s words clearly mean that he can save our grandchild. Let¡¯s go home and wait quietly. We¡¯lle over when the timees!¡±
Old Man Lin hurriedly spoke up. With one look, he knew that his daughter-inw had misunderstood Lord Willow God¡¯s meaning.
¡°Is that so?¡±
Lin Zhuang¡¯s wife was taken aback.
¡°Absolutely, Lord Willow God has agreed to help. Our child is saved!¡±
Lin Zhuang nodded solemnly, his face now devoid of the earlier worry.
¡°Thank you, Lord Willow God, for helping us!¡±
The woman stopped crying and couldn¡¯t help sobbing with joy.
With Lord Willow God¡¯s intervention, their child was definitely saved!
The night grew colder.
Despite being unwilling to leave, these people didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer. After cing some beast skins under the young man, they hastily descended the mountain.
After everyone had left, a leafy branch slowly fell from a few hundred meters in the air. It was crystal clear and emerald green, lush like a green agate gem.
At the end of the branch, a thumb-sized red me slowly formed.
The me was dazzling, exuding an extraordinary radiance, extremely radiant and brilliant.
The moment the fire sphere appeared, it nketed the sky. A burst of intense fire erupted, covering the vast horizon. The runes flickered rapidly. The intense heat was like a blooming Mandra flower. Strands of crimson blood-colored True Fire¡¯s Aura fell, the scene was terrifying.
That was not the end.
A loud rumble suddenly echoed.
The next moment.
Within the fiery sky.
A massive figure slowly walked out, extremely grand, ancient, and vicissitudinous. With every step, a blooming me flower would spring up around it..
Chapter 173 - 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Penes Tomb_3 5
Chapter 173: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Pene¡¯s Tomb_3 5
Trantor: 549690339
More of the True Fire¡¯s Aura descended, intertwined, merged.
Finally.
The Giant¡¯s Ninth Step fell.
In the heavens, all the flowers of me instantly merged into one.
Afterward.
It slowly descended¡
Without deviating, it descended onto the body of the youth below and quickly melted and settled down.
Almost instantly.
The youth¡¯s dark color quickly began to dissipate, and a zing color that had never been seen before filled his body, like divine rays blooming, firmly enveloping the youth.
From afar, he looked like he was encased in a silkworm cocoon, circled by strands of golden silk, clouds of radiance, seas of fire churning.
Three days quickly passed.
On the third day, the sky was just starting to brighten.
A crisp crackling sound suddenly rang out.
On the rocky ground, the golden glow that had been shrouding the youth began to fragment and melt away like snowkes under a scorching sun.
A momentter.
All of the golden patterns disappeared, revealing the youth inside.
Compared to three days prior, the youth now seemed full of vitality, his body transparent and radiant, emitting a faint divine glow.
Although he had fused with the n of Fire¡¯s life pattern, thus activating the Ancestor Witch Art Body, there seemed to be no significant change in the youth¡¯s physical appearance. Only a small, star-like, crimson mark adorned the center of his forehead, adding an air of strangeness.
¡°Thank you for the rebirth, Willow God!¡±
After a moment, the youth opened his eyes, stood up, thanked the Willow God after a nce around, then knelt down in front of Jiang Hui.
Though he had passed out afterward, he had some recollection of what happened in between. He knew Willow God saved him.
¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s your destined fortune. Hurry and head down the mountain.¡±
Jiang Hui spoke slowly, his tone unchanged.
At the foot of the mountain.
Lin Zhuang and a plump woman, who were just about to ascend the mountain, looked at the boy who had not only regained his vitality but also seemed more¡¯ mysterious. They were dumbstruck on the spot.
After a long time.
The two came to their senses, immediately knelt and kowtowed profusely in the direction of Jiang Hui.
Though silent, their actions expressed everything.
¡°Lin Zhuang¡¯s Faith Value increased by 100, total Faith Value reached 300, received special addition.¡±
¡°Special addition, the experience points provided by this believer will receive a permanent critical hit effect, the critical hit rate is 50 times.¡±
Atop the towering mountains.
Sensing the voice ringing in his mind, Jiang Hui was slightly taken aback.
¡°So, it turns out that you can get a special assistant bonus when the Faith Value reaches 300!¡±
Jiang Hui was somewhat delighted, feeling like he had discovered a shortcut for his experience points to rapidly increase.
Even though the premise was that Liu Vige had to raise the Faith Value of all its believers to 300, at least he had more options now.
Time flew by, and the hustle and bustle of daily life went on. In a blink, several days passed.
During these days, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, apart from going to see Lin Hai, spent their remaining time enthusiastically visiting the Void God Realm.
That was a mysterious world, where training would greatly enhance one¡¯s spirit and soul. This enhancement was indescribable with words and was especially beneficial for condensing Cave Heaven.
Furthermore, they had some old friends in there, like Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa. Both sides mischievously bullied each other, their friendship was quite deep.
On this day.
As soon as the two rascals entered the Void God Realm, they spotted Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi being surrounded by a group of people from a distance.
¡°Young people, don¡¯t y with fire. My identity is not¡not ordinary. If you are disrespectful to me, I fear your grandmaster will me you!¡±
Even though he was surrounded, Boss Jing Bi was still acting like a worldly-wise man, with a high-pitched and loud voice, trying to intimidate those around him.
Despite the distance, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen heard everything clearly.
¡°This old man is bluffing again.¡±
Tu Wa Zi rolled his eyes in disbelief. If they were really so powerful, would they have been surrounded by these people?
However, the two rascals were also curious about who was targeting these two old rascals.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen approached silently, listening closely.
Soon enough, a man stepped forward from the crowd surrounding Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa, speaking maliciously.
¡°Shut up, you two old things have fooled so many people. We have something to ask you now, dare to lie and see what happens?¡±
The person who spoke was a middle-aged man, d in a green robe, with a small ¡®Rain¡¯ symbol written in Bone Script on his left shoulder. Clearly, he was from the Rain n, who had a deep feud with Little Dot ¨C a feud to the death.
Even after such a long time, these people were still asking around for information.
Tu Wa Zi became interested, like everyone else, he also wanted to know, after the demise of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, where is Little Dot now?
After two years, that person should be able to enter the Void God Realm again.
¡°If you want to know, you must first pay a hundred Pure Wall!¡±
Boss Jing Bi spoke up immediately, revealing his avarice.
¡°Old man, are you asking for a beating?¡±
A group of people were enraged and wanted to grab the skin off this old fellow.
At such a crucial moment, he still wanted money.
¡°What about you, you say!¡± someone directed at Bird Grandpa, feeling that thetter¡¯s looks were more honest.
The news I sell is all true. I need two hundred Pure Wall!¡±
Bird Grandpa calmly stated, almost causing a sensation.
¡°What did you say? Only yours is false!¡± Boss Jing Bi immediately protested.
¡°What did I say? You old scammer, you know it in your heart!¡±
The two old men started arguing, one statement after another, they red and growled at each other.
I understand now, you two are colluding to trick us!¡±
Another person from arge n appeared and immediately fought back.
However, as quick as he came, he went.
This nsman didn¡¯t touch either of the true culprits before being smacked away by therge bird on Bird Grandpa¡¯s shoulder. He immediately spit out blood and disappeared from the Void God Realm.
¡°Who else wants the news about Little Dot? Now it¡¯s three hundred Pure Wall per piece, limited quota,e and talk!¡±
Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa shouted at each other, their expressions cheeky and slick,pletely different from the tense atmosphere they had just created. It was like they had just performed a y for everyone.
¡°Honestly speaking, even though I don¡¯t know why, I really want to repress these two old men!¡±
In the corner, Tu Wa Zi took a deep breath.
He had originally thought he could easily get some news, but he didn¡¯t expect that both of them would be so great at acting, wasting so much of his time without gaining any useful news..
Chapter 174 - 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)1
Chapter 174: Chapter 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)1
Trantor: 549690339
But after some thought, Tu Wa Zi decided to endure and hold back his anger.
Though Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall usually appeared to be cunning and unscrupulous, he could sense that they were not merely what they seemed.
Each of them carried an aura of ancient weariness, as if they had lived through countless eras and witnessed innumerable events. They all must have secrets hidden within them.
Moreover, the strength that the bird had shown a moment ago when it attacked the people had deeply rmed Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
They could not see through these two individuals. Being cautious seemed to be the best choice.
¡°You failed to seize the discounted price of hundreds of gold coins earlier. We have decided to now raise the price. Only Primitive Treasure Ancient or Species of the Ancient Times Treasure Blood can be exchanged for information. All other discussions are dismissed!¡±
At this moment.
In the field, the expressions of the two old men changed in unison. They raised their prices and shouted out together.
Unlike their usual demeanor, this time their expressions were full of certainty, seemingly possessing some information about Little Dot.
¡°Why do I feel that these two old guys genuinely have some information about that Little Dot?¡± Someone questioned in surprise.
Their confident expressions seemed to invite validation, which was rarely seen before.
However, due to the maniptive schemes they used to pull off frequently, people were reluctant to trust them.
¡°Old fools, this is yourst chance. Tell us immediately, or we will show you no mercy!¡±
From all around, more and more people gathered. Individuals from the Rain n, the Tuoba Tribe, and others arrived in an aggressive manner, suggesting a brewing confrontation.
The arrival of powerful individuals from these ns was marked by their sharp gazes and threatening words.
¡°What? Are you trying to gain something for nothing? Let me tell you, even if your ancestorse personally, they must follow the same rules and offer their price. Otherwise, we will suppress them without hesitation!¡± Bird Grandpa retorted angrily, his big bird pping its wings on his shoulder, equally furious.
Expecting to gain something without giving in return was considered absurd. Whoever thinks Bird Grandpa could be easily tricked?
¡°Suppress us? What aughable joke! We give you one minute to tell the truth, or we will exterminate you. Your souls will bepletely crushed here, never to live again!¡±
Since they had been tricked in the past, these prestigious ns had no intention of buying any so-called information this time. They intended to directly coerce the two old men into revealing the truth.
¡°Young people nowadaysck virtue. They even wish to exterminate the souls of two old men like us. This is too much. I¡¯m ready to risk it all with you today!¡± Pure Wall grumbled, seemingly utterly enraged. He suddenly grabbed Bird Grandpa next to him and hurled him towards the center of the crowd.
¡°Damn you!¡±
Mid-air, Bird Grandpa cursed aloud, apparently caught off guard.
By the time he came to his senses, he had alreadynded.
With a ¡°boom!¡±
Dust was flying everywhere in the field with rocks hurtling around. Groups of people were hit and others couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. They had seen knives or darts being thrown, but a person being thrown was a first. The entire scene was chaotic, and everyone was running amuck.
¡°Damn it, you dare to throw me!¡±
Bird Grandpa got up from the ground, his expression visibly angry. He dusted himself off and gritted his teeth.
¡°This is called taking the initiative. Iunched an attack before they could!¡± Pure Wall exined, though his voice betrayed signs of anxiety.
¡°Taking the initiative, my foot!¡± Bird Grandpa was seething with anger. He stormed toward Pure Wall, cursing along the way.
In an instant, the two old men began to bicker.
¡°Seize these two old fools and take them to the Cave Heaven ce! We can make them talk there!¡± shouted some individuals from the major ns, clearly exasperated.
Soon after, the elite members of the major ns ordered their subordinates to charge at Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa. The scene erupted into chaos with cries of battle.
It was at this moment that the fierce, fiery bird on Bird Grandpa¡¯s shoulder took to the sky, spitting out a sea of mes and blocking the crowd.
The roaring fire was scorching the world.
The giant bird was extremely terrifying. With effortless ease, it halted the charge of a group of mighty individuals. The fire transformed into ake, instantly roasting many of the approaching people.
Amid the chaos, screams filled the air.
No longer daring to move forward, the crowd quickly retreated.
¡°We¡¯ve been hoodwinked. These two old guys are formidable. I think we¡¯re no match for them!¡±
All the people realized that despite their harmless appearance and frequent scams, these two old men were incredibly strong. Even before the masters took action, a single bird which they raised had forced them to retreat.
¡°Well? Still nning on getting information for free? You major ns upy so many Cave Heaven ces, all of you are so rich and yet so stingy?
If you want information about Little Dot,e and exchange it with Primitive Treasure Bone and Species of the Ancient Times Treasure Blood. I promise you it¡¯s genuine!¡±
Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall simultaneously dropped their aggressive stance, changing the tense atmosphere. They firmly stated their price, doubling their previous demand.
The members of the major ns gritted their teeth in frustration. They wanted nothing more than to rip those two old men apart. But after the battle, they had realized that it would be difficult to suppress these old men with force..
Chapter 175 - 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)_2
Chapter 175: Chapter 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)_2
Trantor: 549690339
¡®¡öWhether it¡¯s the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood or the Primitive Treasure Bone, they are exceptionally rare. Each one is incredibly valuable, even we among our tribes are not abundant in them. You should state a number of Pure
Walls!¡±
Some people spoke up.
¡°Without the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood and Primitive Treasure Bone, all discussions are off the table!¡±
The two old men insisted firmly and refused to back down.
¡°How about two thousand Pure Walls?!¡±
More and more people were gathering, and someone directly made an offer.
¡°Not selling, not selling, We¡¯ve already said it must be the Primitive Treasure Bone and Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood!¡¯
The heads of Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were shaking like wave drums.
-The Primitive Treasure Bone is not possible, how about this, two jars of
Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood?¡±
People from the Rain n and the Tuoba Tribe suggested.
Today, they are determined to find out information about Little Dot. After the battle of Heaven Mending Pavilion, the foes from the past have been ughtered. The ordinary disciples who escaped got away, but he must be buried.
¡°That¡¯s eptable, but only for today!¡± Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall stared at each other, nodding.
¡°Great!¡± The people of the great ns sighed in relief. The strength demonstrated by these two old men was overpowering ¨C apromise was indeed good news.
Soon, some people stepped forward, each holding a jade pot sparkling like emerald, filled with the incredibly valuable Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood. Even from a distance, spectral images were being emitted. The liquid was transparent, radiating extraordinary colors, immediately attracting the attention of the surrounding spectators.
Everybody knew that Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood were worth a fortune, enough to make people vie for it with their lives. Yet in front of these two old men was arge pile of it, stoking both envy and desire¡
¡ö¡öNow can you talk!¡± high-ranking members of the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe were bing impatient.
They thought the two old men must have some concrete information about
Little Dot¡¯s activities, or they wouldn¡¯t be so assertive in public.
¡°Wait a moment, we also want to listen!
just as they finished speaking, a slightly childish voice was heard from the side.
Then, two strapping young men stepped forward, their bodies shrouded in a faint glow, looking like children of deities.
It was none other than Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
They had originally nned to continue eavesdropping from the sidelines, and didn¡¯t want to make themselves known so soon.
But those two old men were too crafty, they brought people to a highly concealed ce. They had listened for ages but couldn¡¯t catch a single word, forcing them toe out ahead of time.
¡°Who dares interrupt in such a scenario?!¡±
From afar, the surprised crowd was watching.
Present were the top-notch ns, with colossal strength, rich heritage, ruling over vast territories, and controlling the lives and deaths of countless people.
These existences could make the entire Wilderness tremble with a mere stomp, leading to rivers of blood and fury engulfing miles, it¡¯s more audacious than having a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall to interrupt them.
Many people were astonished, lifting their heads to look around and find out who was daring enough.
Soon, they found Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen,
¡°Who do I think it is? Turns out it¡¯s these twods, no wonder they¡¯re so audacious!¡±
¡°Everyone, step back quickly, be careful not to block the way of theseds. If you provoke them, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±
The crowd eximed, identifying Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, two mischievous boys, immediately scattering so as not to obstruct them.
To them,pared to Little Dot who everybody wanted to hit, these two boys were actually the most notorious.
Unlike the former, these two boys were among the most active in the Void God Realm, often seen robbing big ns every few days, plundering their Cave Heaven Pces, making a group of powerful beings in the real world run around in panic¡
They were many times more notorious than the most mischievous boys in their vige, earning countless infamous reputations over such a long time, they were the undeniable kings of this territory.
¡°Hiss!¡±
The people from the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe also noticed Tu Wa Zi and Gu
Chen, their hearts beat faster as they gasped in shock If there were people they least wanted to see, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen would certainly be first and second.
Every time they showed up, they practically depleted all the resources that had been painstakingly umted in their haven, grabbing, taking, eating, drinking, to the point where the two vials of Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood they¡¯d just exchanged for news were akin to squeezing blood from a stone. ¡°Damned misfortune, why does it have to be these two Demon Kings again? Can¡¯t they take a cue from Little Dot and disappear for a couple of years?¡± The Great n Descendants were screaming in their hearts, wishing fervently that these two brats could be evicted by the Void God Realm just like Little Dot for a few years.
But such a lovely wish had nevere true, not even the slightest chance of it happening.
These two brats simply had to interfere wherever they could. They were ferocious when robbing them, but they kept well clear of a line they could not cross.
They wanted to resist as well, but they simply didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back.
Especially after learning that these two brats had the divine protection, their abilities were even more insufficient.
¡°Grandpas, we too want to know the whereabouts of Little Dot. But we don¡¯t have any Treasure Blood on us, so what should we do?¡±
Tu Wa Zi shed his signature big white teeth, smiling cheerfully while addressing Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa in the crowd.
¡°You¡¯re just like the rest. You have to exchange Primitive Treasure Bones or Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood too. We¡¯re running a small business here, fair and square to all!¡±
Pure Wall Grandpa and Bird Grandpa both raised their eyebrows, their faces crinkled as if they were about to cry.
Just like the other major ns, if they had to mention anyone in the Void God Realm that they detested the most, these two brats were definitely at the top of the list.
They used to scam others, but ever since they met these two bunnies, they themselves got scammed from time to time. The two brats were incredibly hateful, they had no respect for their elders at all.
¡°Bird bro, Pure Wall bro, don¡¯t you guys think you¡¯re being a bit too reserved? We bumped into each other pretty frequently, and we got along just fine, and now you¡¯re asking for money? This¡ this is a severe blow to my innocent heart!¡±
Tu Wa Zimented, looking utterly heartbroken.
Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were left speechless, their faces coloring as if they had swallowed a fly, nearly cursing at them.
We¡¯ve never left the Void God Realm, so how are you running into us all the time?
Moreover, you filthy brat barely have a pube to your name, who do you think you are calling bro?
¡°Just because we are on good terms doesn¡¯t mean you get a discount. Not a penny less!¡±
Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa said tly without batting an eyelid.
¡°Isn¡¯t there any room for negotiation?¡±
¡°No, we never go back on our word.¡±
¡°Old men, don¡¯t force us to use force!¡±
Tu Wa Zi brandished his fists irritably. His skin shimmered with a crystal sheen, as if bathed in a resplendent glow.
Behind him, Gu Chen simrly raised his fists, emitting an even brighter brilliance.
They were cautiously observant of these two old men, but they were by no means genuinely afraid of them.
¡°Just how long it has been? These two brats have actually be stronger!¡± some people eximed in amazement, looking at the aura exuding from Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
¡°Brats, I dare you toy a hand on me! After all, I can use you at any moment!¡±
Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa look startled, pursing their lips, and quickly warned.
They were really apprehensive about these two brats starting a fight out of the blue. These kids were too heroic and had no match in this realm.
The eyes of the members of the major ns around them suddenly lit up. ¡°Alright, you two young brats, if you want to listen, just listen! However, the scene that many major ns most wanted to see still didn¡¯t happen. At thest moment, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa surprisingly chose topromise.
They were genuinely afraid that Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, these two Little Devil Kings, would start a fight here. Winning or losing was a small matter; losing face was a big deal.
¡öYou are all looking for Little Dot, right? He¡¯s far away in the horizon, yet so close!¡±
They took a deep breath to calm themselves, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa finally spoke up in unison.
¡°What?!¡±
Everyone was stunned..
Chapter 176 - 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part 3)1
Chapter 176: Chapter 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part 3)1
Trantor: 549690339
Some members of therge ns looked puzzled.
What did he mean by ¡®far in the horizon, yet near at sight?
Could it be that the mischievous boy was nearby, watching them?
But they were all familiar with Little Dot¡¯s appearance. The image of the mischievous boy had been stered extensively in many ces within the n. If he really was around, they couldn¡¯t have missed him.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen also felt perplexed. They had been looking around for a while, but they didn¡¯t find any trace of Little Dot.
¡°Old man, are you messing with us?¡±
The formidable figures from the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe¡¯s faces suddenly turned frosty. Their eyes seemed to spit fire as they couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly.
Year after year, they were tricked. This year felt particrly prominent, as the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood had been presented. Yet all they got was this cryptic message, keeping them guessing?!
¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ve always been honest and fair!¡±
Bird Grandpa waved his hand, his face utterly calm.
¡°You old coot, you even know the phrase ¡®fair and square?¡±
A bunch of people couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. One could bear it if others said so, but didn¡¯t these two crusty old men find this phrase ironic?!
¡°You bunch who know nothing, I do have genuine information!¡±
Grinning, Bird Grandpa outright ignored the surrounding people¡¯s chatter.
This time, he indeed knew specific information about the mischievous boy.
Because just a while ago, Little Dot had personally sent him a message instructing them to swindle theserge ns for the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood.
He informed them that once all therge tribes offered the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood, he would suddenly appear and take all the treasure blood into his possession. They would then split the loot sixty to forty.
¡°Little Dot, hurry up and show yourself. The treasure blood you asked for is here. Your Pure Wall Grandpa and I even managed to get you an extra portion,e and have a look!!¡±
Bird Grandpa looked around and shouted loudly, as if victory was in his grips.
As Bird Grandpa¡¯s voice fell.
The scene suddenly fell silent, countless people held their breath, widened their eyes, and started looking around.
People were greatly surprised. Was the mischievous boy really here?!
¡°Quick, search around, don¡¯t let go of anyone suspicious!¡±
The powerful figures from the Rain n, Tuoba tribe, and otherrge ns started issuing orders.
In an instant, many people began moving round and about. The crowd resembled an arrow shooting towards the depth of the crowd.
Everyone in the vicinity, bystanders included, were checked.
This unusual scene caught the attention of many.
After making some inquiries, they found out what had happened.
¡°Quickly pass the message along, and report to the n leader, the mischievous boy is alive and has re-emerged in the Void God Realm. Something big is likely to happen!¡±
Someone quietly voiced out.
For a time, the whole of the Void God Realm buzzed with activity.
Almost no one had expected that the mischievous boy had not only survived the battle at Heaven Mending Pavilion, but also truly reappeared in Void God Realm.
Not only the Void God Realm was in turmoil, the same was urring in the many Great Sects and the Ancient Country.
The cause was that Little Dot was too well-known.
He not only broke the record set by Zhong Tong Shi Yi in the Void God Realm, his prowess shown during the battle at Heaven Mending Pavilion, made him seem like a world-dominating young tyrant. He crushed his peers with an invincible hand, even capable of fighting across realms, showcasing his absolute style and talent.
There were even whispers that said the mischievous boy¡¯s talent probably wasn¡¯t inferior to that of Zhong Tong Shi Yi.
Countless people were watching closely in secret.
¡°Reporting to the Elder, we didn¡¯t find any trace of Little Dot!¡±
By the chaotic pale stones of the Void God Realm, many of the Great n Descendants who had been looking for Little Dot returned without finding any trace of him.
¡°Old man, are you really messing with us?¡±
The powerful figures from the Rain n and the Tuoba Tribe were instantly infuriated. No wonder people always said these two old fes were unreliable, they were indeed damn unreliable!
People from many otherrge ns also didn¡¯t look happy. They didn¡¯t particrly hate Little Dot; they just came to join in the excitement. However, they had essentially handed over the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood.
¡°In all honesty, the mischievous boy is really nearby!¡±
Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were left fuming, deep inside, they didn¡¯t know how many times they had cursed the mischievous boy.
It was him who had sent them the message to do this. When the time came, he didn¡¯t show up? Wasn¡¯t this damaging their ¡°reputation¡± as old men?
¡°You damn mischievous boy! How can you feel at peace deceiving two old men like this?! Hurry up ande out, we¡¯re waiting for you!¡±
Pure Wall Grandpa cursed loudly, genuinely enraged.
Not far away.
Upon hearing Pure Wall Grandpa¡¯s loud cursing, a Middle-aged man with a strange expression on his face seemed to struggle for a moment and seemed to have made up his mind; he rushed forward.
Then, while everyone else was stunned, he grabbed all the jade pots containing the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood, just like a hungry tiger pouncing on his prey.
And then.
The middle-aged man¡¯s shape began to shift, and in an instant, he transformed into a young man in his teens. He was handsome, vibrant, transparently fascinating, and was shining brightly.
¡°You naughty boy, you nearly ruined your Bird Grandpa and me!¡±
Upon seeing the youth, Pure Wall Grandpa instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Their reputation was finally safe!
¡°It really is the mischievous boy!¡±
Many people eximed, they recognized Little Dot and were all taken aback. They didn¡¯t think he would reallye to the Void God Realm..
Chapter 177:153
Chapter 177:153
Trantor: 549690339
However, before they could feel too astonished, they saw the other side picking up the jade pot and without hesitation, they suddenly dashed towards a certain direction.
¡°Don¡¯t run away, Little Dot!¡±
Tu Wa Zi shouted loudly, his face somewhat anxious. He yelled and quickly chased after him, swooping down like a majestic eagle.
He had always considered this Little Dot from Stone Vige his lucky charm.
Eventually, Little Dot was sessfully stopped by Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, two mischievous kids.
¡°Haha, what a coincidence, two big brothers! We just ran into each other. What a fate!¡±
Little Dot scratched his head.
¡°If Brother Chen and I hadn¡¯t caught up with you, it would¡¯ve been a coincidence! Why are you running? Are we scarier than those people from the big ns?¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face was grim as he corrected Little Dot¡¯s words.
Honestly, after seeing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, he didn¡¯t n to show up at all. For some unknown reason, he had an instinctive fear of these two mischievous kids. Pure Wall yelped so miserably that he had no choice but to reveal himself. ¡°Same thing, same thing!¡± Little Dotughed awkwardly.
¡°Two distinguished guests from Liu Vige, this man is a wanted criminal for us ns. He has wronged us in private. We of the Rain n would be very grateful if you could hand him over to us!¡±
The Rain n and the Tuoba n marched forward. The one who spoke was a middle-aged man, his face shrouded in mist. Although his exact features were not clear, his eyes were bright, exuding a divine aura. His body was flickering with thousands of runes, undoubtedly an extremely powerful existence in reality.
However, the voice of the powerful Rain nsman was very polite, obviously not wishing to offend the two mischievous kids before him.
¡°Who do you think you are to give me, Tu Wa Zi, orders? What can you do if I refuse?¡±
Tu Wa Zi retorted defiantly.
Not to mention this bunch of people here, even in Liu Vige, apart from the Willow God, his biological parents, the n leader grandfather, Zhuang Ge and Chen Ge, no one dared to point fingers at him!
Moreover, he could see that these people seemed to be nning to do something to Little Dot.
Gu Chen had already rolled up his sleeves, ready to fight.
¡°Although Liu Vige is protected by a deity and is indeed a prominent ce in the current age, you can¡¯t disregard us big ns, can you?¡±
A young talent who stood behind the middle-aged man furiously protested.
¡°If you¡¯re not convinced,e on!¡± Tu Wa Zi beckoned. ¡°People like you, I can suppress you with just one finger!¡±
¡°You!¡± The young talent from the Rain n turned red with anger.
¡°Two little brothers, since you said so, would you mind if our n¡¯s chosen one challenges you two? However, let me make it clear beforehand, it¡¯s just a simple contest, there¡¯s no need to rm the entity behind you.
In addition, if our Rain n¡¯s chosen one wins, as a bet, you two can¡¯t interfere in this brat¡¯s business anymore!¡±
The strong man from the Rain n said, his face still shrouded in thick mist, obscuring his specific expression. However, it¡¯s not hard to hear that there was undeniable discontent in his heart.
They are in control of countless territories and had even given birth to deities in the ancient times. But now, they have been suppressed by two mischievous kids to the point where they can¡¯t lift their heads. They have been holding in their resentment for a long time.
¡°Although I, your grandpa, don¡¯t like fighting and killing, I don¡¯t mind apetition with a bet. If you win, we will personally hand Little Dot over to you. But what if you lose?¡±
Tu Wa Zi raised his eyebrows a bit, rubbing his hands together.
Behind him.
Little Dot wore an odd look on his face, speechless.
What¡¯s this all about?
He, the actual party involved, was still standing here. Moreover, shouldn¡¯t they ask for his opinion before using him as their bet?
As they predicted, nothing good woulde from encountering these two mischievous kids from Liu Vige.
¡°Alright, this is what you two said. If our Rain n¡¯s talent loses, we will not only hand over a precious inherited treasure technique, but also give you this hard-earned top-level Cave Heaven ce of our Rain n!¡±
A middle-aged powerhouse spoke up.
¡°The treasure technique sounds good, but we¡¯ll pass on the Cave Heaven ce. We¡¯ve swept through the blessings of this area countless times, so there probably aren¡¯t any good things left inside. Change the bet, or give two different inherited treasure techniques instead?¡±
Tu Wa Zi shook his head straight.
They were unlike Little Dot. They have been ransacking the big ns at intervals for the past two years, so they were not curious about that thing.
¡°This Cave Heaven ce is located on the higher level of the Void God Realm, which our n has just discovered and has not yet explored!¡± said the middle-aged man.
This¡ that works. We both like exploring the unknown.¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen looked at each other and nodded.
¡°Let¡¯s join the fun too. The prodigy of my Tuoba n also wants to face you two!¡±
Another big n arrived. It was from the Tuoba lineage. Their current ancestor was a powerful person in the Array Realm, he had been crowned King and was very influential.
¡°Alright, alright, alright, but you also need to put up a bet like them!¡±
Little Dot nodded crazily, his eyes sparkling with excitement. He was almost grinning from ear to ear.
He felt that today must be his lucky day. Otherwise, why would so many people line up to give him gifts and money as soon as he stepped out?
¡°Come on, let all of your chosen onese up. Don¡¯t say we¡¯re bullying you.. Give you three chances, just send out all the chosen ones from your two ns, as long as you can win against us once, you win!¡±
Chapter 178 - 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part
Chapter 178: Chapter 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part
3)_3
Trantor: 549690339
Tu Wa Zi dismissed the situation nonchntly with a wave of his hand, indifferent to Little Dot who was seething behind him.
However, Little Dot hadplete trust in the abilities of these two rambunctious young boys from Liu Vige.
Though they had neverpeted before, his intuition suggested that these two were no weaker than himself, and they could possibly have a ce in the Greater Taoist world yet toe.
¡°That being the case, we don¡¯t have a choice but toply!¡±
The warriors from the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe didn¡¯t decline. While the Tuoba Tribe was willing, part of the Rain n had previously shed with the two boys from Liu Vige and was thoroughly defeated, so they knew these two youngsters were not to be underestimated.
¡°Yu Tong, Yu Zi Mo, Yu Min, Yu Tian, all of you work together and make certain to use your full strength.¡±
The middle-aged warrior returned to his n and quickly selected somepetent prodigies within the young generation of the Rain n.
The Tuoba Tribe did the same, picking out the most prominent prodigies within their n.
A crowd formed, weapons at the ready, the airden with the thick anticipation of battle.
¡°This is going to be a great spectacle, these two wild kids actually dare to take on all the young prodigies from two top-tier ns, tsk¡their audacity is certainly impressive!¡±
Among the crowd were independent martial artists as well as those from numerous prominent ns, all watching with keen interest.
Many of them hadn¡¯t witnessed Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen inbat and weren¡¯t aware of their strength, hence they found the audacity of these two mischievous kids a bit reckless.
However, this sentiment was quickly met with rebuttal from many others. ¡°What do you know? These twoe from Liu Vige. Do you know about Liu Vige? It¡¯s known as The Land Blessed by the Gods. Do you think anyone from there could possibly be ordinary?¡±
Although some had never seen these two mischievous kids in action before, they believed anyone who came from The Land Blessed by the Gods would certainly be extraordinary.
After all, these young adventurers were said to represent the face of the deity. Especially when you consider that Liu Vige is more like an ancient country. Thetter has a poption as abundant as dust, so countless in number and filled with faith power as vast as the star river, that they can offer sacrifices to the deity, but Liu Vige is a mere vige, with a poption probably not exceeding a thousand.
To be able to offer sacrifices to a deity with such a small poption was already astonishing.
¡°Tsk¡ each one is worse than thest!¡±
In the center of the arena, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s brows lifted as he nced at the Rain and Tuoba ns¡¯ selected prodigies. He let out a contemptuous sigh each time he looked at them, annoying these prodigies to the point of grinding their teeth.
¡°There¡¯s at least one who¡¯s somewhat decent among so many.¡±
Upon seeing a certain elegant figure, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s expression finally became serious.
This was one of the Rain n¡¯s prodigies and the only girl, whose body seemed to gleam as clear and pure as jade. Rather extraordinary. Apparently, her name was Yu Zi Mo.
But that was about it; she was just slightly more pleasing to the eye than the others.
¡°Come on,¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen casually ushered.
In an instant.
The faces of the myriad prodigies twisted into growls as they pounced forward like hungry wolves on the attack.
They had been holding back for quite a while, a bellyful of anger needed to be vented.
In a moment.
Therge battlefield was filled with the intery of Rune Magic. Fearsome rays of light shed across, fiercely mming down like a flood of Spiritual Charms, causing the sand to fly and the ancient trees to shudder.
Moreover, star dust was gathering from afar, rapidly transforming into a vast array of stars. The thunderous rumblings were innumerable, apanied by a terrifying force crashing down upon them. Although they weren¡¯t actuals, their momentum was extremely horrifying, definitely surpassing the constraints of the Land of Origin.
¡°This¡ must be the power of a divine weapon, right?¡± The crowd gasped, thinking that the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe were being extraordinarily sly ¨C resorting to any means necessary to win, even secretly using divine weapons. Not only two rambunctious kids but even leading warriors can¡¯t withstand this. However, soon.
The crowd¡¯s gaze suddenly froze.
They saw, amidst the blinding light of the Rune Magic, one after another, the young prodigies being thrown out like dumplings¡
Beyond this.
In mid-air, one pair of hands was followed by another, each reaching out to grab something.
They could vaguely see the dispersion of a shimmering light.
¡°Damn, these two rascals went after the divine weapon!¡±
From a distance, the leaders of the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe were suddenly pale, and they were about to explode with fury.
They had agreed on a fair match, so why was there no sense of chivalry? Even going as far as pilfering other people¡¯s weapon!
Chapter 179 - 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_l
Chapter 179: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_l
Trantor: 549690339
The faces of the powerful members of the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe whitened. As the voice dropped, the brilliant hand glowing with a divine aura had already drawn back. Along with it, several treasures radiating shimmers were snatched away.
Almost at the same moment.
Under the endless sky, the grand sight of falling stars abruptly ceased. The surrounding rune seals also disappeared, revealing the scene inside.
All that could be seen on the mountain rocks covered in wild grass wasyer uponyer of figures piled up: one after another, neatly stacked together. These were other than the talented youth that had been thrown out earlier.
At the topyery Yu Zi Mo of the Rain n, who had once captured Tu Wa Zi¡¯s attention. Given that she was the only girl, this could be considered a kind of special consideration for her.
However, at this moment the radiant beauty looked quite disheveled, her face marked with several bruises. It was a far cry from her usual state.
The young girl¡¯s face turned bright red, her lips so intensely red that they could practically bleed. In front of so many people, she had an urge to crawl into a mousehole out of embarrassment.
After all, she was a famous talent among the many ns, a woman of extraordinary appearance and figure. Countless young talents had queued up to court her. But now she had been beaten up and then disgracefully stacked on top of others, her goddess-like demeanorpletely gone.
¡°Both of these rascals are just as obstinate as ever, their fondness for stacking hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Especially their ruthlessness in handling, ah, ah, ah¡ it¡¯s simply unprecedented¡¡±
Many people sighed, given the poignant sight if it was them, they would definitely find it hard toy such a heavy hand on such a delicate beauty.
But one had to admit, the sight of the stack was quite pleasing.
Several people marveled at the strength of the two mischievous boys, which had unknowingly grown stronger.
The rune-formed star emerging from the magic tool was so powerful that even those who had stepped into the world of inscripted texture felt overwhelmed. Yet, these two rascals had directly resisted it.
Apart from a slight redness to their skin, they showed no effect. This disy of strength sent a chill down their spine ¨C they estimated that in no time, they would be looking up at them.
¡°Young fellows, didn¡¯t we agree that this was just a contest and no thieving was allowed?!¡±
The powerful leaders of the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe promptly stepped forward with a grave voice.
It was frustrating enough that their talented youth had been abused like this, but even the soul of the n treasure had been stolen, causing both n leaders to feel extremely vexed.
¡°You two are adults now, isn¡¯t it a bit disgraceful to contradict yourselves? We all agreed to a fair contest, and yet you both went behind our backs. We saw everything!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were determined, with no room for negotiation.
Both of them were much alike, once they had something they wouldn¡¯t give it up again, especially in light of these two ns breaking the rules first.
They saw with their own eyes how the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe had stealthily slipped treasures into the hands of their talented youngsters.
These items were clearly forbidden. They were simply enforcing the rules by confiscating those items.
¡°Young men, those are merely the souls of the treasures. Even if you have them, you can¡¯t use them. How about this, we¡¯ll trade them for Beast Blood from the Species of the Ancient Times!¡±
Leaders of the Rain n and Tuoba n nced at each other and suggested.
The soul of the treasure, though not equivalent to the actual treasure, is crucial for the object itself and its loss is uneptable.
¡°Seeing your sincerity, it¡¯s not impossible. But it will cost you a hundred gallons of Beast Blood of the Species of The Ancient Times!¡±
Tu Wa Zi feigned contemtion for a moment before replying.
Ordinary vials of beast blood could no longer satisfy their appetite.
¡°A hundred¡ that¡¯s too much¡ even we can¡¯t afford that much!¡±
The Rain n leader, taken aback, instantly responded.
That would be the Beast Blood of the Species of the Ancient Times, not just any random beast blood. The Beast Blood of each Species of the Ancient Times was incredibly precious and invaluable.
Such an entity, casually offering even a single vial, was enough to lead to fiercepetition among countless people. Even in the abundant Void God Realm, it was rare.
Ordinary people would consider obtaining a single vial a windfall, but these two rascals had asked directly for hundreds of vials as if it was given away by the wind.!
¡°How much can you give then? We have heard that consuming the soul of a treasure tends to have health benefits, and we have yet to try it ourselves!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen acted as if they were about to ce it into their mouths. This immediately colored the Rain n and the Tuoba Tribe white with fear. Ultimately, after intense bargaining, the Rain n and the Tuoba Tribe used 30 vials of Beast Blood from Species of the Ancient Times to get back the souls of the treasures.
¡°Make sure you invite us again for such profitable trades!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen chuckled.
The leaders of the two ns looked pale, their faces filled with rage. These were originally their things, but they had to trade their own things to get them back. This irritated them to the point they wanted to suppress the two mischievous boys on the spot.
However, after taking a deep breath, despite their teeth-gritting rage, they decided not to act rashly.
This was the Land of Origin in the Void God Realm, where power was constrained to the level of infusing blood, no matter how powerful someone was in the real world..
Chapter 180 - 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_2
Chapter 180: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_2
Trantor: 549690339 |
The leaders of the two topmost powerful ns, both hailing from the Blood Realm, didn¡¯t possess unwavering confidence of triumph.
Secondly,
The origins of these two rascals was overly terrifying, and the existence that backed them was far beyond what they could provoke.
From time immemorial, Ancient Divine Birds and Ferocious Beasts were born with strong bodies, close to gods, with a vast future ahead of them.
However, the Human Race was different, starting from weakness, undergoing slow and painstaking cultivation; only one could break free from the billions of living beings and reach the high status of a God.
Let alone them, even an ancient kingdom couldn¡¯t go against a single Deity.
The best way was to suffer in silence, to internalize their discontent.
¡°We must ept our loss, let¡¯s go!¡±
The strong men from both ns spoke and led theirrge troop to retreat to a side.
¡°Elder, are we really leaving here?¡±
Someone raised a question among the Rain n.
¡°Absolutely not, we finally found him and, despite being dug out that bone, he can still survive. If we let this young man really grow up, I fear he will be a big disaster. Even if it¡¯s not for that existence, for the sake of the future of our Rain n, we must eliminate him entirely!¡±
The strong man from the Rain n spoke, his eyes showing a vtile expression. Though they left the original spot, he constantly nced at Little Dot, his face ghastly under the dense gaze.
Finally discovering the other party, they indeed had no reason to give up. Otherwise, once the other party learns about past affairs, they will certainly not let the Rain n go.
While the Rain n was discussing, a small figure suddenly rushed over.
It was Little Dot, who suddenly became aggressive, so fast that even Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had to react momentarily.
¡°You let me go, but I have not let you go!¡±
At this moment, Little Dot was like a devil god, shining with the light of runes, showing immense power and an invincible momentum.
¡°How audacious you are¡ with those two rascals protecting you, we dare not vite you. However, you actually took the initiative to provoke us, it seems you are determined to travel this path of doom!¡±
The strong man from the Rain n regained his senses and sneered.
¡°The two young gentlemen from Liu Vige, as you can see, he is the one who made the first move.¡±
For assurance, the strong man from the Rain n looked over at Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
Truthfully, if these two rascals from Liu Vige vehemently insisted on protecting Little Dot, they really had no viable solution.
That vige was just too extraordinary, with astounding resources, a mysterious origin, and possibly divine protection from unimaginable gods from the ancient times.
Such existence, evenpared to the immortal mountains like Falling God Mountain that existed since the ancient times, was far superior.
The Rain n, at the moment, didn¡¯t have the courage or audacity to provoke them.
¡°This is your matter; he obviously doesn¡¯t need our help. But don¡¯t forget to give us the Treasured Technique and the promised Cave Heaven ce afterwards. Good thing I remembered, otherwise you would have escaped!¡±
Tu Wa Zi shouted, showing no intention of intervening.
He and Gu Wa Zi realized, that this little brat from Stone Vige truly wanted a war with these main ns.
If they heard correctly, armies including the Rain n and Tuoba Tribe once besieged Heaven Mending Pavilion.
¡°Of course, the things for you two will not be short a single bit, we have already sent someone to fetch them!¡±
The strong men from Rain n and Tuoba n spoke out.
As soon as the words fell,
They flew directly towards Little Dot.
In an instant, the rune light skyrocketed, like thunderstorms echoing across the heaven and earth.
A group of people rushed over, pulling out all the stops, aiming to kill Little Dot.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen quickly distanced themselves, hiding within the crowd of onlookers.
With a loud bang, a piece of vast ocean with raging waves like thunder appeared behind Little Dot. The flip of the surging waves seemed as if it would engulf the sky.
Within the vast ocean, runes flickered and treasure light surged.
That wasn¡¯t the most frightening part. The most shocking thing was the emergence of arge ck fish from the ocean.
The fish was so vast, seeming boundless. With a flick of its tail, a shower of runes descended, raining down on all the people gathered around.
Others were immediately sted away, their bodies instantly bursting open with blood sshing onto the ground. Even the strong ones could not suppress vomiting blood, their faces pale and defeated.
¡°Kun Peng, entering the sea to be Lumpfish, this is Lumpfish God!¡± One person shouted in horror, not expecting such a terrifying Treasured Technique to reappear, overly exaggerated and terrifying.
This was the skill of the Ten Evil. Although it was not perfect, the contained terror and potential was definitely not mistaken, and only the Treasured Technique of the Ten Evil could hold such terrifying power and spectacle.
¡°What a powerful Treasured Technique!¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were also somewhat surprised.
Especially Gu Chen, he could feel that the Treasured Technique the young man exhibited was even more terrifying and profound than his Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art.
If talking about power, it was absolutely superior to the Shadow Heaven Sparrow Treasure Art, with the former clearly having more potential.
But it was still not as good as the Treasured Technique bestowed by Master Jiang Hui.
The thought of the Divine Ability of Creation set Gu Chen¡¯s face slightly aglow.
Even with his understanding and talent, he always felt as if he was studying the celestial.
This was the ultimate Treasure Techniques between Heaven and Earth, which can create all ages, open up all the creatures, and cross the river of Nirvana..
Chapter 181 - 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_3
Chapter 181: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_3
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Hurry and summon people, urge the Supreme Elders out of seclusion and use the magic artifact topletely destroy the enemy¡¯s soul!¡±
Someone shouted. No one had anticipated that Little Dot would actually use such a terrifying Treasured Technique.
Around them, constant waves of other major ns¡¯ members arrived. However, none of them were any match for Little Dot.
This happened after Little Dot swept away all enemies.
There was a disturbance within the Void God Realm.
A bronze stele appeared, granting Little Dot a new title, and even awarded him a reward.
¡°My god, that¡¯s actually a fragment of the Ancient Divine Scripture. As long as we gather all the fragments, we can obtain a world-covering Treasured Technique. This kind of thing hasn¡¯t been heard of for many years. I didn¡¯t expect that it would reappear in the Land of Origin at this moment!¡±
Some people were eximing in surprise; their expressions were just as shocked and horrified as when they witnessed the Kun Peng Treasure Technique.
¡°Anyone who sees this treasure should get a share. Little brat, hand it over quickly. You can¡¯t protect it!¡±
Many of those who had been watching the scene suddenly rushed out, intending to snatch the fragment of the Ancient Divine Scripture. However, they were immediately sent flying back by a p from Little Dot.
Yet, there was one figure who fought Little Dot to a standstill.
It was a Red Drake, covered in brilliant light and runes. He was very formidable, but in the end, he was still defeated by Little Dot and sent flying away.
Little Dot was also injured as a result, coughing up blood.
¡°Damnable creature,e and meet your death!¡±
At this moment, reinforcements from the Rain n arrived, spreading a golden hue around them.
In an instant, a terrifying aura unlike any other erupted from the Rain n¡¯s location, causing the rules of this world to be blurry and distorted.
¡°Kill!¡±
All the members of the Rain n spoke in unison, their voices converging into a deafening roar.
¡°What kind of power is that- it actually broke through the limit and destroyed the rules of the Land of Origin?¡±
¡°It seems¡like a decree from a deity!¡±
A group of people trembled.
This was too terrifying. To deal with this brat, the Rain n actually used such a horrific thing.
Under the immense power, Little Dot¡¯s body directly ruptured, revealing countless bloody holes. He vomited blood profusely, severely wounded.
However, he still continued to fight stubbornly. In the moment of life and death, he opened up the ninth Cave Heaven, shocking everyone.
But it wasn¡¯t over yet.
In broad daylight, the youth was actually nning to open up the tenth Cave Heaven and achieve the Supreme Demeanour, but he was pierced by countless runes at the critical moment, his body brutally smashed into the forest.
¡°Even a child blessed by heaven would probably not be able to survive this. What a pity!¡±
A group of peoplemented. It was already an unimaginable feat to stand so long under the divine decree and sessfully open the ninth Cave Heaven. But even such defiance of the heavens couldn¡¯t change the course of destiny.
Everyone was sighing about Little Dot¡¯s inability to survive. Only Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had a different opinion.
In that instant, they saw a strong surge of life energy emerging from the bloody kid.
But at most, they believed that Little Dot could survive, as for opening the tenth Cave Heaven, that was clearly impossible. Otherwise, it would be too much of a defiance of the heavens.
¡°All Rain n disciples, listen up! Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, we must see his corpse!¡±
In one direction, an elder spoke solemnly.
Several days passed.
There were significant changes in the Land of Origin.
Many members of major ns were active, searching for traces of Little Dot.
Besides the Rain n and the Tuoba Tribe, many other forces also joined to acquire the fragments of the Ancient Divine Scripture in Little Dot¡¯s hands.
The crowd was massive, spreading out in all directions.
Little Dot and Tu Wa Zi also joined the search.
They did find Little Dot¡¯s location in a secluded part of the mountains.
The young man was still holding on, even though his body was soaked in bright red blood, and his flesh was burst open. He was still alive.
¡°This kid really has nine lives. If he can get through this, he¡¯ll certainly be an unparalleled genius in the future!¡±
A group of people eximed in shock.
However, before their voices even fell.
At this moment, a grand aura suddenly erupted from Little Dot, shooting up into the sky like a great sea, stirring up the heavens and the earth.
The next moment, an even more terrifying energy burst out.
Above the sky, arge and towering volcano appeared.
One, two, three¡nine, ten.
A total of ten.
At this moment.
The whole Land of Origin fell silent instantly.
¡°What? He¡¯s actually opened up the Ten Heavens?¡±
Among the crowd, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen pursed their lips, looking astonished and sharing the same expression as the rest.
They had sensed the uniqueness of this young man, but they had never expected him to be this extraordinary, being able to breakthrough under heavy injuries and pursuit.
Moreover, he was unprecedented in opening up the Ten Heavens. He was just like a supreme amongst the youths, making even them feel a sense of awe..
Chapter 182 - 155: Although Kun Peng is among the
Chapter 182: Chapter 155: Although Kun Peng is among the
Ten Evil, it is nothing extraordinary to me_l
Trantor: 549690339
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were bbergasted, they hadn¡¯t expected that such a young boy from the neighboring vige could be so extraordinary, capable of breaking through in these circumstances.
Such unyielding tenacity and terrifying perceptiveness moved them both immensely.
But what was most important¡
It seemed that this mischievous child¡¯s strength had imperceptibly surpassed
theirs¡
¡°If I remember correctly, this brat is younger than us, right?
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen exchanged nces, their expressions were somewhatplicated.
Especially Tu Wa Zi, he still remembered clearly that he was initially ahead of this brat.
He vividly recalled their first encounter in Stone Vige. Even though he was a few years older, he already possessed overwhelming strength. One punch was enough to shatter the skull of an ordinary beast.
On the other hand, thetter was just a baby, continuously nursing from a beast¡¯s milk, the corners of his mouth always wet with milk.
However, in just the blink of an eye, the tables had turned and he¡¯d been fiercely pped onto the beach.
¡°Sooner orter we may have to fight him. Once we step onto that one path, only a very few will be able to continue, we always have to decide who¡¯s the strongest!¡±
After a long while¡
Tu Wa Zi retracted his gaze, his bright eyes suddenly exhibiting a magnificent fighting spirit.
Though the way of the Great Tao was vast, it was enigmatic.
Only by defeating all the other talents in the world could they truly be invincible and worthy of reaching further!
Though they had a good rtionship with Little Dot, if they joined him on the path to the heavens, there would inevitably be a contest of power.
Because they were all walking the same path ¨C one of invincibility. But this path was absolutely terrifying, the vast majority fell along the way, with only a minuscule few able to advance further.
The blood in Gu Chen¡¯s veins was also churning wildly, scorching hot.
It was an instinctive reaction his body had when faced with someone his equal. Focusing their minds, the two troublemakers turned their attention back to the center of the battlefield.
At this moment¡
The young boy seemed invincible. With ten erupting Cave Heaven volcanoes above his head, he was surrounded by radiant light that made him seem like a young deity.
As quick as a lightning, he casually flung out countless runes, like millions of razor-sharp des, ughtering numerous disciples of the major ns.
Blood flowed like a river, staining peak after peak red.
Many mountain peaks were shattered, their gravel flying all about, creating an rmingly shocking scene.
In the air, screams could be heard incessantly¡
The crowd scattered, trying to escape. But they hadn¡¯t managed to get far before they were enveloped by a st of radiant light and instantly pulverized into bloody fragments.
The entire mountain range was in chaos, with countless corpses scattered across the battlefield.
In the middle of the field, the young boy seemed possessed. After killing nearly all the enemies around him, he headed towards the Pure Land of the ns in the Void God Realm.
¡°Stop him, stop him!¡±
A group of people were shouting desperately, heartbroken, the small figure in front of them now appearing like a Devil God.
But it was destined to be in vain.
With all ten Cave Heavens open, even in ancient times, this existence would be on top, let alone in the present time.
No one could stand in the path of this figure. It was impossible to resist him. Even if the major ns mobilized their ancestral weapons at any cost, they were incapable of stopping Little Dot. They could only watch helplessly as their ancestralnds in the Void God Realm copsed and blood flowed like a river¡
One mountain peak after another copsed, rivers stopped flowing, and pieces of the Pure Land were pierced through. The distant figure of the youth was like the supreme deity himself, so formidable that the people of the major ns were shocked and trembling, too afraid to move.
Furthermore, he had tamed a Red Drake, and was sitting on its back, all while slicing off a piece of the Red Drake¡¯s flesh to make some soup.
¡°He¡¯s really strong. We must work harder.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen sighed as they were filled with surging emotions.
They had witnessed the little mischievous boy rise to fame, using his strength to silence everyone. It was a sight that moved them and left them in awe.
This hard-fought victory would definitely be recorded in the annals of this world, forever remembered.
Within the surrounding area of Little Dot, none of the remaining heroes dared to step forward, all their courage shattered.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had no such concerns. They stepped forward, walking towards Little Dot.
¡°This Red Drake meat soup smells really good!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen licked their lips and sighed, their mouths watering as they said this.
¡°Please, have a taste!¡±
Little Dot quickly wiped the blood off his face and spoke enthusiastically.
Even though he had sessfully opened up ten Cave Heavens in the face of life and death, he still did not dare to underestimate these two boys of simr age. Little Dot could sense it. These two young men also had strong potential. It was highly possible that they too would be able to open up ten Cave Heavens in the near future.
Most importantly, there was a real, unimaginable and powerful deity protecting them.
No matter whether it was the Western Region or the vast Wilderness, the Deity was undoubtedly the most powerful existence.
A singlemand from the deity could make even the Ancient Countries and Ancient Divine Mountains powerless to resist. Therefore, it was natural to try to be on good terms with them if possible.
More importantly, Liu Vige and Stone Vige had a decent history of good rtions and some affections between them.
¡°It¡¯s really delicious. This meat is even more tender than that of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow!¡±
Next to therge bluestone, Gu Chen had oil all over his mouth, his eyes sparkling as he ate.
¡°Swallowing Sky Sparrow? The ancient bird that burned down the Eastern Region?¡± Little Dot, too, had a mouthful of grease, and he looked at Gu Chen in surprise..
Chapter 183 - 155: Although Kun Peng is among the
Chapter 183: Chapter 155: Although Kun Peng is among the
Ten Evil, it is nothing extraordinary to me_2
Trantor: 549690339 I
He didn¡¯t have a particrly strong impression of this ferocious bird, only a vague memory of its inhumane cruelty, devastating the living world and inciting a rumblingva flow that burned one hundred thousand miles across the Wilderness.
For this reason, Willow God chose to lead them across countless territories to this ce.
¡°It was that ferocious bird!¡±
Tu Wa Zi nodded while tearing into a piece of Red Drake meat in his mouth.
Little Dot was relieved.
If it were the Deity of Liu Vige who took action, then indeed, the Swallowing Sky Sparrow should not have been able to survive.
Even the Nobles, no matter how strong, are merely slightlyrger ants to a Deity.
¡°Little Dot, the Red Drake underneath you seems big enough, how about we take a few more pieces of meat!¡± Tu Wa Zi sharpened his knife with a swift motion, casually pulling out a sharprge knife from his Beast Skin Bag around his waist.
Beneath Little Dot, the Red Drake that was initially struggling in its dying moments suddenly widened its eyes, looking terrified, worried that these naughty kids would really start carving it up again.
¡°Let it be, I still want to take this ferocious beast back home for guard duty!¡±
Little Dot decisively shook his head. If they really carried out the intentions of these two brothers from Liu Vige, he feared that the Red Drake probably wouldn¡¯t survive today. Probably not even a skeleton would be left behind, all reduced to a clean feast.
Just as the children were chatting, a tremor suddenly came from afar.
It was an uncountable number of ck iron cavalry, strictly disciplined, pouring in like a tide. In a moment, they arrived before the few of them.
The leader was a girl with delicate features, long legs, smooth fair skin, glistening eyes, and ming red long hair dancing around, as if she were a burning me.
The girl looked heroic, donned in silver armor and riding a Fire-Scaled Beast. She even had a little wolf in her arms, showcasing an extraordinary aura.
¡°My, Big Fatty is here!¡±
Seeing the neer, a smile immediately shed across Little Dot¡¯s face.
Fire Spirit was initially very worried about Little Dot¡¯s safety, but when she hurried over and saw these naughty children eating and drinking together so carefree and lively, she got stuck on the spot.
Especially upon hearing the term ¡°big Fatty¡± from Little Dot, it almost made her explode with rage on the spot.
It was one thing to make fun of her when they were alone, but what was he trying to express by doing so in the presence of so many?
Just as Fire Spirit was about to retort, a delicate figure emerged from the dense forest in the distance.
She was also a girl, d in floating purple clothes and surrounded by a divine radiance. She looked like a Fairy, otherworldly and enchanting, captivating all who saw her.
The moment the girl in purple appeared, Fire Spirit¡¯s expression unconsciously tightened.
The girl in purple did not appear alone. An older man pertained to her, his arrival was apanied by an imposing aura, mysterious and terrifying, overwhelming the surroundings. Clearly, he was a highly powerful individual. ¡°Long time no see, Little Dot!¡± said the girl on purple, herugh blooming like flowers.
¡°Bro, you are quite thedies man eh!¡± Tu Wa Zi smiled, ncing between Fire Spirit and the girl in purple, then whispered into Little Dot¡¯s ear.
¡°Youngster, you shouldn¡¯t make such jokes!¡±
The old man, engulfed in fog, then spoke up.
Their group hailed from the Divine Mountain, which was ancient and mysterious, certainly not tolerant to nder. Especially not from the likes of a child.
However, the old man did not sound too harsh.
He knew the origins of these two naughty boys, originating from Liu Vige, and more importantly, they were the core personalities of that mysterious power.
With this background, even he did not wish to provoke them.
Tu Wa Zi stuck out his tongue but did mumble out any more words.
But while he shut his mouth, Little Dot was anything but quiet. Under the stunned gazes of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, he was already entangled in a fierce battle with the girl in purple and the older man, causing violent tremors that shattered arge part of the mountain range.
They separated only after a good half day.
¡°Youngd, the Old One invited you over for an important matter, which is to give you an opportunity. Rumor has it that a grave resembling that of a Kun Peng has been discovered in a vast ocean. Inside, there might be the preserved legacy of the real Kun Peng!¡±, said the old man, his voice not very loud, just enough for Little Dot to hear.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, eager to hear more, tiptoed closer and picked up a little of the dialogue.
But even this little clue was enough to awe them.
The entity known as Kun Peng was one of the Ten Evil, belonging to the top tier of powerhouses, long extinct.
¡°I need to think about it, you guys wait for me here!¡±
Little Dot frowned, not giving an immediate response. He needed to go back and ask for Willow God¡¯s opinion.
After hurriedly bidding Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and Fire Spirit goodbye, the young man temporarily left this world.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen also didn¡¯t linger and withdrew.
Given their present physical strength and energy, even if they lingered in the Void God Realm for several months, nothing would happen. But the news of Kun Peng¡¯s tomb was shocking, and they felt it necessary to report to Willow God.
The scene before the two young boys suddenly changed. They swiftly moved backwards, revealing ancient ruins of broken walls in the distance, emanating the profound feeling of being through the ages.
Upon reopening their eyes, they were back in the real world.
Not far away.
A willow tree stretched into the sky, emanating a faint glow. Its leaves were lush and plentiful. The enormous tree canopy hung down, covering the four wilds.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen hurried over, their expressions filled with reverence. They exined every piece of what happened in the Void God Realm to the willow tree..
Chapter 189 - 159: The God Knocker_l
Chapter 189: Chapter 159: The God Knocker_l
Trantor: 549690339 |
The surging breath came abruptly and disappeared just as quickly, vanishing in an instant like the bloom of an ephemeral flower.
The old man in ck looked around. He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, but he still felt a bit uneasy.
This was, after all, Liu Vige, the Land Blessed by the Gods as per the legend.
The power of the deity was unquestionably immense and wherever it went, it radiated a divine awe for thousands of miles, causing the entire Wilderness to tremble.
Even the Ancient Divine Mountains, with their long history, seemed like jesters before it.
Such a presence was akin to living with a tiger for the ancient nations in this wildnd. Not a single human emperor from these nations would be able to sleep peacefully through the night.
Otherwise, the emperor himself would not have sent him here.
But it¡¯s been so long since a Divine Spirit made an appearance on this continent that they¡¯ve almost forgotten the terror and power of such beings.
If they hadn¡¯t, why would the person sitting on the throne, holding the lives of millions, consider probing such an existence?
However, he had a unique status and was bound to the emperor¡¯smands, hence had no choice but to obey.
The elderly man in ck couldn¡¯t be sure whether the deity of the vige had noticed him, but he was on a do-or-die mission and could only proceed cautiously.
He might have wrongfully med Jiang Hui though. The man had merely stretched himself and wasn¡¯t deliberately targeting anyone.
On the winding and steep stone steps like a long dragon.
A few men with broad swords were walking at the front. The way was rugged, and before they realized it, the scenery brightened, and they had reached the top of the mountain.
At the top of the hill, it was lush with flowers in full bloom, and life was bursting as if spring was in its prime, a dazzling sight.
Surrounded by glowing stars like flying snow, they gently fell from above the sky, dotting thendscape¡
This was the manifestation of the dense Spiritual Energy. Under the dense crown of trees, it condensed into water droplets, which returned to the earth like a drizzle, carrying some mystical energy.
Just a single breath of it could replenish vitality, enhance physique, and was highly cherished.
¡°Such dense Spiritual Energy has actually condensed to form a substance and transformed into Spirit Rain!¡±
Some people gasped in shock, their faces reflecting greed and astonishment. Ignoring the bemused looks of others around them, they eagerly opened their mouths to catch the small droplets falling from the sky.
This naturally cultivated spiritual object was a treasure that was hard to find even in the powerful forces they belonged to, and every drop was precious.
Even a typical Cave Heaven ce would not be able to form Spirit Rain, which required high-quality and dense Spiritual Energy ¨C a missing element would make it impossible.
In the center was arge man-made altar, towering tens of meters high. It was constructed from marble, grand and majestic, much like an open-air pce, revealing an extraordinary craftsmanship.
At the corners of the altar, traces of bright Beast Blood could be barely seen.
This was the ultimate ceremony to sacrifice to the Sacrificial Spirit, sprinkling boiling Beast Blood at the four corners of the altar, praying for a bountiful harvest, peace, and sess in theing year.
Many tribes would do this as a manifestation of their devotion to the Sacrificial Spirit.
The man was simply unprepared for such a way of offering sacrifices to the deity.
It wasn¡¯tplicated, but too simple.
This was a deity, a supreme Divine Spirit, whose mere gesture could cause the entire Wilderness to tremble.
Such a presence, he thought, might involve a somewhat different ritual.
The man with the broad sword continued to walk.
Behind the altar, a towering figure, like a mountain, suddenly loomed into their sight.
It was an incredibly immense and eternal figure.
Countless stars circled around it, endless gxies poured in, and a single leaf seemed as vast as the universe, emitting an eternal aura¡
Under the sky.
Thousands of willow branches hung down densely, emitting a shiny emerald glow, like countless sharp jade spears piercing the ground, giving off a chilling, terrifying aura.
Feeling the overwhelming aura from this giant figure, the man with the broad sword was dumbfounded.
This thrilling sight left him wide-eyed, his heart trembling, and giving him a feeling of awe for a towering mountain.
The man with the broad sword breathed heavily, experiencing such a terrifying aura for the first time in his life. It was too terrifying that it seemed to freeze his blood instantly.
Standing before this gigantic willow tree, he felt more insignificant and trivial than ever.
Far in the distance, the willow tree soared to the sky, standing like a titan under the vast sky. Its whole body radiated a divine glow like the zing sun, too dazzling to look directly at.
Even an unintentional nce made him feel as if his eyes were on fire. If he continued to look, he might lose his sight entirely.
The man with the broad sword was taken aback, quickly lowered his head, and dared not look directly at the terrifying figure in the distance.
A momentary fear surged in his heart. He felt that he had been too presumptuous. He was just a mortal from a realm, how could he dare to observe a deity that lorded above so directly?
Not just the man with the broad sword, but everyone else also hurriedly retracted their gaze, not daring to stare directly at the figure in the distance.
¡°The Willow God Above, these are the newest members of our vige. Everyone is present and ounted for!¡±
Only when everyone had reached the top of the mountain did Old Man Lin step out from the crowd, speaking with utmost humility..
Chapter 190 - 159: The God Knocker_2
Chapter 190: Chapter 159: The God Knocker_2
Trantor: 549690339
After he finished speaking, he stood to one side, his brows slightly furrowed and remained silent.
Upon hearing his words, everyone stiffened.
¡°This is the deity protecting Liu Vige?¡±
People were shocked. No wonder they were so astonished and moved by even a brief glimpse.
¡°Willow God, rise again!¡±
People hurriedly imitated the movements of Old Man Lin.
Under the clear sky, the willow leaves swayed, their divine aura gleaming brightly.
Jiang Hui did not speak; his gaze swept over everyone as he cast a broad
Surveince Technique.
Soon, line after line of information appeared before him, rich but jumbled.
He read hundreds of lines at an astonishing speed.
¡°So many petty thugs?¡±
After a while, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but silently criticize the situation.
He had anticipated this, but he never expected the number of petty thugs to be so high.
There were only just over two thousand people from across the mountains who came to Liu Vige, but surprisingly, more than two-thirds of them had questionable backgrounds.
They were either ministers, generals, princes or grandsons from various ancient countries, or they were from some major forces, some even from Deer
Academy.
If he remembered correctly, Deer Academy is an ancient Pure Landparable to Heaven Mending Pavilion, an ancient institution with extraordinary powers. He hadn¡¯t expected such an organization to get involved.
No wonder, when a deity teaches thew, such people will be sure to act.
They better understand the full implications of this divine revtion and what it represents.
Without the deity, those ancient countries were the most powerful forces, those Sects were the Immortal Land within the realm.
The appearance of Jiang Hui undoubtedly broke the existing power structure.
Since then¡
Wilderness had a vige called Liu Vige, a vige protected by a deity, a once-in-eternity vige, a vige beyond their jurisdiction.
They were bound to pay close attention to it.
Since the ancient holy war recorded in history, it has been a long time since a Divine Spirit appeared in this continent.
The rules of the Wilderness Area are now damaged, so even the emergence of a Noble is a rare urrence in a thousand years, the appearance of a deity, on the other hand, is impossible.
Even for Heaven Mending Pavilion, the Old Vine, its power has declined to the pinnacle of Nobles after the long years, not even considered a Demigod.
But the managers of those forces nned very well, wanting to seek the Divine Skills from him to chase the Great Taoist, while trying to monitor his movements.
It¡¯s ridiculous!
Are deities something these petty ants can understand?!
Withdrawing his thoughts, Jiang Hui continued to look down.
¡°Hmm? There¡¯s something off about this person¡¯s Faith Value!¡±
Just then, Jiang Hui was gradually scanning when a figure suddenly caught his attention.
It was a middle-aged man, carrying a Broad Sword, his body not very strong, even considered thin, yet he had an unusually sharp sense, like a sharp sword, cold and intimidating.
What surprised Jiang Hui the most about this man was his Faith Value, which was surprisingly over eighty points, standing out among the crowd, far exceeding the basic limit for passing on skills.
Jiang Hui found this interesting, and singled out the man¡¯s information.
Race: Human Race
Name: Nan Wen Tian (Exiled Disciple of Deer Academy)
Gender: Male
Age: 36
Realm: Spirit Transformation
Status: Secret Illness
Faith Value: 83
Talent: Sword King Body (Damaged)
Sword King Body: Allows for additional boost when practicing Sword Art Divine Power. There are no limits and sometimes it can break the original limit of Sword Art Divine Power, leading it to an unprecedented state. Whenpleted, everything can be a sword!
Friendly Reminder: This follower¡¯s Sword King Body is damaged, it needs to be repaired before the original talent effect can be restored.
Repair Method: Consume Sword King Pill dissolved in water.
Sword King Pill Recipe: Sword Grass, Fir Wood, Wilderness Soil¡
Jiang Hui took his time, reading line by line.
Meanwhile, lines of light attacked his mind like dragons, converging in one ce, forming an ancient pill form.
This was indeed the recipe for the Sword King Pill.
The form wasplex and profound. Most of the ingredients recorded in it were unheard of to Jiang Hui.
However, fortunately, when inheriting the form, the exact appearance and structural details of these ingredients also appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, just like he had been immersed in this for decades, he would recognize them once he encountered them.
Other than the man with the Broad Sword, a young man named Huo Zhen Ru also caught Jiang Hui¡¯s attention.
He was a prince from an Ancient Country, though unlike the man with the Broad Sword, the young man had ordinary talents.
However, the hint from Golden Finger prominently reminded that the young man had exceptionalprehension ability, possessing the rare Seven Apertures Delicate Heart, giving him extraordinary perceptual abilities. However, it seemed that he had suffered some secret ailments at birth, which caused his body to be inherently weak, unable to match his soul, so despite his extraordinaryprehension, he had difficulty achieving great deeds.
Although it soundedplex, it was a lot easier to solve than the issue with the man with the Broad Sword.
Just needing blood and flesh from Pure Blood animals, Beast Bloodbined with harmonizing medicinal herbs in a Medicine Bath and ingestion inbination, for half a month.
¡°Willow God, rise again, I have a request!¡±
At this moment, from within the crowd, the voice of the man with the Broad
Sword suddenly rang out..
Chapter 191 - 159: Knocking on God_3
Chapter 191: Chapter 159: Knocking on God_3
Trantor: 549690339 |
The man quickly walked out from the sidelines and suddenly knelt down in front of Jiang Hui, under the gaze of everyone.
¡°Speak!¡± A momentter, the resonating voice sounded again.
¡°To the Deity, I wish to obtain the resurrection technique!¡±
On the blue stone, the broad sword man spoke with resolve. This was his primary purpose foring and what drove him to journey here. He had waited far too long, he couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer.
As soon as his voice came out, there were gasps of surprise all around.
The expressions of some old people were particrly strange.
Most of them were from powerful factions and knew secrets unknown to others.
Life and death is the Great Taoist, even a local deity cannot reverse it. Living is living, and dying is dying, the two cannot be reversed.
If life and death can be reversed, why did the Ten Evil that once suppressed endless eras perish overtime, turned into white bones, and nearly became extinct in the future?!
If life and death can be reversed, those rampant evil demons with ancient and unmatched cultivation would have crawled out of their graves long ago, continuing to suppress the long eras.
¡°Resurrection technique? Are you aware that life and death are the Great Taoist? Kings will transition, life and death cannot be reversed, life and death cannot be deceived!¡±
The resonating voice sounded like roaring thunder.
¡°Throughout billions of years, Heaven and Earth do not intervene, the sun and the moon are silent. If life and death are easily reversible, wouldn¡¯t it throw Heaven and Earth into chaos?¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, with a gaze that felt like the copse of millions of mountains.
Everyone¡¯s bodies instantly tensed up.
¡°The Willow God Above, is there really no way in this world to resurrect the dead?¡±
The broad sword man seemed to disregard everything, he suddenly looked up.
¡°I beg The Willow God to give me a glimmer of hope, sess or failure, I¡¯m willing to be the de in The Willow¡¯s hand, even in death!¡± The broad sword man spoke, his eyes were slightly red.
¡°I¡¯m curious, who do you want to resurrect?¡±
After a long time, Jiang Hui¡¯s voice rang out again.
¡°To resurrect my beloved, who was ambushed by a ferocious beast ten years ago and suffered severe head injuries, has been in aa for more than nine years.
My master once said that if she doesn¡¯t wake up within ten years, my beloved will never wake up in this life. Over these ten years, I¡¯ve sought help from famous doctors in many secret ces, faced life and death trials, but still couldn¡¯t find a way to wake her¡
Now, there are only a few months until the ten years deadline, Willow God Above, you are myst hope!¡±
The Broad Sword Man hurriedly said, his voice hoarse.
¡°What a pitiful child!¡± Around him, some elderly people couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
He¡¯s been persevering for ten years like a day, proving he¡¯s a man of affection and righteousness.
But wishing to reverse the wheel of life and death, is not something that can be achieved by mere words?
Although Divine Spirits are powerful, they are only powerful in regards to Wilderness Area, to the patriarchs of Upper Realm, they are but slightlyrger ants.
But even those high and mighty patriarchs from the Upper Realm cannot reverse life and death!
¡°Deity Above, is there really no way?¡± The man¡¯s voice trembled, he heavily kowtowed several times, praying for a different response.
¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t one, this deity can indeed give you a glimmer of hope¡¡±
After a long while, the sound of a gong appeared, resonating endlessly.
In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, their expressions shocked and doubting if they had heard wrongly.
The Willow God¡. actually said he could give the man a glimmer of hope?!
Chapter 192 - 160: Demi-Monster (1 extra) __1
Chapter 192: Chapter 160: Demi-Monster (1 extra) __1
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Could the Willow God be consoling this man?¡±
Many were astonished, for this was exceedingly profound and extraordinary, an endeavor even a deity might not dare to undertake.
¡°Deities are omnipotent. Why would they bother about mortal feelings of joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness?!¡±
Some disputed, whispering with excitement in their eyes, believing that the divine figure before them might possess the power to reverse life and death, or even be capable of anything.
Among these people were the young men who had journeyed with the broad sword man.
They knew the swordsman¡¯s circumstances best, they were genuinely hoping that his sister, who had been in aa for many years, could wake up and held great faith in the Willow God.
Moreover, these young men had some of the highest Faith Values next to the broad sword man, almost reaching the minimum requirement to receive transmission of divine power.
Many others found it hard to believe.
Most of these skeptics hailed from certain Ancient Countries or from powerful
Sects. They knew more facts.
If it were truly possible to reverse life and death, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the deity in front of them was far more powerful than they could ever imagine? Possibly even more terrifying than the ancestors of the Upper Realm.
But this seemed utterly impossible!
Such a being would be too powerful, a thought could cause stars to perish, a word could shatter gxies, the tiny Wilderness couldn¡¯t possibly withstand such an omnipotent existence. It would instantaneously crumble into oblivion, and they had no chance of descending into this realm.
However, they were perplexed, all curious about what the deity from this small mountain vige was up to.
Indeed, as some had stated, the omnipotent deityunlikely cared about their feelings like insignificant ants. There was no need for such actions.
Regardless of their beliefs, everyone didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, fearing to unintentionally offend the Divine Spirit. They were merely making mental conjectures, ruminating in silence.
¡°Willow God, can you¡¡±
On the cobblestone pavement, a gentle breeze blew by. The broad sword man, his eyes teary, finally came to his senses after a daze.
His voice grew more urgent, like a drowning man who had finally found a piece of straw that could save his life.
It had almost been ten years.
During these ten years, the swordsman had traveled to countless mountains rivers, consulted numerous renowned doctors, and faced countless perils in hope of a miracle.
But there was no single grain of hope, and all his attempts had led to nothing
but disappointment.
Had it been an ordinary injury, even if it involved brain damage, a cultivator¡¯s strong physique and vital energy could gradually lead to recovery.
Yet, the monster that had attacked her possessed a Divine Treasure Skill. It was a rare species from the Ancient times that could release a terrifying kind of poisonous energy.
The poison had seeped into the woman¡¯s brain and heart. If not for his secret technique of sustaining her life at a heavy personal cost over these years, she wouldn¡¯t havested until today.
Now, it seemed that their hardship was finally leading to a reward. He felt as though he saw a glimmer of hope.
¡°I didn¡¯t say I could definitely perform it. Just like you said, I am just providing you with hope. Whether it can be achieved, I don¡¯t know and I can¡¯t promise you.¡±
Your sincerity has moved me, but the result still depends on your own destiny!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke leisurely.
He personally couldn¡¯t reverse life and death, but the flowers yielded from the Three Reincarnation Grass might hold such potential.
Furthermore, based on the broad sword man¡¯s words, Jiang Hui deduced that his loved one was likely in a vegetative state, rapidly deteriorating. Under such circumstances, the impact of the Three Reincarnation Grass could potentially be more significant.
However, he didn¡¯t make any promises, nor could he make any.
Whether the Three Reincarnation Grass would work or how it would work, he didn¡¯t know. Everything needed to be proven through experimentation.
¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s already a great honor that Willow God is giving me the hope I¡¯ve been seeking,¡±
The broad sword man quickly responded. He didn¡¯t dare to ask for too much and gaining the assistance of a deity was already a great fortune.
¡°Willow God above!¡±
The man¡¯splexion stern, his eyes reddening again, he involuntarily knelt and kowtowed deeply several times before the majestic figure before him.
¡°Then you should wait. When the timees, I will deliver this hope to you!¡± The resounding voice echoed, bombarding the man¡¯s mind.
The Three Reincarnation Grass had been nted for a while. ording to predictions, it would flower in no more than two months.
Others watched with curiosity, wondering what kind of hope the deity was referring to and whether it truly possessed the power to reverse life and death. Some people thought that the broad sword man was extremely fortunate, Because no matter how things turned out in the end, the man had already attracted the special attention of the deity of Liu Vige. Otherwise, why would such a lofty deity easily aid this man?
All of this showed that the man had caught the eye of such an existence and might be a key figure cultivated in the future.
Many watched with envy. Being able to catch the attention of the deity so quickly was absolutely a fortune umted over eight lifetimes. They were extremely jealous and began to contemte whether they should do something simr to draw attention.
Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze and turned to the others.
For him, the incident with the broad sword man was but a minor incident. He did what he felt was right. What fruit it would bear in the future was a matter forter.
Apart from the broad sword man and the Ancient Country prince, a dishevelled young man in a grey robe also caught Jiang Hui¡¯s attention.
The youth was at the very end of the crowd. He was fair-looking but not tall, even quite petite. At first nce, he seemed no different from the average person.
However, ording to the Surveince Technique, this young man was from Royal n of an Ancient Country, but he seemed to be in bad shape and had been discarded.
Of course, for Jiang Hui, even if it was the Human Emperor he would not pay any attention to it.
What caught his attention was the fact that this youth had a Half-demon Body. However, the ferocious demon blood within him had not yet been activated. To his knowledge, the precondition for possessing a Half-demon Body was that one of the parents must be a ferocious demon from the legends, while the other had to be human. Both were indispensable.
¡°Interesting, interesting!¡±
Jiang Huiughed inwardly, thinking that there might be some intriguing secrets and explosive news worth exploring.
Gathering back his gaze, Jiang Hui now had a general impression of everyone. However, except for the broad sword man, none of the others had met the requirements for transferring divine power, so he decided to wait and do the transfer all at once when the time came.
¡°Everyone, although our vige wees all, if you wish to remain in the vige for a long term, certain requirements do need to be met.¡± Should you fall short of meeting these requirements, you might have to leave here!¡±
Off to the side, Old man Lin stepped forward.
After so many times, he waspletely in sync with Jiang Hui, knowing exactly what to do at the right moments..
Chapter 193 - 161: Changes in the North Sea (Second Update) _1
Chapter 193: Chapter 161: Changes in the North Sea (Second Update) _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Vige Chief, why is there such a requirement? We are all truly here in admiration of the awe-inspiring reputation of the Willow God, not fearing hardships, oveing all difficulties to this ce, how can there be a reason to drive people away again?
Wouldn¡¯t this make the many people who want toe and join in with the deity feel cold feet and hesitate?¡±
Some people from various powerful forces are discontented, feeling that such a rule is really excessive.
Before they came, they were all the pride of various powerful groups, astonishingly talented. If they can stay, well and good, but what if they can¡¯t stay when the timees? How could they face their masters and elders when they return?!
With their talents, they should be chosen out of the ordinary.
However, these people were hurriedly silenced by others before they could finish speaking.
¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll personally throw you out of Liu Vige before the assessment!¡±
A group of people viciously muttered lowly at the people who had just spoken.
What a bunch of idiots, this is thend of the deity, such a fuss, what if they offend the deity¡¯s authority?!
Although Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze did not fall, the coverage of the Five Senses was all around, within a range of thousands of miles, any bird, beast, or insect¡¯s cry was within his perception.
To be honest, this group of people does somewhat wrong him, he himself thinks he is pretty tolerant and doesn¡¯t get angry easily.
¡°Vige Chief, what is this requirement?¡±
Someone asked, with a bewildered and panicked expression.
They had gone through a lot of hardships and it was not easy for them to get here. They just wanted to seek tutge under the deity and did not want to leave.
¡°This old one does not know, everything is decided by the Willow God!¡±
Old man Lin shook his head, he did not lie, he really didn¡¯t know.
¡°But rest assured, this requirement is unrted to talent!¡±
Old man Lin spoke again, smiling as he spoke.
At his words, some people finally breathed a sigh of relief.
The reason they came here was simply because they were unwilling to resign to their fate due to their inadequate natural endowments, living an ordinary life.
They were afraid that here, talent is even more important.
If talent is ignored, they believe they are not weaker than anyone.
With the ambition of young people, they can be as high as Heaven and Earth, astonishing the world, their lives can be better than heaven itself!
Inside Liu vige, the heat of midsummer fully arrived. In just an instant, it felt like the heat in the air had intensified to its extreme.
The giant kiln suspended in the sky seemed to have been dipped in ayer of spicy soup, roasting the earth. Wherever the light touched, there wasn¡¯t a single shady spot.
In the blink of an eye, more than ten days rushed by.
Liu vige once again saw the addition of some temporarily built houses, like Sparks of Stars, scattered all around the vige.
During this period, some more beings came to join Liu vige.
Besides the human race, there were a few Ancient Species and Alien Tribes with exceptional spiritual intelligence, all belonging to rare races.
Those few Ancient Species respectively included two Golden Feathered Red Thunder Hawks and a Golden Backed Powerful Violent Gori.
The two Golden Feathered Red Thunder Hawks were a pair of blood brothers. They possessed the initial level of Spirit Transformation, and were once the ruler of a mountain. However, they were driven out by a more powerful vicious bird, and in despair, they sensed Jiang Hui¡¯s Divine Decree and regardless of the hundreds of thousands of miles distance, rushed here.
Their bodies were not toorge, but they were surrounded by roaring thunder, with shes of lightning, and between their pping wings, they could summon thunderbolts out of thin air. Even among all the Ancient Species, they were considered very robust beings.
The Golden Backed Powerful Violent Gori was in a simr situation.
The only difference was that thetter¡¯s home had been forcibly taken by a sect to be a ce for disciple trials.
Nearly every once in a while, the sect would send a group of unruly children like a swarm into the mountain to use them for practice.
The Golden Backed Powerful Violent Gori could not bear the humiliation, so one peaceful night, it chose to ¡°escape¡±.
This alien tribe took on a humanoid form, only with three heads and six arms. They were d in pale blue scale armor and were of enormous stature, standing four to five meters tall.
As before, Jiang Hui received these sentient beings.
He opened his doors widely, following a path simr to that of the Sect Hierarch of the Sect which taught the Tao. He held that within his sect, there were no distinctions and as long as one was sincere, they were wee to be his disciples.
A few dayster, after sensing that no more sentient beings wereing, Jiang Hui withdrew the divine decree.
The divine decree was indeed vast, but it was all supported by his divine power. Although the consumption was notrge, there would inevitably be some loss.
The most important thing was, the effect of the divine decree was not very good and it did not meet Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations.
He decided to remain silent for a while and waited for an appropriate opportunity to re-emerge.
Moreover, it would take some time for Liu Vige to fully absorb those petty thugs!
It¡¯s worth mentioning that.
During this time, a sensational piece of news suddenly spread out.
Everybody was spreading the word that the nest of Kun Peng was suspected to have been found in the North Sea.
For a time, the whole Wilderness was rmed. Numerous powers caused an upheaval, and undercurrents swept through.
Countless sentient beings set out towards the mysteriousnd, fighting for the legendary treasure of Kun Peng.
Among them, even the Nobles of peerless power made their move.
In that boundless ocean, they indeed discovered a gigantic nest standing above the surging waves. It emanated an overpowering aura that deterred all sentient beings.
The entire Wilderness was thrown intoplete chaos.
The North Ming has a fish, which is Kun Peng.
That was one of the ten evils in legend. It dominated over numerous eras, and its power was so overwhelming that all the great Taoist ancestors trembled in fear within their own homes.
The tomb built on the brink of such a shocking existence¡¯s death, how could it not create a sensation among the whole world?
One after another, huge battles broke out above the vast North Sea.
Many bloodied the North Sea, the many dead bodies floating en masse. The thick smell of blood even became tangible, choking indistinguishable from the smell of gunpowder.
There were so many deaths, and even many tribes were nearly extinct.
A few dayster, even more explosive news arrived.
The Kun Peng Bone Token had emerged.
This was a true treasure. It contained Kun Peng¡¯s lifetime of ultimate techniques and Treasured Techniques. Its value was Impossible to measure with anynguage.
The originally onlooking great powers no longer maintained their neutrality, and many major forces were directly involved.
The Ancient Divine Mountain, the Ancestral Great Country¡ all rushed in, striving for the opportunity.
The battle was extremely fierce, the Nobles ascended to the Nine Heavens, even shattering a corner of the stars.
Even more, it was rumored that a Noble died in the North Sea, the impact of which was boundless.
Inside and outside the Wilderness, there was an invisible overbearing atmosphere.
¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a major event!¡±
Some people were terrified.
Because the atmosphere in the Wilderness was too strange, even if the Nobles were risking their lives topete for Kun Peng¡¯s Treasure Technique to strengthen themselves.
Combining all the above, even a slow-reacting person could feel a sense of impending storm.
At this moment, some people suddenly remembered Liu Vige.
In that vige, there was a deity who was said to provide protection. If one could join them, perhaps they could survive theing catastrophe.
And the number of people who thought this way was not small..
Chapter 194 - 162: The Puzzlement of Bird Grandpa and Uncle Pure Wall (Third Update)_l
Chapter 194: Chapter 162: The Puzzlement of Bird Grandpa and Uncle Pure Wall (Third Update)_l
Trantor: 549690339
Initially, they didn¡¯t embark on this journey due to the daunting distance that required crossing multiple domains and incurred potential danger, along with several other reasons.
Now, it was clear they were regretting their decision.
Despite their diligent search, they found that the divine decree that once shimmered in the sky above was no longer there.
The Divine Decree had been withdrawn, the unpredictable opportunitypletely cut off, and the deity was no longer traceable.
Unless Jiang Hui scattered the Divine Decree among the mortal realm once again, there was no chance any living being would be able to find Liu Vige.
¡°Does anyone know the location of Liu Vige? I offer a valuable artifact in exchange, no fraud, promise!¡±
-Who can take me to Liu Vige? I¡¯m willing to give, without charges, a long-preserved Species of the Ancient Times blood from our n to the kindhearted person!¡±
A group of people was wailing and resorting to various means to find Liu Vige. They were truly desperate.
Not only in the real world.
Even in the Void God Realm, there was a disturbance as people were inquiring everywhere about the location of Liu Vige.
Because the Divine Decree had once revealed its power and hung like a beacon in the sky above, many people believed that someone might have logged its coordinates.
Moreso,
If they remembered correctly, those two kids from Liu Vige often appeared in the Void God Realm, and there was almost always a hot piece of news about them raiding some big n¡¯s blessednd.
Therefore, many people nursed the hope of encountering Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, the two little Kings of the World. They nned to offer hefty prices in exchange for guidance to find Liu Vige.
But recently Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were fully engrossed in studying the Divine Ability of Creation within the vige, not venturing into the Void God Realm. So many people came up empty-handed.
Nevertheless, there was still a surge of seekers.
¡°Dear esteemed daoists, daoists, what is all this hustle and bustle for?¡±
In a corner of the Void God Realm.
Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi were somewhat astonished by the persistent waves of people. They were wondering why nobody wasing to buy information about Little Dot, and they stopped a hurried youth.
¡°You still don¡¯t know huh? People are saying that chaos is imminent in the Wilderness, the destruction of Heaven Mending Pavilion is a sign. Everyone¡¯s looking for the location of Liu Vige, hoping they can go there, to hope to gain protection from the deity and survive the oing tribtion!¡± Thed was quite talkative, exining things straight up and down despite knowing he was talking to two tricky old beans.
¡°The Wilderness is about to fall into chaos?¡± Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi gave each other a baffled look, their expressions unusual.
They, of course, knew about this and knew some reasons why.
There are Eight Domains in the Lower Realm, each one¡¯s territory is incredibly vast; it¡¯s nearly impossible for amon person to traverse the Eight Domains in a lifetime.
What no one realizes, though, is that the Eight Domains were actually crafted by the powerful magic of predecessors, were not naturally formed realms. Despite the Eight Domains being the Lower Realm, they contain bountiful creations that induce envy even in the eminences of the Upper Realm.
The Upper Realm deploys a great tribtion whose purpose is to periodically eliminate the Nobles of the Lower Realm. This ensures the Lower Realm lost the potential leader,pletely abolishing all from the Lower Realm that can ascend to divine status, thereby firmly controlling the Lower Realm.
There might be other reasons besides this, but they wouldn¡¯t really know about those.
Given their physical bodies have been sealed away and they¡¯ve been inhabiting this Void God Realm for an unknown length of time, all the information they¡¯ve gotten over the span of eons is hearsay.
¡°What if the deity in Liu Vige can¡¯t withstand the uing great tribtion?¡±
Boss Jing Bi asked half-jokingly.
He lived long enough, for countless eons in the Void God Realm, and has seen too many people, heard too many stories, and knew many secrets.
When the great tribtion urs, several venerables who¡¯ve ignited their Divine mes will be helped by the powerful to forcibly tear through the Realm Barrier and send them to this domain.
When this happens, it will all be in tumult, with everything in chaos, coteral damage inevitable. Even if the Deity of Liu Vige is remarkable, he won¡¯t possibly be able to single-handedly hold off his numerous divine level adversaries.
¡°Impossible, that¡¯s a deity!¡±
The youth was at a loss for words, didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Youngster, this old man reckons you don¡¯t have to worry that much. What if this great tribtion that¡¯sing has nothing to do with you?¡± Bird Grandpa twiddled the crimson bird in his hand, finding the youth worryingly overly cautious.
¡°What would you guys understand? It¡¯s a Great Tribtion. Even strong individuals on the noble level are frantically searching for ways to enhance themselves; naturally, we¡¯d be in greater danger!¡±
After a moment, the youth frowned, arguing indomitably.
This made Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi a bit confused.
Those nobles had to struggle, didn¡¯t they? After all, they were the targets. If they didn¡¯t resist with everything, they would probably be captured in no time to be turned into Human Body Big Medicine.
As for the youth.
Not that they were looking down on him or anything, but even if he volunteered himself, no one would probably want him.
The youth didn¡¯t linger long; he left hastily.
He¡¯d recently discovered a cave. If he couldn¡¯t locate those two kids from Liu Vige soon, he decided to bring enough provisions and hide there.
¡°I wonder how Little Dot is doing, haven¡¯t seen him in such a long time, this old man suddenly misses him!¡±
When the ce went quiet again, Boss Jing Bi sat down on a mountain rock and muttered with a hint of destion.
The Void God Realm had gotten busier recently; however, this had nothing to do with them as all the attention was snatched by a ce called Liu Vige.
¡°Such a promising chap who always manages to stir big waves. For the first time in history, he was expelled from the Void God Realm and became a legend; now he¡¯s definitely causing trouble somewhere else. Not to brag, but with that determination, he surely captures my spirit from back in my days!¡± Bird Grandpa replied, his aged face etched deeply with the marks of time.
¡°You can¡¯tpare yourself to him. Thatd is quite extraordinary, and if he grows up, he may even bring us surprises!
The two old men who had lived for countless years sighed a bit.
After a while, the conversation among them shifted to Liu Vige unconsciously.
-The rules are iplete in the Eight Domains of the Lower Realm; igniting the Divine me here is even harder than ascending to heaven. This old man is very curious about the origin of the deity that Liu Vige worships?
Bird Grandpa said, sighing that regardless, the deity in Liu Vige had garnered too much attention recently. Not only had it manifested, but it had also bestowed Divine Decrees, teaching all sorts of people, causing him to be known to every household in the Wilderness. Even they had heard so much their ears felt like they were going to harden from hearing it.
¡°Who cares about its origin, it is just a deity. It has gained too much attention, it won¡¯tst long¡ when the great tribtion from the Upper Realm descends, it will necessarily perish¡¡±
Boss Jing Bi said disapprovingly.
The great cmity descending from the Upper Realm was mainly intended to eradicate any creature above the level of nobles. As for the deity from Liu Vige, it would doubtlessly be the first one to get wiped out; it was far too prominent, those major powers in the Upper Realm wouldn¡¯t let it off.
Bird Grandpa didn¡¯t say a word.
Because he always felt that the guy from Liu Vige might not be that simple. Not to mention a deity, even the Nobles were aware of the Great Tribtion, it was impossible for him to be oblivious.
Knowing this but still being so brazenly mboyant was indeed quite puzzling!
Chapter 195 - 163: To Stay or To Leave 1
Chapter 195: Chapter 163: To Stay or To Leave 1
Trantor: 549690339 1 ¡ª
Bird Grandpa smacked his lips and gazed into the distance. Truth be told, he was quite curious to meet the deity of Liu Vige.
A cmitous disaster was imminent and all beings at the noble level and above were terrified, scrambling to find ways to escape from this realm. Whilst others fled, one deity was doing the opposite. Not only that, but this deity seemed unabashed about its presence, almost like they wanted everyone to know. Bird Grandpa was puzzled and couldn¡¯t make sense of it.
At that moment, another group of people approached. A bunch of brats wanted to pay Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi for information about Liu Vige.
¡°No, no. The only information we have is about Little Dot. Do you want it?¡± Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi shook their heads, denying any knowledge of where Liu Vige was. If it weren¡¯t for recent rumors, they might not even know such a ce existed.
¡°Ought we rely on you two for news of Little Dot? The word¡¯s out already. They¡¯re saying that thed ended up at the North Sea, contending with others for the Kun Peng Divine Repository. But he was jointly executed there by several beings of Noble Level ¨C his body had been shattered into bits!¡± The kids sneered, appalled by the outdated information these old fossils were trying to sell, treating them like fools.
¡°You children really have no idea. He isn¡¯t actually dead. He¡¯s just hiding somewhere you wouldn¡¯t know. When he makes his next appearance, it will shake the entire Wilderness. If you pay a hundred Pure Wall coins, we¡¯ll tell you where he is. How about it? Isn¡¯t that cheap enough?¡±
Boss Jing Bi¡¯s eyes lit up, his voice had an enticing humoring tone to it.
Sure enough, one or two of the kids were intrigued.
Although a hundred Pure Wall coins was not a small sum, it wasn¡¯t exorbitant either. They could afford it. They were desperate to discover the whereabouts of their hero.
But as they were preparing to hand over the money, an older boy passing by stopped them.
¡°Got too many Pure Wall coins to spare? Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you know these two by reputation? Buying news from them is a rip-off. If any part of what they say is true, consider it charity on their part!¡±
The older boy looked stern. It seemed he¡¯d been tricked by these two conmen before, costing him numerous Pure Wall coins. Hence, he promptly warned the other kids to leave the spot.
¡°Bird Man, I believe we need to take action now,¡± Boss Jing Bi sighed dejectedly, observing the retreating kids.
It had been ages since any business came his way. The number of Pure Wall coins in his pocket hadn¡¯t increased for a fortnight, which deeply distressed him. In his view, not making a profit each day was equivalent to making a loss. ¡°How do we take action?¡± the bird raised an eyebrow, showing signs of interest. Both of their true bodies had been sealed at different locations. Apart from wandering around aimlessly in the Void God Realm, they were unable to go anywhere else. Given these circumstances, what action were they supposed to take?
¡°We could tell them we know where Liu Vige is. Let¡¯s give them a ce none of us have ever been to and let them go look for it!¡± Boss Jing Bi blurted, disgruntled.
¡°That¡¯s quite a good idea!¡± Bird Grandpa mused for a moment and agreed.
It was indeed a good idea. After all, they had never sold urate information before. One more wouldn¡¯t be too many.
Beside the green stones, the decrepit duo made a pact.
Sure enough, the Void God Realm was soon abuzz with the prospect.
Many people were drawn by the news, flocking to find out about Liu Vige¡¯s location.
In the blink of an eye, pockets were filled with Pure Wall coins, which greatly excited Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa.
The crowd who had received the news set off to the given location.
However, they soon realized they had been duped. Afterboriously traveling to the ce, they found that nothing matched their expectations.
Moreover, they encountered others who had also bought the same information but were givenpletely different locations.
Everyone was livid, their faces red, and necks swelling with fury upon realizing they had been conned. They bellowed in anger and swore to break those two damned old men into pieces.
But Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa, themselves crafty scoundrels, had already hid.
Regardless of how loud these people screamed, they couldn¡¯t find the culprits and ended up venting their anger on the pebbles under their feet. Had they had been conned of arger amount, they would¡¯ve spat blood.
Jiang Hui learned about the incident half a monthter.
He was startled when he got to know about it, having never imagined he would be a tool for their profit-making.
¡°Should I ask them for a share of the profit? After all, they made money off my fame!¡± Jiang Hui thought.
He had heard that the pair had raked in quite a few Pure Wall coins using the news about Liu Vige. Their earnings were equivalent to their usual ie for several years. It was a fortune!
¡°In any case, I should ask Tu Wa to speak to them when the timees. I must get half the amount that they acquired!¡±
Jiang Hui made up his mind. He didn¡¯t care much about the situation, but he needed the money.
Soon, more than ten days passed, the drama with the kids had subsided, and the Wilderness resumed its usual tranquillity.
There was a rare period of calm. Whether it was the Greater Ancient Kingdoms or the Ancient Divine Mountain, it was a peaceful time for healing and rejuvenation.
On one such day.
A momentous atmosphere prevailed in Liu Vige. Apart from the ¡°old vigers¡± of Liu Vige, all other recently-joined members looked anxious. Unbeknownst to them, it was time for the assessment.
The Vige Chief had specifically informed them of the same. He reminded them that only individuals who sessfully passed the assessment could continue to stay in the vige. Those who failed would have to leave.
The group was under tremendous pressure and tensions were running high, especially among the petty thugs who saw themselves as highly gifted. Every once in a while, they¡¯d wander around the vige,ing across numerous peers who could easily be considered prodigies. It felt as though any one of these individuals could match them in terms of skills.
They were genuinely awestruck by the vige and yearned to earn the deity¡¯s favor.
No one knew the format of the examination or when it was set to begin. All they could do was wait, prepared for whatever was toe.
Whilst they nervously held their breath and awaited their fate, Jiang Hui had already conducted their assessment.
With a single nce, he could see the faith values of each individual.
While some had high faith values, others had low faith values. Most just barely met the basic requirement of 60. However, there were a few individuals whose faith values hadn¡¯t changed. They had no value to show at all.
Jiang Hui sent an eviction order to these select few via Old Man Lin.
Jiang Hui only intended to shelter the people of Liu Vige.
The evicted vigers were bbergasted. They couldn¡¯t fathom what had just happened. Those who remained were relieved and looked at the divine being of the enigmatic vige with even greater reverence.
Certain vigers had heard rumors about the despicable antics of the recently banished members. As a result, they were deeply convinced that the deity of this mysterious vige possessed an extraordinary ability to gauge their hearts; thus exining his remarkable precision.
Seizing the moment, Jiang Hui imparted his spiritual energy.
In the vast sky, void willow leaves drifted down, dancing gracefully, and effortlessly infused themselves into the vigers.
Instantly, all of their faith values surged to too, solidifying their status as devout followers..
Chapter 196 - 164: Two Years l
Chapter 196: Chapter 164: Two Years l
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Even if it¡¯s a deity, isn¡¯t this too oppressive? They said it was a test, yet they didn¡¯t inform us about the content or the method of the test before casting us out¡
We came with sincere hearts, wanting to be epted under the deity¡¯s instruction, yet this is what we¡¯ve been reduced to. Doesn¡¯t Liu Vige fear to discourage those who wille after us?¡±
Outside Liu Vige, within a valley not far off where a brook babbled and the grass was lush with croaking frogs, the peace was suddenly shattered by amotion.
The expelled folks gathered in small groups at this ce, each with a face of embarrassment. They dared not openly counter the situation, fearing the disturbance of Liu Vige¡¯s revered deity, so they could only vent their grievances here.
In the crowd, an old man dressed in ck was particrly dour.
He was here under the orders of the Human Emperor, tasked to bring a kind of bastard prince under false allegiance to Liu Vige.
The prince possessed the Seven Apertures Delicate Heart as narrated in legends; he was born wise and articte, it was said that he could glimpse the Ten Thousand Laws.
The Human Emperor sent them here, coveting the deity¡¯s Method of the Great Taoist to be deciphered by the Seven Apertures Delicate Heart and reveal the path to ignite the Divine me and ascend to a Divine Position.
But the n hadn¡¯t been implemented yet when he was expelled.
¡°Could the deity have already seen through my scheme?¡±
The old man in ck was gravely subdued, with a hint of lingering fear.
If that was true, he would be in great danger.
The majesty of the deity is not something that mortals can touch lightly.
Many others thought the same; though they all openly voiced their grievances, in reality, they were all slightly uneasy.
But when these people prepared to turn around and search for Liu Vige again, they realized the path they hade by hadpletely changed.
The obscurity of the path leading here had disappeared, reced by endless mountains whose peaks stretched towards the skies, extending far beyond sight.
Moreover, thick fog rose between the peaks, emitting primitive, deste ambience, as if it could iste everything.
¡°This is bad; we¡¯ve probably disturbed the deity of Liu Vige. The deity is going to punish us!¡±
The abrupt, silent transformationpletely shattered the courage of this group, sending them into a panicked babble as they scrambled to flee in every direction.
They knew well that their reason foring to Liu Vige was merely due to fulfilling a duty. They had never truly considered abandoning everything to sincerely join it.
Most importantly, they felt an extremely terrifying force from the dense fog, causing their blood to seemingly freeze in fear.
Jiang Hui naturally saw every single move made by this group.
They had worried too much. With the group¡¯s strength, they were not worth Jiang Hui¡¯s personal intervention. He wouldn¡¯t make a move personally.
As for the unusual scenes just now, they were simply caused by the operation of Paradise.
Yet if the group did not leave the cover of Paradise in time, it¡¯s hard to say what their fate would be.
The chirping of cicadas outside the vige persisted, while the croaking of frogs inside the vige echoed incessantly.
That day, the sunrise dyed the sky red.
In the back mountains, the Three Reincarnation Grass that was nted there had unknowingly begun to mature, sprouting buds as big as thumbs.
The tiny buds emitted a mystical Taoist rhyme and released a dazzling light. The spectacr light converged into a vast ocean-like mirage, which was very peculiar.
This particr spectacle scared the vigers, who were usually responsible for the upkeep, causing them to promptly fetch Old Man Lin.
¡°Vige headman, take a look at this. What is happening? These weeds were normal before, but they all suddenly bloomed!¡±
The vigers responsible for taking care of the nts were shocked and worried, fearing that this change had urred due to their errors.
If that were true, then his guilt would be immense.
¡°This is a treasure bestowed by the Willow God, not some ordinary weed. It¡¯s called the Three Reincarnation Grass. Now that it shows this sign, it is expected to mature¡¡±
Old Man Lin smiled faintly, bending down and taking a whiff of the thumb-sized buds.
There was nothing extraordinary about the fragrance, and it was even less fragrant than flowers.
But, Old Man Lin remembered it very clearly. When the Willow God gave him this treasure, he said that although it was grass, it could bloom into a flower. It was a peculiar and precious existence.
Jiang Hui was naturally the first to notice the unusual activity of the Three Reincarnation Grass. He sent out his divine sense, sparing no detail of any part of the Reincarnation Grass, magnified infinitely in his eyes.
Even the nearly invisible veins were crystal clear.
Although the Reincarnation Grass had now sprouted buds, it was not actually mature and required some more time.
Based on Jiang Hui¡¯s estimation, at most two to three days should suffice.
Soon, three days passed.
The thumbsized buds on the Reincarnation Grass had now fully bloomed to the size of a palm. Additionally, the Sea of Netherworld, formed by the light dispersion, had also be more solid, concentrated and substantial!
¡°It¡¯s about time to give this hope to the broad-sword man!¡±
With a sway, Jiang Hui extended a fine willow branch, sharp as a de, and plucked a fully bloomed blossom.
After everything was done, he promptly informed the broad-sword man.
Upon receiving the message, the broad-sword man rushed towards the back mountains without any dy.
Chapter 197 - 164: Two Years_2
Chapter 197: Chapter 164: Two Years_2
Trantor: 549690339 |
His heart was filled with an indescribable mixture of excitement and apprehension.
Excitement because the Willow God did not rebuke him and would genuinely grant him a gift of hope.
Apprehension because he feared this hope would ultimately fail to solve his problems.
Regardless, he had made it this far, and this felt like his greatest chance at hope.
¡°This is a flower mediated by the reincarnation grass, possessing a trace of the power of reincarnation. Put it in cauldron water until the whole flower melts then consume it. As for the result, you¡¯ll have to experience it yourself when the timees,¡± Jiang Hui spoke, his voice echoing profoundly from the
mountaintop.
The moment his voice subsided, a brilliantly multi-colored flower fell gently before the broad sword man, hovering in mid-air.
¡°Thank you, Willow God, thank you, Willow God!¡±
The broad sword man¡¯s eyes gleamed red as he hurriedly received the flower from the reincarnation grass, bowing deeply three times in Jtang Hui¡¯s
direction.
¡°Time is short, you should leave this mountain. This is a guiding stone, you can use it to find your way back to Liu Vige,¡± Jiang Huai spoke again.
With the departure of the broad sword man, Liu Vige once again fell into its usual state of peace and tranquility, its cooking smoke thinly scattered in t e
air.
Unknowingly, two years passed in the blink of an eye amidst this cycle of blossoming and falling flowers.
In just the first year, the broad sword man returned to Liu Vige. Apanying him was a beautiful woman with signs of age, who must have been a nation-toppling beauty in her youth.
The woman¡¯s faith value was also incredibly high at the start, over 90, likely because of a life-saving grace.
At the beginning of the second year, the pair weed their new bundle of joy,
a baby boy.
Throughout this period, under the unceasing operation of the Spirit Gathering Array, the spiritual energy in this small vige was now as rich as the holynd¡¯s Cave Heaven ce in the divine teachings.
At the foot of the mountain, Old man Lin¡¯s herd of sheep, which had been multiplying year after year, had crossed therge milestone of three thousand
in number.
A nce over the flock inspired awe, with their numbers so dense and their dash resembling the flow of tidal waves, the view was no less magnificent t an
a stampede of wild horses.
These were mountain goats from the Wilderness, who despite years of domestication, still carried a wild nature and were highly aggressive. Their sharp and sturdy horns could easily tear through flesh and blood. Besides the sheep, Old Man Lin had also pioneered arge pasture for cattle, in the tribes of the Wilderness, cattle and sheep were one of the main sources of food. They were easy to hunt, and their flesh was full of energy, making them the ideal filling meal.
To conveniently manage these animal herds, Old Man Lin especially raised a
few Golden Lion Dogs.
Golden Lion Dogs were born from the union of the ferocious Golden Lion and ordinary dogs. Compared to their ancestors, they were gentler and easier 0
care for, being omnivores.
Most importantly, they were naturally inheriting the ability to herd sheep and cattle, capable of efficiently managing a group of thousands of livestock with
minimal effort.
However, the biggest event in Liu Vige was when Tu Wa Zi and others sessfully opened up ten Cave Heavens, truly possessing the potential of a
young supreme.
Upon the arrival of the third year, Jiang Hui once again astonishingly pulled an Epic Grade Dragon Egg.
However, unlike previous times, when this Dragon Egg opened, there was only one thing inside.
It was a simple stone gate.
Rare Item: Void Gate
Void Gate: After using this item, the host¡¯s power can be increased, and it has a certain ability to search for top talents.
Jiang Hui viewed the specific information about that stone gate.
-Search for top talents? This ability is not bad, it sort of passes,¡± he muttered. Overall, he was somewhat pleased with the stone gate. Although, he surely wouldn¡¯t say too pleased, considering that only one thing came out, he thought the variety wascking.
Retracting his focus, Jiang Hui naturally decided to use the stone gate immediately.
¡°Buzz!¡±
In an instant.
Above the sky, a massive portal appeared, seemingly ripping apart the endless void, transforming from intangible to tangible.
Behind that colossal portal was a vast universe, with stars spinning and gxies flowing, giving off a cold and ancient aura.
Moreover, within that boundless universe, a misty chaos qi kept emanating and filling the atmosphere with an extremely primitive aura.
On thend, all life was thriving, from the beginning of life to its end, in a cycle that seemed like a series of life¡¯s reincarnations, seeking their ultimate destination.
Far away.
Stars spun and fell, turning into dazzling light, sshing starlight like water waves, disying their final brilliance towards life.
Everything was grand yet deste.
in that icy expanse, a massive figure stood tall, truly on par with heaven and earth.
The figure initiallycked form being just an irregr ck shadow. However, with a streak of light arching out from Jiang Hui, it gradually underwent a transformation.
Ultimately, after cyclic evolution, it became a humongous willow tree.
The willow tree stood tall, its leaves glinting in the light.
And on each leaf, there wererge figures enshrouded in a ball of light. Even though they were nowhere near as giant as the willow tree itself, they were certainlyparable to a wind-whipped mountain in reality.
The surrounding deities were humming, overflowing with an all-covering dazzling, divine light, emitting a cosmic Taoist charm that spread out in all directions..
Chapter 198 - 164: Two Years 3
Chapter 198: Chapter 164: Two Years 3
Trantor: 549690339
However, as suddenly as this scene had appeared, it disappeared.
Soon, everything returned to tranquility.
Like the beginning of all things.
However, in the high sky, a giant Stone Gate was descending.
With a ¡°ng¡±, countless dust was stiring, debris flying, like a divine weapon with unstoppable momentum, it was staked straight at the entrance of Liu Vige.
Furthermore, on the two stone pirs of the Stone Gate, golden light was rising.
The golden light subsided.
Gleaming ancient characters as graceful as a phoenix in flight,
Jiang Hui looked closely.
[The human path is misty, the Immortal Path is wild]
¡°What a¡ teen angst phrase this is!¡±
After being stunned for a moment, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly in his heart.
He was familiar with this phrase.
However, there should be a phrase in front, something like the vast heavens sway, my path rises every day?
At this moment, tens of thousands of miles away from Liu Vige.
All was silent, peacefully quiet.
A peculiar forest stretched across, seemingly endless, as if it came from another world, surrounded by dense fog.
All the trees were unusual. The ancient trees here were ck, as dark as the night, their leaves were of the same color.
In the high sky.
Beams of sunshine fell down, covering this strange forest. However, the thick fog around it resisted the light, making it gloomy and bleak. The forest was quiet as if everything was sleeping in the fear of death, eerie and mysterious.
No birds were chirping, no beasts were stirring, everything was as silent as death.
However, at this moment, a piercing sound suddenly erupted from the ck old forest.
Like a mountain range copsing.
The next moment, an elderly man in a beast robe, looking somewhat ragged, came running out.
The elderly man¡¯s footsteps were stumbling, swaying. His hair and beard were all white and messy, presumably unkempt for many years, and one of his arms was merely an empty sleeve.
Yet, his figure was robust and he was carrying an ancient Big Bow on his back. His demeanor was quite unique, like a majestic king.
¡°Damn it, that mature Pixiu was too terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for me sacrificing my arm, I would have lost my life in its jaws. Fortunately, I found a Sacred Pill in this ck Forest. Its effect is astonishing. It not only healed my previous wounds but also significantly enhanced my strength!¡±
The ragged old man let out a long cry, his voice reverberating through the mountains, causing the birds and beasts to flee in all directions. The scene was quite exaggerated.
¡°13 years have passed, my grandson must have grown up. He was born with the Bone of Supreme, by now, he must be matchless in splendor and peerlessness. He must be like me¡ like me¡ hahaha!¡±
Recalling some distant past, a hint of tears appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes.
After a while.
The old man sped off in a certain direction.
He rushed through wind and lightning, his speed was extreme. When he encountered water, he sped past. When he encountered mountains, he moved them. He arrived in a swampy area.
He then pped down, the muck sshed up, the entire swamp cracked open, deep enough to be several tens of feet, and he dug out a jade pot.
After doing all this, the ragged old man casually subdued a passing Dragon-Scaled Sparrow to serve as his mount.
The colossal bird took flight, transforming into a massive purple cloud, whisking the old man and the ferocious wind past the mountains, straight into the clouds above, diving towards a distant ce.
This vicious bird was very powerful. It was a rare Species of the Ancient Times, terrifying in strength. Even the powerful figures and the ancestors from before would be wary of it. It had ruled this area for an unknown number of years.
At this moment, this Dragon-Scaled Sparrow was bursting with power, without restraint, making all creatures in the ces it crossed over tremble with fear.
¡°Not bad, not bad!¡±
On the back of the bird, the ragged old man stroked his white beard, very satisfied.
At this speed, he estimated that it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to reach within the borders of the Stone Kingdom.
Seeing the old man happy, the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow pped its wings even more vigorously. After all, its little life and freedom were now in the old man¡¯s hands.
¡°Whoo!¡±
After crossing an unknown number of mountain ranges, even more formidable peaks appeared before the man and the bird.
The peaks were towering and rugged, like sharp knife points.
Just then, the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow let out a horrified cry, its expression unexpectedly bing somewhat fearful.
In those rugged peaks, it suddenly felt a breath of extreme terror, stirring an inner fear in this Species of the Ancient Times.
The Dragon-Scaled Sparrow¡¯s wings fluttered, and it flew backwards andnded on a mountaintop, its gaze fearful and fixed intently on the front, its body trembling all over.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The ragged old man looked surprised. He did not feel any other unknown auras, but the anomaly of the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow still put him on guard.
Because he knew about this Ancient Species, it had a rare bloodline and could detect potential dangers.
And it was exactly for this reason that the ragged old man took it seriously.
This Dragon-Spirit Sparrow was not weak, and if it was this terrified, then there must be something extremely terrifying hidden behind those rugged mountain peaks..
Chapter 199 - 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_l
Chapter 199: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_l
Trantor: 549690339
Behind those craggy mountains, an intense, white fog filled the air, bringing with it a deste and wild aura, which made a man and a bird dare not to step forward.
¡°Bird, let¡¯s change the direction!¡±
The ragged old man was eager to return, unwilling to waste time on the road, and did not want to face unexpected troubles.
That range of mountains also gave him an eerie feeling, as if going towards it was stepping into a swamp where even he might find it difficult to extricate himself once trapped.
The old man spoke, then called for the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow to fly in another direction.
As he was leaving, he firmly imprinted this ce in his mind.
The old man considered himself quite familiar with this area. He had passed through here before when he was pursued by a mature Pixiu, but it was not like this, it was a wide river path.
¡°It¡¯s very likely that some terrible thing has descended here, turning this ce into a Forbidden Area, it¡¯s better to leave quickly!¡±
On the bird¡¯s back, the ragged old man thought to himself.
The Dragon-Scaled Sparrow cried out in agreement with the old man¡¯s thoughts, pping its wings fervently amid the howling wind and quickly diving in another direction.
This was a powerful bird of prey, worthy of being called a King, unafraid of other species appearing and not afraid of being killed, but at this moment, it fled quickly and decisively.
However, momentster, the faces of the man and the bird turned incredibly grim.
They ran in other directions, and after several hours, in front of them appeared again those fog-enshrouded mountain ranges, like an ancient city wall.
The Dragon-Scaled Sparrow cried out in despair, realizing it might have unwittingly fallen into the eerie Stonewood, and now no matter which direction it went, it was trapped here.
¡°Tomorrow, the Old One must see who is ying tricks here. Even if this ce really is a Forbidden Area, the Old One has been there before!¡±
Looking at the continuous range of mountains in front of him, even though he was cautious, the ragged old man couldn¡¯t help but get angry.
He was known as the Great Demon God, who dared to fight the mature Pixiu to death, and now his strength had greatly improved. Even the Ancient Divine Mountain, he could climb, he didn¡¯t think there was anything in Wilderness that could stop him!
The most important thing is, he had once lived in the Forbidden Area for more than ten years. Although it was extremely dangerous and a moment of carelessness could mean the end of one¡¯s life, it also contained some extremely precious opportunities. Any one of them was immeasurable in value, and if he could luckily gain one or two of them, he would definitely reap unimaginable benefits.
¡°Open for me!¡±
In mid-air, the old man roared, and the sound waves rolled. The region immediately shook with a rumbling sound, and the momentum was terrifying, shaking the surrounding mountain peaks to start shattering, and falling to the ground heavily.
At the same time, strands of rosy clouds emerged from the palm of the old man¡¯s single arm, like a huge furnace, trying to smelt theseyers of mountains.
This old man was indeed extraordinary. Although he had only one arm left, his momentum was exaggerated, like a war god, and it seemed that nothing could stop him.
His eyes were extremely bright, with strands of runes filling the void, making a deafening thunderous sound, trying to overturn everything in front of him.
¡°Boom, boom, boom¡¡±
The surrounding mountains burst instantly, with rocks flying and the earth copsing. The ground even cracked open on both sides, forming a number of deep canyons in an instant.
This scene was shocking, as if it heralded the arrival of doomsday.
However, as these mountains exploded, new towering shadows were instantly formed.
¡°How is this possible?¡±
The ragged old man was shocked and furious.
His original n was to force a road through brute strength, but now it was as if he had entered abyrinth. Old mountains were levelled, and new ones sprouted up incessantly, like bamboo shoots after a rainstorm.
What chilled him the most was that with each instance of destruction, the mountains became more concentrated, stronger, taller, and even started to block out the sunlight above the sky.
¡°Open for me again!¡±
The ragged old man roared again, and the sound of his voice rolled. This was a terrifying attack technique that could beparable to the roar of the Golden Lion. If any living creature were to step into this sonic region, they would be immediately burst into a mouthful of blood.
The towering mountains around him became more crumbled, and the dust rolled. They were almost crushed into powder, but they still recovered as before in a moment¡¯s time.
The old man took a deep breath and suddenly strode forward. His forehead lit up, and a divine me rose, driving away the dense fog around him. Under the cover of that divine me, his figure mysteriously grew even more massive.
Even though he looked to be in his twilight years, he was incredibly strong.
With a ¡°boom¡±, the ragged old man rushed out, swung his single arm forward, and a set of runes flew out, densely packed, transforming into a gigantic Golden Winged Roc.
This was certainly a terrifying Treasured Technique, because it was too real to discern with the naked eye.
The huge Golden Winged Roc was enveloped in ring golden Buddhic light, each feather seemed to be burning, bathing in scorching golden mes. Everywhere it passed, the mountains were wrapped in golden mes and set aze, creating a shocking and thrilling scene.
All the mountains copsed, this time not even a bit of dust was left, they were all burned to ashes by the fire, even the fog was likewise..
Chapter 200 - 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_2
Chapter 200: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Let¡¯s see how you reassemble this time!¡±
The disheveled old man had sharp eyes, his pupils shooting out a chilling light. He didn¡¯t believe that these mountains could regenerate endlessly.
Ahead, thick smoke curled, mes swirling.
Eventually, the fire died down, and everything inside reappeared¡ªall the mountains still stood upright, silent as towering giants.
And not far from there.
Thicker fog surged, rolling in like a tidal wave. The surroundings roared as if a thousand armies were charging, too shocking to have their scenes glimpsed, even through divine sense, within the fog.
¡°How¡ how¡ how is this possible?¡±
The disheveled old man sucked in a cold breath. Everything before his eyes seemed unreal. Hisst hit was his strongest, using up all his energy, but he was still unable to break through here, chilling his heart.
The dragon-scaled sparrow screeched, feeling as if its life was about to be buried here.
¡°Can it be that I, Shi Zhong Tian, who dares to fight against the Pixiu, will be forever trapped here?¡±
The old man had an anxious look on his face.
He had been trapped in the ck forest for 13 long years and had just managed to escape. He was desperate to return home to see his beloved grandson but was blocked halfway there, causing him great disturbance.
What he didn¡¯t know was that at this very moment, from a towering mountain range a hundred miles away, someone was watching him.
¡°So it¡¯s the Great Demon God?¡±
On the hill behind Liu Vige, the tree shadows were scattered, and sunlight spilled down.
Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Jiang Huai couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.
He had naturally detected the abnormality first and discovered that a disheveled old man and a fierce bird had stepped into the Utopia Array.
However, Jiang Huai initially thought someone had identally wandered off, not expecting this person to be the Great Demon God.
This was not a nobody.
He was indeed a ruthless figure and the fifteenth master of the Stony Kingdom Martial King¡¯s Mansion. He was brave with exceptional bow and arrow skills, and his arrow could render Heaven and Earth.
When he was young, he was arrogant enough to be regarded as the Great Demon God, and was unparalleled among his peers at that time. But because he killed a Pixiu cub on the Battlefield of Hundred ns, he was hunted by an adult Pixiu to the ck Forest. Not only was his arm bitten off, but he also had to hide there for more than ten years.
If he¡¯s not mistaken, the other party should be on his way back to Stony Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City.
What concerned Jiang Huai was not the other¡¯s superior martial strength.
He could see that the other man had already stepped into the noble realm.
Without divine beings, the noble realm was undoubtedly the strongest force on this continent, but for Jiang Huai, it was nothing more than that.
He himself had ascended to the divine position, and the divine me he ignited had fundamentally transformed his body and soul,pletely breaking away from the mortal body.
Especially his divine position was different from other gods. After achieving the divine position, his every move could truly be called a treasured technique, possessing great power with every slight movement, and even producing heavenly and earthy signs.
Even a group of cultivators at his level in the godfire realm wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.
What made Jiang Huai care was the rtionship between this person and He Shi Hao.
If he remembered correctly, this should be Little Dot¡¯s real grandfather.
Since he was Little Dot¡¯s grandfather, Jiang Huai naturally intended to let him leave.
Even if one were to argue, even if an ordinary person identally entered, he would not possibly trap them to death in the Utopia Array.
He was not a bloodthirsty person and there was no way he wouldmit mass murder.
On the mountain, Jiang Huai simply moved his mind and, in the next moment, a small exit appeared in the Utopia Array that he sensed¡
On the bird¡¯s back, the disheveled old man looked worried and angry.
Although he was invincible, his current struggle was like punching cotton; his strength just couldn¡¯t be exerted.
He had once set foot in the Dark Forest, and although it was a forbidden ce, it was not as terrifying as he had imagined. Moreover, it was full of opportunities. His achievements today were due to finding an ancient sacred pill there.
But the forbidden area in front of him was entirely different.
There were no attacks inside.
Not even wild beasts existed. Everything was eerily silent. There was no wind blowing, no grass rustling, reminiscent of an unknown abyss, silently devouring past lives.
Just as the old man was almost giving in to despair, a never before experienced feeling of coolness suddenly hit.
It was a breeze, gradually growing stronger.
Upon sensing this, the old man immediately urged the dragon-scaled sparrow to speed towards the source of the wind.
After a long travel, the view before them changed abruptly.
In front of them, a huge stone gate stood tall, emanating a primitive and barbaric aura.
The stone door was hollowed out in the middle and various weapon marks could vaguely be seen on it. Two massive round stone pirs supported it on each side.
There were gold letters on each pir.
However, the font was extremelyplicated. It seemed to be an ancient text. The old man looked carefully for a while but couldn¡¯t recognize a single one.
Nevertheless, he was ecstatic.
¡°Sparrow, we might have found the treasure trove hidden in this restricted area!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but speak, his eyes clear and prating.
Every forbidden area hid countless treasures, and the most numerous and precious ones were undoubtedly in the core treasure trove.
Chapter 201 - 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_3
Chapter 201: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_3
Trantor: 549690339
If one could share in it, even taking out a single item would be immensely beneficial.
The disheveled old man plunged into it directly, and behind him, the Dragon- Scaled Jay chirped, sensing a massive gaze on it.
The gaze was majestic and boundless, but bore no malice. Nevertheless, it still scared the bird into shivering uncontrobly.
¡°That¡¯s not right, this ce doesn¡¯t seem like a treasure house, it¡¯s more like a small mountain vige!¡±
After passing through the Stone Gate and traveling for hundreds of meters, a massive Stele stood in their way.
There were words on the Stele. This time, the old man could understand them. ¡°Liu Vige?!¡± The disheveled older man¡¯s gaze grew focused as he quickly stepped past the Stele to look at whaty behind.
To his surprise, there really was a vige, crisscrossed by paths, where dogs and chickens were heard, with even a few tendrils of smoke rising into the sky.
The scene stunned the old man into advancing further, but he was blocked by a simrly imposing figure.
¡°That¡¯s not right, time has already passed, do you all wish to join Liu Vige too?¡±
Old man Lin was surprised when he saw the man and Sparrow in front of him.
He remembered very clearly that the Divine Decree had been revoked. It should be impossible for anyone to find Liu Vige.
¡°Join your vige? No, no, no, I was just passing by unintentionally!¡±
The old man immediately shook his head.
¡°Just passing by?¡±
Old man Lin furrowed his brows. He clearly remembered that the vige was surrounded by a mysterious Formation, making it impossible for an outsider to get in unless the Willow God intervened.
¡°Could it be that Lord Willow God recognizes this person?¡±
¡°But Lord Willow God did not make any move, obviously, Lord Willow God wanted him to handle this matter.¡±
Old man Lin was quick-witted. He immediately invited the disheveled old man into his home.
To his credit, he knew Jiang Hui better than anyone, and Old man Lin correctly guessed some of his thoughts.
This man had a deep connection with Little Dot. Since he was passing by, he had to be invited in.
However, Jiang Hui naturally would not show himself. Only Old man Lin could handle it.
But what Jiang Hui didn¡¯t expect was that Old man Lin and this easily irritable Great Demon God hit it off quite well.
The two even drank and talked together.
¡°As passersby, we are all strangers in a foreignnd. My old friend, we are both destined to meet. I have many things to attend to after this. After I am done, we will meet again some other day and have a hearty drink!¡±
The disheveled old man bowed to Old man Lin, moved by his feelings. He had been chattering here for quite some time. If not for his eagerness to see his dear grandson, he would definitely have stayed here for a few days.
The man in front of him, who was almost the same age as him, had a character that truly matched his nature.
He was downright and upright, readily willing to help others. But he had high standards and few people could meet his expectations. However, this man ofparable age sparked a desire in him to make friends.
In the man¡¯s eyes, there was a gleam of wisdom. Just one look and he knew that this was a man of a simr disposition.
¡°By all means, when there¡¯s time in the future, we shall drink until we drop!¡± Old man Lin agreed, nodding with a smile.
In the end.
The Great Demon God left on the Dragon-Scaled Jay. As he left, he looked out into the distance and subconsciously gazed at a towering mountain range.
Suddenly, an enormous figure, vast and boundless, came stunningly into the old man¡¯s view.
It was a willow tree.
Thousands of willow branches hung down, full of life. They bathed in a multicolored glow, emitting a terrifying aura that was unmatched.
The aura made mortals shudder. It seemed out of this world, circled by a divine halo, dazzling and circting.
This terrifying aura far surpassed even the Human Emperor of the Stone Kingdom.
This was not godlike. It was a deity.
The Great Demon God was shocked to his core, with waves of astonishment roaring inside him. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but he suddenly did now.
But just as he was about to take a closer look, the towering mountains reappeared out of nowhere, shrouded once again in dense fog¡
Chapter 202 - 166: Liu Village Sword Immortal, Half-demon Teenager (First Update) !
Chapter 202: Chapter 166: Liu Vige Sword Immortal, Half-demon Teenager (First Update) !
Trantor: 549690339
A sudden rm sounded in the old man¡¯s mind, he knew this was no ordinary ce, it was very magical, not fit for outsiders, even unknowable, likely the refuge of an extraordinary hidden power, it seemed to warn him to quickly leave.
¡°Let¡¯s go, take me back to the Imperial City, and I will set you free!¡±
Regaining focus, the disheveled old man gave a pat on the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow beneath him and whispered discretely.
Despite his curiosity about this ce, he currently had pressing matters to attend to. He had not returned home in thirteen years and was eager to do so.
However, after he meets his beloved grandson, he will definitely bring him to visit this mysterious Liu Vige.
The vige struck him as peculiar, enveloped inyers of veils, impervious to hisprehension, it radiated an aura of mystery and antiquity.
Above all, a glimpse of an enormous shadow, as though supporting the heavens, lingered in his heart long after he had left, still stirring him with awe, unable to subside.
It was definitely a horrifying entity that had an unimaginable origin, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so appalled.
On the ground, the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow called out once, and after leaving the small mountain vige, the pressure on it eased. It could not wait any longer.
As soon as the old man¡¯s voice died away, the bird pped its wings at once and shot straight up into the clouds, disappearing in an instant above the skies, reducing to a tiny ck dot¡
Inside Liu Vige, Old man Lin saw off the dishevelled elder, feeling much moved.
In his long life, he too had never met a man with whom he could converse so congenially, it felt like meeting an old friend over a thousand cups of wine, wishing he had met him sooner.
Moreover, the dishevelled elder named Shi Zhong Tian presented him with a recipe on leaving. It was for refining a more advanced Blood Regeneration Scatter, which was more useful and, at the same time, easier to make than the one in Liu Vige.
This was definitely a big gift, making Old man Lin yearn even more for further interaction.
¡°If we meet again someday, we must have a good drink together!¡±
Old man Lin sighed emotionally, feeling that the probability of meeting again in the future was quite high.
Under the leadership of the Willow God, Liu Vige was now thriving, and one day it would undoubtedly reveal itself to the world.
By then, he was also likely to step into the world, leaving a firm, bold stroke over the Wilderness.
¡°Stone Kingdom may have some unrest soon!¡±
Not mentioning Old Man Lin¡¯s musings, atop the mountain, Jiang Hui was shrouded in a faint glow, his mind watched the old man and the ferocious bird depart with a joking thought.
The return of the Great Demon God who escaped from the Dark Forest would surly head for the Stony Kingdom Martial King¡¯s Mansion to search for Little Dot. Although he had lost an arm, he had also gained unexpected opportunities, not only had his strength greatly improved, but he had also obtained many terrifying means.
If he ever learns about the experience of Little Dot, I¡¯m afraid the Stone Kingdom will not be at peace, and the Human Emperor of the Stone Kingdom will need to step in.
However, these were not matters that Jiang Hui needed to focus on, he just needed to keep his own affairs in order.
Time flies like an arrow, making people age, and as swift as a horse, chasing the young.
In the blink of an eye, several months had passed.
The Wilderness is vast, indefinite, fertile everywhere, and ancient trees stand tall.
Despite the continuous turmoil during this time which had be the topic of conversation and jokes after meals for everyone, the overall situation was still quiet.
No matter the many Great Sects, or the Ancient Divine Mountain, or the ancient imperial families, all were lying low and rarely showed themselves to the world.
However, the news of the imminent cmity was no longer as noisy as before, because more than two years had passed, and the mortal world was still as prosperous as ever.
Many cultivators and mortals eventually felt that the impending disaster was non-existent and vague,
In the quiet mountain valley, Liu Vige was developing methodically.
Now, Liu Vige once again had some new faces.
Over more than two years, with the true and unmistakable cries, one after another adorable babies with extraordinary vitality and blood were born, bringing vitality andughter to Liu Vige.
These newborn lives were the future of Liu Vige, carrying the hopes of generations of Liu vigers.
Thanks to the strong constitution of the vigers, despite the addition of many little ones, no difficultbour had urred. Whether adults or children, all were safe and sound.
Even though this may seem trivial, it would have startled many people outside.
Even if you look at the entire Wilderness, it¡¯s hard to say that any tribe has achieved this.
During this period, like always, Liu Vige expanded a bit, and upied a few more areas and hilltops.
Although there were not many people in the vige currently, there were a few thousand residents in total, but the daily activity range had already covered hundreds of miles, and the river used by the vigers for drinking and irrigation was now included.
Fortunately, Paradise was a growing item. After Jiang Hui ignited the Divine me and ascended to the Divine Position, it had slightly improved, and the range had reached thousands of miles.
However, Jiang Hui felt that this formation had room for improvement.
For instance, it could have an autonomous judgment about who could pass and also have the ability to identify who was sincere and who was-
Chapter 203 - 166: Liu Village Sword Immortal, Half-demon Teenager (First Update)_2
Chapter 203: Chapter 166: Liu Vige Sword Immortal, Half-demon Teenager (First Update)_2
Trantor: 549690339
Because Liu Vige is certain to need new inhabitants in the future. The poption of a few thousand, although it may seem plentiful, is far from sufficient.
Expansion is an inevitable trend and the key to thesting prosperity of Liu Vige in the future.
When that timees, opening and closing the vige will be too troublesome, and it won¡¯t be feasible to keep an eye on it all the time.
In Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, he nned to add a precondition to this formation, giving it a certain degree of autonomy for decision-making.
For instance, if someone with a sincere heart trulyes with genuine intentions wanting to pledge allegiance to Liu Vige, they should be able to pass through Paradise safely and enter Liu Vige.
On the contrary, if someone harbors other intentions, they would be sealed within the formation, lost in a dense fog that can iste all forms of life.
Then, how to deal with these people would be decided by Jiang Hui.
Although the idea sounds great, it is quite challenging to implement.
At least, Jiang Hui has been trying for days and hasn¡¯t seen the light of day.
He didn¡¯t understand the formation, not even the basics. It could be said that he was clueless about all this.
Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out for the time being, Jiang Hui decided to put it aside and deal with itter in the future.
It¡¯s worth mentioning that after some time, the little True Dragon who was previously hatched has already be friendly with vigers of Liu Vige.
However, vigers do not know much about this little True Dragon, since nobody has ever seen a True Dragon. They simply took it as a beast pet raised casually by Lord Willow God.
On the other hand, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others have had quite a lot of contact with this little True Dragon during ordinary days.
After more than two years of contact, they have gradually noticed the extraordinary and terrifying nature of this ferocious beast. They gathered that it must be some kind of beast with an extremely exaggerated pedigree.
Ferocious beasts that possess treasure technique divine abilities are already considered extremely valuable, but this one can transform any casual swipe into some extremely terrifying treasure technique divine ability. This scares them witless.
Especially, when this little creaturees out, even the ¡®old savage¡¯ who has already promoted to pure-blood beast status will hide away and not dare to get closer, clearly fearing this fiery-red little creature.
Lately, Jiang Hui felt more and more that underneath this sky there were thoughts that had never previously arisen.
Nowadays, under the spread of the Five Senses, within tens of thousands of kilometers are within his sight. Even those ethereal thoughts can be detected by him.
The power contained in those divine thoughts is extremely terrifying. Merely a ripple of it makes him can¡¯t help feeling a bit jittery.
¡°The catastrophe is about to begin!¡±
Jiang Hui calmed his mind and looked far away.
This domain serves as a prison, used to incarcerate criminals of the Upper Realm and their descendants.
In the eyes of all living beings in the Upper Realm, the natives of the Lower Realm are sinful and inferior, and they can do as they please with the inhabitants of the Lower Realm.
Moreover, although the people of the Lower Realm are sinners, their offspring sometimes do show exceptional talent.
Some of them can even bepared with the very best talents in the Upper Realm. If these people grow, the consequences might be unpredictable.
Therefore, whenever a catastrophe begins, it¡¯s not just the cultivators of the Noble Realm that will suffer. Those with exceptional talent and unparalleled gifts are also the targets of heavy eradication.
Of course, there are other reasons, such as the Defying Chapter of the Original Truth.
That will be the root cause of the uing chaos. It is mysteriously old, even the Great Sects want to possess it, unable to resist its temptation.
Jiang Hui was also somewhat moved, because that chance was really extraordinary. It allows you to break the fetters of the human path domain, truly transcend the red dust, have endless life, be immortal, and live forever in the mortal world.
Although he doesn¡¯t need it himself, because even without cultivation, his life can be said to be eternal and endless. Even if this world is destroyed, he will still exist and be filled with vitality in the new life.
But the Defying Chapter covers all the principles of the Great Dao from Divine me to the Realm of the Fairy King. It can bepletely used to guide the subsequent cultivation overview of the believers, and it will definitely have unexpected effects.
At present, Liu Vige only has the Mortality Volume that he previously pulled out.
Although the Mortality Volume is also rare and precious, it only covers the boundary divisions from Cave Heaven to Array, and the specific content about the realm only includes the Cave Heaven realm.
The current the leading talents in the vige have already reached Ten rounds of Cave Heaven. Although Gu Wa Zi¡¯s is still only one round, he has already reached the limit a few months ago, and it is impossible to further advance in this realm.
Most importantly, Jiang Hui hasn¡¯t drawn any cultivation methods or precautions regarding the post-Cave Heaven realm during this period.
All this requires the heavenly talents in the vige toprehend themselves.
Fortunately, the True Dragon Skills of that little True Dragon are an excellent shortcut. Once they can understand a little, they canprehend the promotion method of the True Dragon and break the hole into the spirit.
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, and others are representatives of all the people.
They have beenpletely infatuated since they noticed the extraordinary of the little True Dragon.
The few of them pretty much followed the little True Dragon around day and night, mimicking its actions, and trying to understand the secrets of the True Dragon Skills.
However, the True Dragon is the leader of the Ten Evil and an impable creature among all ferocious beasts. So, it can be imagined how difficult it is to practice.
One day.
As usual, several people followed the little True Dragon, sat quietly on a blue stone, and pondered the mystery of its every move..
Chapter 204 - 166: Liu Village Sword Immortal,
Chapter 204: Chapter 166: Liu Vige Sword Immortal,
Half-demon Teenager (1st Update)_3
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment.
Gu Chen suddenly felt endless runes lighting up above the void.
The light of the runes was infinite, crystal clear and transparent.
And then.
Scene after scene he had never seen before appeared before his eyes.
There was a True Biao howling at the moon, shattering the moon, causing shocking vastness.
There was also a Phoenix soaring, dancing across the Nine Heavens, rushing up to countless Heavenly Gates, and battling with the guards of the magnificent temples.
The Jade Tower copsed, pces fell like meteors, mes swept across, burning the vast sky, even the entire Heaven and Earth seemed to be punctured with a huge hole.
An Ancient Ant stood tall, with a single punch, star after star was killed, causing them to shatter.
At this moment, it was as if he was suddenly dreaming back to ancient times.
Heroes vying for supremacy, Ten Thousand ns standing, the years were wild and primitive.
However, the scene did notst for long. By the time Gu Chen came back to his senses, the scene before his eyes had once again turned into thendscape of Liu Vige.
But just in that moment, his understanding of True Dragon Skills had unknowingly risen several notches.
His whole body was emitting a dazzling radiance, seemingly covered inyers of rosy clouds,yer uponyer, transforming into patterns spread across the sky, finally imprinting on Gu Chen¡¯s body, transforming into endless runes, and finally forming a rune mark.
However, the rune was notplete, it was only a few strokes, but even those few strokes were already incrediblyplex and intricate.
¡°Guys, I seem to have some insight!¡±
Gu Chen spoke, he took a deep breath, feeling a mysterious and profound Great Taoist appearing before him, needing to quickly find a secluded ce toprehend it.
He had carefully read the Mortality Volume before.
The Mortality Volume had an introduction.
If one wanted to reach the perfection of the Spirit Transformation Realm, they needed to take three steps: physical body bing a spirit, reshaping the true self, and nurturing spirit in the Cave Heaven.
Only bypletely reaching these three realms, could one be considered as a perfect Spirit Transformation. If one was unable to reach them, even if they were infinitely close, they could not be considered as perfect and would still leave ws in this realm.
¡°About to attain Enlightenment so quickly!¡±
Jiang Hui had been watching Tu Wa Zi and the others all along, and couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat surprised.
This was the necessary path from Cave Heaven to Spirit Transformation. Once Gu Chen sessfully attained enlightenment, he couldpletely step into the Spirit Transformation Realm, and his power would rapidly increase.
¡°Worthy of the Sky Tyrant Body!¡±
Jiang Hui sighed slightly. The Mortality Volume only focused on describing the Cave Heaven Realm, as for other realms it just briefly mentioned some rted realm divisions with few strokes, and only recorded them roughly.
Being able to enter the state of enlightenment so quickly can only mean that the Sky Tyrant Body is exceptional.
¡°Well then, I will help you guys today!¡±
As soon as the words fell, Jiang Hui took immediate action.
Instantly, the willow branches swung around as if they were divine whips from the ancient fairy era, possessing great power and rule. With a slight shake, he drew several drops of True Blood from the young array.
The True Dragon Blood hung in mid-air, emitting a dazzling light as intense as gold, stunning and impressive. Despite being just one drop, it shone as bright as the sun in the Nine Heavens.
This was the living True Dragon Blood, fresh and powerful, containing unimaginable energy within.
¡°Roar!¡±
The Little True Dragon was discontentedly mumbling, its big eyes flickering continuously, full of grievances.
Why did they have to use its blood for Wa Zi to attain enlightenment?
¡°You little guy, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give it back to youter, the Pure Blood Beast Blood should be enough!¡±
Jiang Hui saw through the Little True Dragon¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Then, he waved his hand gently.
The True Dragon Blood flew out quickly, carrying the power of the vast star, andnded steadily at the center of Tu Wa Zi Gu Chen and the others¡¯ forehead..
Chapter 205 - 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation_l
Chapter 205: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation_l
Trantor: 549690339
Gu Chen experienced an enlightenment, and the profound mystery circted at the bottom of his heart immediately.
Although he didn¡¯t have a specific understanding of the subsequent stages of cultivation, let alone knowing the precautions.
But when he was on the verge of reaching that realm, Gu Wa Zi only felt a sudden rity in his mind, and questions he didn¡¯t understand before were all revealed at this moment.
He felt that he was about to touch the threshold. There was only ayer of ¡°paper window¡± between them.
If he could grasp it, he could definitely bring about qualitative changes and improvements to himself.
However, this was also the most difficult part.
Whether it¡¯s sudden enlightenment or a slow understanding, it must be held in his own hands before he can trulyprehend it.
¡°What enlightenment? I don¡¯t feel anything at all?!
At the side, Tu Wa Zi was rubbing his head, somewhat puzzled.
He did not have the same realization as Gu Chen, and there was no magnificent scene in front of him.
Lin Zhuang and others felt some slight movements instead, but they were not deep, just a feeling of congestion in their hearts. If they could break through, they would be enlightened instantly.
Faced with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s question, Gu Chen didn¡¯t open his mouth, because he felt he was stillcking something, needed to hold his breath and could not easily let go.
Although he had reached the edge of thatyer, he was still separated by an invisible barrier, which prevented him from really stepping into it. If he really wanted to advance, he had to break that ¡°window paper¡± first
This ¡°window paper¡± looks simple, but in reality, it stands tall like a mountain. If he really wants to break through, it would need at least several decades, and this is under the best of circumstances, because failure is also possible.
At this moment.
Gu Chen¡¯s entire mind was immersed in the depths of his mind, eager to grasp that touch.
However, the more he thought so, the more counterproductive it was. The closer he wanted to get, the farther he felt.
Gu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help but be a little irritable.
This feeling of being close but always one move away made him extremely irritable, unintentionally affecting his mood.
He really wanted to break into the next realm.
Spirit Transformation is a magical state. Once it is broken through, there will be unexpected methods. The most important thing is it can breed spirits which he was very interested in.
However, at this moment, Gu Chen¡¯s urgent matter was to imprint all the feelings he had in his mind.
This is of utmost importance. Once missed, it will be difficult to replicate. However, its implementation is very difficult. The boy has already obviously felt that some of his imprints have started to deviate a little.
At this critical moment.
In mid-air, a streak of light suddenly appeared in the boy¡¯s line of sight.
It was a red blood bead, it shone brightly, radiating colorful rays of light, looking more like a ball of me, containing a certain unnamed power and majesty, it came swooping down from the sky,nding directly between his eyebrows.
Before Gu Chen could react, he suddenly felt a warmth flowing in his own limbs.
And also.
Where his eyes went, the scene of the battle of the Ten Thousand ns appeared again.
Beasts were howling, and birds were crying.
Numerous giant figures were holding up heaven and earth and marching on the stars.
Some were towering and immortal, using axes to break open the sky and earth, catching stars and the sun.
A dragon¡¯s roar resonated. Formation like bolts of thunder rolled, calling up a storm and then swallowing the stars. Every drop of dragon breath melted a whole continent. Its majesty was unparalleled and irresistible, turning countless holynds of the Great Sects into ashes¡
Compared to thest time, this scene was not only more real but also more shocking.
Not only Gu Chen but even Tu Wa Zi and the others benefited from this.
At this moment, everyone had their own feelings. The grand sound echoed in their hearts, filled with a primal chaos of ancient times.
Tu Wa Zi and others were warned, knowing it was the Willow God helping them, and everyone was extremely grateful.
They initially had no understanding at all.
But the drop of True Dragon Blood that Jiang Hui gave them indirectly helped them pass this stage.
Everyone felt or understood some of the Taoist charm, some of their own interpretations.
Although it is impossible to understand it immediately, the seed of True Dragon Blood has already been nted and just needs to wait for it to bear fruit.
The Ten Evils were born from heaven and earth, they were the ultimate of all beasts and birds, with a terrifying bloodline, each one after maturing would have powerparable to the Immortal King.
Especially the leader of the Ten Evils, the True Dragon. The value of pure True Dragon Blood is immeasurable, and the effects it brings are still significant. Sooner orter, Tu Wa Zi and the others will also be able to use the True Dragon Blood as a guide, feel the battle of the Ten Thousand ns in the primeval chaos of ancient times, and understand the opportunity to break into the Spirit Transformation.
Gu Chen naturally doesn¡¯t need to wait that long.
He has already had an understanding, and with the aid of the drop of True Dragon Blood, he has alreadypletely touched the ¡°unreachable¡± threshold. Gu Chen chose to enlighten himself on the spot, his whole body was like a stone, his breath was long, and he did not move, his body suddenly emitted a radiant light, automatically absorbed the drop of True Dragon Blood, at a remarkable speed.
The boy was the owner of the Sky Tyrant Body, Even though he was more low-key and usually followed Tu Wa Zi, in truth, the boy was one of the most monstrous beings in Liu Vige.
If anyone could bepared to him, I¡¯m afraid it could only be Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son..
Chapter 206 - 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation!
Chapter 206: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation!
Trantor: 549690339
Thetter had perfectly merged with the Destiny of the Ancestral Fire Witch, enhancing his barbarian body to an unprecedented level, advancing to an Ancestral Witch Body, with an immeasurable future.
However, the cultivation of an Ancestral Witch Body differs from that of the human race. It is simr to a Ferocious Beast, incapable of practicing external Treasured Techniques and Divine Skills. They can only wait for the awakening of their bloodline to inherit the legacy in the Witch¡¯s blood.
Therefore, even after two years, the youth has not shown too much improvement, but the Destiny Symbol has already begun. Everything will naturally fall into ce.
The lifespan of the Witch n is incredibly long. Therefore, there is plenty of time in the future.
On the bluestone, a cool breeze blew gently, bringing a slight chill, no longer as sweltering as before.
On top of the bluestone, Gu Chen sat motionless as if rooted in ce, sitting cross-legged with a straight posture.
Around the youth, countless runes converged and poured down arge piece of light. The aura was hazy and shrouded him, making him look like a Deity ¨C holy and extraordinary.
This is the Law of Life.
To reach the pinnacle, one needs to cultivate each Realm to the extreme. Using power to break the heavens, each inch of one¡¯s flesh possesses terrifying power. Believing in one¡¯s strength, using Heaven and Earth as a hammer, tempering oneself.
Thus, whenever there is a breakthrough, one¡¯s body will reveal astonishing phenomena too.
¡°I am not like others, I have only one Cave Heaven from beginning to end, so my transition into the Spirit Transformation Realm should also differ from others,¡± Gu Chen contemted in his heart, aware of his uniqueness.
Others have a limit of ten Cave Heavens in the Cave Heaven Realm. If they can break through ten Cave Heavens to reach the limit, their power after entering the Spirit Transformation Realm will be more substantial.
However, he has only had one Cave Heaven from the beginning.
Therefore, his limit should also be one, with one Cave Heaven tempered thousands of times, every inch of the Cave Heaven tempered to the extreme, till it is as solid as a wall. One of his could equal ten of theirs.
This was his secret, as well as his weapon.
The fewer Cave Heavens doesn¡¯t mean he is without weakness. On the contrary, he can invest all his energy into it.
Thinking of this, Gu Chen immersed himself directly into the image within his mind.
The next moment.
In the vast and wild sky above.
A violent roar suddenly came, followed by, the whole vast sky started to rumble.
With the rumbling sound, a massive shadow slowly appeared, spanning both inside and outside of the domain.
Under the endless might, the entire sky was pressed to the point of copse, the earth cracked, rivers reversed their flow, a shocking scene.
It was a gigantic volcano of blood, sorge that merely its corner seemed to stretch countless miles, with bright, dazzling mes flowing on its surface.
The red mes pounded the volcano like waves, causing roaring noises with each crash.
Under the sky, the Ancient Beasts and Heavenly Rank Fierce Birds running about roared, as if they sensed something, and looked to the giant volcano.
Whether Ancient Beasts or Heavenly Rank Fierce Birds, both were terrifying beings dominating their territories. They had exceptionally strong powers and horrifying bloodline, enough to push their boundaries. However, these behemoths were now scared and kept retreating while roaring.
¡°Boom¡ Boom¡¡±
¡°Boom¡ Boom¡¡±
Behind the giant bloody volcano, a colossal blood figure stood, surrounded by stars, with an aura of eternity, standing in the void. The upper body was shrouded in a thick divine glow and was unclear, but the figure was very simr to Gu Chen.
Atop the endless peaks, the giant figure suddenly struck, reaching down to the terrified beasts and fierce birds, covering the sun.
In an instant, an invisible force surged, shaking the four wilds, stirring the airflow from all directions, making a sudden and shocking noise.
Finally, the giant hand withdrew.
All creatures on the ground were scooped up and thrown into the Bloody-Water Heavenly Cave¡
The blood-water was boiling, like a sea of fire at this moment, emitting suffocating heat, boiling the bodies of those creatures. Even the Heavenly Rank Fierce Birds couldn¡¯t resist the dissolution of the blood-water.
In just a moment.
All creatures were fully melted into the surging blood-water, and a giant Aurora fell in Mingju City.
The light was dazzling, illuminating the world, directly covering the blood-water volcano and its giant shadow behind it¡
For three full days, Gu Chen sat in silence and the aura of his body slowed to its utmost. He was barely noticed, even breathing seemed hard to catch¡
Tu Wa Zi and others felt envious and eager, they could tell that Gu Chen might have stumbled upon some opportunity and was soon to surpass them all.
Another day passed; between the sunrise and sunset, Gu Chen¡¯s aura changed slightly, no longer as unyielding as a stone.
His body looked more lustrous and transparent, genuinely crystalline, each inch of his skin radiated light, enough to make countless girls envious and awed.
At that moment,
The youth truly stepped into that realm, bing the first prodigy to reach the Spirit Transformation Realm in Liu Vige.
Using the Treasured Technique as the seed for it to evolve into something almost simr to a life form, this was a Sessful Spirit Transformation.
Furthermore, this would be the process of redefining oneself, a transformation different from before, from a physical body to spirit, then tomunication with the outside world through Cave Heaven, the emergence of spirit. By then, they will have achieved ascension and evolution..
Chapter 207 - 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformations
Chapter 207: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformations
Trantor: 549690339
By then, the Treasured Technique itself would have even more terrifying power. In the form with Spirit Control, one could even exhibit a hint of the divine grace of the Treasured Technique¡¯s founder.
¡°This is simply amazing, truly amazing! A thirteen-year-old in the Spirit Transformation Realm, even among the top ns, this is considered outrageous!¡±
Old man Lin was the first to find out. He was full of fascination, his face glowing with excitement, his lively gaze kept sizing up the figure in front of him, who was already verging on his own imposing stature.
Back then, the Spirit Transformation was considered an unfathomable existence to them. Those kind of powerhouses were so lofty, they were considered unrivaled even in the towns in the Wilderness.
But now, such a realm had arisen in their own vige, and its inhabitant was no more than a teenager.
This was a stunning revtion. He would surely grow in the future beyond anything they could even imagine, possibly even achieving the Supreme Demeanour.
Old man Linughed so hard he couldn¡¯t close his mouth, filled with pure joy.
There was no need to mention the envy of Tu Wa Zi and the others. They had witnessed the whole process and understood its extraordinary and difficult nature all too well.
Soon enough.
The news of Gu Chen¡¯s sessful advancement to the Spirit Transformation Realm spread throughout every nook and cranny of Liu Vige.
It was a good thing, there was no need to hide it.
All of the vigers were shell-shocked, all eximing it was too extraordinary.
Have they not seen a pig run even if they have never eaten pork? They were well aware of both the power and the terror of this realm, and the incredible difficulty of reaching it.
Through the ages, countless prodigies were deterred at its threshold.
But now, right in their vige, a teenager hardly older than their own children had grown to such a level, stepping into a realm they dared not even dream of. ¡°Why isn¡¯t such an excellent child mine?¡±
¡°Ah, who are you telling? My eyes are green with envy. Look at him, then look at my bunnies, simply these two days it¡¯s not enough to scale the roof and create havoc, they are all very keen when ites to making a mess, but suggest one to physically cultivate they¡¯re faster out the gate than any!¡±
¡°Yours are still decent, though a bit mischievous, but they do take their fighting sses seriously.
Mine drive me crazy, just like them, but during the Body Tempering, while the others who are at his same start line have already achieved minor sess with the Body Refining Scripture bestowed by Lord Willow God, mine hasn¡¯t even passed the entry level yet, I don¡¯t know what he does all day.¡±
A group of parents gathered together, all inin-mode, venting about their own children.
In this Wilderness, strength was everything. Although Liu Vige was now blessed by Willow God, they also wished their children to be stronger, to stand up and protect their homnd in crucial times.
Thinking like this, the parents saw their own even more unfavorably, their eyes seatheing with frustration.
In many families almost every few days, a new full martial match would be staged.
For a while, cries of naughty children resonated all across Liu Vige, almost sounding like a cacophony, even startling the wolf pack outside the vige, almost mistaking it as the cries of their own rtives.
But those who were most astonished were those who joined Liu Vigeter.
They had a broader horizon, a greater knowledge. So, they understood the implications of a thirteen-year-old Spirit Transformation.
This could not be achieved merely by hard work, it required extremely terrifying talent and ir.
¡°It does great justice to his reputation in the Void God Realm. If this youth can grow up safely, his future is truly boundless!¡±
Some people eximed.
Had it not been for this event, they had almost forgotten that there were two teenagers here,parable to Little Dot, who had left legends one after another in the Void God Realm¡.
Chapter 208 - 168: Double Pupils Woman (First
Chapter 208: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (First
Update)_l
Trantor: 549690339
full of wrinkles and hardened by the weather, stepped
-If I recall, ording to the legend, that double-pupiled youth achieved the realm of Spirit Transformation at this age, shocking the Wilderness and bing a legend and a wonderful tale!
One of those who recently arrived in Liu Vige spoke up.
He was a middle-aged man who thought that this young boy named Gu Chen might be able to stand on equal footing with that globally noticed presence. Both of them were of the same age and achieved the same great feat, therefore, unless something idental happens, they are definitely destined to be famous figures in the Wilderness Area in the future.
¡°The Double Pupil Holder should have aplished that a few years as earlier. After all, he is a Double Pupil Holder. This is the physique of the Ancient Sage, piercing through illusion, seeing the essence through ostentation, and even concealed within the double pupils is the unmatched method.¡±
Such natural talent is enough to be unequaled in the world even in the Upper Realm, destined to sweep the present, nothing could stop them.
Although the talent of the boy is awe-inspiring, it is still notparable to the Double Pupil Holder!¡±
An elder, whose face was up and shook his head.
He had personally witnessed theunmatched brilliance of the Double Pupil Holder, who suppressed all his opponents with a single move, and left an unforgettable trail in his mind.
The Double Pupil Holder has unmatched fame, even the top prodigies in the Ancient Divine Mountain, and the core disciples from the Great Sects oft e Upper Realm whoe down for cultivation are not able to contend with it. In the end, they can only flee in defeat.
¡°We are all one family here, there is no need to increase the prestige of others while diminishing our own spirit. Regardless of whether the boy can bepared to a Double Pupil Holder or not, his talent definitely ranks him among the super prodigies. We should feel happy for this child!¡± There were also voices of genuine happiness for Gu Chen, wanting to congratte the boy.
Reaching the realm of Spirit Transformation at the age of only ten, they were still ying in the sand in the Blood Realm at this age!
At these words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod.
Even the previously dissenting elder cast an approving gaze.
Even though they were from different origins, after the sincere worship of the Skyholding Giant Shadow, they had all formed a connection. All selfish thoughts disappeared, leaving only a pure heart.
No matter what opinions were expressed, deep down, everyone wanted Liu Vige to grow stronger.
Ten more days passed.
The shock caused by GuWaZi¡¯s advancement to the Spirit Transformation realm gradually subsided.
During this period.
Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and others, almost all fell into a frenzy of cultivation.
All of them determined to put in more effort, except for necessary activities, they spent the whole day without leaving home or stepping out their door, even delegating their daily patrols to others.
Everyone is gritting their teeth and making an effort, all wanting to catch up
with Gu Wa Zi¡¯s progress.
While they were thrilled and excited for Gu Chen, Gu Wa Zi¡¯s promotion had given them quite stimtion, quite considerable one.
One must know that they obviously all started from the same starting line, at most, there was only a difference of one or two Cave Heavens.
However, all of a sudden, Gu Wa Zi ran ahead of all of them, and left them far behind,pletely smacking them onto the beach, causing a considerab e
blow¡
Especially Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen.
They were the older brothers in the team, always leading the group, and were unwilling to fall behind.
They were desperately trying tomunicate with the drop of True Dragon Blood in their minds, and imprinting the magnificent Primitive War Records in their bloodline, feeling the almost absent impact and connecting it to the.
Cave Heavens.
It¡¯s not strange to say.
With their incessant exploration, the drop of True Dragon Blood in their minds started to spin at a high speed, and one rune after another fell and fused wi
themselves.
In a blink of an eye.
The boundless True Dragon Power transformed into an unmatched majestic power pouring into their bodies.
Warm waves rippled around, like a gigantic beast roaring in the sky. By the mountain stream at the rear, Tu Wa was sitting with his eyes closed while above his head, ten Cave Heavens were suspended, radiating brilhan light, making him appear as a son of gods.
If anyone saw this, they would definitely be astounded, and quietly exim that this person was truly extraordinary.
Because at this moment, all ten Cave Heavens were upied by the peaks condensed from spiritual power, leaving no room for anything else.
Moreover, there was little difference between the ten Cave Heaven peaks, the only change was the shape of the peaks.
Some were surrounded by mist,somewere filled with strange rocks,some were towering and tall, unknown millions of feet, some were snowy white,va flowing, showing extremely prized states.
However, regardless, they were all mountains.
But at this moment, these peak illusions were all shining, dazzling and awe-inspiring, all the peaks were connected, incredibly radiant, resemb ing ten suns rising from the mountains.
-I don¡¯t know how high the sky is, how wide the earth is, I only know that this mountain is the highest, coexistent with Heaven and Earth,parable to the light of the sun and the moon, when the sea is boundless, the sky serves as shore, when a mountain is the highest, I am the peak!¡±
Tu Wa roared inside.
E? .hough
? M of Thick Ea?h m.m.d??????? ? T¡° ¡® ¡°
already set his lifelong aspirations.
He wants topete with all heroes in the world, and beat all the prodigies.
The youth¡¯s vigorous spirit is bound to make a mark in time.
Hewants to sit above the Nine Heavens,watching the bustling world quietly. Suddenly, runes started to fly out around Tu Wa, they condensed into a huge symbol in the air..
Chapter 209 - 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st update) _2
Chapter 209: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st update) _2
Trantor: 549690339
A dazzling radiance burst forth, like a grand sun in the Nine Heavens, emanating an unimaginably heavy aura as if mountains and gigantic ranges were crashing down, aiming to suppress everything here.
A vigorous life force bloomed, as if one had arrived at the era of the beginning of all things.
Atop those towering mountain peaks, as if suddenly imbued with spirituality, things spontaneously underwent the cycle of the four seasons. There were blooming flowers, towering ancient trees, and eventer, creatures like monkeys and shrimp appeared.
In the snow mountains, giant Frost Giants were born.
From the volcano, a me Dragon capable of incinerating everything emerged.
And so on.
Each mountain peak differed, and the creatures born from them varied as well.
This event continued for two full days.
In the end, all evolution ceased.
Tu Wa Zi sharply opened his eyes, a beam of brilliant light shooting forth.
His aura began to climb step by step, breaking through ten Cave Heavens, truly reaching a brand new Realm¡
From this moment on.
Liu Vige witnessed the birth of its second youth who had attained the Spirit Transformation Realm.
in the Cave Heavens of the Lin brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, various things had also formed, but they weren¡¯t nearly as entric as Tu Wa Zi. Apart from some Ancient Fierce Beasts, there were also various ancient divine weapons like knives, spears, swords, and halberds.
Thankfully, their previous trip to Shared Treasure Cliff had yielded quite a few treasures, giving them tangible references.
The brothers once attempted to condense the image of their deified figure, Lord Willow God, inside their Cave Heavens. But every crucial moment, the condensed spirit would copse, rendering all their efforts useless.
Such failure once or twice was tolerable, but happening every time forced them to temporarily abandon this idea.
Fortunately, the two brothers had substantial resources. Shortly after Tu Wa Zi broke through to the Spirit Transformation Realm, these two elder brothers consecutively broke through, sessfully stepping into Spirit Transformation. ¡°They are all the pride of my Liu Vige, all the pride of my Liu Vige!¡± During this period, Old man Lin almost split his sidesughing. His normally bright eyes were almost always narrowed into crescent moons these days.
Liu Vige was producing heroes in sessively. Among them, two were his own children. This brought great honor to Old man Lin, who found renewed vigor in his work.
Liu Vige once again became a bustling ce.
There were also others who made significant progress, like the youth with the Seven Apertures Delicate Heart and the boy who was part demon.
Perhaps due to the abundance of spiritual energy in Liu Vige, along with various Species of the Ancient Times, and avability of pure blooded Beast Meat, under the umtion of such plentiful resources, the extraordinary talents of these two had begun toe to light.
Among all the new vigers in Liu Vige, these twopleted the cultivation of the Body Refining Scripture to Completion in the shortest period of time.
Although their progress was not as astonishing as Gu Chen¡¯s, it was still pretty remarkable.
However, due to the dazzling achievements of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others, the progress of these two seemed more eptable.
Thanks to an increase in followers, as well as individuals like Tu Wa Zi breaking through to the Spirit Transformation Realm, Jiang Hui reaped a substantial amount of experience in a short period.
Although it was not enough for a level-up, as time passed and his experience umted, that day would surelye closer.
Most importantly, from the most recent Dragon egg, he had gained several Divine Skills.
There was a Sword Art Divine Power named All Swords Return to Sect,
A Demon Transformation Method, which could activate and enhance the Great Demon bloodline within the body, enabling one to transform into a Demon duringbat.
Thest was a movement Divine Skill named Travel Across the Star River. All three Divine Skills were of decent quality and could be considered on par with genuine Treasured Techniques. Once mastered, they could significantly enhance one¡¯s battle strength.
Jiang Hui naturally used his External Avatar to practice all three Divine Skills first.
As these three Divine Skills were all drawn by him, practicing them did not require any cost or time.
He merely needed to evolve it once within his body ording to the cultivationws, and he already thoroughly mastered it. His proficiency was as if he was the creator of these Divine Skills, reaching a state that others could never attain.
Atop a giant mountain peak.
The External Avatar syed his hands, and with a slight wiggle of his fingers, the originally dense and abundant air around him seemed to have a piece forcefully removed from it.
Almost instantly, transparent des formed, raining down like a violent storm, rushing fiercely towards the distant mountain peaks.
Everywhere the sharp edges passed, one mountain peak after another copsed. Countless mountaintops spanning tens of thousands of miles crumbled into rubble, with their cut surfaces smooth as a mirror.
¡°Very good!¡±
Jiang Hui was quite satisfied with the power of this Divine Skill. Do note that he had merely made a casual move without using his full strength.
Then.
He tested the remaining two Divine Skills. Apart from the Demon Transformation Method which only made his original body grow several timesrger and more flexible during use, it was pretty much useless.
Travel Across the Star River was practical. It was a stepping technique,parable to the ancient Method of Shrinking the Ground into Inches. With one step, the star rivers reversed, day and night alternated, and in just one night, it could travel between two domains.
Like the Technique of Creation, these three Divine Skills required high aptitude. Ordinary vigers would find it hard even to get started, yielding little results and interfering with their realm advancement, a waste of effort.
Thus, Jiang Hui did not immediately pass these on.
Under Gu Wa Zi¡¯s guidance, Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art and Ferocious Ape Secret Art etc. became the primary Treasured Techniques practiced in the vige. These were more than sufficient for the time being.
Too many cooks spoil the broth. It would be just as good to master these first. ¡°The All Swords Return to Sect Divine Skill is quite suitable for the Broad sword man. However, his Sword King Body is damaged, and over time, it has injured the root of his talent.. Now his talent is just slightly better than an ordinary person, which would make the propagation a difficult task!¡±
Chapter 210 - 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st Update) 3
Chapter 210: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st Update) 3
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui mulled over in his heart.
Although he knew the recipe to repair the Sword King body, many of the ingredients, which were rare medicinal nts, had not been gathered in full yet.
¡°Hum!¡±
As he was contemting,
A sudden, powerful disturbance arose from a distance, immediately caught by his keen senses.
¡°Someone?¡±
Jiang Hui retracted his mental thoughts, spreading his Five Senses to sense, immediately directing his gaze towards the source of the disturbance.
The next moment, a figure in grey appeared in his sight.
It was a woman.
She was dressed in ancient attire, her body emanating staggering radiance, a mysterious aura hovered around her, as she leisurely strolled from afar.
Her steps weren¡¯t particrly quick, yet with each step, she seemed to cover a distance of hundreds of meters. The mountains and the rivers seemed to turn in reverse as she walked, one moment she was in her original ce, the next moment she had reached another mountain peak, it was quite exaggerated.
Most importantly, the aura on this mysterious woman was truly ancient, emitting an essence unique to the passage of time. It felt as if she was not of this era but belonged to an even more distant Ancient Times.
A breeze blew, faintly revealing her imposing figure. Her fluttering hair concealed her glowing visage, making it hard to see her true face. But even a small fraction of her face that was exposed was enough to make people gape and get lost in their admiration, reluctant to look away.
If all those strands of hair were brushed aside, one would undoubtedly find a woman of utmost beauty.
Hence, Jiang Hui naturally gave this unknown and inscrutable woman who had appeared out of nowhere on his own territory a bit more attention.
¡°A Double Pupil Holder?¡±
The next moment, Jiang Hui was stunned.
The woman¡¯s eyes were hazed, covered by ayer of special prohibition, isting everything; it was impossible for outsiders to see through them.
But his sight was entirely different.
Everything within the range of his Five Senses could be seen clearly by Jiang Hui, both appearance and essence. No illusions or prohibitions could work against him; everything would beid bare in front of him.
This wasn¡¯t a prative gaze but rather an ability that allowed him to see the true essence of things.
What he was seeing and feeling now was the true identity of this woman in grey.
If one were forced to draw aparison, her abilities were somewhat simr to those of a Double Pupil Holder.
Except that the Double Pupils¡¯ capabilities were not purely for seeing through illusions and prohibitions, they had other abilities as well, unlike the purity of the Five Senses.
¡°Could this Double-Pupil-ed Grey Woman be that Ancient Double-Pupil-ed Woman? Are the Dual Stones about to engage in a major battle?!¡±
Jiang Hui was bewildered.
Unless he misremembered, the Double-Pupil Woman first appeared following the Dual Stones Battle and took Stone Toughness¡¯ body to the Demon Spirit Lake.
But calcting the time, it hadn¡¯t even been three years since the Kun Peng¡¯s Nest, so it shouldn¡¯t be time for that yet.
Emperor Huang Tian, at this time, shouldn¡¯t be more than at the peak of his Spirit Transformation cultivation. He couldn¡¯t possibly be an opponent for the Youth with Double Pupils.
Jiang Hui experienced a slight shift in his mind, his gaze shifted.
The Double-Pupil Woman was a mysterious existence, believed to have survived from the Ancient Era, experiencing two great epochs, even participating in the grand war of the Ancient Era, and purportedly having a Great Emperor secretly backing her, her background wasplex and heavily shrouded in mystery.
¡°Her cultivation should have reached the Beheading Me Realm by now!¡±
Jiang Hui thought to himself.
He didn¡¯t have much impression of the Double-Pupil Woman, but he knew that she currently found herself in arge environment where it was nearly impossible to achieve Immortality.
Even powers like Meng Tian Zheng and Wang Chang Sheng were stuck in the Supreme Realm, even if the Double-Pupil Holder was hailed as the undefeated myth from the Ancient Era, it was not possible to defy the heavens.
The Little Tower had once said thatpared to the Upper Realm Master, she was still too young, let alonepared to the old monsters of the Nine Heavens.
Therefore, Jiang Hui felt that although this woman was powerful, she wouldn¡¯t be excessively so; she should be at the Divine Realm!
Chapter 211 - 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First
Chapter 211: Chapter 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First
Update) _1
Trantor: 549690339
Under the covering of the Five Senses, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was intense, moving back and forth over the Double Pupils Woman.
At this moment, the shadows of trees were mottled, with a gentle breeze and bright sun in the air.
Under the soft breeze,
her eyes, like clusters of stars, were vaguely covered with a hazy mist, asionally revealing an age-old power that made hearts tremble. Incredibly brilliant, they shined to the limit, much like andscape painting after a rainstorm.
Given her delicate facial features, she was so beautiful it could make one lose their minds.
Jiang Hui, of course, was not one to fawn over beauty.
Being a tree as he was then, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even if he wanted to.
He merely wondered about the power of double pupils, and more so why she appeared here, especially the former reason.
The Double Pupils Woman had told Stone Toughness before that he could have won the great battle between the two stones. If he could have focused on understanding the Power of double pupils, researching its ins and outs, and knowing its secrets and mysteries, he could have been invincible in the world.
From this perspective, the power of double pupils seems to have been severely underestimated.
But now the Youth with Double Pupils, with an iplete mindset, had gonepletely off the path, giving up his biggest advantage to instead devote himself to cultivating the Supreme Bone.
For something that was not originally his, even if he poured his heart into it, it¡¯s hard to say how far he could go.
Otherwise, he would not have lost so miserably in the stalemate between the two stones. Not only was he crushed by the Soul Extinguishing Needle, but he also nearly had his treasured body stolen by a group of nobles from Divine Mountain Spirit Lake to refine the grand medicine!
Even for ones as arrogant as Stone Toughness, they can still bite off more than they can chew.
Especially for the likes of double pupils, Supreme Bone, they are inherent treasures that onlye once in ten thousand years. Mysterious and profound, they are a bit more advancedpared to the Ten Evil Treasured Technique.
If one could thoroughly understand just one of them, it already indicates their giftedness and is worthy of attention. For those less gifted, they might not even master one in their whole lifetime, let alone mastering all of them.
After all, not everyone can have the luck of a protagonist.
In the vast forest, the woman in the gray robe continuously navigated through, leaving echoes behind. Her speed was really astonishing, reaching quite a distance in the blink of an eye.
¡°Hm?¡±
Just then, the woman in the gray robe who was originally rushing, suddenly halted her steps, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she looked around.
For some reason, she suddenly felt she was being watched by an invisible gaze.
This mysterious feeling was giving her a frantic warning reminding her.
This was the ability of double pupils.
Watching the essence, dispelling the illusions to perceive truth, it can detecttent dangers.
From ancient times till now, Double Pupils has warned her nearly a hundred times, and none of them have been wrong.
If it were not for her prompt response to hide, she might have already fallen into oblivion in the long river of time, having turned into a skeleton centuries ago.
The next moment,
The woman immediately looked around.
There was a ringing sound in her glowing eyes. Her pupils were like the bright sun, exceedingly golden. This holy radiance flowed, enveloping her eyes, emitting a dazzling beam of light that scanned the mountains and rivers, rendering it unusually extraordinary and mystical.
¡°Is this¡ Have you discovered me?¡±
Jiang Hui, who saw the unusual behavior of the Double Pupils Woman, couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.
He did not disclose his presence; he was only observing the woman with the Five Senses from the dark. He didn¡¯t expect that despite that, she would still have a premonition.
¡°Is this the power of double pupils?¡± Jiang Hui marveled in amazement, genuinely surprised.
It should be known that even under the Five Senses, not even those Sect Hierarchs were capable of detecting it.
Indeed, with a reputation as renowned as the Supreme Bone and regarded as an Ancient Sage, she truly had unique features.
The woman with a brow as delicate as a painting was the first to use the Power of double pupils on the moss-covered stone path. She looked all around but found nothing.
Regardless, she was still full of vignce.
She was well aware of the horror and mystery of Double Pupils. Even after centuries, she still hasn¡¯t fully studied Double Pupils, still feeling a vast fog.
With stars forming monuments and light streaming horizontally, even though she was the master of these double pupils, she was only passively developing the power bestowed upon her by them.
¡°If double pupils are warning me, something extraordinary must exist nearby!¡±
The woman in the gray robe slightly raised her brows, finally taking back her gaze.
Although there wasn¡¯t much emotional change on her face, she was still alert inside.
This wasn¡¯t just because the Double Pupils were warning her frantically.
More importantly, she had just used the power of Double Pupils.
The Power of Double Pupils, inherited from the Ancient Times.
Under her gaze that dispelled the illusions, even mountains and rivers from tens of thousands of miles away, stars and moon, the infinite universe, and all things will fullye into view. Everything will have nowhere to hide and will be fully exposed.
But after all the searching just now, she found nothing.
The surroundings were filled with bird song, the rustle of fallen leaves, the swing of tree branches. If it hadn¡¯t been for the hint from those mysterious double pupils, she might have treated this ce as ordinary.
¡°Interesting, very interesting!¡±
The woman in the gray robe spoke with a voice as beautiful as trickling water. It was crisp and melodious, with an inexplicable maic appeal that made one want to make it linger.
The next moment,
She suddenly took a step forward, walking towards the depths. With every stride, she could cross a vast expanse of towering mountains, making rumbling sounds as if treading on the Great Taoist road.
She was curious, curious about what kind of existence it was that could stimte Double Pupils and awaken them..
Chapter 212 - 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First
Chapter 212: Chapter 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First
Update) _2
Trantor: 549690339
The double-pupilled premonition isn¡¯t always because she¡¯s in danger, there are other situations as well, for instance, it could also be triggered if a rare treasure is about to appear nearby.
In the vast wilderness, amidstplicated ancient trees that blot out the sun, streams rush and cascades form when they meet mountain peaks. These create a unique geologicalndscape in this vast wilderness.
Soon, the woman in the grey robe arrived at a canyon between mountains.
Before her, arge silhouette, tall as a giant, transected thend, blocking the woman¡¯s path.
It was a range of majestic mountains, densely packed, rugged and steep, like countless inverted sharp longswords stabbing between Heaven and Earth, exuding endless sharpness and killing intent.
Furthermore, the mountain range was shrouded in a thick fog that blocked everything. This fog was so thick it seemed almost solid.
The woman in the grey robe slightly knitted her brows, her expression more solemn than ever before.
Because once they reached this ce, the premonition from her double pupils became intense and rapid. It was frantically warning her.
Unlike before, this time there was a hint of fear in the premonition from her double pupils, warning her not to proceed or very terrible consequences would follow.
¡°Even those forbidden areas handed down from the long past couldn¡¯t make my double pupils react this way. What then exactly lurks behind these mountains? Could it be a rebellious treasure?!¡±
The color of the woman¡¯s face subtly changed, and her pupils flickered with unique brilliance. This was the Power of Double Pupils erupting, trying to pierce through the mountain mist to see the scenery hidden in its deepest depths.
However, she was obviously disappointed again.
The dense fog seemed to gush out from deep underground, rolling interminably. When it reached mid-air, it cascaded like a flood, wave after wave, rushing towards the steep mountains in all directions.
The thick (dense) fog wrapped the earth, as if immersed in it, intending to shut out all of the woman¡¯s sight.
At the same time, the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly shone brighter like stars.
The next moment, they showed two different colors, ck and white, blindingly radiating an extremely lustrous light.
She spurred on the Power of Double Pupils to its utter limit, attempting to forcibly break through the area shrouded in mist.
In an instant, a surge of divine power fluctuations made this ce boil. The surrounding air trembled. Countless symbols flew up, illuminating the void, branded into each inch of space, forcibly squeezing into the mountains shrouded in fog.
¡°How¡ how is that possible?!¡±
But the next moment.
The color on the woman¡¯s face suddenly became utterly horrified.
Just in that instant, through theyers of fog, she saw a sight that made even her shiver to her core.
It was a towering sacrificial altar, located at the center of the universe, surrounded by stars emitting life¡¯s breath. It was so huge that it could not be simply described.
ncing at it, the vast dark universe was even filled with it. Even those surrounding stars could only roam through the gaps of the altar.
That wasn¡¯t the most important part.
The terrifying thing was.
There was actually a blood-red pool of blood in the altar.
The blood was surging, like a roaring sea in turmoil, emitting loud, deafening sounds, reeking of violence, an overwhelmingly sinister atmosphere.
Moreover, around this blood pool, one could hear the whispers of gods. There was not the slightest holiness, but rather, it was like a curseing from Hell.
The most terrifying part was.
Stars kept dropping one after another from above this pool into the blood pool, like dumplings being dropped in soup.
Each time a star fell, the color of blood became darker, and the murmuring sounds around it became denser¡
At that point.
The scene before her eyes abruptly ended.
The woman quickly regained her senses, her expression serious.
She knew that this was her double pupils self-protecting, forcefully cutting off the visions. Otherwise, she might be cursed by that blood pool, resulting in terrible consequences, or perhaps even perishing right there.
¡°What exactly is that blood pool? It¡¯s so colossal, it¡¯s actually using the entire life star as food!¡±
The woman in the grey robe fiercely swallowed saliva. The horror in her heart was slow to subside.
The scene was too horrifying, as if it was peeping into a corner of the end of the ancient fairy era.
It was the most ancient era, and now few people know about it, as it has been concealed in the river of time.
An era marked by turmoil and bloodshed.
She happened to read about the end of the Ancient Fairy Era in a book.
With the rise of the alien tribe, a fierce war erupted in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. This brutal war resulted in the shattering of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, the fall of all the Immortal Kings, and significant loss of vitality on the side of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Many of them became ves in the alien realm.
¡°I fear this world might really plunge into chaos!!¡±
The woman in the grey robe withdrew her consciousness, took a deep, cold breath, and immediately distanced herself from the group of mountain peaks shrouded in white mist, daring not to get any closer.
Her main purpose ofing out from the Ancient Sanctuary was to meet a young boy, who, like her, had double pupils and enormous potential, something she rarely encountered in her life.
Despite both having double pupils, there existed differences in strengths.
That boy was the most promising individual she had met in her lifetime. During his lifetime, it¡¯s likely he could trulyprehend all about the power of double pupils, grasp the strongest power of double pupils, and understand the ultimate secret of double pupils.
Whenever she saw that boy, it felt like seeing her own past self striving for cultivation; witnessing his potential reminded her of her own. Sharing the bond of double pupils, she wished that he could shine on arger stage and not meet an untimely end in this life.
The woman in the grey robe hesitated for a moment, secretly marked this location and immediately turned around towards a different direction, vanishing instantly into the vast wilderness.
The decisive departure of the Double Pupils Woman was expected by Jiang Hui. Possessing double pupils granted her the ability to see through falsities, naturally allowing her to detect the danger of the Utopia Array.
However, the bewildered expression on her face as she left sparked Jiang Hui¡¯s curiosity.
¡°Could it be that she saw something she wasn¡¯t supposed to see?¡±
Jiang Hui wondered to himself.
Otherwise, the current situation would be hard to exin.
The power of the Double Pupils Woman is indubitable. Although she¡¯s not a top-tier powerhouse and there is still a considerable gap between her and those ancestral elders, she can still be regarded as a major figure.
She has been alive since ancient times, possessing a long lifespan and has bore witness to that epic battle of the Ancient Era. Unless she saw something, it¡¯s unlikely that she would be thrown in such a state.
¡°Could it be, that she saw the blood pool?¡±
Jiang Hui was puzzled, and with a flickering gaze, he turned his sights to the Utopia Array.
The next moment, all the dense fog on the mountains vanished.
In their ce was a vast and dark Infinite Universe.
Within this universe was a huge square altar that stretched across, giving off an ancient and mysterious aura.
In the midst of the altar was an oceanic blood pool.
Jiang Hui¡¯s consciousness concentrated and descended into that blood pool.
As if sensing a familiar aura drawing near, the blood, like the sea, started to churn and roll with magnificent waves. It seemed to possess life and intelligence, as if rejoicing in ecstasy.
Jiang Huiforted it for a bit, only then did the blood pool gradually calm down, bing as smooth as a mirror.
Strictly speaking,
This blood pool isn¡¯t from the Utopia Array but from another item he recently obtained called the Blood Refining Pool.
This item is quite peculiar; although it¡¯s a physical object, it can be hidden within a formation and work in conjunction with it.
Not only can it enhance the strength and durability of the formation, but it can also refine the purity of the blood.
When the blood in the Blood Refining Pool reaches a certain level of purity, it has a certain probability of promoting the bloodline of the creature that enters it, elevating it by one or even multiple levels.
However, the chances are slim, out of tens of thousands there might not even be one. But once you encounter one, it¡¯s like a carp jumping through the Dragon¡¯s Gate, which could possibly trigger a qualitative change.
¡°It¡¯s just a Blood Refining Pool, why make such a fuss about it?¡±
Jiang Hui let out a bitterugh.
His divine sense formed an avatar, which walked over from the top of the altar, gazing at the endless universe.
Right beside him,
The blood was as calm as tranquility, asionally spitting out tiny bubbles.
The lifes it devoured were just star condensates Jiang Hui created with his divine power. They weren¡¯t actual stars, but regardless of their authenticity, their effects were exceptionally significant.
With gradual umtion over time, the density of the blood has be sticky and brilliant, giving off a faint luster.
¡°Seems like it¡¯s almost time, Little ck has been with me the longest, guess I¡¯ll start with it!¡±
Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze from the blood pool and stroked his chin as he spoke..
Chapter 213 - 170: The Black Python Bedrock, the Dual Stone Great Battle (Part 1) _1
Chapter 213: Chapter 170: The ck Python Bedrock, the Dual Stone Great Battle (Part 1) _1
Trantor: 549690339
Jiang Hui thought for a bit and decided to let the ck Python be the first to experience this benefit.
Now, Liu Vige is full of remarkable talented people. Even though Little ck may not be the most outstanding, he has apanied him the longest and was also his first believer. It would be only right, emotionally and logically, to boost him a little.
As soon as the idea was settled, Jiang Hui stopped thinking and retracted his mind, returning to his body.
Around him, the sound of birds chirping rang out, and a gentle breeze stirred.
Looking around, green mountains and clear waters teemed with life, presenting a breathtaking scenery. asionally, arge flock of rare birds of prey would fly by, circling above Liu Vige.
Under the operation of the Spirit Gathering Array, this peaceful and tranquil mountain vige had almost be an earthly paradise. The mist rising between the mountain peaks and the various rare treasure medicinal nts emitting dazzling light even surpassed some Cave Heaven ces.
¡°This guy, really never fails to seize the opportunity unless it¡¯s raining or windy!¡±
Spreading his Five Senses, Jiang Hui immediately saw Little ck and couldn¡¯t help but smile.
At this moment.
In a certain mountain stream, Little ck was idly basking in the sun.
From a distance, Little ck¡¯s enormous body looked like a massive, ancient, moving mountain of meat.
His vast body was coiled around a huge mountain peak like ropes, absorbing the mighty power of the sky as much as possible.
In just over two years, Little ck had be evenrger and terrifying, reaching a length of thousands of meters.
His body was covered with Scale Armor, and each piece was asrge as an adult. Under the sunlight, they gleamed threateningly, exuding a mysterious and unpredictable atmosphere, causing any outsider to feel a chill.
Besides the rapid growth of his physique, Little ck¡¯s strength had not fallen behind either.
Not only had he sessfully activated his bloodline and inherited the Treasured Technique passed down through generations about half a year ago, he had also recently broken through and stepped into the Inscripted Texture Realm.
This realm was worthy of a title.
If he were in an Ancient Country, he could not only meet the Human Emperor personally, but also receive a fiefdom and have subjects, among other things.
Furthermore, if everything went smoothly, he might even be able to establish a powerful race and be a formidable force in the vast Wilderness within a hundred years.
With this strength, he could be considered a powerful figure in the Wilderness.
In addition to Little ck¡¯s physical advantages and the terrifying Treasured Techniques inherited from his bloodline, even when facing an old ancestor in the Array Realm, they could engage in a good battle, evenly matched!
If no Nobles were to appear and he didn¡¯t tread into certain Forbidden Areas, there was a good chance that Little ck could roam freely in the Wilderness.
Of course, the one who has made the most progress is that Little True Dragon.
Being the leader of the Ten Evils and the future top Fairy King Species, his potential was naturally unparalleled. His progression was much more terrifying than Little ck¡¯s.
He had already reached half-step Array Realm, on par with the Three-eyed Crow. He was just one step away from fully entering this realm and bing a figureparable to an old ancestor of this vast Wilderness Area.
But mind you, the Three-eyed Crow has been cultivating for who knows how long, while Little True Dragon has at most done so for only about two years. He¡¯s progressed to the point at which other creatures would need hundreds or thousands of years of diligent cultivation to reach.
This speed of cultivation was like flowing water, with no bottleneck at all. He could naturally break through as long as the time was right, as if it were as simple as eating and drinking. Even Jiang Hui found this irresistible.
¡°This guy, if he isn¡¯t on his sleeping schedule, he¡¯s looking for a ce to do so. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was a snake, I would have thought he was a pig in his previous life!¡±
Jiang Hui remained silent, his gaze falling on Little ck. After a bitter smile, his External Avatar directly appeared in front of the ck Python, and he waved his hand.
Before Little ck, who was deep in sleep, could understand what was happening, he suddenly felt an overwhelming force. His entire body was uncontrobly suspended in the air.
An endless darkness came rushing in like a tide.
When he opened his eyes again, a huge blood pool had appeared before him.
The pool water was churning and surging, striking the surroundings and creating a deafening roar, overwhelming in magnitude, like an enormous mouth ready to swallow life, radiating an unbeatable aura.
The rolling blood, with its iparable might, even the smallest whirl of blood was asrge as a star.
This scene was too shocking.
Little ck was so stunned that he stayed in ce, shocked to the core. His body¡¯s scales standing on end, showing a defensive posture, just like a cat that has been startled.
¡°Master, master, are you there? Someone sneaked into our vige, and also kidnapped me!¡±
But the next moment, Little ck was shouting out for Jiang Hui, his voice filled with fear.
The sight of the gigantic blood pool terrified him, causing a deep-seated fear in his soul.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this blood pool is harmless. It is a blessing that I have bestowed upon you.¡±
Jiang Hui chuckled faintly, revealing a corner from the boundless darkness.
This ck Python spends his days either basking in the sun or fooling around with people like Tu Wa Zi. He hadn¡¯t learned much, but he had managed to pick up their exasperating, helpless behavior quite well.
¡°Is this the opportunity you¡¯ve bestowed?!¡±
With Jiang Hui¡¯s words, Little ck paused briefly. Then, his eyes immediately shone with joy.
He naturally understood the significance and weight of these words..
Chapter 216 - 172: The Black Python Bedrock, the
Chapter 216: Chapter 172: The ck Python Bedrock, the
Dual Stone Great Battle (Part 3) _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Children, you may not be aware, but our status exceeds your imagination, even if the deity of your vige were toe in person, he could only stand and respectfully listen to our teachings.
Yet, you¡¯ve turned your fists on us, and you will undoubtedly face a great disaster in the future. Only we can save you during that time. If you immediately beg for forgiveness now, kneeling and kowtowing, we can consider your ignorance of our status as innocence and pardon you this time!¡±
Both Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa remained stubborn, their pretentious attitudes and appearance mirroring those of great figures detached from worldly affairs, yet their expression were all a bit sly, which incites a desire to fight back.
¡°A great disaster awaits? I can see your face turning ck. It seems there¡¯s a bloody disaster waiting for you soon!¡±
Tu Wa Zi crossed his arms, directly retorting. He had been dealing with these two old men for quite some time.
¡°Impudent child, you never halt your relentless barrage of words. If you didn¡¯t have others helping you, do you believe this old man could¡¯ve suppressed you just minutes ago?!¡±
Pure Wall, exasperated, stomped on the ground, believing that his actual strength was adequate, but facing more opponents was just more difficult.
And in fact, it really was so.
Even though he was old and past his prime, his strength was still formidable. If it was a one-on-one fight, he couldpete with Tu Wa Zi.
¡°Suppressing me? Come on, who¡¯s afraid of whom? Do you believe that with just a few punches I could turn your head into mush?¡±
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words were full of fighting spirit, with his sleeves rolled up, prepared for a grand battle.
He was ready to fight at the drop of a hat!
As for winning verbal battles, he had never been bested by anyone!
¡°Well, it looks like I have to bring out my true skills today, or you¡¯ll never know how many eyes a horse king really has!¡±
Pure Wall said, seething with anger.
¡°To those behind me, don¡¯t interfere. Gangsters aren¡¯t heroes, this is a personal feud between me and this bear cub. If you intervene!¡±
While speaking, Pure Wall red at Lin Zhuang and the others. Obviously, these words were directed at them.
Lin Zhuang and the others couldn¡¯t resist rolling their eyes, having long since stopped caring about these two old men.
They felt they had underestimated the extent to which these two old men could push the limits of shamelessness. Despite their tant defeat, they could still brazenly threaten them.
Besides, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene, good or bad!
¡°ck old man, hurry up and make your move. I¡¯m one hundred percent with you. With your skills, you can definitely suppress this little rascal in minutes!¡±
From the side, Bird Grandpa was cheering for Pure Wall, urging him to act and stop wasting time. Everyone was waiting to see what he would do.
¡°You old codger, why don¡¯t you step up?!¡±
Pure Wall, seething with frustration, had only been bluffing, why was someone else adding fuel to the fire?
¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting beaten up!¡± Bird Grandpa grimaced, revealing the painful truth.
He had long since noted that the peopleing out of Liu Vige, whether men, women, old or young, were all very united, even more so than he had imagined.
Not to mention whether or not they could be beaten, if they truly won in a single-on-one fight, the people who had been watching aggressively would definitely intervene. Then he could not avoid another round of being ganged up on.
¡°Ignorant children, you will regret this in the future!¡±
Pure Wall cursed under his breath, but out of concern, he didn¡¯t make a move in the end.
However, they indeed held some rare and unusual information in their hands. Any piece of it would be enough to drive the world crazy.
¡°You two spend all day deceiving and swindling people. What kind of remarkable background could you have that would make anyone regret it?¡±
Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and stepped forward.
It was a bald man, strong and sturdy, looking quite impressive.
The reason he spoke up was not only because he had been fooled by these two old men before, but more importantly, he wanted to get along well with Lin Zhuang and the others.
Many other onlookers also had the same idea, and stepped forward.
The Land Blessed by the Gods was worth their effort to curry favor and make friends.
Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa exchanged nces, surrounded by so many people, even with their thick skins, they couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed.
They were just peddling some rumors daily, was it that serious?
In the end, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall left dejectedly.
They felt that this was not a ce for them to stay long term, at least for now they needed to hide away until the situation calmed down, then they could reemerge.
¡°Respected adults of Liu Vige, I wonder if your vige is open for neers?¡±
As Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa left, many people simultaneously gathered around, inquiring about the route to Liu Vige almost unanimously.
These people were not blinded by the rare tranquility of the Wilderness.
Because previous events had been too unusual, even the revered figures had perished in the Bloodbath in the North Sea to seize the rumored Kun Peng Divine Repository, bing floating corpses on that vast sea.
These were the strongest beings in these Wilderness Areas, achieving their positions through abination of astonishing talent and diligent efforts.
Keep in mind, even a Human Emperor of an ancient nation was only at this realm. But now, inhabitants of this realm were perishing, a sight previously unseen, as revered figures usually possessed incredible tenacity for life.
Unless they chose to fight to the bitter end, it was usually very challenging for them to perish.
Therefore, they believed that a great cmity would eventually arrive, it was just a matter of time..
Chapter 221 - 175: The mere ants dare to slaughter gods (1 more update) !
Chapter 221: Chapter 175: The mere ants dare to ughter gods (1 more update) !
Trantor: 549690339
In the square, the blond young man spewed out a mouthful of clear green blood. His face was pale, and his spirit instantly slumped to the extreme.
Death in the Void God Realm does not cause the death of the original body, but it causes some bacsh. Even for Pure Blood Creatures as strong as they are, they would need to recuperate for several months to recover. Otherwise, the soul will suffer hidden injuries, affecting the advancement of the future realm.
Such a scene immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many creatures looked at each other with surprised nces.
Because the blond young man¡¯s status and talent are extraordinary, he is considered one of the top ones in the Demon Spirit Lake. His strength is powerful, acting freely, and is virtually invincible.
¡°My dear grandson, what happened to you?¡±
Many figures hastily rushed over from all directions.
The one leading was an old man dressed in a red robe with various intricate patterns embroidered on it. He was particrly eye-catching in the crowd.
This was a Noble, very powerful, enveloped in a terrifying aura, with a low, authoritative voice. However, his face was shrouded in a veil of mist, making his exact appearance unclear. He quickly walked to the blond young man and worriedly asked him.
¡°The people from Liu Vige, those people are very cunning and treacherous. They ambushed me when I was unprepared. Although they are from the Human Race, their strength is not ordinary. I could not fend them off!¡±
The blond youth spoke, exining the reason. He didn¡¯t borate on some details because it was too humiliating. He was shamefully squashed by his opponents. If this was exposed, the reputation he had cultivated will be utterly shattered.
¡°Well done, Liu Vige, well done, ¡®The Land Blessed by the Gods¡¯, well done indeed!¡±
The red-robed old man snorted coldly, swiftly swung his sleeves, and was visibly angry.
He hadn¡¯t even gotten around to picking on them, yet they dared to target his grandson first.
It seemed that they were hell-bent on opposing the forces of the ancient relics, openly plotting against them.
¡°Those people in that vige are too arrogant, running wild everywhere. The n to y the gods must be hastened.
This is the Demon Spirit Lake, we are the progeny of the Ancient Heavenly Gods, the Vast Wilderness should be ruled by us. What about the Liu Vige Deity? It is only a false god who has been wounded!!!¡±
The leader¡¯s old man had a grim expression.
He and several other Nobles from the Ancient Divine Mountain deduced, with the help of an Ancient Divine Object, that the so-called Liu Vige Deity was likely to be seriously injured. His power had diminished greatly and he couldn¡¯t frequently take action. Every manifestation required a huge cost, otherwise, he certainly wouldn¡¯t always reside in a small mountain vige.
¡°Grandfather, I want to turn all the people in that vige into my food!¡±
The blond youth said coldly. After wiping the blood from his lips, he gave a chilling smile.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we kill that false god, I¡¯ll arrange with the others from the Ancient Divine Mountain. You¡¯ll have the Liu vigers at your disposal to vent your anger and ease your hatred!¡±
The old man¡¯s tone changed, and he said soothingly.
With that, the old man gavemands to the surrounding people and summoned an unknown Beast Bone treasure. It floated in mid-air, then he directly flew towards the direction of the Ancient Divine Mountains, nning to propose to advance the n.
While the rtionship between the Demon Spirit Lake and several Ancient Divine Mountains was not harmonious, most of them had already agreed to join forces to y the deity of Liu Vige.
Because a great cmity is approaching.
They suspect that the Liu Vige Deity may possess a method to quickly increase their strength, which could help them survive the cmity.
They missed the opportunity with the Kun Peng Divine Repository and must not let this opportunity slip away again.
On Celestial Mountain, it was vast and boundless, covering countless kilometers. As one of the Ancient Divine Mountains, it was shrouded in dense fog all year round, the dwelling ce of the Celestials.
In the endless years before, the Celestials were once one of the top ten Imperial ns in the Three Thousand Zones. However, after the fall of their primary god, they declined day by day until today, they are no different from other ordinary Ancient Divine Mountain.
At this moment.
A ce on the Divine Mountain filled with birdsong and floral fragrance.
Two figures slowly walked from a distance.
¡°Grandfather, are we really not joining them? So many top forces in the Wilderness are joining forces. Even if the Liu Vige Deity is extraordinary, he may not be able to resist them!¡±
A beautiful young girl in a purple dress with a voluptuous figure and exuding youthful vigor, looked at the middle-aged man with an expression of confusion, her tone was rather worried.
The girl understood that the great cmity was imminent, and Nobles will be wiped out first. However, her grandfather is one of them. It would be very difficult to survive if they can¡¯t find shelter.
¡°The reason why the owners of the Demon Spirit Lake and those Ancient Divine Mountains made such actions is nothing more than to seek all means to enhance their strength before the arrival of the great cmity, so as to safely survive the cmity.
But we have other means, there is no need to confront the Liu Vige Deity directly. Although they have deduced many times, it¡¯s just a mere object, who can really know whether it¡¯s urate or not?!¡±
The old man spoke, enveloped in the cloud like mist. He was none other than Cloud Cang Hai, the n Leader of the Celestials, who had previously invited Little Dot to the Kun Peng¡¯s Nest.
¡°Other means?¡± The purple-dressed girl opened her mouth.
¡°Xi¡¯er, you don¡¯t know, our Celestial Mountain¡¯s Mountain Protection Array is actually a passage to the Upper Realm.. Once it opens, we can reach to the Upper Realm!¡±
Chapter 222 - 175: The mere ants dare to slaughter gods (1st update)_2
Chapter 222: Chapter 175: The mere ants dare to ughter gods (1st update)_2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Our Mountain Protection Array can lead to the Upper Realm? Grandfather, you¡¯re not deceiving me, are you?!¡±
The purple-robed girl, Yun Xi, slightly raised her eyebrow, her expression full of surprise. This was the first time she was hearing such a secret, and she found herself hard-pressed to believe it.
¡°It was left by the wise men of our Celestial race, its power is unfathomable. But currently, the formation is damaged and it needs to be repaired. Only then can it be activated using the divine armguard as a key!¡±
Cloud Gang Hai spoke, continuing at a leisure pace.
¡°The armguards are actually keys?¡± The purple robed girl spoke in surprise. Those treasures had been just snatched away by that troublesome Little Dot. Even worse, the little one had wrestled and bitten her ear for them.
As she thought of this, the girl¡¯s face immediately flushed red.
Next moment, the girl¡¯s expression became much more serious, ¡°Grandfather, the armguards are still with Little Dot. I will retrieve them immediately!¡± ¡°There is no need to retrieve them, we will simply invite him up the mountain when the time is right!¡±
Cloud Cang Hai¡¯s speech paused for a moment as the fog enveloping him dissipates, revealing a trace of deep thought.
The secondyer of the Void God Realm.
In the span of a finger snap, several months had swiftly passed by. Gu Chen, Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and the others had all reached the Spirit Transformation Realm and had solidified their foundation in this realm. Their vital energy was as vast as an ocean, and even staying in the Void God Realm for half a year would not cause any harm or damage to their bodies.
During these days of settling and coupled with the various ancient beast blood nourishing their souls, they had all made considerable progress. Their bodies seemed to have undergone a small transformation, revealing a faint divine light.
Especially Gu Chen, his body bore the Sky Tyrant Blood which possessed the stature of a Great Emperor in the endless past. Now, he had begun to progress towards the Insignia Realm, and had already glimpsed a piece of it, understanding many things.
However, if he really wanted to make a breakthrough, he would need a far greater chance, preferably to get a glimpse of the runes left by the gods. The Insignia Realm is a realm where one truly begins to touch the primitive mysteries of the Bone Script.
Stepping onto this path, it is no longer a simple imitation of ferocious beast runes, one can inscribe some symbols belonging to oneself in their body, and simply develop some of their own divine skills.
Of course, this is just preliminary.
If one truly wishes to create their own Divine Treasure Skills, one needs to step into a higher and more profound realm, boasting more profound heritage. ¡°Given the time now, Little Dot might soon make a breakthrough to the Inscription Mirror stage, right?!¡±
Atop the mountain ranges, a gentle breeze lightly brushed past.
Where Jiang Huai¡¯s gaze rested, were Gu Chen, Tu Wa Zi, and the others. Although their talents are outstanding and their cultivation speed could be described as divine, they still fell short inparison to Little Dot. If he hasn¡¯t miscalcted, thetter should be on the verge of breaking through his limit in the divine temple, and once again enhancing his physique. But there was nothing that could be done about it, after all, who asked him to be the Emperor Huang Tian.
A talent unmatched throughout the ages, born for cultivation, arriving to face the catastrophe, his life is destined to shine brilliantly, creating endless legends.
He did not need to cheat, as such an existence was a cheat in and of itself. After lingering in the Void God Realm for a few more days, Lin Zhuang and others sessively returned to the real world.
They had gained immensely from this trip, they needed some time to fully digest it. This was a gradual process and couldn¡¯t be rushed, but given their constitution, the absorption speed wouldn¡¯t be slow either.
At the same time, the group told Jiang Huai everything that the golden-haired and golden-eyed young man had said.
In the following period.
Jiang Huai¡¯s Five Senses would always detect some unfamiliar figures appearing within its range.
These unfamiliar figures were all disying their own banners, their attire was not uniform, but all of them carried a grand aura, emitting terrifying fluctuations.
Especially those few figures leading the group, exhibiting an endless ominous aura, were existences at the Noble level.
Through their unintentional conversations and the news brought back by Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi, it was not difficult for Jiang Huai to guess the identity and purpose of this group of people.
Most likely, it was led by the Devil Spirit Lake and several Ancient Divine Mountains.
The lowest in the team were also at the Insignia Realm, they were all figures who could shake a region with their fame. They marched into the Western Region with great momentum, if let loose, they could easily defeat any adversary. But now, they all headed towards him.
Ants daring to dream of ying gods?!¡±
Jiang Huai¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy, he was indifferent about it. Although he hadn¡¯t killed a chicken in his previous life, but after rebirth as a willow tree, his mindset had unknowingly undergone some changes. However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t mind this feeling.
Survival of the fittest¡± and ¡°only the strongest survive.¡± If his abilities were inadequate, he would undoubtedly be mere prey for others.
Since he might end up as prey anyway, he prefered to be the hunter.
Jiang Huai¡¯s eyes were bright; his whole body was engulfed in a splendid radiance.
The next moment.
His image appeared, and he took a single step. In the blink of an eye, he was already hundreds of miles away.
¡°Where on earth is Liu Vige? We¡¯ve practically turned the Western Region upside down, yet we still haven¡¯t found it¡¡±
In a secluded and deep mountain valley, the moonlight was bright.
The Nobles of Falling God Mountain showed subtle signs of impatience and slight unease welling up from deep within.
After all, that was a genuine deity. Even if its divine essence was damaged and its power was only a fraction of what it once was, it would still be much stronger than the average Noble. If a fight broke out, it would probably take down several senior Nobles.
Not only the Nobles of Falling God Mountain, but all the other Nobles also hadplex expressions. However, they had reached a point of no return. If they couldn¡¯t find a way to enhance their abilities soon, they would be doomed when the great cmity arrived.
Just as the voice of Falling God Mountain¡¯s Nobles fell, from the void, an endless pressure suddenly surged like a torrential sea, sweeping over this ce.
¡°What an overwhelming momentum!¡±
Theplexions of some Nobles changed dramatically. Under the endless pressure, they felt as if they were being crushed by a mountain. Their faces instantly turned red.
¡°Who is it?!¡± The Noble from Demon Spirit Lake transformed into a colossal ancient red Demon Spider,rger than a mountain, continuously shooting out blood-red rays of light technique.
Wherever the rays of light reached, mountains burst apart, wood and soil exploded into the air, and the ground was ttened.
All of them were fighting as fiercely as possible, with an ill foreboding in their hearts.
Across the entire Wilderness, there seemed to be only one existence that could ce them all in such a dire situation ¨C the Divine Spirit of Liu Vige.
However, ording to the ancient artifacts, the other party¡¯s divine essence was damaged and they were incapable of making a move easily. Otherwise, their wounds would be more severe.
At the moment of everyone¡¯s doubt.
In the air, glimmering emerald dots suddenly sparkled.
These dots were as numerous as the stars in the sky, bathing the entire sky in a dazzling light, a brilliance that carried a hint of coldness, illuminating the vast expanse of the sky.
The next moment.
The glimmering dots fell like Willow leaves. They were as sharp as des, enveloping an unstoppable fierceness, surrounded by runes, and emitting a piercing sound.
¡°Run, everyone! The deity has made a move. Everything that has been predicted is wrong!¡±
Seeing the Willow leaves, a group of Nobles panicked, their hairs stood on end, and their bodies felt as cold as ice chambers.
Everyone was desperately trying to escape, deploying all their skills. It was of no use: their bodies on which they relied were as fragile as tofu under these Willow leaves, and they were pierced instantly.
Blood spurted out, turning the scene into a bloody spectacle.
A Noble was shouting, his eyes red as he tried to fight back, but he didn¡¯t even know who he was fighting against before he was sliced into pieces by the Willow leaves filling the sky.
The might of a deity transcends mortal imagination and can¡¯t bepensated by the number of Nobles.
Mortals attempting to kill a god, unknowing that to a god, they are mere trifles.
All the Nobles were in total despair. From start to end, they hadn¡¯t even seen the shadow of their enemy, yet they were already on the verge of being ughtered.
¡°Is this the might of a divine spirit? I can¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t ept it!¡±
A Noble shouted, already frightened out of his wits.
In the battlefield, ash and smoke billowed, and huge rocks fell, producing deafening thuds.
It took a considerable amount of time for the dust to gradually dissipate in the air, revealing the scene inside.
Large chunks of bloody flesh of fearsome beasts and birdsy scattered across the ground. The blood gathered into streams. It was quite a spectacle.
As for the one who instigated all this-Jiang Hui-he waved his hand and took all the trophies and bodies of the visitors from Ancient Divine Mountain, leaving nothing behind, as if a swarm of locusts had swept through.
Those who could reside on the Ancient Divine Mountain were at least of the Species of the Ancient Times, particrly these Nobles, who could well be Pure Blood Creatures. It was perfect to take back to his followers for fortification.
The vigers of Liu Vige naturally knew nothing about the battle that urred thousands of miles away.
The next day, when the sun rose, the vigers discovered a pile of the bodies of ferocious beasts in front of Liu Vige..
Chapter 224 - 177: They Once Fantasized About Slaying Gods (Third Update) !
Chapter 224: Chapter 177: They Once Fantasized About ying Gods (Third Update) !
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What are you talking about? I love nothing more than having a logical discussion with others in my life.¡±
Second Brother Lin red with his thick eyebrows and big eyes.
He was a big, robust man, built like a steel tower, his two muscr arms, as tough as steel, were revealed even as he spoke. He looked even more like a barbarian than actual barbarians.
¡°You like having logical discussions?¡± Grandpa Jingbi gave Lin a scornful look.
If he remembered correctly, during thest group fight, this kid was the most ferocious one, his moves crafty and deceptive. His punch had almost skewed Grandpa Jingbi¡¯s straight nose, causing him to fear for quite some time afterwards.
¡°Tell me honestly, is Little Dot really about to appear in the Void God Realm?!¡± Tu Wa Zi (Tu Wa) insisted.
He had firmly established himself within the Spirit Transformation Realm now, and was attempting to explore the Inscripted Texture Realm. Achieving such results at his age was highly remarkable in the entirety of the Wilderness.
Tu Wa Zi was curious to see the surprise and deep jealousy on Little Dot¡¯s face when he saw him at this realm.
¡°We can¡¯tment about other news, but we can guarantee this!¡±
Grandpa Jingbi said, giving his own chest a confident pat.
¡°Then what are we waiting for? Spill the whereabouts of Little Dot right now!¡±
Tu Wa Zi spoke, nning to get something for nothing.
¡°What are you thinking?! We must conduct a fair trade. If you want the news, give us a Primitive Rune Treasure Bone. Otherwise, walk away immediately, we have nothing to say!¡±
¡°Also, don¡¯t even think about overpowering us with force. We keep our lips sealed. Besides, violence does not solve anything!¡±
Bird Grandpa nonchntly waved his hand, especially emphasizing thest sentence.
¡°Chirp chirp chirp¡¡±
Just then, a strange bird flew in from one direction,nding on Bird Grandpa¡¯s shoulder, and looking calm. However, upon seeing Tu Wa Zi and the others, it pped its wings crazily out of shock, its feathers scattered everywhere, and its face full of terror.
Waking up to these characters was all too much for it, and it felt a great malice against itself in the world
Meanwhile, another group of Golden Beasts appeared, hoping to learn the whereabouts of Little Dot.
These were servants from the Divine Mountain, very powerful and highly intelligent. Their body was covered in golden hair, like a golden cloak, making their bloodline magnificent and even rivalling some geniuses.
¡°If you want to know, pay up. One Primitive Treasure Bone. This is a small business, no bargaining!¡±
Bird Grandpa and Grandpa Jingbi said without blinking, with extreme calm andposure.
¡°The price of a Primitive Treasure Bone is too high. Our master said to give you 200 Pure Walls to disclose the information to us!¡±
The Golden Beast gave a grin.
Although it was one of the ferocious beasts, Golden Beasts were highly intelligent. Even if they couldn¡¯t transform into humans, they could talk to humans normally like the Golden Nine-Headed Lion.
¡°200 Pure Walls could work, but you¡¯ll have to chase these troublemakers away. They¡¯re always blocking our way and affecting our business!¡±
Bird Grandpa and Grandpa Jingbi unanimously said after exchanging a nce.
¡°Boom boom boom¡¡±
The Golden Beast twisted its body, causing a harsh noise from its huge body rubbing against the ground. It looked in the direction that the two old fellows were pointing.
¡°Leave this ce immediately, or face death!¡±
The Golden Beast chuckled, its body exuding an aura of danger and strength.
¡°Are you listening to these two old guys, not afraid that we might stew youter!¡±
Lin, Second Brother¡¯s eyes twinkled, curiously scanning the Golden Beast¡¯s body.
He was intrigued by these beings and was amazed that they could speak the Bone Scriptnguage so fluently.
¡°Where are you from?¡± the leading Golden Beast asked.
Beforeing here, their master had repeatedly warned them not to instigate trouble.
More importantly, although the few people in front of them looked ordinary and didn¡¯t dress in a particr way, each one of them radiated a terrifying aura, like among towering mountains, making it difficult for them to breathe. ¡°Liu Vige!¡± eximed Second Brother proud.
These two words meant pride and symbol for him, for Lin Zhuang, and the rest.
¡°Liu Vige?!¡± A few Golden Beasts huddled together. They didn¡¯t often venture outside and weren¡¯t too familiar with this ce except for a few casual mentions from their masters.
But before they could speak.
A piece of even more explosive news suddenly arrived, pouring into the Void God Realm like a tidal wave.
The leaders of the Ancient Forces like Demon Spirit Lake, Falling God Mountain and others from Forbidden Areas had all mysteriously died overnight.
Their life tokens had shattered, their bodies nowhere to be found, and none had been recovered till now.
Once the news broke, the entire Void God Realm fell into aplete silence.
Everyone was dumbfounded, in total shock.
No matter Demon Spirit Lake, Falling God Mountain, or others, the Nobles behind them were the strongest on this continent, with their power spanning generations.
If not for the emergence of the Human Emperor, they might have already divided the entire Wilderness.
Yet, such mighty existences had all perished overnight.
Was this some kind of a joke?
A crowd of people moved, and many forces quickly passed on the message, intending to verify the truth of this piece of news.
Soon, all of those who were checking the information returned.
¡°It¡¯s true, these Men of Honours of the Forbidden Areas have indeed suddenly fallen!¡±
The head of a powerful force spoke, disbelief still visible on his face despite verification.
Before the crowd could respond.
Soon, another piece of even more shocking news appeared, causing an uproar in the entire Void God Realm.
¡°Breaking news, breaking news, the sudden deaths of the Nobles from those Ancient Forces were because they plotted an appalling God-ying n!¡±
A mysterious figure spoke, announcing a terrifying piece of news.
¡°God-ying? Which god are they nning to y?!¡±
Some were confused and slow to react, their brains full of fog.
But far many people woke up in an instant.
Throughout the entire vast Wilderness, there was only one deity, that deity of Liu Vige, who had once revealed his existence before everyone and frightened the Old Beast Monarch, a White Tiger from Xiling, into a state of panic and soul shattering.
God-ying was clearly a n to y Liu Vige¡¯s Deity?!
Had those old ancestors from the Forbidden Areas gone mad?
Don¡¯t they understand that though these Noble existences stand at the pinnacle of this continent, they are still like ants to a God?!
A bunch of ants who dared to contemte god-ying ended up not even leaving their bodies behind.
People were shocked, and their curiosity and fear towards that mysterious vige grew.
If this news were true, the strength of the Deity of Liu Vige would exceed their imaginations.
¡°So you are the young Masters from Liu Vige. We apologize for not recognizing you for who you are. Go ahead, have your conversation. And we will return after you are done.¡±
A few Golden Beasts gulped fiercely, their eyes widened in shock and fear stered on their faces.
In the next moment, they scurried in all directions, faster than you could blink, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight..
Chapter 226 - 179: Region Envoy 1
Chapter 226: Chapter 179: Region Envoy 1
Trantor: 549690339
With the shouts of Tu Wa Zi and Second Brother Lin, another crowd was surged towards them.
Most of them bet on the youth with double pupils, Shi Hao, to win.
After all, Shi Hao already had a well-deserved reputation in the Wilderness, leaving many legends and setting countless records. His double pupils could shatter the heavens and the earth, obliterate all falsehoods, and singlehandedly fought the Ancient Fierce Beast in the Hundred-Broken Mountain, even the special existence like the Sky-Splitting Demon Butterfly could not contend with him.
Though Little Dot had also been making a name for himself recently and broke many records as well, they didn¡¯t think he couldpete with Shi Hao.
¡°Younger brother, even though you survived, you will always be my defeated opponent!¡±
Shi Hao descended from the heavens like a Celestial God, his whole body enveloped in a sacred light, domineering and powerful.
The youth was brave and handsome, his skin shone like jade, his eyes deep and spirited, like a gxy. His double pupils shining, with the sun and moon faintly visible within them spreading out chaotic aura.
Just standing there quietly made him look like the dragon among men, enough to see how exaggerated this youth was.
Compared to him, Little Dot seemed rtively naive. After all, he was only thirteen and younger than the youth with double pupils by three to four years. He was very sunny, and he also had some supporters, but they were few.
¡°ng!¡±
Without any signs.
The two young Supremes directly contended, firstparing their eyes, hoping to intimidate the other first.
The rotating double pupils of Shi Hao were terrifying, shing runes as they opened and closed, causing the surrounding spectators to cough up blood, unable to withstand this kind of pressure.
¡°I must say, Shi Hao is indeed very strong, especially his double pupils, alternating between life and destruction, it is hard topete with him!¡± Companions like Tu Wa Zi have ceased their jesting and looked wary as if facing a formidable foe.
They had never crossed hands with Shi Hao, although they just warned Little Dot to be careful, but subconsciously they thought the pupil youth was overrated, and did not take him seriously, never imagining him to be so terrifying.
¡°This baby has already reached the Spiritual Transformation Realm?¡±
Tu Wa Zi looked at the two figures in the battlefield, then suddenly eximed.
The youth with the double pupils had terrifying eyes, as if he could annihte life and death. But Little Dot was equally good, his radiance transformed intorge golden bells, sending out waves of Taoist sounds, and contended against the double pupil light, not falling behind for a moment.
The most important thing is, the kind of aura fluctuation that he was extremely familiar with was circling around Little Dot, just like his own, belongs to the peak of the Spirit Transformation Realm.
He had nned to show off a bit.
¡°This is thend of the Spiritual Transformation Cave Heaven. Naturally, only those who have reached the Spiritual Transformation Realm can step into it!¡± Lin Zhuang had noticed this already and was very surprised.
Looking at Little Dot¡¯s age, he was obviously only eleven or twelve years old, younger than Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, but he had already reached a level that many people wouldn¡¯t dare to dream of for their whole lives.
¡°Young brother, you really surprised me. But that¡¯s it, the power of double pupilses from the ancient divine pupil. I¡¯ve only used about one or two percent of the power of double pupils just now!¡±
Shi Hao still looked arrogant and sacred.
¡°Stop pretending, if you¡¯ve got the guts, use all your power!¡± Little Dot shouted back loudly.
Then.
The two of them pitted their fists against each other again,peting with their true essence and blood.
The collisions were all real, like when suns explode, countless rain of light impacting all sides¡
The power of both of them was very strong, the sound generated from the collisions was like thunderstorms, stirring up the breath all around.
¡°Is this the power of young Supremes? Is this thebat power of the Spiritual Transformation level? How can it be so against the heavens, just the power of the physical body is enough to shock us!¡±
The people who spoke were several old men. They had all stepped into the Inscription Mirror, which made them nobles. In an era where kings and nobles were not seen, they could be considered the strongest in this vast Wilderness.
But right now, all of them widened their eyes, shocked by the imposing power in front of them, shaking their souls, causing their hearts to tremble with fear.
On the cyan stone bs.
Both sides separated equally, and no one had the upper hand.
One¡¯s body was translucent jade, another was bathed in golden light, both were exceptional.
After a brief separation, the two instantly collided again.
¡°The youth with double pupils must have gained some extraordinary fortune in the Ancient Sacred Origin. It¡¯s very likely that he obtained the Gold Body Liquid. It is extremely rare even in the Heaven Mending Sect; otherwise, his physical energy and blood wouldn¡¯t have advanced so quickly.¡±
A woman who seems like a banished immortal, dressed in white, came from afar and murmured.
The woman was incredibly beautiful, looking truly like a fairy, and was honored by the world as the Moon Fairy.
Walking alongside her was another figure with an elegant waist wrapped in a ck dress, who moved like the spring breeze, filled with extreme charm. Her allure was no less than the girl in white next to her.
Both women had their unique charm, flowers blooming equally in their own ways, their sudden appearances caught the frequent side nces of several robust men.
¡°The Void God Realm should intervene and stop the fight between the two.¡±
Jiang Hui focused his mind on Lin Zhuang and others, observing the surroundings through their perspectives.
He only nced at the Moon Fairy and the Witch before withdrawing his gaze However, when he saw Shi Hao and Stone Toughness invoking the Divine Order Chain, he knew the final battle between these two young Supremes might end here.
As expected, just as his voice fell, arge piece of auspiciousness descended from the dome of the Void God Realm, forming a golden path.
Then a figure stepped out, enveloped in a holy radiance, stopping the fight between the two young Supremes.
The world was astonished. They never expected that a fight between these two youths would actually draw out conscious action from the Void God Realm, transforming into creatures guarding this space.
Such a situation is rare in a myriad of years.
Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa, and others were also greatly surprised.
¡°It¡¯s just a fight, isn¡¯t this a bit of an overkill?¡± Tu Wa sounded somewhat sulky.
He had also fought before and there was nobody to stop him.
¡°We had a bet on this, now they can¡¯tpare, what happens to our Pure
Walls?¡± someone suddenly remembered.
¡°If they can¡¯tpete in the Void God Realm, they can go to the Sky Battlefield Spiritual beings have grand battles there. It¡¯s a battlefield where ancient Saints fight.¡±
The old Drake spoke.
¡°When will the Sky Battlefield open?! And who are you?!¡±
Shi Hao asked, looking at the glowing mysterious figure.
¡°I am the Region Envoy. The Sky Battlefield has been sealed for too long, it will reopen in the next month.¡±
The mysterious figure spoke.
¡°Turns out he was a Region Envoy!¡± Some people were shocked and expressed their astonishment.
Because only in a real world can a Region Envoy exist, preventing the order of this region from being destroyed.
¡°Before the Sky Battlefield reopens, you two are forbidden to fight here!¡±
The Region Envoy spoke. However, the moment his voice fell, he suddenly looked in a certain direction.
Some people looked puzzled and quickly followed his gaze.
¡°It¡¯s towards where the people of Liu Vige are!¡± Someone spoke with surprise in their voice..
Chapter 227 - 180: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All
Chapter 227: Chapter 180: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All
Things Come to Life (Part One)¡ª1
¡°Where do you alle from?!¡±
The Region Envoy spoke out, shrouded in radiant light. His voice was low and booming, echoing in everyone¡¯s minds.
The crowd was momentarily stunned, with a look of surprise on their faces.
They didn¡¯t understand why the Envoy was suddenly asking such a question ¨C
it was so out of the ordinary that it caught them all off guard.
Could this be because of the deity of Liu Vige?
Many people had this suspicion, feeling this was a very likely possibility.
Otherwise, it would be hard to exin.
Both Little Dot and Stone Toughness were equally surprised.
The Region Envoy is a will of the Void God Realm, acting as a deity within the
God Realm. No one can resist it.
Even if it¡¯s not on par with a real deity, it¡¯s much stronger than a Noble. Therefore, even a Double Pupil Holder would not dare to be overly presumptuous in front of it. Otherwise, it could lead to repression. Even though it wouldn¡¯t result in death, one could be forcibly banished from this ce.
¡°We are from Liu Vige!¡± Lin Zhuang spoke out loudly.
He too, was somewhat curious, unsure why the figure before him was suddenly asking such a question. Yet, he didn¡¯t attempt to conceal anything, nor did he show the same sense of reverence as the others. Instead, his expression remained as calm as ever.
¡°Liu Vige?¡±
The figure shrouded in radiance emphasized these two words and paused momentarily, as if searching his memory for any rted information.
However, he could not recall anything relevant.
Yet for some reason, he sensed an astonishing aura from these individuals. It was as if each of them had a terrifying demon sealed within them. If the seal was to be broken, the entirety of the Void God Realm might be upturned.
But this sensation vanished as suddenly as it came.
The next moment,
All chilling intent disappeared as if it had never existed.
However, the figure enveloped in radiance still maintained a solemn expression. This figure was the embodiment of this world¡¯s will, thus, impossible to misinterpret any sensation.
But he searched for a long time and found nothing. So, he could do nothing but
halt the search reluctantly.
¡°in one month, the Sky Battlefield will open. At that time, it will also mark the opening of the legendary divine tform-abat arena belonging to the supreme beings.
If you can enter the Sky Battlefield and defeat your opponents, all rewards will umte, culminating in a grand prize at the end!
The Region Envoy resumed speaking, his gaze turning to Little Dot and Stone Toughness.
¡°The battlefield is actually the divine tform?!¡±
Apart from some who were still marveling at what just happened, the majority of the crowd was stirred up.
Quite a few people began to chatter, sharing stories they had heard about the
Sky Battlefield.
Legend had it that the Sky Battlefield was also known as the divine arena.
When it opened, geniuses from all regions wouldpete there. This batch of participants wasuded as the potential future deities. It was both horrific and extravagant.
The eyes of many were burning with fervor. For those chosen to participate in thispetition essentially received a form of recognition-received bountiful rewards so enticing that even the Ancient Divine Mountain would salivate over them.
This was the truepetition between the supremely talented, the battlefield of the brightest stars. It was said to be the most heated and dazzling of all battles. During this period, the arrival of true transcendent gods was expected.
People like Tu Wa Zi also felt a twinge of excitement listening to this.
¡°Old man, can we go to that battlefield too?
Tu Wa Zi hailed the Region Envoy who seemed to be leaving.
¡°Calling the Region Envoy ¡®old man¡¯, aren¡¯t the people from Liu Vige outrageously arrogant?¡±
A few people widened their eyes and rubbed their ears, questioning whether they heard it right.
It¡¯s true that Liu Vige has the protection of a deity, but that doesn¡¯t give them the right to be so arrogant-they even had the audacity to refer to the Region Envoy of the Void God Realm as ¡®old man¡¯.
in contrast, others looked on with envy, thinking that this confidence was brought about by their powerful backing.
¡°If you want to enter, you certainly can. However, once you¡¯re in there, unless you¡¯re a real top prodigy, you¡¯re likely to lose very badly!¡±
The Region Envoy responded, his eyebrows raised, with Runes shing in his eyes, seemingly on the verge of releasing a startling thunderbol,. Yet, he managed to restrain it.
He was charged with guarding this realm and adhered to his own principles. He wasn¡¯t allowed to indiscriminately harm the creatures of the Void God Realm. At most, he would banish them if they threatened the harmony of this world.
¡°So my Bronze Divine Book is also there?
Shi Hao also spoke up,municating with the Region Envoy. He even bared his teeth at him in provocation, appearing even more audacious than Tu Wa Zi and the others, with a subtle hint of challenge in his demeanor.
He still remembered the horrific state when he was forcibly driven away from this world, a moment where the heavens didn¡¯t answer his call, and the earth provided no refuge.
He had only shattered his own stele, it was not a big deal at all, utterly unfair. ¡°Of course you can, but only if you win!¡± The Region Envoy sneered and spoke, simultaneously retracting his Golden Avenue and disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.
¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡±
Waiting until the Region Envoy of the Void God Realm left, Shi Hao and Stone Toughness charged again, but this time they controlled their force, no longer exploding with full power, yet they still ended up coughing up fresh blood¡ Knowing the oue, Jiang Hui withdrew in advance as this wasn¡¯t the real battle between the two Stones.
¡°If I remember correctly, I believe tomorrow is when the dragon egg can be summoned,¡±
A breeze caressed his face, willow leaves swayed, and Jiang Hui had a sudden realization.
Soon enough,
With the arrival of early morning the next day, the Dragon egg summoning count refreshes as promised.
He used it without hesitation.
¡°Congrattions! Amidst the vast dust and sand, you have summoned a Legendary Dragon Egg!¡±
¡°Legendary Dragon Egg Hatching Method: After 98,520 pours of Rootless Water, each timesting no less than five minutes.
A momentter, the voice of Golden Finger receded.
Next moment, an enormous egg, several meters in size, appeared before Jiang Hui.
The eggshell was engraved with a Mythical Beast Auspicious Cloud, adorned with Gluttonous Pattern on both sides. It was gorgeous and wrapped in dazzling runes, with a unique energy flowing around it.
¡°What good luck!¡± Looking at the Dragon egg, Jiang Hui was very pleased, his face almost folded with a big smile.
A Legendary Dragon Egg has even more value than an Epic dragon egg. However, when he realized the hatching method, he was somewhat upset.
It¡¯s not difficult, but very strict, requiring nearly one hundred thousand pours of Rootless Water.
Rootless Water is also known as rainwater.
Over ny thousand times of rainwater, no less than five minutes each time, may sound simple but in practice, it¡¯s intensively strict and demands the right weather conditions.
Considering the current weather, even in the best-case scenario, it would take at least five days for it to rain. Even if it rained all day, it would take a significant amount of time.
While Jiang Hui was pondering this, a hint of worry on his face,
In the distance,
A red-bodied figure suddenly swayed and flew over.
It was the Little True Dragon.
Although it was not veryrge, its momentum was great. With every move, clouds rolled, dust stirred, and auspicious omens fell from the sky. It could evenmand the wind and summon the rain. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they might think a Deity was making an appearance!
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes lit up, how could he have forgotten about this creature?
As the head of the Ten Evil, the True Dragon had numerous treasured techniques, including this ability to call the wind and summon rain, which was much more powerful than the Rain n from the Stone Kingdom.
With this in mind, Jiang Hui immediately waved the Willow Branch, capturing the Little True Dragon.
¡°Master, you¡¡± Little True Dragon¡¯s eyes rolled around, ¡°Do you have any glorious tasks for me?¡±
Little True Dragon¡¯srge eyes spun around. For some reason, it suddenly had a bad feeling.
¡°Of course, I have a great job for you!¡± Jiang Huiughed.
In the end,
The Little True Dragon was conscripted.
In the following period,
During the time when Little True Dragon was unyieldingly blowing its breath, almost spitting out all of its saliva, and its cheek pouches were on the verge of bursting with fire, the dragon egg finally cracked. It transformed into a streak of light, fell beside Jiang Hui, and then gradually grewrger, only stopping when it had be the size of a small mountain.
Jiang Hui immediately looked over, but the next moment, his expression became somewhat strange.
That was¡ a grave¡.
Chapter 228 - 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Things Come to Life (Part Two) (First Update)_1
Chapter 228: Chapter 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Things Come to Life (Part Two) (First Update)_1
¡°Just one?!¡±
Jiang Hui paused in bafflement, waiting a bit longer, but no other items appeared apart from this lonely gigantic tomb.
Obviously, there was indeed only one thing that hatched from this high-grade dragon egg.
¡°Could it be that this grave is an extraordinary treasure?¡±
Jiang Hui pondered with deep interest, unable to suppress his curiosity.
Because once a dragon egg reaches the epic level or higher, each insurance always guarantees a minimum of one rare item.
If there¡¯s only one, then it means that this tomb must be a rare item.
Such a situation had urred once in the past, although there were fewer types and quantities of items, they were all exceptionally precious, even among all the rare items, they were the ones that were hard toe by.
The mound was towering into the clouds, perfectly integrating with the surrounding continuous mountain range, sometimes hidden and sometimes visible. It was not as conspicuous as the ancient Devil Mountain, yet it revealed an ominous aura everywhere.
Over those uniquely shaped giant trees, runes were faintly visible encircling the huge tomb, filled with mystique, with endless symbols flickering. Especially the runes, densely packed and oddly pitch-ck, converged together, sounding like ancient god chains, making a tter, emitting a crisp metallic sound, as if they stretched out from the void, firmly suppressing the gigantic tomb here.
Jiang Hui¡¯s eye pierced sharply, looking towards the mountain-like gigantic tomb.
Suddenly.
The basic information of the gigantic tomb appeared before his eyes.
Item Name: Divine Tomb Trial Ground
Item Level: Rare
Item Function: The Divine Tomb Trial Ground can be used for honingbat skills, enhancing the proficiency of Treasured Technique Divine Skills, with an internal time eleration effect, the ratio of time eleration is 1:100.
Friendly Tip: This function can be opened once a month, each time it is opened for 10 days.
Friendly Tip: The maximum number of people entering each time cannot exceed loo.
Friendly Tip: Those who undergo the trial have a certain chance of imprinting the divine rune of a true deity during the battle, which will be a treasure beyond imagination that can benefit you for life.
Review: It¡¯s a separate small world, containing countless wills and remnants of fallen divine spirits. Once you enter, you will discover a different heaven and earth.
Friendly Tip: This is a piece of a puzzle, after you gather all the pieces together, you will receive unimaginable gains, perhaps a path to heaven or maybe open ¡¯ up hell¡. F
Jiang Hui quickly skimmed through the relevant information at a nce.
¡°What a good thing!¡±
His eyes lit up, as for thest sentence of the evaluation, he automatically ignored it.
With him on board, even hell will be wide open.
Fighting in this Divine Tomb Trial Ground, persons like Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and others will achieve even more significant improvements and growth. Not just them, all the believers can practice within, honing their own bodies.¡±
Jiang Hui thought to himself, a little excited, as the faster the believers increase their strength, the more experience he will also gain.
Even without mentioning experience, the value of the Divine Tomb Trial Ground is immeasurable.
Even people like Lin Zhuang, who have mastered Treasured Techniques, can barely use the higher-ranked ones just enough to get by, far from mastering them proficiently. They¡¯re still a long way off from taking their firstplete step.
But if they want to improve, they need to find opponents of the same level and strength. However, ordinary people can hardly keep up with the strength of people like Lin Zhuang.
Especially Gu Chen, with his Sky Tyrant Blood body, his talent is unmatched.
It¡¯s hard to find a worthy opponent for him in this generation.
Unless they use individuals of extreme talent like Shi Hao, Stone Toughness, or the Ten Crown King as sparring partners for daily practice, which is, of course, unrealistic.
Apart from that.
What Jiang Hui values more are the divine runes of the deities.
That¡¯s the real treasure, something hard toe by.
If one time doesn¡¯t lead to a sessful imprint of the divine rune, then go for countless times. Sooner orter, it will be sessful, and by then, every person in Liu Vige will truly be like a dragon.
However, there¡¯s one thing he¡¯s curious about.
Why does the introduction emphasize the words ¡®true divine spirit¡¯?
Isn¡¯t igniting the Divine me and ascending the Divine Position considered bing a deity?!
Jiang Hui pondered for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out an answer.
However, he vaguely remembered.
Even after igniting the Divine me, its me might go out in theter years, life span is not infinite, it juststs longerpared to the six realms of ordinary humans.
I wonder if that¡¯s the reason.
The ¡®deity¡¯ that Golden Finger mentioned should have infinite life span, and the Divine me should never go out.
Of course, all of these are just Jiang Hui¡¯s spections, he doesn¡¯t really care whether or not it¡¯s true.
After all, his own life span is eternally immortal, enduring through the ages, so there¡¯s no need to worry unnecessarily.
After carefully considering his future path, Jiang Hui¡¯s mind became quiet again. After passing through countless broken walls and countless shattered mountains, his visual perspective once again shifted to Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others.
At this time.
Inside the Void God Realm.
It had been a while since the first confrontation between the two Rocks.
But the excitement hasn¡¯t faded in the slightest.
Arge group of people gathered together, dark and crowded, making a ruckus, as if it were a marketce, all immersed in the shock of the two Rocks¡¯ confrontation that day.
Although the two men did not fully unleash their strength during the confrontation, the energy burst still frightened everyone and made every one of them tremble with fear, doubting that if they were to go on, they would mostly fall instantly..
Chapter 229 - 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Things Come to Life (Part Two) (First Update)_2
Chapter 229: Chapter 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Things Come to Life (Part Two) (First Update)_2
Despite being only two teenagers, their exploits have reached staggering scales. Even the boundaries of this world almost crumbled, alerting Region Envoys and making others feel overwhelmed and powerless.
However, some were relieved, mainly the elderly who had stepped into the Inscription Mirror, earning themselves the status of dignitaries.
During their primes, they were all unmatched figures, enjoying countless attention and admiration.
These people, now old like the setting sun, were from a different generation than anomalies like Shi Hao and Stone Toughness, and thus felt the least tension and pressure.
The most helpless were those teens around the same age as Shi Hao and Stone Toughness. Some were even a little bit older, who worked tirelessly for many years. All their hard work seemed futile when they found themselves without the qualifications topete against these figures.
This stark contrast incited sadness and sighs among their contemporaries.
The most boisterous, however, was near North Mountain where the crowd was incredibly dense and appeared as vast as the ocean from afar.
Unlike other ces, the crowd at North Mountain was in high spirits.
They all had one thing inmon: they had all made bets under Tu Wa Zi, betting on who would win the uing duel between Shi Hao and Stone Toughness.
But none had expected that instead of the awaited result, they were confronted with the appearance of the Region Envoys, charged with maintaining stability in this world, interrupting the duel between Shi Hao and Stone Toughness.
Without an oue, wouldn¡¯t their Pure Wall wagers go down the drain?
Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t stand for it. They believed it to be a tant attempt to seize their Pure Walls. An oue had to be decided regardless of the result or their Pure Walls should be returned as they were.
With the idea of strength in numbers, it didn¡¯t take long before tens of thousands of people gathered to surround Lin Zhuang and Tu Wa Zi.
With their backs against the wall, they became aggressive ¨C even a rabbit will bite when cornered!
Though they revered the reputation of Liu Vige, they still found courage in their crowds.
Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi were also amongst the crowd, their eyes darting about, asionally looking in a certain direction. These two embodied the saying ¡°fish in troubled waters.¡±
They too had ced bets. However, these two were cunning fellows who had bet on both sides to ensure they wouldn¡¯t lose. But now, with no result and all their Pure Walls handed in, they were annoyed.
¡°We ced our bets before, but they¡¯re not fighting anymore. What about our Pure Walls?¡± Boss Jing Bi spoke up, hiding in the crowd and deliberately disguising his voice.
¡°What¡¯s the rush? There isn¡¯t a winner yet. We are from Liu Vige, we are always trustworthy!¡± Tu Wa Zi argued passionately, saliva flying. He didn¡¯t recognize that it was Boss Jing Bi¡¯s voice.
¡°So you mean the betting is still valid?¡± A member of a distinguished family asked, eager to know.
He betted all his Pure Walls he had on Stone Toughness.
Although he wouldn¡¯t win much if he won, the man thought it was a safe bet.
Many shared his view, as many bettors came because of Liu Vige¡¯s reputation.
¡°Of course, the duel between Shi Hao and Stone Toughness will continue in a month, and our betting is still valid.¡± Towa Zi stated confidently, also assuring everyone.
He thought the same.
When he set up the bets, he had set a condition that everyone must pay a fee of 10 Pure Walls to participate. So, regardless of the final result, he would make a fortune. He had no wish to tarnish Liu Vige¡¯s reputation for a scam.
¡°But we can¡¯t enter the Sky Battlefield?¡± Some people were doubtful and suddenly realized.
The Sky Battlefield was a divine stage. Only those at their limits could enter, and they were not qualified enough.
¡°You can just wait for the news. Once the result of the matches out, it would definitely spread across the Wilderness instantly. No one could fake it.
At that time, I will appear at the Land of Origin, and you cane and exchange with your voucher!¡± Tu Wa Zi immediately responded.
With their doubts cleared, the crowd finally dispersed.
Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others exited from the Void God Realm.
As soon as their souls returned to their bodies, they immediately went to Jiang Hui.
They all wanted to set foot in the Ancient Battlefield, not only to witness the duel between Shi Hao and Stone Toughness but also to experience the legendary battlefield personally, and hence, they sought advice from Jiang Hui.
¡°Supreme Bones are supremely born, and double-pupil inherit the qualities of gods. Both are the pinnacle representations of their generation. Their duel is momentous.
The Sky Battlefield also embodies the hard work of many powerhouses. You guys can naturally observe and may evenprehend certain insights from it!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, his words resonating like a booming thunder through the ruins, echoing endlessly in Lin Zhuang¡¯s mind.
The duel between Shi Hao and Stone Toughness represented the supreme confrontation of their generation, and Tu Wa Zi¡¯s followers should observe it.
At the same time, Jiang Hui also wanted to witness it in person.
After all, whether it was Shi Hao or Stone Toughness, both were the strongest among their generation. Once they grow up, they would be powerful enough to dominate for countless years..
Chapter 230 - 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All
Chapter 230: Chapter 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All
Things Come to Life (Part Two) (First Update) 3
The most crucial part is, they all have different miraculous encounters andmand numerous terrifying Treasured Techniques. If one could watch the whole process, it would be a kind of indirect enhancement for people like Tu WaZi.
The duel ground they were on was a legacy of numerous epics etched in the long river of time. Once activated, it signified the collision of different great destinies, possible leading the young prodigies to transcend and battle, akin to a vast and grand epic.
Even without gaining any insights, it would still be an enrichment of their vision.
After all, a true prodigy not only needs outstanding strength but also a broad vision.
However, before the real battle begins, these people could serve as a test for the effects of the Divine Tomb Trial Ground.
Before Lin Zhuang and others could react, Jiang Hui waved his hand and threw the group into the tomb hill that had merged with the continuous mountain ranges.
In addition to these familiar faces, Jiang Hui had also specially selected some other talented individuals with good dispositions from many believers.
The broad sword man, half-demon teenager, deste prince and Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son, the simple-minded teenager with the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol, were all thrown in like dumplings.
¡°Viger, what is that mound of soil? It looks a bit creepy. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Tiger Boy and Brother Zhuang suddenly jumped in like they were insane, and we couldn¡¯t stop them!¡±
A man with a surprised expression found Old man Lin. He was responsible for patrolling and his face was incredibly flustered.
He didn¡¯t see Jiang Hui make his move, but he did see Tu Wa and others charging into that mound as if they were risking their lives. It was very strange.
Especially in the end.
The old Barbarian Bull, ck Python Protector, Three-eyed Crow and others all rushed in as if they were in hysteria.
The man originally wanted to get closer to check, but he was scared away by the eerie wailing and howling that emanated from the mound before he could get any closer.
¡°That, that¡¯s a graveyard, one of Lord Willow God¡¯s treasures, possessing the ability to turn decay into magic, no need to make a fuss!¡±
Old man Lin said.
About the Divine Tomb Trial Ground and throwing people inside, he had only just found out, few minutes earlier, that was sufficient for Old man Lin to react.
At the same time, for safety¡¯s sake, Old man Lin had also promptly put up a public notice at the stone pir in the vige center¡¯s square.
The rising sun illuminates the ground, a blood-red sun slowly ascends from the horizon and hangs above the sky.
At the entrance of Liu Vige.
Under the morning sun, as soon as dawn broke, everyone in Liu Vige busied themselves.
Today was a big day.
It was the biannual Thanksgiving of the vige. Every tribe, regardless of size, would celebrate it.
They gave thanks for the protection of their Sacrificial Spirit, praying for a bumper crop and a smoothing year.
All the people filed into the vige, bringing all kinds of food to the open-air kitchen in Liu Vige.
A group of children wereughing and joking, each one holding onto a wild dog with a golden furry body and the size of half a meter.
These were the offspring of the Golden Long-Haired dog, still in their youth. Once they became adults, their sizes would be as big as a calf and their fur wouldpletely turn into a pure gold hue.
Although the word gold made up its name, it had no rtion to the Exotic Beasts like the Golden Beast and the Golden Nine-headed Lion.
Thetter had noble bloodlines and were well-known Ancient Lost Species living beings, but the Golden Long-Haired dog was a low-level Ferocious Beast. If it weren¡¯t for its size, it might not even be considered a Ferocious Beast.
This breed was known for its gentle temperament, especially towards the Human Race. It had a natural affinity towards humans, was extremely patient, and easy to tame and raise. In addition, it would step forward when its owner was in danger. Hence, it was ranked as the top pet in the Wilderness by many.
However, the Golden Long-Haired dog¡¯s speed was quite fast. Before they officially recognized their owner, they were often timid. Hence, they were not too easy to capture.
¡°Father and Mother said that these golden dogs have a certain chance of evolving into a Dog King. I think this one I have is the most robust and has the highest chance of evolving into a King!¡±
A little boy started to speak, gleefully rubbing the head of the golden retriever beside him, and said excitedly, only to be quickly scorned by others.
Each brat believes that their golden retriever has the potential to evolve into the Dog King, and that all other bloodlines were nothing special.
Given the young age of these mischievous children, it was naturally impossible for them to tame the golden retrievers. It was the elders of Liu Vige who captured these ferocious beasts.
First, to train them as future family protectors.
Secondly, to find a ymate for their naughty children who could apany them 24 hours a day. Otherwise, with their tremendous and terrifying energy, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them.
Fortunately, the vige had the protection of the Willow God, safeguarding all directions and granting numerous Species of the Ancient Times, even the flesh and blood of pure blood creatures.
Although they could not savor such rare delicacies every day, the asional taste was enough to greatly benefit them.
The adults¡¯plexion was getting better and their bodies stronger, and with the environment of the vige akin to a paradise, it was not an exaggeration to say that diseases were non-existent.
As for the children, each one of them was incredibly strong for their age, they could chase wolves and swallow tigers, and lifting hundreds of pounds of boulders with one hand was not a problem, and they were fiercely capable.
The adults were smiling, and quite a few good-voiced women started singing.
The beautiful melodies filled the air, emitting the scent of rice and the fragrance of earth, spreading across the wilderness, adding some lubricant to the primitive world¡
The first rays of sunshine were sprinkled down, casting long shadows of the people.
In therge vige, children were ying, adults were busy, smoke curled up from two ces, presenting a peaceful and tranquil scene.
Jiang Hui observed this scene with interest, and his inner self was also somewhat uplifted.
This idyllic and poetic life has always been what he dreamed of.
In his previous life, he was constantly busy with overtime work. In this life, he became a tree and finally settled down.
As if harboring intentions, in the next moment, Jiang Hui waved his willow branch, instantly shielding the senses of everyone in Liu Vige.
Then, his external avatar condensed, he took three steps in two, rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a roasted golden-brown crispymb leg, and started eating briskly.
In his previous life, he was a carnivore.
Because the Thanksgiving Day doesn¡¯t require a grand ceremony, the process is simple, it¡¯s all about everyone gathering to eat and drink, so by sunset, when the setting sun was just spreading over the sky, many people were already busy tidying up.
There was also one most important reason: Old man Lin suddenly discovered that several heads of roastedmb were missing.
Roastingmb is a task that requires technique and patience, and it cannot be done in a short time.
Adding to that, most people were already tipsy. To avoid affecting the schedule the next day, Old man Lin dered the end of Thanksgiving Day.
A few days passed since then.
Liu Vige was quiet.
The only disturbance came from the Divine Tomb Trial Ground.
Jiang Hui submerged himself into that, a string of angry curses would intermittently ring in his ears, he obviously was being abused.
However, ten days pass quickly but also slowly.
Before they knew it, the tenth day arrived.
Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others were forcibly expelled out.
Everyone looked battered and bruised, their appearance was utterly miserable, butpared with before they entered, everyone¡¯s momentum was many times more condensed.
What surprised Jiang Hui the most was.
Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son, the boy who had integrated the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol, actually initiated the activation of the ancestral witch¡¯s bloodline, imprinting a trace of divine rune..
Chapter 231 - 182: Everything I see, all the gods will wither (1st update) !
Chapter 231: Chapter 182: Everything I see, all the gods will wither (1st update) !
(Yesterday, I had a fever and forgot to take leave. Sorry for that. To make up for it, I promise to deliver at least ten thousand words tomorrow!)
Most importantly, the Divine Rune imprinted by Lin Hai was not just hidden in his Divine Sea of Mind, but it was externally manifested and branded in the centre of the boy¡¯s forehead.
It was an ancient and unimaginablyplex script, distorted around the edges, appearing like a demon from the Abyss.
From afar, it resonated with the Fire Witch Ancestor Mark on his forehead.
The two, one above the other, seemed to be vying for supremacy, intermittently shing with radiant ripple fluctuations. The red light and the dark patternspeted for brilliance, making the naive boy appear somewhat strange.
But it was quite clear that the mark of the Ancestral Witch of Fire was far stronger, directly suppressing the defiant Divine Rune on the spot.
However, after a short moment, the twisted and grotesque script mark conceded defeat, humbly dwelling below without moving.
Tu Wa Zi and the others also noticed the boy¡¯s unusualness. Everyone was astonished and felt that the once naive boy had suddenly be different.
This feeling was indescribable, but it was indeed tangible and could be sensed instantly.
It seemed as though an inexplicable torrent of power was awakening within him, which faintly gave them all a sense of invisible oppression.
¡°Boss, tell us, did you acquire some sort of extraordinary encounter in there?¡±
Lin Zhuang, his father, curiously examined his son in detail.
Honestly, if Lin Hai¡¯s appearance and manner hadn¡¯t remained the same, he would have had doubts about recognizing him.
There were significant changes in his demeanor, though it still resembled his previous self.
He was still naive and honest as before, but now he carried an indescribable sense of momentum.
¡°This¡ I¡¯m not too sure either!¡±
Lin Hai scratched his head, genuinely confused.
He himself didn¡¯t feel anything specific. If it hadn¡¯t been for Tu Wa Zi and the others, he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss even now.
After organizing his thoughts, he narrated all the events that had urred since he entered the trial.
At first, it was no different than Tu Wa Zi and the others.
Upon entering the area, he was directly sent to an ancient independent tform. A ck Shadow emerged on the tform, proficiently utilizing all the Treasure Technique Divine Ability that Lin Hai knew, even more adeptly, with each one operating perfectly.
However, during the fight, he suddenly had a profound feeling.
In the midst of that unconscious drift, a zing light emerged from the ck Shadow he was fighting with.
There was then an earth-shattering roar, as if it could tear the sky apart,
¡°The fallen Star, life is like morning dew, at the end of everything, all gods will wither¡¡±
The roar echoed in the depths of Lin Hai¡¯s mind, and a towering figure seemed to appear before his eyes.
He was splendid and robust, although not very tall, but his small figure was as majestic and upright as the Immortal Mountain, exhibiting an aura of being an impregnable fortress.
The most important thing was, this figure was covered in dense, bright Holy Scriptures. The light converged on one point, as dazzling as a grand sun.
Afterwards, the boypletely lost consciousness, until now.
Eventually, Jiang Hui spoke up, solving the doubts in everyone¡¯s minds.
¡°Brother Hai, you indeed have a great fortune and deep karma.¡±
Tu Wa Zi replied, his eyes sparkling. It wasn¡¯t jealousy, but pure envy.
¡°You should make good use of that Divine Rune; you¡¯ll receive unexpected benefits.¡±
Jiang Hui specifically advised Lin Hai.
¡°I will carefully heed Willow God¡¯s teachings!¡± Lin Hai quickly responded.
Afterwards, Jiang Hui turned to address Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the others.
Although they hadn¡¯t imprinted any Divine Runes, they had each gained significant insights from the trials. Throughout the ten days, they had been beaten almost a thousand times, which had greatly enhanced their understanding and usage of the Treasure Techniques.
If they could grasp this and integrate these experiences, they would make considerable progress.
Of course, Tu Wa Zi agreed readily, promising promptly.
Bidding farewell to the pleasant autumn weather in early spring, the vast earth was tinged with a sense of mncholic chill.
The fallen leaves rustled and made noise.
Before they knew it, a month had swiftly passed.
During this time, Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others had pondered over the experiences they had gained in the trial.
Watching others and doing it yourself arepletely different concepts.
Fortunately, after countless times of practice in the trials, they had already memorized the correct positions and movements needed for their corresponding Treasure Techniques. All they needed was regr practice.
On the other hand, Lin Hai hadpletely imprinted the Divine Text into his flesh, and had begun to show some manifestations of Divine Skills.
During battle, he could manifest the shadow of the Divine Rune¡¯s owner to assist him, enhancing his ownbat effectiveness, even increasing the attack effect of the Treasure Technique Divine Ability, escting its power by several levels.
In addition, benefiting from the activation of his bloodline, he had also acquired the first Treasure Technique inherited from the deep end of the Ancestral witch bloodline ¡ª the Ancestral Witch Body..
Chapter 232 - 182: All the gods will wither away, that I have seen (First update)_2
Chapter 232: Chapter 182: All the gods will wither away, that I have seen (First update)_2
This is the most basic, yet simplest treasured technique, and also a prerequisite for the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol.
At the same time.
It is also a very powerful body cultivation Divine Skill.
If cultivated to the extreme, it can make the cultivator¡¯s body immortal. Even if the soul disappears, a new spirit can be born from the existing body. A drop of blood can bring about rebirth, a drop of blood can rival the grandeur of stars. Generation after generation, deathless and undying, the flow of time cannot leave any trace on it.
Ancestral Witches, whose bodies are undying, areparable to the most horrifying and powerful Ferocious Beast ns. The most aplished can break open heaven and earth with their strength, and the spiritual cavities in their bodies can even transform into a universe of stars. Even without relying on divine skills, they can suppress the heavens with the power of their bodies alone.
In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, it isparable to Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s Undying Sutra. Both use the body to rule.
Although that step is very far away, as long as the teenager can persist with perseverance, it is not impossible to achieve it one day in the future.
Aside from this, Jiang Hui also handed over the Divine Skills he had recently obtained, ¡°Myriad Swords Unite¡± and ¡°Demon Transformation Method¡±, to the Broad Sword Man and the Half-demon Teenager, among others.
These Divine Skills are naturallypatible with them. Cultivating them will result in twice the result with half the effort, and they can bring out the maximum effect of these two Divine Skills.
The most important thing is that they have all passed the assessment and received Jiang Hui¡¯s approval.
The only pity is that until now, Jiang Hui has not gathered all the treasure medicinal nts needed to refine the Sword King Pill.
Although the Broad Sword Man has the rare Sword King Body, and is a natural leader among swords, with an unrivaled and unimaginable advantage when ites to sword arts Divine Skills, his sword body is now damaged and no different from an ordinary person; only a Sword King Pill can restore it.
However, Jiang Hui is not in a hurry. After all, he is well versed in the prescription and is more aware of the appearance of each herb; it¡¯s just a matter of one day more or less.
One day.
Tu Wa Zi and others set off early to the Void God Realm.
What¡¯s different this time is the addition of Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son, Lin Hai.
After several days of internal umtion, slight changes urred in the boy¡¯s body. From head to toe, from the face to the limbs, all were covered with densely packed unknown totem veins.please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries.
Ancient aura radiates from within the mystery, like an ancient god striding through countless eras, deeply profound as if an abyss.
-Big brother, my nephew is definitely going to be more capable than you in the future!¡±
Second Brother eximed in wonder.
He is more and more unable to see through his eldest nephew. The two markings on the center of his forehead sparkling under the glowing light, it gives off a very extraordinary feeling.
-Even if he doesn¡¯t catch up, I¡¯ll be happy. If your bunny cubs had this talent and ability, you would probably be waking upughing from your dreams.¡±
Lin Zhuang casually picked his nose, and spoke dismissively.
He knows his little brother¡¯s character. He enjoys making fun of others when there¡¯s nothing else to do. Even he, as an older brother, is not exempted from his jests.
If it was in the past, he would have been toozy to respond, and would likely
just roll his eyes.
But now that his little brother took the limelight, he has to ¡°counterattack¡±.
¡°Big brother, it was just a joke, you can¡¯t take it so seriously!
Lin Chen¡¯s face turned gloomy immediately, perfectly demonstrating what it¡¯s like to be clumsy and yful. Although he married a few monthster than Lin Zhuang, he sired more children. However, they were mostly ordinary, nothing special.
None were like Lin Hai.
¡°Eldest nephew, Second Uncle is a bit confused, which realm do you belong to now?!¡±
After his humor fell t with Lin Zhuang, Second Brother quickly walked to Lin Hai¡¯s side and asked curiously.
He cannot sense any realm fluctuations from Lin Hai, only the incredibly abundant vitality constantly rolling within him.
The continuous pulsating vitality was vast like a star-filled ocean, as if never-ending. It even made him shudder.
¡°I really don¡¯t know this. However, Lord Willow God once told me that my current state is quite special and can¡¯t be ssified ording to the usual realms.
But if I had to say, it should be able tobat ordinary Insignia Realm
cultivators.¡±
Lin Hai gave it a thought and gave an honest reply.
His attack methods are limited, but his body is incredibly strong and able to withstand treasured artifacts and techniques.
Although he has only just started cultivating the Ancestral Witch Body, a single punch has the might of a falling star, equivalent to a force of over a million, and normal Insignia Realm cultivators probably can¡¯t withstand a single punch from him.
¡°Truly monstrous!¡± Second Brother pursed his lips and ultimately summed up his chest full of words into these few characters.
If he remembered correctly, his great-nephew had always been diligent and dedicated in his cultivation, but his strength had always been constrained to the level of Blood Movement.
Even after seven to eight years, he had not fully grasped the ¡°Body Tempering
Realm¡± granted to him by Lord Willow God.
And now in such a short time¡
As their conversation continued, they had crossed the path littered with ruins, and the scene before them suddenly became clear.
At this moment, the Void God Realm was already filled with people.
Chattering voices rose and resounded in the sky.
¡°Double pupils can create heaven and earth, create all things, their divine might unimaginable, even Shi Hao, who is currently on the rise, can¡¯t possibly resist!¡±
-But he¡¯s already broken several records set by double-pupil holders, how could he have achieved this without being an unparalleled anomaly!¡± The great battle had not yet begun, but the crowd had already started heated discussions, debating who would ultimately triumph.
Especially those who had previously ced bets.
These people arrived in the Void God Realm even earlier than Lin Zhuang and hispanions.
At a nce, the Void God Realm was filled to the brim with people, bustling like a sea of people, densely covering all the passageways.
And more heroes continuously arrived, prepared to witness the final battle between the supreme teenagers¡
At the same time.
In the range of countless towering mountains.
A vastke cuts through them.
It was Demon Spirit Lake.
Demon Spirit Lake, a mysterious existenceparable to the Ancient Divine Mountain, could be traced back to the ancient era, had a long period of glory, there was once a Demon Spider in the n that ignited the Divine Fire and ascended to the Divine Position, but fell in the ancient war, its whereabouts have been unknown so far¡
In the center of the mountain range, thergeke was silvery white, boundless, thick with spiritual energy, condensing into the sky, even transforming into a little spirit rain falling down, although not much, this scene was still enough to make many people amazed.
An ordinary Cave Heaven ce cannot make spiritual energy turn into rain, only exceptionally precious ces can do this.
Looking from afar, on this silvery white vastke, countless spiders, the size of mountains, constantly crawled on the surface of theke, greedily absorbing the spirit essence of theke.
Across this huge silvery whiteke was the Heavenly Pce at the center of Demon Spirit Lake.
At this moment, the youth with double pupils was sitting in the center of the Heavenly Pce, preparing to enter the Void God Realm.
In front of him, an elder in a golden robe approached quickly.
This was the n leader of Demon Spirit Lake, undoubtedly powerful, with an astonishing background, and had lived through the long years.
However, at the moment, the usually high-handed Golden Spider Noble, appeared pale and tired. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t sudden but had been the case for a long time.
He was Shi Hao¡¯s master uncle. He had originally nned to send out invitations to the most remote Ancient Divine Mountains, inviting them to witness his double-pupil holder attaining the honor of bing world number one.
However, in consideration of recent events, after deliberating, he decided to tread carefully for now.
The Red Spider Noble who had set out to carry out the n of God ughter was his biological brother and was nearly equal to him in strength, and even if he wasn¡¯t his equal, there wasn¡¯t much difference.
However, even so, the Symbol of Destiny actually shattered during the journey to Liu Vige, and even now, they have not found his remains.
Not that the remains had vanished, but no one dared to look for them. Although the Red Spider Noble had been killed, the fact that he was from Demon Spirit Lake couldn¡¯t be changed, not to mention the higher-ups of Demon Spirit Lake knew about the so-called God ughter n.
He was afraid that the entity in Liu Vige would act against Demon Spirit Lake.
The Position of God, who among mortals would dare to specte?
They all were wrong, the several Divine Mountains, and Immortal Forbidden Areas, all of them guessed wrongly.
They even used Secret Treasure to divine, resulting in even worse predictions. Although he still couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to imagine it to this day.
But the divine spirit of Liu Vige is unscathed, and is very likely to be an existence at its peak period.
¡°Yi¡¯er, go ahead, your master uncle will guard you here!¡±
Spoke the Golden Spider Noble.
The youth with double pupils nodded, and then immersed himself in his senses, stepping into the vast Void God Realm with one stride..
Chapter 233 - 183: Foresti of Liu Village (1st
Chapter 233: Chapter 183: Foresti of Liu Vige (1st
Update)__i
The moment Shi Hao appeared, the Void God Realm became quiet all of a sudden.
The aura of the boy was extremely strong. He had an extraordinary appearance while radiating light, akin to a son of the gods. He walked step by step from afar, showing a terror thatpletely contradicted his age.
¡°The youth with double pupils has gotten even stronger, could it be that he was previously in hiding, suppressing his real abilities, but now he has finally released it all, revealing his true self? This is indeed a fight between the supreme youths, which belongs to the ¡®once in a lifetime¡¯ category!¡± Some big shots couldn¡¯t help but exim when they saw Shi Hao.
Even though he was just a teenager in his teens, they all felt an intense shock and pressure from him.
The back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave. They were once the fortunate talents of their times but now they are getting old and gradually declining. Even the younger generations are now looked upon.
¡°Go for it, Brother Shi Hao! You¡¯re the best!¡±
A young girl screamed with a flushed face, and frantically waved at the youth with double pupils.
And then, after a brief moment.
Little Dot also appeared, and he was even more mboyant.
¡°With a loud bang in the sky, Stone Monkey Lord makes his grand entrance, let¡¯s all apuse!¡± Shi Hao stepped out briskly, looking left and right, his eyes full of narcissism, he said as he walked and shouted into the sky.
Some people immediately became speechless, feeling that this bear child¡¯s face was incredibly thick, so thick that they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed.
¡°Stone Monkey Lord making a grand entrance?¡±
Among the crowd, Foresti of Liu Vige was scratching his head, his expression a little surprised, wondering if he had heard wrong, was there really someone called by this name?
His voice wasn¡¯t small and because he naturally had a strong voice, apanied by Lin Zhuang, who also had arge voice naturally, their voices spread out like a thunderbolt.
The surrounding spectators were stunned at first, but then they couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.
Tu Wa Zi among othersughed so hard they bent over.
¡°Shi Hao, Stone Monkey?! That¡¯s hrious, big brother, did you just give Little Dot a new nickname?!¡±
Tu Wa Zi eximed in an uproar.
¡°Big brother, if you¡¯re hard of hearing, could you please not be so loud?!¡± Shi Hao also heard it loud and clear, and immediately rolled his eyes.
He had barely worked up such a stylized atmosphere, but it was directly destroyed by the other¡¯s words, which made him a little upset.
However, Shi Hao didn¡¯t say much in the end.
Because he suddenly found that several figures he recognized stood next to the boy, especially a certain boy who was grinning at him.
He took a deep breath and Little Dot turned to look at Shi Hao.
His figure was upright, with an invincible aura, and his deep pupils were rippling with light waves.
Shi Hao also looked at Little Dot, with a yful expression on his face.
¡°Little brother, you¡¯vee after all, but you¡¯re going to lose miserably!¡± The corner of the youth with double pupils¡¯ mouth slightly lifted, assuming a posture of determination.
He now possessed double pupils and the Supreme Bone which were both rare and supreme talents that only the strongest beasts and fierce birds could luckily possess one of in the countless years.
Yet he possessed both, and there was a possibility that in the future he would set foot in that starry river and create countless legends.
Today, he decided to use the power of the Supreme Bone to give his little brother a taste of what the first talent is like.
¡°Now that everyone is here, the sealed battlefield will open!¡±
The Region Envoy appeared and then shouted loudly, an endless surge of Divine Power erupted, and a magnificent golden avenue was conjured up in the sky.
This Golden Avenue extended all the way to the outside world, holy and mysterious, circting with an ancient and vicissitudinous vor, evoking an aspiration in numerous people.
On both sides of the road, there were even lotus flowers falling and clear springs rippling.
¡°As long as you step on this Golden Avenue, you will eventually reach the Sky Battlefield. If you can set foot on it, you will reap unexpected rewards. If you can win on the stage above, the rewards are unimaginable, potentially even a terrifyingly powerful Treasured Technique that shocks all sects!¡±
Someone said this quietly, their face full of hope, wishing they could set foot on it too.
Countless people rode their own treasures upwards, eager to get a closer look.
However, it proved impossible for them to ascend the Golden Avenue. The higher up they got, the more difficult it became. A tremendous force was barring their path. If they tried to forcefully break through, they might have let loose an unimaginable disaster that could hurt themselves.
Some people immediately ceased their forceful attempts. They simply weren¡¯t qualified, and insisting further would have been futile.
But there were still some people desperately forcing their way through, either they were powerhouses on the level of Nobles, or they had inimitable, world-renowned talents.
Among those were Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and others. Unlike the others, they didn¡¯t have any flying treasure that could suspend them in the air. So, they began to travel the Golden Avenue on foot.
¡°Not everyone is worthy of watching the fight, and certainly not everyone is worthy of setting foot on this road!¡±
The Region Envoy stood in Lin Zhuang and the others¡¯ way, his voice indifferent.
The Golden Avenue was an amodation for the top warriors of the battlefield. Only the youth of the Supreme rank could set foot on it; others doing so was an insult to him.
¡°Are you condescending, old man, or what?¡±
Second Brother Lin sneered.
¡°I¡¯m just advising you all to understand your limits; otherwise, you will meet with a disaster!¡± The Region Envoy took a deep breath and said slowly.
¡°If they ask you to leave, just get down! Stop stirring up trouble!¡±
Grandpa Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa chipped in, echoing the sentiments.
¡°You two old coots, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to youter!¡±
Lin Chen huffed and suddenly let out a st of energy at something. He didn¡¯t use any Treasured Technique, it was just his blood and flesh power surging. The next moment.
The surging power of his blood and flesh erupted, directly sting a nearby mountain peak to pieces.
Then, people like Tu Wa Zi did the same, virtually ttening all the mountains in the vicinity.
Lin Hai had a special constitution and couldn¡¯t learn regr Treasured Techniques. However, he jumped straight down from the Golden Avenue, smashing into the ground like a cannonball.
¡°Rumble!¡±
Immediately, a strong current of air rushed, resounding thunderously. With visible eyes, the thick rocky ground cracked inch by inch, forming a direct craterparing several meters in diameter within several kilometers.
Dust flying, rocks scattered everywhere.
The crowd hurriedly fled to avoid being swept in.
¡°Damn it, is this still a flesh and blood body? This is just like a Human Form Treasure Technique!¡±
Gasps of surprise came from the crowd, and many people couldn¡¯t help but turn pale, gasping in cold air.
Besides being awed by the sheer size of the power, they were astounded by the shocking flesh and blood of the young man in front of them. He plunged down from the high altitude, yet his body waspletely unhurt, not even scraped skin.
On the Golden Avenue.
Shi Hao and Stone Toughness¡¯s eyes also narrowed slightly, their eyes sparkled differently, just as shocked by Lin Hai¡¯s flesh power.
Next to the giant bluestone, a stele slowly emerged, enveloped in dazzling radiance.
A group of people hurriedly looked over.
They saw severalrge words engraved in a vivid and animated style.
Flesh can be holy, strength unparalleled in the world ¨C Lin Hai of Liu Vige..
Chapter 234 - 184: Supreme Battle (2nd Update)_1
Chapter 234: Chapter 184: Supreme Battle (2nd Update)_1
¡°Getting a title just like that? It¡¯s like they¡¯re messing around!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.
Although the scene was shocking, the bestowal of a title was still beyond their expectations.
You have to understand that whether it¡¯s Little Dot or the youth with double pupils, they all broke numerous records only to activate the Stele and leave their names on it.
¡°Shall we try jumping too?¡±
Some were tempted because leaving one¡¯s name in the Void God Realm is not only an honour, but also brings some substantial rewards.
However, they were quickly dismissed disdainfully by the people around them. ¡°When they went down, it was earth-shattering, but when you go down, it¡¯ll be nothing but shattered bones. It won¡¯t be your name left on the stele, it will be your tomb!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t speak such brutal truths!¡±
The tempted man grimaced, in defiant pride.
¡°You can all follow along, but you cannot step on that ring!¡±
In the sky, the Region Envoy, after a long moment¡¯s pause, looked back in disbelief. His eyes filled with incredulity beneath the glow.
He had misjudged. All these youngsters, including those two men, had reached the limit in some realm.
Since when did reaching the Extreme Realm be so cheap?
Especially thest youth, who shook thews of this world¡¯s Pure Wall in the blink of an eye when he charged with his physical body.
This is not only what can be achieved by reaching the Extreme Realm.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t here for a war, we won¡¯t join that chaos!¡±
They were all satisfied, with the Region Envoy leading the way. They followed closely behind the two Shi brothers.
¡°These spiritual springs and golden lotuses look extraordinary. They must be some incredible treasures!¡±
Tu Wa Zi brought out his beast skin bag, his eyes glowing, nning to take all these things back to Liu Vige.
The Region Envoy said nothing, because these items were all odd and not to be moved easily.
But the next moment, his face suddenly changed.
Because those little rascals really snapped off the golden lotuses one by one, and even put the beast skin bag over the mouth of the spiritual spring.
Although the beast skin bag was just the size of a palm, it was like a Cave Heaven inside. So many things went in, yet it didn¡¯t seem to be full.
In the blink of an eye, the once splendid golden avenue turned barepared to before.
Little Dot heaved a sigh.
Because he had originally nned to do the same, but before he could put it into action, these guys from Liu Vige had already beaten him to it.
¡°Stop, stop, stop! Don¡¯t touch these things anymore!¡±
The Region Envoy grumbled under his breath. This bunch of little bastards were just too infuriating! Where did theye from? Aren¡¯t there any adults supervising them?
He vaguely remembered hearing that these brats were from Liu Vige. When the ruler of Liu Vige entered the Void God Realm in the future, he would certainly take the initiative to discipline him.
¡°These things are clearly ownerless, why can¡¯t they be touched? It¡¯s a waste to just leave them here!¡±
Tu Wa Zi spoke up, but didn¡¯t stop his hands from working.
¡°The people of Liu Vige are indeed robust!¡±
The bystanders eximed.
Within this world, the Region Envoy was undoubtedly a deity, and these people didn¡¯t even save his face. They wouldn¡¯t dare to do that even if they had a thousand guts.
¡°I am the Region Envoy of this world. If you continue to ignore my warnings, I can expel you forcefully from this realm. You will not be allowed to enter for two years!¡±
With this said, Tu Wa Zi and the others immediately quieted down. They did not want to receive the same ¡°treatment¡± that Little Dot had before.
¡°Look, the divine-level ring is appearing!¡±
Someone eximed.
The crowd hurriedly followed the direction of his finger.
They saw an ancient battlefield hovering in the sky, above the clouds.
But this ring was not grand, it was far less enormous than recorded in ancient texts, but it exuded a mysterious and ancient vibe.
¡°The grandness of the divine-level ring depends on the realm of the contending cultivators!¡± Someone exined.
While talking, Shi Hao and Stone Toughness had already stepped onto the ring. They faced each other, like two adversaries.
Then, without any warning, they attacked directly, using all of their killing techniques and putting forth all their strength from the start.
In Liu Vige, the back mountain, and the mountain range.
The willow leaves fluttered, like emerald-green des, sparkling jade, akin to amber agate.
Jiang Hui didn¡¯t immediately follow Lin Zhuang and others into the Void God Realm.
Instead, he organized all the dragon egg items he had obtained during this time.
Most were just some odds and ends, including some cutlery, weapons, even some farming tools, furniture, vegetable seeds and such.
All these items were handed over to Old man Lin for him to distribute freely. When Jiang Hui¡¯s heart and mind sunk into the Void God Realm, the double stone battle that had caught everyone¡¯s attention was almost at its conclusion. In the arena.
The youth with double pupils roared, his body drenched in dazzling, crimson blood.
¡°I can¡¯t ept this, I, Stone Toughness, have never been inferior to anyone in my life. I have double pupils and the Supreme Bone, I am the unique prodigy of all ages, you cannot possibly defeat me!¡±
Stone Toughness roared, unbearably at the brink of defeat.
He ultimately chose to abandon the Power of double pupils, his most proficient and formidable force.
He wanted to suppress Shi Hao with the Supreme Bone, to prove his strength to the world, that even without relying on double pupils, he could still stand undefeated. But, to his despair, he ended up losing miserably.
¡°Noisy!¡±
Little Dot was also entirely drenched in blood, but his spirit was exceptionally vigorous. He pped down hard on the spot.
There was a ¡°Bang!¡± noise.
A tremendous pressure swept over, directly causing Stone Toughness¡¯s eyeballs to burst out and his entire body was almost shattered.
¡°Thinking you can defeat me with my own power, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Shi Hao smirked, taking several Soul Extinguishing Needles from his bosom. These were supreme treasures, capable ofpletely eradicating a creature¡¯s soul, even capable of truly killing enemies in the Void God Realm.
Once hit by the Soul Extinguishing Needle, the victim¡¯s soul in the real world would also be annihted, leaving behind an empty shell.
Jiang Hui sighed.
Stone Toughness should have been a prominent character, determined to carry through what he sets his mind on, even giving up his own life for the people after achieving the position of Immortal King.
Not everyone could do this, it required unwavering courage and boldness from beginning to end.
But the youthful Stone Toughness, holder of the double pupils, was too arrogant and lost his way, foolishly attempted to defeat Shi Hao with the Supreme Bone, unknowingly helping Emperor Huang Tian gain preliminary control of the newly born second piece of the Supreme Bone.
However, he didn¡¯t make a move.
Had it not been for this incident, the youth with double pupils would never have been enlightened in the future.
The grudges between the two stones would also never been resolved.
There was a reason for it.
¡°Double Pupil Holder is my disciple of the Heaven Mending Sect, deeply favored by our Sect Hierarch, and represents the face of our sect in the outside world. He absolutely can¡¯t lose!¡±
In a corner, a figure with a cold expression spoke indignantly.
Although the distance was far and the voice was whispers, it was still detected by Jiang Hui.
Following the sound, Jiang Hui looked over to see an old woman in the crowd directing an old man standing next to her to interfere secretly in the battlefield.
At the same time, other powers also made their moves.
All of them didn¡¯t want Shi Hao to win this fight.
A good number of these beings had deep grudges against Shi Hao, and they bore profound hatred for each other, not merely wanting to help Stone Toughness.
However, whether it was an open or covert move, none of them seeded.
Shi Hao was truly remarkable. After losing the first piece of Supreme Bone, not only did he stubbornly survive but also grew out the second piece of Supreme Bone.
At this moment, the second piece of Supreme Bone activated, releasing mysterious, terrifying waves, momentarily solidifying time, even the old man next to that old woman failed to prevent it..
Chapter 235 - 185: Stone Toughness Dead, Curse Power, God Flame Man (Revised) _1
Chapter 235: Chapter 185: Stone Toughness Dead, Curse Power, God me Man (Revised) _1
Even though he didn¡¯t seed, Jiang Hui was quite interested in the method the old man had used.
If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the other party should have used a kind of curse that could kill imperceptibly, making it hard even for a Divine Spirit to detect.
Moreover, curses also came in various ranks. If an extremely powerful being used a certain forbidden curse, even a Supreme Great Emperor had a chance of being assassinated.
However, the old man¡¯s power was too weak, even a low-level curse couldn¡¯t disy one tenth of its potential power.
Of course, another main reason was that Little Dot was incredibly strong with boundless potential, having grown a Second Piece of Supreme Bone.
If it weren¡¯t for the temporary control granted by the second piece of Supreme Bone, it¡¯s hard to say whether Shi Hao could have resisted the erosion of the Curse Power.
If it had been anyone else, the old man¡¯s attack would have been absolutely sessful.
In the arena.
Little Dot grunts, obviously, the previous attack has caused significant damage, making his hidden injuries more severe.
However, Shi Hao utilizes this brief moment, directly wielding the Soul Extinguishing Needle, he also takes out the Soul Calming Tower along with the Supreme Power to suppress Stone Toughness.
¡°Boom!¡± A loud bang sounds,
The Youth with Double Pupils body explodes on the spot, being instantly killed.
This scene leaves the onlooking crowd momentarily frozen, falling silent.
Everyone is stunned, eyes widened in shock.
In ancient times, the double pupils were known as an unbeaten legend, no one was able to defeat them, they were a symbol of invincibility and were natural divine beings.
But today.
This battle proves Shi Hao¡¯s power, proving that the once rambunctious brat is the top young supreme in the world.
The Double Pupil Holder has been in, who is strong and who is weak has also been determined, the battle is ultimately over, the myth of the natural divine person has been shattered.
¡°The glory belonging to this brat begins now, he will eventually push across all enemies in the world, constructing his own legend!¡±
The ce is boiling, and a multitude of varied voices surge like a tide, washing over all directions.
Not only in the Void God Realm, but also in the real world, several Ancient Countries are shocked.
Especially in the direction of Stone Kingdom.
However, quite a few people feel regret, especially those high above nobles.
They were all here in the hopes of seeing Stone Toughness attack with the Double Pupil technique, evolving to the highest mystery of the double pupils, witnessing how captivating it was, and gaining some insight.
But now, it seems they aren¡¯t so lucky.
Even till death, the youth didn¡¯t show the power of his double pupils.
In the Void God Realm, sunlight passes through the gaps in the leaves andnds on Little Dot¡¯s shoulder, a myriad of colors sparkling, making the youth appear like the son of a god.
After killing Stone Toughness, Shi Hao doesn¡¯t leave immediately but stands silently for a while before slowly sitting down.
This battle, although he finally won, simrly came at a great cost. It was the toughest battle he had fought since debuting, his body is almost shattered.
If Stone Toughness had resolutely used his double pupils instead of the Supreme Bone, his situation might have been even worse.
Little Dot is glowing all over, his wounds heal quickly, the broken bones are also reconnecting, and his breathing gradually steadies.
This is some sort of potent Treasured Technique, as long as it¡¯s not a fatal wound, even lost limbs can be regenerated.
However, he has at least eight or nine broken bones, and there are cracks in his internal organs, it will take a period of rest to recover fully.
¡°If things go as expected, this youth will be the master of Wilderness Area, talents emerge in every generation. After many years, we might need to look up to the legendary deeds of this youth!¡±
Someone starts to speak, all of them are mysterious powerhouses, all at The Realm of The Noble, but at this moment, they are all sighing.
¡°Boom!¡±
Just at this moment.
Just as the sighing sounds hanging in the air have not yet fully subsided,
Over the distant horizon, a billow of zing mes suddenly rises.
Burning mes swept across the vast sky in an instant, bright and resplendent. The fiery red mes burned fiercely, making even the sun, moon, and stars appear dimmer inparison.
The light from the fire was so terrifying that it sent shivers down the spines of many beings, their hairs standing on end.
This happened so suddenly that everyone was caught off guard. They couldn¡¯t help but stand dumbfounded, their faces filled with shock, not understanding what was going on.
Following this surge of mes, a very calm voice echoed. It carried a sense of having everything under control.
¡°Is this the legendary Sky Battlefield? It seems pretty well-made!¡±
With this voice, the endless divine mes quickly closed in, revealing a man¡¯s figure, engulfed in mes¡
¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s so arrogant?¡±
Some people stared intently, their expressions filled with astonishment, trying to figure out who this suddenly appeared God me Man was.
Because the neer was extraordinary, it made them all feel a sense of pressure. Especially those Nobles, who could even more profoundly perceive the strength of this mysterious man wrapped in divine mes.
Jiang Hui didn¡¯t have too many thoughts about it. He had already anticipated this scene.
Although he had almost forgotten most of the things from the book, the ¡°insignificant¡± character called the God me Man had left some impression on him.
Not because of the man¡¯s extraordinary origin, but purely because his character was quite unusual. Although he did not feature prominently in the book, he was easy to remember.
This man had three hobbies in life: collecting beauties of the world, collecting treasured techniques, and collecting famous generals.
Especially, from the very beginning, he was quite arrogant. He not only wanted to take Shi Hao as a servant but also wanted to take Moon Fairy as his wife. He even had a messy battle with thetter.
As the saintess of the Heaven Mending Sect, Moon Fairy had rare talents in the world. Despite deploying all her techniques, she could not defeat the God me Man, showing his strength.
However, his antics didn¡¯t end here. During his fierce battle with Moon Fairy, he suddenly flew away and attacked the Region Envoy from the Void God Realm, wanting to gain the power of the Rules of the Great Taoist to strengthen himself.
And he even managed to seed, but in doing so, hepletely angered the Domain Master.
The Domain Master, incensed, unleashed divine punishment. The entire Void God Realm began to tremble, and everyone, unable to resist, was forced to flee.
Especially the God me Man, who was beaten to the point of shedding his skin, revealing his extraordinary nature.
However, this man did not have a specific name in the book and was always referred to as the God me Man.
Butter, an unofficial name was given to him, which sounds very stylish ¨C ¡°Reincarnation¡±.
But such a pretentious character, the moment he arrived at the Upper Realm, started to fight directly, revealing no signs of his past strength in the Lower Realm, let alone matching the top heavenly talents.
He was beaten wherever he went. In a sect, he couldn¡¯t even be ranked among the top ten. He was constantly tormented by Little Dot¡¯s little, Heavenly Corner Ant, practically reduced to amoner.
However, to be honest, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t see it that way.
Because the man had once attacked the Region Envoy and also possessed the Chaotic Divine Tool, the Wheel of Reincarnation.
Although it was just a fragment, it was capable of absorbing the Rules of the Great Taoist from the Region Envoy of the Void God Realm and could even sacrificially use other Nobles. By the book, it was considered a forbidden object, precious, even to deities.
In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, the God me Man could be Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King¡¯s reincarnation or possibly his descendant.
Moreover, he thought thetter was more likely.
Of course, either suggests the man¡¯s extraordinariness.
As for why he was so decadentter on, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know.
Because whether the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King reincarnated or was his descendant, they all should be considered the top talents of the world. As memories would recover and bloodline manifest, they should be even stronger, not weaker.
But it was because he gradually became more ordinary, Jiang Hui showed some interest.
Such a person generally doesn¡¯t have extraordinary fate, but the most important thing is that his talent is not bad. He could be taken back.
While Jiang Hui was mulling things over, the me Man had already descended onto the Sky Battlefield, his expression arrogant and defiant, eyeing all four directions.
¡°This persones from outside the domain and does not belong to the Wilderness Area. It is said that he is a reborn Celestial God, but others say he is actually a reincarnation, possessing supreme Taoist fruits, with a mysterious and extraordinary background!¡±
¡°I heard that this man once harassed a saintess from an ancient sect. Many people pursued and killed him, but to this day, he remains carefree and content!¡±
All around, people were discussing, some of whom had heard of the God me Man, revealing many secrets.
The identity of the God me Man was unique. Although he came from outside the domain, even people from outside the domain didn¡¯t quite understand his specific origins..
Chapter 236 - 186: Divine Flame Man, Jiang Hui appears (revised )_1
Chapter 236: Chapter 186: Divine me Man, Jiang Hui appears (revised )_1
High up in the sky, the God me Man floated alone, his body filled with terrifying power.
The moment he appeared, he quickly walked up to Little Dot and beckoned him
to follow.
¡°What a coincidence, I too have a habit of collecting. How about you follow me instead?!¡±
Little Dot spoke up.
¡°Such audacity!¡±
The God me Man scoffed coldly,unching an aggressive strike with his
hand.
Little Dot retaliated with a simr counterstrike.
¡°Interesting, truly beyond my expectations!¡±
God me Man stood tall and unmoving, seemingly surprised.
However, his attention was soon drawn to ady dressed in white amongst the crowd, his eyes set on conquering her.
¡°Miss Moon Chan, how many times have we met already? Seems like fate keeps bringing us together!¡±
The God me Man spoke arrogantly.
¡°Restless wanderer, stop your nonsense!¡±
The girl in white, a saintess from Heaven Mending Sect, replied coldly.
In an instant, without any warning, the two began to duel, their fightparable to a battle between nobles, shocking onlookers, who foresaw the emergence of a golden era in the near future.
Because there were too many renowned prodigies, each truly exceptional. Once
they mature, their names would shake the world.
The two eventually separated.
Both their powers were terrifying. Without intent to fight to the death, neither could do much to the other.
His gaze was like a torch scanning around him, and then suddenly, his eyes brightened again.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect this domain to be so interesting with so many people reaching the extreme!¡±
The God me Man spoke again, changing his target and heading towards Lin
Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others.
¡°???¡±
Jiang Hui was stunned.
Regardless of God me Man¡¯s strength, his discernment was indeed noteworthy. It¡¯s no wonder he had a habit of collecting things.
Also, his thought process was quick. Probably no one could keep up with him.
One moment he was fighting with you, and the next, he had already found someone else.
Jiang Hui initially did not want to show up but observed the development silently on the sidelines. However, the God me Man had power at least above the noble level. Even though he was not a deity, he could easily eradicate themon nobles.
Evenbined, Lin Zhuang and Tu Wa Zi would have trouble dealing with him.
If he did not intervene, it would certainly warrant a beating for Lin Zhuang and
the others.
If that were to happen, it would be a p in his face.
¡°Who is this guy? Has he gone mad? He dares to strike at the people of Liu
Vige?!¡±
Someone widened their eyes, finding it somewhat unbelievable.
As everyone knows, Liu Vige is protected by a deity. To confront such existence, one is either supremely powerful or out of their mind.
¡°You lot, from today onwards, you follow me!¡±
The God me Man spoke, an unruffled expression on his face as if he was sure of sess. It wasn¡¯t a question but more of a conclusive statement.
He could tell that although these people in front of him had once reached the pinnacle of their power, their current state was merely the realm of Spirit Transformation and not on his level.
¡°More arrogant than even me, Tu Wa Zi? State your name before receiving my punch. I don¡¯t kill the nameless!¡±
Tu Dequan never let others have the upper hand verbally, not even if the Heaven King himself had appeared.
¡°Your strength isn¡¯t much, but your arrogance sure is!
The God me Man sneered, nonchntly tossing arge fireball.
The faces of Lin Zhuang and others slightly changed. The fear- inducing power detected from the fireball was something they would find hard to defend against.
¡°Hum!¡±
However, at that moment, an overwhelmingly powerful force suddenly erupted, full of divinity, transforming into an invisible hand in the sky. It easily blocked the fireball heading towards Tu Wa Zi and others, effortlessly extinguishing it.
¡°Who is it? Come out!¡±
The man enveloped in divine mes raised his brows slightly, somewhat astonished.
People around him were terrified, also feeling the fluctuations of an unknown power, and they were all searching for its source.
Because just now, the power¡¯s fluctuation made them tremble all over, as if they had fallen into an icy cave, they werepletely overtaken by sudden chills.
It should be known, almost everyone present was at the level of a noble, the pinnacle of existence on this continent.
¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡±
The divine me man looked furious, his gaze first swept over Demon Spirit
Lake and the old woman.
However, intuition told him that it should not be these people.
Although these people belonged to the Great Sects of the Upper Realm, their power was not significant; they couldn¡¯t possibly stop him.
¡°Are you looking for me?¡±
In the void, a thunderous voice rumbled, apanied by a variety of inexplicable tones.
The next moment, dazzling fluctuations emerged, endless light poured down from the Nine Heavens like a milky way. A myriad of mysterious, ancient runes soared up, each appearing like a golden sun, dramatic yet astonishing.
And within those runes.
A tall figure slowly emerged, shrouded in a holy and mysterious divine glow. With each step he took, a lotus would sprout beneath him. He seemed to directly cross the restrictions around the sky battlefield and slowly approach the Little Dot.
11 Lord Willow God!11
Tu Wa Zi and others were initially startled, then a look of joy appeared on their faces. They never expected their Sacrificial Spirit would intervene.
They had personally seen the external avatar manifested by Jiang Hui before and recognized it as a form of the Willow God.
¡°Lord Willow God?¡±
People around them, a group whose faces were full of surprise, vaguely guessed who this figure was.
Some couldn¡¯t believe it, as many people had witnessed the majestic form of Jiang Hui in the Hundred Broken Mountains. It wasn¡¯t this appearance, but an enormous willow tree that covered the sun and sky.
¡°Are you stupid? He¡¯s a deity, of course, he can take any form!¡±
Some creatures immediately said.
Igniting the Divine me, ascending to the Divine Position, shedding the mortal coil, and receiving an unprecedented upgrade. In this state, one can manifest in any form. Although it¡¯s just a form, it also symbolizes the deity.
People showed envy on their faces.
If they also had a deity¡¯s protection like this, they would wake up from their dreams withughter. The most critical part was to stand up.
The deity showed up, celestial signs descended, and thunder rumbled through the sky like a roaring army.
Moreover, wherever he went, it affected the order of the Void God Realm, making it blurred and distorted and ultimately gradually copsing.
Some people were terrified, feeling that the rules and order of this world were about to change. They even felt their bodies were about to melt.
From a distance, the Region Envoy looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy, feeling an unprecedented pressure hit his face.
He furrowed his brows, runes red in the depth of his eyes, and his gaze was firmly fixed on Jiang Hui.
The mysterious man cloaked in divine mes seemed taken aback, disbelief filled the depths of his pupils.
This was the lower realm, how could a deity appear here?
¡°You have quite the nerve, even daring to target my people?!
Jiang Hui was expressionless, only the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. The next moment, he reached out with one hand.
A jade-like hand thundered forward.
In the eyes of everyone, it quickly became gigantic, just like a towering mountain range in an instant. It seemed like billions of stars were revolving within it, covering the sky with a single hand.
¡°Boom boom¡±
The giant hand directly caught the divine me man, then slowly closed. A stream of divine power urred within, and runes were surging into mes as hot as molten iron.
¡°Pop pop pop!¡±
In the face of absolute power, the divine me man¡¯s face immediately turned liver red.
But Jiang Hui didn¡¯t kill him.
After casually holding him up and shaking him around, he threw him away.
¡°Bang bang bang!¡±
The divine me man was directly sent flying, crushing a mountain midway through. Rock and soil spilled everywhere.
But the man was unharmed, the mes that swirled around him served as both an offensive technique and a defense mechanism.
Chapter 237 - 187: Deity’s Wrath (Revised)_i
Chapter 237: Chapter 187: Deity¡¯s Wrath (Revised)_i
After making short work of the Divine me man, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes zed as he turned towards thend upied by Demon Spirit Lake.
Since his presence was already known to people, he thought of going all the way.
If he heard correctly before, the n to y the gods was primarily led by this ancient power.
After the Region Envoy took action, that power had been shattered, but there were still remnants, survivors.
¡°You humans covet the ying of gods, today, let a god y your insolent generation first!¡±
Jiang Hui remained expressionless, took a step forward, and arrived directly over Demon Spirit Lake.
He liked to repay grudges personally and promptly.
If these ancient forces wanted to move against him, they should be ready to bear the price of his anger.
¡°Liu Vige God, what are you doing?¡±
The surviving Nobles of the Demon Spirit Lake roared, sensing a bad omen.
However, before their voices could fade, they were shocked by a scene unfolding above the sky and their jaws dropped.
They saw in the distant sky, an immense thunder hovered slowly,ing into view.
The thunder was so enormous, spanning hundreds of miles, enveloping the entire Demon Spirit Lake. Dark shadows squeezed the city, and constant cracklings resounded with deafening roars¡
¡°Rumble¡¡±
¡°Rumble¡¡±
Over the sky.
The thunder that blocked out the sun instantly fell, causing a resounding and earth-shattering sound. The trembling earth was shaking.
This was the Python Treasure Art, which could transform into a thunder spear. In Jiang Hui¡¯s hands, with divine power to stimte, it caused a substantial change, just like Heaven¡¯s Punishment.
A distant ce.
The Region Envoy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, he was unconsciously frightened.
This attack, even he would struggle to withstand it. The momentum was too powerful, as if the heavens were furious.
The people of Demon Spirit Lake didn¡¯t know what they did to provoke this entity, this strike was enough to overturn all thend that the Demon Spirit Lake nted in the Void God Realm.
¡°Liu Vige Deity, you can¡¯t do this!!¡±
The Nobles of Demon Spirit Lake yelled, like terrified birds. They tried desperately to resist the formidable thunder falling from the high sky, but it was just like trying to block a car with a mantis¡¯s arm. They were instantly melted by the thunder, and obliterated into gas.
The enormous thunder struck down, overturning this ce ¨C ancient trees copsed, stones flew about, and the mountain copsed.
In the blink of an eye, the entire Demon Spirit Lake was levelled, even therge silverke was evaporated, and all the remaining ruins were like carbonized.
¡°What the hell¡¯s going on? Why did the Deity of Liu Vige suddenly attack Demon Spirit Lake?¡±
A group of people looked horrified, they quickly fled to a safe distance in the first instance.
Some people even felt insecure and moved even further before they finally stopped.
The divine power was earth-shattering, unimaginable. The mere residual waves could annihte them, every creature was frightened, fearful of being affected.
¡°It¡¯s these ancient powers who have brought this on themselves. They absurdly counton confronting the deity, not knowing their limitations!¡±
Someone spoke in a low voice, knowing some behind-the-scenes stories, and informed the people present.
¡°A n to y the gods? These ancient powers are really crazy!¡±
After learning the cause of the incident, some people suddenly looked horrified, never expecting that these forbidden powers would have fancied and nned the idea of ying the gods, and had even put it into practice.
¡°Run fast, this Deity of Liu Vige knows everything, he will not let us go!¡±
There were cries of shocking from many Ancient Divine Mountains.
Many creatures were fleeing in fear, exerting all their strength, wishing they could grow four legs to run faster. Those already with four legs wished they could have more legs to escape.
Their situation was truly horrifying.
They were crying out in horror, unable to resist, trembling in terror.
As for Jiang Hui, his face was expressionless, his body enveloped in a brilliant radiance as he descended from the sky,
He harshly waved his hand, disying an unparalleled divine might, endless light descended, blending with the erupting order, forming a colossal hand that covered the sky.
¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Puff! Puff! Puff!¡±
The gigantic sky-covering hand pressed down ruthlessly.
In the face of absolute power, the humans and creatures of these Ancient Divine Mountains exploded one after another, their bodies exploding into clouds of sanguine mist, grinded into oblivion.
Far away.
One after another, the Ancient Divine Mountains copsed, forming deep and bottomless canyons.
The creatures living in those Ancient Divine Mountains were killed to the veryst, all crushed into fine dust by the immense power.
¡°It¡¯s not our fault, we are innocent! It was the Golden Spider Noble from the Demon Spirit Lake who tempted us, we never intended to do this!¡±
A leading figure from the Ancient Divine Mountains pleaded, an elderly lord who had reached the Noble Realm.
This sort of cultivation was considered one of the most powerful existences on this destend, they could be referred to as ancestors, simr in cultivation to the human emperors of the Ancestral Great Countries.
However, in front of Jiang Hui, they seemed as insignificant as ants, and they didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist.
After a while.
After reducing the Divine Mountains to rubble, Jiang Hui finally stopped.
Covered with the Five Senses, he could hear all around him, see all directions, having understood the territorial divisions of these Ancient Forces clearly from casual conversations, he did not make any mistake in his attack.
Jiang Hui looked down at the crowd below him, his expression cold. Apart from a very few Ancient remnants, all others who participated in the God-ying project had been wiped out by him.
Individuals like Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others were feeling excited, dreaming that they would also be as powerful as Lord Willow God one day.
As for the remaining races, they were all scared out of their wits.
Although the deity did not act against them, the intense smell of blood and the numerous white bones made it impossible for them to forget this experience in their lifetime.
Most importantly, the ones buried here were not ordinary people. They were the top-tier existences dominating this continent. Even among them, there were Nobles who they dare not to even think of. Now, not even a single hair of them remained.
Although this was the Void God Realm and they didn¡¯t exactly die, anyone who could supress these divine-mountain behemoths here would naturally be able to do so in the real world too.
¡°Boom!¡±
In the sky, Jiang Hui reached out his hand again.
The grand power surged and in an instant, countless tiny ck shadows suddenly soared from the ruins of the numerous ancient divine mountains¡
All were rare Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood, stored in jade pots, as many as a few thousand. Each pot was treasured and was enough to incite a scramble among countless people when ced outside.
When he made his move, Jiang Hui was especially careful to save these treasures useful for his believers.
The ones who should be killed would of course be killed but there was no need to waste anything usable.
This sight made many spectators around them stare with fiery eyes, their faces full of envy.
These people¡¯s realms weren¡¯t too high, and the ancient beast blood was a treasure hard toe by, something they didn¡¯t dare to dream about on a regr day.
Of course, even if they were given ten thousand guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to rob it.
They weren¡¯t as foolish as those ancient forces who proposed the God-ying project.
Chapter 238 - 188: The Girl Under the Fire
Chapter 238: Chapter 188: The Girl Under the Fire
Mulberry Forest (Revised)_l
On the side, the Region Envoy did not stop them.
Although he was a strand of consciousness from the Void God Realm, overseeing this Pure Land, and held the power of life and death over the beings that stepped into it, if it were any other situation, he might have intervened.
But the other party was also a deity. Even though he didn¡¯t know how they had entered the Void God Realm, he could sense that their power was far stronger than his own.
Even if he wanted to intervene, hecked the capacity to do so.
Moreover, precisely because the other party had affected the Power of Laws in thisyer of the world, he would not be able to forcibly send them out even if he wanted to.
However, the Region Envoy still kept his gaze firmly locked onto Jiang Hui.
Because the other party¡¯s presence had affected the rules of the Void God Realm, no matter what, he would ultimately have to intervene, but he needed the right timing ¨C at the moment, the other party was likely in a state of anger.
Because he had just spent a long time understanding what was going on.
In the high sky.
Jiang Hui leisurely approached with anguid stride; a rumbling noise like that of thousands of troops rolled past, sounding like thunder.
Afterpleting all of this, his gaze fell upon Shi Hao, who was in the field.
Counting thest time on the Broken Hundred Mountain Range, this was the second time he had seen Emperor Huang Tian.
Emperor Huang Tian, who had single-handedly bnced the heavens and determined the course of millennia, had all the time in the world to roam as he pleased.
He was a tragic protagonist.
With his power, he dominated the heavens andmanded the ages, standing alone at the pinnacle of Shen Dao, truly achieving invincibility.
Yet even with iparable talent, he could only watch as the woman he loved was taken away by the king of another realm when he was still immature.
Even bing the second quasi-Immortal Emperor in the history of eternity, he could not prevent his mentor, the Willow God, from dying in battle for him.
He couldn¡¯t stop his son and brother from dying to save him, nor could he stop many of his friends from dying before his eyes.
This was an era of reprisal. Even though there were countless exceptional talents, in the end, only one person could keep up with him.
Whether they were intimate friends or lovers, or his descendants, they could only perish in the long river of time and die on the immortal battlefield.
Even the Willow God eventually perished in a battle against Emperor Cang, his body and the Shen Dao disappearing.
He¡¯d be stronger to protect the people around him, but in the end, he found he had protected nothing, he could not protect anything.
Throughout the long years, how many rtives and friends were buried under Green Mountain, their bones turning into yellow earth, witnessing the golden crow rise and set day after day, thendscapes transforming into oceans, and the oceans turning back intondscapes. And when he looked back, he found that there was no one left to apany him.
Determining the course of millennia meant he would inevitably spend his entire life standing alone in the river of time.
But the path of the youth was always different.
¡°Looking into the future, all is chaos, but who knows what the future will truly be like!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s words resonated leisurely. They were addressed to Little Dot, but also seemed to be spoken to himself.
¡°Excuse me, Liu Vige Deity, what do you mean by that?¡±
Little Dot furrowed his brows, not understanding, but gathered his courage to ask.
He always felt that the Liu Vige Deity knew many secrets that he could not see through, making him seem overly mysterious.
What was most important, however-
It seemed the other party was paying special attention to him.
But he could feel that the other party harbored no malice towards him.
¡°I have no particr intention, I just see that you have fate on your side, and thought to give you a few words of advice.
If there are things you love, then love passionately. If there are things you hate, then hate with all your might. Don¡¯t let anyone wrong you, but also don¡¯t wrong anyone else!¡±
Jiang Hui did not reply, only shook his head.
Vaguely in his gaze, a red figure appeared again, leaning against the Fire Mulberry Tree, waiting for someone to take her home.
From the dome of the sky, bunches of fiery red petals fell, swirling around. One after another, they were crystal clear. The Fire Mulberry wilted, its red petals falling like rain, dancing in the wind.
Such a pity, the girl who waited alone in the Fire Mulberry Forest was already gone.
Jiang Hui was not sentimental by nature, but sometimes he liked to express his emotions.
On the green grass, Shi Hao scratched his head, somewhat at a loss.
Surrounding him, the others too were baffled, but they all listened attentively.
Because these were divine teachings, containing the Great Taoist, if they couldprehend even a trace of its truth, it would be greatly beneficial to them.
Then suddenly, their attention was drawn by a figure engulfed in divine me.
The mysterious man enshrouded in divine me.
He let out a sudden roar, employing fierce attack techniques, daringly charging towards the direction of the Region Envoy.
¡°What is he up to, why is he suddenly charging towards the Region Envoy?¡±
Everyone snapped back to their senses, jaws agape, almost popping out their eyes in surprise.
¡°Damn, he¡¯s really audacious, clearly he intends to attack the Region Envoy!¡± Some with sharp eyes quickly reacted, cannot help but shout.
Forget whether he can or cannot y the Region Envoy, if he seeds, they won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.
In the Realm, apart from the Region Envoy there is also the Domain Master,manding all territories in the Void God Realm, overwhelmingly powerful, and rarely seen, as he is usually in hibernation.
But if the Region Envoy was killed, it was very likely to awaken him, bringing divine punishment. No one would escape.
While everyone was both terrified and anxious, the man enshrouded in divine me had already shed with the Region Envoy of this territory, and at a critical moment he employed a fearsome treasure, sessfully killing him.
In an instant.
The turbulent Divine Order Chain burst forth, with the precious Power of Laws transforming into a downpour of radiant fragments¡
This scene was extraordinarily grand, with the Power of Laws pouring down, illuminating the sky like broad daylight.
The man of mes was truly powerful, able to repel Nobles with ease, decisively killing the Region Envoy, and at the final moment he sacrificed a fragment of a brokenpass, piercing the Region Envoy through.
At the moment when the Region Envoy¡¯s body was frozen through, arge cluster of Origin of God Power spilled from within his body.
Though the Region Envoy was only a manifestation of the Void God Realm consciousness, he already contained a trace of Shen Dao and held a small amount of Rule Power within him.
¡°It¡¯s the Origin of God Power!¡±
The moment this Origin of God Power appeared, countless people¡¯s eyes lit up with greed, throwing their previous worries out of their mind.
While Shi Hao¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he still took the lead, rushed out like a bullet, and along with the man of mes, they collected several clusters of the Origin of God Power.
Some Nobles also wanted to join in, but they were directly pped away by the mysterious ming man, coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood.
¡°What has this worlde to? How can anyone who appears easily suppress us?!¡±
A group of Nobles were moved to tears. They had dedicated most of their lives to cultivate to their current state, originally thinking that they could reign supreme in the vast Wilderness, yet anyone who appeared could contend with them, or even cause them to tremble with a single p.
The white-d maiden Moon Fairy, the ck Clothed Witch hiding among the crowd, and others also took the opportunity to make their move, each making a profit.
Tu Wa Zi and others watched with eager eyes; they were very envious but did not make a move.
Whether it was the previous Little Dot, the zing mysterious man, or the opportunistic Nobles, each was far stronger than them.
Chapter 239 - 189: Great Progress of Everyone in Liu Village, Old Man Lin Wants to Play Matchmaker_l
Chapter 239: Chapter 189: Great Progress of Everyone in Liu Vige, Old Man Lin Wants to y Matchmaker_l
(Chapter 185 to 188 have been revised, the content should be much improved now, remember to check them out, or things might not make much sense.)
Jiang Hui could naturally discern the thoughts of Lin Zhuang, the Tu Wa Zi, and the others.
With a casual stretch, Jiang Hui seized the remaining Shen Dao sourcepletely.
This was a good item that could only exist within a deity¡¯s body, which was greatly beneficial to all creatures¡¯ cultivation. It could help them understand the power ofws in advance. This was the same kind of thing as the divine runes imprinted by Lin Hai in the Divine Tomb Trial Ground.
However, thetter required a certain opportunity.
¡°That¡¯s about it!¡±
After capturing the remaining Shen Dao source and infusing it into the bodies of Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and the others, Jiang Hui spoke softly, his gaze fixed on the unknown depths of space.
Vaguely, from great heights, his naked eyes could see heavy clouds converging together, forming huge whirlwinds.
If he had not forgotten, after the God me Man killed the Region Envoy, he would rm the Domain Master of the Void God Realm.
¡°Boom!¡±
Sure enough, as soon as he was done thinking, in the infinite void, an inexplicably terrifying aura rapidly spread out, as if a paramount existence was slowly awakening.
This aura was too powerful, sweeping in clusters of cultivators, like a lone boat in a vast ocean, bobbing in giant waves, insignificant beyondpare.
Above the vast sky, a powerful will revived, emanating a booming sound.
In the gray sky, strands of order rules cut through the void, falling from the sky, dazzling and blinding.
¡°It must be the Domain Master who has awakened!¡±
Someone shrieked in terror, as if recalling something. Otherwise, there would absolutely not have been such a massive uproar.
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly as he waved his hand, speeding away with
Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and the others.
But he wasn¡¯t overly concerned.
Whether it was the Region Envoy or the Domain Master, they were essentially just the consciousness of the Void God Realm, with only differences in scale.
If the Region Envoy of the Void God Realm was merely the embodiment of a domain, then the Domain Master was the sum of powers governing the Lower Realm Eight Domains, roughly equivalent to the Divine me Peak or the True
God Realm.
Jiang Hui considered himself strong enough to contend with it.
Especially, whether they were Region Envoys or Domain Masters, they could not arbitrarily kill. They needed to adhere to certain principles.
Following the Domain Master¡¯s revival, with the terror he was wielding, he vented his rage on the God me Man.
Above the sky, thick and powerful chains of order descended like thunderbolts. However, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, these chains of order were all sessfully defended by the broken Fragment of Compass of the God me
Man.
¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±
In the high sky.
The enraged roar had filled with even more wrath as if it could no longer be contained.
Chaos lights shone, scattering the chains, whipping wildly towards the ground, and even morphed into a gigantic palm, consequently attempting to grab the
God me Man all at once.
¡°Is it necessary? All I did was kill a Region Envoy!
The brow of the God me Man knitted slightly, feeling that the Domain Master of this world was making a big deal out of nothing.
If he were to be caught by that giant palm, the other party would surely take him to the depths of the Void God Realm, into an evesting cage.
He had never been to that world, but reportedly it was hidden in the deepest ce of the Void God Realm, filled with destion. Once imprisoned, it would be hard to escape for life and would eventually decay inside.
Once the idea dawned on him, the God me Man seemed to have made some ns and directly pierced his chest.
This was a method of sacrifice, allowing the Chaotic Divine Tool to forcefully whisk him away from this ce.
However, at that moment, a sudden change urred.
From another direction, an even more vast giant palm attacked, covering the sky and sun. From a distance, even the sun, moon, and stars were shimmering within it.
The giant hand pierced the void and, under the astonished gaze of the God me Man, it directly yanked away the broken Fragment of Compass.
A terrifying force invaded, divine radiance sshed, the power ofws flickered like raindrops, and he, despite his best efforts, couldn¡¯t resist at all.
¡°Liu Vige Deity, we have no vendetta against each other. You just taught me a lesson, why are you further attacking me?
The God me Man knew the owner of the giant hand that covered the sky. His expression had lost its earlier calmness, reced by profound fear.
The giant hand was too terrifying, it suppressed the Chaos Divine Tool in a blink, and even disconnected his connection with it.
Without the Chaotic Divine Tool, it was impossible for him to forcefully leave here.
However, what shocked him the most followed next. That giant hand that covered the sky appeared again.
This time, the target was him.
¡°Rumble!¡±
High above in the sky, the two giant hands that covered the sky collided, producing a deafening rumble. The terrifying power surged out like a tidal wave, instantly melting the boundary wall of the Void God Realm¡¯s rule.
This level of confrontation was too terrifying, beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.
What surprised them even more followed next.
As the deity of Liu Vige made a move, the giant hand conjured by the terrifying existence above the sky suddenly shattered in an instant.
¡°just what is the origin of the deity of Liu Vige? How is it that even a Domain Master of the Void God Realm cannotpete against them?¡±
The crowd erupted in exmations, having witnessed this unimaginable scene with their own eyes.
The Domain Masters were not the same as the Region Envoys. Although they couldn¡¯t easily take action, thetter could have strength equivalent to that of the True God Realm.
Chapter 240 - 189: Great Progress of Everyone in Liu Village, Old Man Lin Wants to Play Matchmaker_2
Chapter 240: Chapter 189: Great Progress of Everyone in Liu Vige, Old Man Lin Wants to y Matchmaker_2
At a distant ce.
The white-robed young woman known as Moon Cicada and the witch beside her couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air, their bodies shivering involuntarily with an inexplicable feeling.
A great cmity was imminent, and the numerous powerful factions from the Upper Realm would sweep through the Lower Realm using thunderous measures. When that timees, those in the Noble Realm and above would be the first to be annihted.
They had been puzzled as to why the deity of Liu Vige didn¡¯t hide or seek refuge in the Upper Realm, but instead so openly manifested itself.
After all this time, it turned out that he wasparable to a True God.
But why hadn¡¯t such a terrifying existence been noticed and repelled by the Lower Realm¡¯s Law of Power?
Moon Fairy and the witch looked dumbfounded, their mouths agape in astonishment.
Especially the white-robed young woman.
Usually, she was a dignified and elegantdy, but at this moment, she could not care less about her image.
Shi Hao was also the same, too shocked to even speak.
Just a moment ago, he had suddenly felt that something was wrong. He had a bad premonition as the grand will from the skies came sweeping over him like a tsunami.
Before he had time to curse out loud, the oppressive will instantly disappeared.
Little Dot quickly looked around, and it was then he realized that the deity of Liu Vige had intervened, battling against the supreme will from the void, allowing him to dodge a bullet.
If not, he would have had to call upon the Willow God for help.
¡°She¡¯s so powerful, when can I possess such strength?¡±
Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but look back a few times, expressing his deep admiration.
High in the sky, the hands asrge as the heavens collided, resulting in deafening roars.
Even the slightest aftereffect was earth-shattering. Countless mountains were levelled in the fight, even the stars above the sky were shattered¡
This scene stirred up a surge of excitement in Little Dot.
Of course, Jiang Hui was not aware of Little Dot¡¯s emotional turbulence.
At this moment.
All his attention was focused on the terrifying will in the sky.
After a few bouts with the Domain Master of the Void God Realm, Jiang Hui stopped holding back. His overwhelming divine power, mingled with a trace of the Rule order, spilled out in all directions.
¡°Whoosh¡¡±
Instantly.
The original order within the Void God Realm copsedpletely, gradually melted away, forming a bottomless ck hole of several tens of meters in size.
Then.
Jiang Hui, taking everyone with him, jumped right in.
¡°Who is the deity worshipped by Liu Vige? They can actuallye and go freely in the Void God Realm!¡±
All the Nobles who saw this revered Liu Vige even more.
They had also received invitations from the Devil Spirit Lake Organization¡¯s God-ying n.
However, they had declined the invitation after careful consideration.
It appears, their decision was absolutely wise.
¡°Oh no! This Domain Master is forcibly expelling us.¡±
Some people suddenly shouted, as ck fog suddenly emerged from their bodies, winding upwards like smoke, and gathering above everyone¡¯s heads.
Momentster, all the onlookers were expelled from the Void God Realm.
And an order forbidding their return was imposed. Depending on the individual, the duration varied from a few months to a few years. Only after the specified period could they re-enter the Void God Realm.
¡°What on earth is going on? We were just watching! We¡¯re in trouble for no reason at all!¡±
These beings, who were hit despite being innocent, could not help but look frustrated.
But soon, their faces turned even more despondent as they remembered something important.
¡°They are all evicted now, and we have no idea where Liu Vige is. How are we going to collect our bets?¡±
Someone asked helplessly.
This was one of the very few people who had bet on Shi Hao to win the Sky Battlefield.
Liu Vige, calm and peaceful, just like a Paradise.
After retreating from the Void God Realm, Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and the others began their closed-door training, not leaving their retreat even for a moment.
Later on, they even stopped eating and drinking.
Within their bodies, each of them had a mass of Shen Dao origin imbued.
Only a deity like them could touch such an existence, which possessed vast amounts of energy.
Ifprehended, it could provide unexpected gains.
As for the man with divine me, after Jiang Hui sealed his cultivation, he was sent to feed the scale horses.
The man had good talents, capable ofpeting with individuals like Moon Cicada from the Heaven Mending Sect, he should belong to the top tier. However, his character was indeed not so good. With an attitude of tirelessly instructing people, Jiang Hui decided to reform him.
Feeding horses was the first step of the reformation.
As for how the other party fed the horses, it was not his concern. After all, there would always be people checking every day.
Time flew and in a blink of an eye, ten days had passed.
Lin Zhuang and the others were stillprehending the mass of Shen Dao origin.
In these ten days, they almost had new gains daily.
The Cave Heaven inside their bodies kept changing, going from solidity to nothingness, and then from nothingness back to solidity.
The spiritual objects inside the Cave Heaven were the same, each one endowed with a spirit as if vicious birds pped their wings and waves roared on Devil Mountain.
One day, beams of light shot out from the dwelling ces where Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and the others resided.
The next moment, strong aura fluctuations covered Liu Vige, rming many vigers.
When they learned that this movement was due to Lin Zhuang and the others attempting a breakthrough, everyone couldn¡¯t help eximing. Apart from feeling sincerely happy for Lin Zhuang¡¯s group, there was also deep envy.
Because the realm they were about to breakthrough was one that many people didn¡¯t dare to think about.
Pure Blood, Cave Heaven, Spirit Transformation, and Inscripted Texture.
These four realms are everything for many creatures, because even if they pursued it their whole lives, it would be hard to say if they could breakthrough. The further you go, the harder the road bes.
Many creatures exhausted their lives without even reaching the Spirit Transformation Realm, especially the Human Race, who are weak from birth and are more likely to spend their lives struggling at Pure Blood.
In an Ancient Country, after entering the Inscripted Texture Realm, one can be sealed as a marquis, not only enjoying the highest authority but also having his own fiefdom and subjects, admired by millions.
Another three or four days passed like this.
Lin Zhuang and the others had made aplete breakthrough, and their cultivation had solidified in the early stages of the Inscription Realm.
Old man Lin waved his hand and directlyid out a feast on the central square of the vige, serving a lot of infrequently eaten pure blood ferocious beast meat.
This kind of meat is usually only for the strongest men in the vige and those who have contributed to the vige.
But today, it was all you can eat.
In addition, there was Monkey Wine from Jiang Hui.
If others saw this, they would be absolutely stunned, because both the meat of the pure blood ferocious beast and the Monkey Wine are incredibly precious.
Especially the former, even if the Human Emperor of an Ancient Country doesn¡¯t have the right to savor, not because they don¡¯t want to but because it¡¯s nearly impossible to hunt down.
Every pure blood ferocious beast is extremely terrifying. Most importantly, they are scarce, and normal people can hardly ever see them.
All of these in Liu Vige were from Jiang Hui, and Jiang Hui¡¯s were all hatched from dragon eggs.
In the vast square, the vigers were dancing and singing, theirughter and voices high. They were truly excited for Lin Zhuang¡¯s group.
¡°The future is promising, indeed!¡± Old Lin was the one with the widest smile, he specifically called his wife Mrs. Zhang.
It was not just because his two children had broken through to this realm, but also because of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others.
They were only teenagers now, and reaching such a realm at this age was truly rare, even in the Upper Realm, they would be considered exceptional talents.
The youths represented the future of Liu Vige. If the youths are strong, then Liu Vige is strong. If the youths have ambition, then Liu Vige has ambition.
¡°In a fewyears, you all will have grown up, it¡¯s about time we find wives for you!¡±
After a few drinks, old man Lin¡¯s face turned slightly red.
¡°You old man, these kids are so young and you¡¯re in such a hurry!¡± Mrs. Zhang smiled helplessly.
Even though in the Wilderness, many tribes marry at an early age, Liu Vige has always been an exception and does not enforce this.
¡°Not young at all, not young at all. Weren¡¯t the two of us together at their age?¡± Old man Lin waved his hand, although he hadn¡¯t drunk much, he was already slightly intoxicated.
¡°Grandpa Lin, I already have someone I like, she is a chubby girl!¡±
Tu Wa Zi was munching on a delicious ferocious bird leg. Hearing old man Lin¡¯s words, he quickly puffed out his cheeks and said intermittently.
Chapter 241 - 190: Tu Wa Zi Is Going to Marry the
Chapter 241: Chapter 190: Tu Wa Zi Is Going to Marry the
War Goddess, Three-eyed Crow Joins the Noble_l
As Tu Wa Zi was eating, the bulging cheeks showed that he had always had arge appetite. Particrly after acquiring the Inscription Mirror, his internal energy and blood became even more vigorous. He could eat up a beef or two in a single meal.
¡°This little rabbit, he¡¯s this young, but his ambitions aren¡¯t small!¡±
On the hill behind.
A gentle breeze was blowing, carrying a hint of chilliness in the air.
Jiang Hui swung the willow branches, like thousands of hanging green silk threads.
His Five Senses covered a range of thousands of kilometers all the time. He clearly heard the conversation between Tu Wa Zi and Old Man Lin, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.
He hadn¡¯t paid much attention before and only found out now for the first time that the goddess of Tu Wa Zi¡¯s dreams was actually the War Goddess.
As for the War Goddess, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know much about her. The original text seldom described her, and she was obviously a minor character.
After the Heaven Mending Pavilion, she didn¡¯t appear in the plot anymore. Jiang Hui guessed she probably died in Deer Academy.
Although her talent was not bad, it was only rtive and far inferior to the top prodigies, even in the Wilderness area.
The Great Taoistpetition was a brutal path. If you can¡¯t move forward, you can only turn into dust in the passing time, blown away by the wind¡
After all, not everyone can be like Emperor Merciless.
Although he was ordinary, he had the power to cut down all gods, stood alone in the Nine Heavens, and even gods dared not block his way. He became one of the most powerful figures in ancient and modern times, with his ordinary physique.
Frankly, Jiang Hui really wanted to know how Tu Wa Zi fell for the War Goddess?
He was not the only one bewildered.
Old Man Lin was also puzzled.
But what he was puzzled about was, who was this fatdy that Tu Wa Zi was talking about?
¡°Kid, who¡¯s this fatdy you¡¯re talking about? Has Grandpa Lin met her before?¡±
Old Man Lin picked up the cup, drank another cup of Monkey Wine, eagerly inquired, and his eyes were sparkling.
Ever since he thought about finding a match for the vige youngsters, this idea became uncontroble in his mind.
Seeing that someone finally responded, Old Man Lin asked a few more questions.
¡°Hmm¡you probably haven¡¯t met her? I only remember that fatdy is from Deer Academy, tens of thousands of miles away from us!¡±
After eating the huge roast leg ofmb in front of him, only the bone was left, Tu Wa Zi said.
¡°Oh? This fatdy is from Deer Academy?¡± Old Man Lin frowned slightly.
He had heard of this ce. It was said to be on par with Heaven Mending Pavilion, Divine King Pce, and other forces. Speaking of influence, it still counted in the Wilderness.
If it were in the past, he wouldn¡¯t dare think about women from such power. But now, whether it was these top human forces or the Ancient Divine Mountain, he didn¡¯t care about them.
¡°Kid, can you tell Grandpa Lin, how did you fall for that fatdy?!¡±
Old Man Lin asked.
¡°Because she¡¯s very¡fat. Really fat!¡±
Tu Wa Zi greased up his hand in the air and repeated several times, eventually pronouncing these words.
¡°Well¡too fat isn¡¯t a good thing either!¡±
Old Man Lin wrinkled his brow, feeling that Tu Wa Zi¡¯s aesthetic was a little different from others¡¯.
In the Wilderness, plumpness was considered beautiful, not just being fat. Few people liked that.
¡°Hmm¡not that kind of fat, but¡her butt is really big¡round and big¡¡±
Tu Wa Zi carefully said, his face turned red as he talked.
Old Man Lin was taken aback at his words, then burst outughing, and the vigers who had been listening alsoughed heartily.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, brat, our Liu Vige has changed a lot already. It¡¯s not the small vige it used to be. Grandpa Lin will get ready to propose marriage for you!¡± Old Man Lin decided, waving his hand.
¡°Indeed, all men are lecherous, no matter the age.¡±
On the top of the mountain, Jiang Hui gave a wry smile,pletely unprepared that Tu Wa Zi would like the War Goddess for this reason.
Although the War Goddess has a ¡°war¡± character in her name, she didn¡¯t have much inmon with a ¡°tomboy¡±.
The most important thing was that the War Goddess was beautiful and had a good figure, envied by others. Especially, she had a heroic character that other beautiescked, which made her look different.
If the two could indeed be together, it might not be bad.
What happened to Tu Wa Zi was just a small episode.
Soon, the hubbub in the square reached a peak.
Some jokes were exposed, and some touching stories were shared.
Everyone was enjoying the feast.
With the cups and tes scattered everywhere, the bonfires around them started to die out¡
The vigers who had eaten and drunk to their heart¡¯s content finally started heading home, supported by their wives.
The next day, early in the morning.
Jiang Hui waved his hand and called all the key members in the vige over.
He nned to hold a preaching conference today.
Though Jiang Hui¡¯s way of practicing wasn¡¯t the same as others, after igniting the Divine Fire, he gained more naturalprehension and understanding of Shen Dao.
This understanding often had the effect of profound understanding toward beings below the Godfire realm..
Chapter 242 - 190: Tu Wa Zi Is Going to Marry the War Goddess, Three-eyed Crow Joins the Noble_2
Chapter 242: Chapter 190: Tu Wa Zi Is Going to Marry the War Goddess, Three-eyed Crow Joins the Noble_2
However, his preaching was not open to everyone. Only those who had reached the Array Realm could participate.
Otherwise, those who listen are unlikely to feel resonance, and it may even disrupt their existing cultivation, causing more harm than good.
After all, his cultivation was not sufficient. If he reached the realm of true great power, every word he uttered would convey the truth of the Great Taoist, apanied by constant verity.
By then, even ordinary flora and fauna listening could gain considerable enlightenment.
The local guardians of the vige, of course, were all on the list.
Except for the swarm of bees.
Little ck, Departure Fire Divine Bull, and the Three-eyed Crow are all Pure Blood Creatures at the moment, and they have all recently entered the Array Realm.
Especially the Three-eyed Crow, it possesses profound foundations. Upon entering the Array Realm, it quickly reached the mid-stage.
Worth mentioning is that, after bing Pure Blood Creatures, they can actually transform into human form.
Some races, like the Sky God n, naturally resemble humans, and very careful scrutiny is required to distinguish between the two.
Nheless,pared to humans, members of the Sky God n are usually stunningly handsome men and women. Regardless of appearance or body shape, they are unexcelled in enchantment, born with a unique charm that leaves a deep impression on people.
For some creatures, although the human form may be more convenient for moving around, it may also limit the expression of their true strength,
Therefore, arge portion of Pure Blood Creatures choose to appear in their original form.
Especially, their bloodline is a part they are proud of.
Such are Little ck, Departure Fire Divine Bull, and the Three-eyed Crow.
They are all Pure Blood Creatures, free to transform into human form at will, yet these three have never done so.
Jiang Hui preached for a total of three days.
Non-stop for three days, through day and night.
Little ck, Three-eyed Crow, and other creatures all had some moments of enlightenment.
On the Three-eyed Crow, there was a faint glow, from inside out, directly breaking through the mid-stage of the Array Realm and reaching the peak¡
One day.
The morning sun rose, ten thousand glorious rays, like golden arrows bursting from the clouds, lit the surrounding area in a striking red hue.
Behind Liu Vige.
¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Boom!¡±
Suddenly, a violent tremor fervently swept over.
It was abrupt.
The next moment.
Above the vast sky, dark clouds abruptly formed, and a gusty wind began to blow.
In no time at all, everything fell into darkness. It was extremely oppressive.
Jiang Hui was the first to notice the anomaly. However, after careful detection, his mind instantly settled down.
Under the dense clouds, a figure with a ck vertical eye on its forehead was constantly roaring, contending with the dark clouds.
It was the Three-eyed Crow. Its Array Realm peak fluctuations were all set in motion, revealing a more formidable aura.
It had achieved some enlightenment and was now attempting to breakthrough to the Noble Realm.
¡°The Three-eyed Crow¡¯s talent is really so terrifying. In just a short period of time, it¡¯s about to break through the Noble Realm, and even attract thunderbolt!¡±
Jiang Hui secretly thought, with a bit of surprise in his heart.
Generally speaking.
Not every creature will encounter Thunder Tribtion when breaking through to the Noble Realm.
Only when the foundation of this realm has been umted to an extremely profound level, will it invoke such testing from the heavens.
But yet, though there are many perils, with a slight carelessness, this terrifying power can directly annihte one.
However, if one can safely pass through the Thunder Tribtion, the improvement and feedback received are beyond the ordinary imagination. And it will directly help them cross the early stage of the Noble Realm, consolidating their standing in this stage.
Within the same realm, one can nearly dominate everywhere,
Inside Liu Vige, some of the vigers also noticed the anomaly. They ran out of their houses, but were soon rushed back by Old Man Lin.
He had just received instructions from Jiang Hui; no one was permitted to wander outside until the ck clouds disappeared.
The Thunder Tribtion is ruthless. Even though it¡¯s not carpet bombing, a hint of its remaining power is not something ordinary people can withstand.
¡°Roar!¡±
In the sky, the Three-eyed Crow roared. A red mist rose from its body and transformed into a heavenly barrier, colliding fiercely with the thunderbolt which was shing down from the sky.
¡°Boom!¡±
In an instant, a strong breath vibrated, and the force produced by the collision of therge hand and thunder directly sted out a huge pit hundreds of meters deep under the three-eyed raven.
¡°Bang!¡±
Shortly after the first thunder fell, the second thunder was slowly gathering, crackling, more terrifying than the first, and its shape was alsorger.
Looking from afar, it was like an ancient thunder serpent, showing its fangs and ws, wanting to destroy everything in front of it.
¡°Whoosh!¡±
Soon, the thunderunched, mixed with gale, it fell down towards the three-eyed crow¡¯s position swiftly.
¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡±
The eyes of the three-eyed crow were red, and its body was stained with blood, but it was in surprisingly good shape.
It violently fluttered its wings, and its size instantly became hundreds of metersrge, resisting the second thunderbolt with its flesh.
In the end, the clouds in the sky slowly dissipated.
Almost bursting, the three-eyed crow managed to survive and sessfully passed the noble thunder tribtion.
Seeing this, Jiang Hui waved his hand.
Divine power emerged, directlypressing the spiritual energy above the three-eyed crow into a ball, making it dozens of times denser in an instant.
The next moment, the spiritual energy turned into rain, countless drops of crystal emerald raindrops fell, like the most precious treasure medicinal nt between heaven and earth, wildly pouring into the broken body of the three-eyed raven, elerating its repair of the damaged body.
Originally, this process might take several days.
However, with his help, it was shortened countless times.
The Noble Realm, this is the pinnacle among ordinary cultivators, detached from the world, and even has the possibility of bing a god.
Upon reaching this realm, in addition to consolidating it continuously and trying to break through the limit, the rest is to pave the way and strive for igniting the divine me and ascending to the divine position.
After reaching the Noble, the body of the three-eyed crow didn¡¯t undergo too obvious changes.
It¡¯s just that its body size is a bitrger, and its feathers are shinier, really like the night.
Noble is still in the mortal stage, although it can make thebat power unprecedentedly improved, but it still can¡¯t undergo qualitative changes.
Only after igniting the divine fire will the bloodline inherited by the three-eyed crow bepletely released, causing some kind of qualitative change.
However, as the three-eyed crow broke through to the Noble, the other pure blood creatures in the vige were undoubtedly greatly stimted.
Especially Little ck.
It was not easy for it to break the shackles of the bloodline some time ago and was promoted to a pure-blood creature. It hasn¡¯t been happy for a few days, that old crow with three eyes has actually reached the Noble Realm.
And the scale of the breakthrough was sorge that even thunder was attracted.
Little ck naturally couldn¡¯t do it.
In Little ck¡¯s view, it has been following the master for the longest time. It has been apanying the master when he was still a small willow tree, receiving the master¡¯s teachings day and night. How can it let others get ahead?
However, that old crow with three eyes had sessfully ascended to the Noble, and Little ck fell into a mad cultivation.
Jiang Hui naturally watched everything.
¡°Little fellow, I will give you a hand!¡±
Jiang Hui smiled slightly, he valued this ck python that had been following him since the beginning.
This has nothing to do with talent.
Even if Little ck is just an ordinary python, in Jiang Hui¡¯s heart, no one else can rece it.
In the void, a transparent willow leaf emitting a bright light slowly fell,nding steadily on Little ck¡¯s forehead, and then instantly melted,pletely turning into a beam of light poured into its mind.
This is a divine skill Jiang Hui recently figured out himself.
Formed by taking one form each from the True Dragon Devouring Heaven Technique and the Technique of Creation.
After Completion, it can instantly erge the body by millions of times. The power of one mouth can even swallow the stars, able to destroy everything in the world, with an extremely powerful and terrifying force.
¡°Thankyou, master!¡±
As the light spot dissipated, Little ck paused slightly, immediately reacted, and couldn¡¯t help but bow devoutly towards the position where Jiang Hui was.
¡°Good practice, this is mytest creation, maybe it suits you!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely.
He was actually nning to find a treasure technique divine ability that suits Little ck¡¯s characteristic of being strong and durable.
The body technique of True Dragon is okay, but the bloodline of Little True Dragon hasn¡¯t developed to that point yet and hasn¡¯t been obtained temporarily.
Moreover, even if it is obtained, Little ck is probably afraid toe forward.
Even though it is now a pure-blood creature, it still trembles all over when it faces the real dragon, which is the first of the Ten Evil..
Chapter 244 - 192: First Meeting of Jiang Hui and
Chapter 244: Chapter 192: First Meeting of Jiang Hui and
Willow God (Second Update, Please Subscribe) 1
Above the mountain range, willow leaves swayed, making a crisp rustling sound, like a babbling stream.
¡°The old one begs the Willow God to grant this humble one the Technique of Bloodline Ascension.¡±
The Old Beast King stated his true intentions.
His tribe inherited from the Ancient Years, their ancestors were a terrifying Species of the Ancient Times, they wielded the power of ughter, ignited the Divine Fire with supreme ughter, achieving the Position of God, and once had a period of glory.
But by the time it was passed down to his generation, the decline was unavoidable.
He wished to surpass his ancestors and lead the White Tiger n to create an unprecedented precedent.
Originally, this was just a delusion deeply hidden in his heart.
The bloodline was destined, the ancestors of his n were merely at the Species level, he wanted to surpass them, which was nothing more than a dream of a madman, an impossible thing.
But at this moment, he felt that his delusion could finally be realized.
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze fell, but he didn¡¯t speak immediately.
Considering the other party¡¯s Fair Faith Value, he didn¡¯t mind helping the Old White Tiger King to strengthen his bloodline and make him one of the Pure Blood Creatures.
After all, this way, the experience points that the other party could provide for him would also be doubled.
Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any extra Blood Ascension Pills at hand, even if he was willing to help, he had no power.
Moreover, as a deity, he should maintain his divine dignity and mystery.
He couldn¡¯t just give away anything just because of a request, he wasn¡¯t a spendthrift.
¡°I can help you be a Pure Blood Creature, but before that, you need to prove your worth to me. Prove that you are worthy of my assistance!¡±
It was quite a while before Jiang Hui spoke leisurely.
Then he simply waved the willow branch, in the alternation of light and darkness, when this Old Beast King opened his eyes again, he found himself at the foot of the mountain without knowing when.
¡°The Willow God rest assured, the old one will definitely prove himself!¡±
After collecting his thoughts, the Old White Tiger King solemnly knelt in the direction of Jiang Hui.
Although he hadn¡¯t received a definitive answer, the Old Beast King couldn¡¯t help but look excited.
Because the deity did not reject him. He truly had a method to elevate the bloodline.
Stone Vige.
Surrounded by towering peaks, it sat nestled in a valley. From a distance, smoke swirled up with the wind, like an idyllic afternoon in spring.
Unbeknownst to him, Little Dot had been back for several months.
His physical injuries hadpletely healed, and he had even entered a peculiar state of deep insight.
Over the past few months,
He observed the divine symbols that he hadprehended from the Void God Realm, which brought him endless enlightenment.
Day after day, his physical body underwent another ascension, his Divine me transformed into a Kun Peng, his Inscription Level was thoroughly consolidated, and he broke beyond his limits in a matter of days.
Dayster, he was glowing all over, shining brilliantly, and he began an attempt to break through the Insignia Realm and move on to the next major realm.
His sedimentation in this realm was deep enough, which is why he did not spend much time moving directly into the next realm¡ªArray.
In the vast Wilderness, one who can reach the Array realm can truly be crowned as a king, even in an Ancient Country, they¡¯re rarely seen.
Not to mention, Shi Hao is only 14 years old now.
A fourteen-year-old king, if the news were to get out, it would shake the world, it¡¯s a rare sight.
Though it¡¯s not to say that this has never happened before, reaching such a realm at this age is truly superior to his peers, and for many creatures, even a lifetime of pursuit would hardly reach these heights.
Little Dot was also very happy.
When he was in the Inscription Mirror realm, he could use some means to forcibly kill certain Nobles. After reaching the Array realm, his strength naturally soared dramatically.
Aside from that, he also learned a technique called the Three Heads and Six Arms Technique from the ball.
This is a top-grade body technique method, possessing terrifying power.
In his spare time, he would asionally take the children from the vige into the mountains to pick Treasure medicinal nts and hunt.
However, for some reason, from time to time, the talk of the god from Liu Vige would appear in his mind.
He increasingly felt the extraordinary and terrifying nature of that god.
The other party could be quite ancient, knowing many secrets, witnessing one epic after another.
For this reason, he specifically went to the Willow God and rted in detail what had happened that day.
¡°Oh? Is that really what he said?¡±
With the swaying of several willow branches, the Willow God opened her mouth with a pleasant tone, like a trickling spring, moving to the heart.
Little Dot nodded solemnly.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know why he said so, but the fact that he could easily walk away from the hands of a Domain Master greatly exceeds my expectation of his strength. He should have some background.¡±
The Willow God spoke up, but there was some doubt in her voice.
Shees from a mysterious background, spanning a long period of time and knowing many secrets, but she couldn¡¯t recall any impression of the god from Liu Vige.
Especially,
The other party also calls himself the Willow God and even established Liu Vige.
¡°Could it be that he is one of my old friends?¡±
The Willow God thought. She was filled with reminiscence, sadness, and a mysterious radiance.
But she quickly dismissed the idea as well.
During the great war with the alien tribes, many of her friends fell in battle, leaving their bodies on the foreign soil¡ All but she, who by relying on her self-created technique, survived the thunder strike.
However, some of Little Dot¡¯s words did catch her attention.
As this was the second instance where Little Dot had spoken to her about the small mountain vige.
To avoid any unforeseen circumstances, she decided to take it upon herself to personally visit and witness the deity of Liu Vige.
¡°Do you know where that vige is?¡±
¡°That¡ I don¡¯t know¡¡±
Little Dot scratched his head. He also wished to visit the vige, as it was rumored to be mysterious, inessible to those who didn¡¯t have the chance within their lifetime.
¡°It seems that the vige is very close to the former site of the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡± Shi Hao recalled and hurriedly answered.
At the same time, Little Dot was hoping the Willow God could take him along. He also wanted to see how extraordinary Liu Vige was.
In the end, Willow God made a move. With the swaying of the willow branches, it stirred up the spiritual energy of the surroundings. Taking Little Dot, they covered ten thousand miles in an instant with their supreme power.
In a short while¡
A few emerald green branches slowly appeared in the sky, cutting across the horizon, bringing Little Dot to the old site of the Heaven Mending Pavilion.
At this moment, it was a pile of ruins. Everywhere, debris and broken walls, remnants of fire left traces everywhere¡
Recalling memories of his time here, faces of the venerable mentors, adorable junior brothers and sisters, and the kindly old vine, Little Dot couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholy and heavy-hearted.
Behind him, the willow branches swayed, emitting chaotic aura, extraordinarily resplendent, as if countless groups of light were bursting in an instant, gently patting Little Dot a few times.
The Willow God sighed but did not speak.
This ordeal was inevitably going to happen no matter what.
To this boy, whose fate had some simrities to hers, she ced importance on him and hoped when he reached the peak, he would still maintain his natural yfulness.
However, this was often the most difficult thing to maintain.
¡°This presence found it¡ There is some unusual energy fluctuation over there¡¡±
At this moment, the Willow God detected an unusual fluctuation. Her divine sense spread across the vast Wilderness and she eventually pinpointed an exact location.
In the next moment¡
Several willow branches extended out. Runes circted and exploded, carrying Shi Hao to speed away.
In front of a great majestic mountain range, the willow branches finally stopped and returned to their light elegant state.
The peaks were lofty and continuous, like countless sharp swords interspersed below. Jagged cliffs rose from the ground, reaching high into the clouds. The perilous peaks stood tall, surrounded by a sea of clouds. The cliffs were steep and magnificent, causing awe in those who gazed upon it.
Little Dot looked closely for a few moments, but his vision waspletely blocked by the mountains, let alone seeing a vige, he couldn¡¯t even spot a figure.
¡°Liu Vige should be within these mountains¡¡±
The voice of the Willow God resounded.
At the same time as her voice fell, above the Nine Heavens, a huge cluster of dazzling green light suddenly rose, like groups of chaotic aura, falling onto the ground,
A figure then walked out from within¡
In a vibrant green robe, tall and noble, barefooted with each step causing a leaf to materialise in the air¡
Above her head, there was a miniature, green radiant divine tree suspended, making her look even more mysterious and unpredictable.
However, her face was shrouded inyers of fog, preventing one from seeing her clearly, revealing only a pair of eyes as bright as stars.
Her eyes flickered, with numerous divine images appearing one after another. It was like looking into the past or the next life, containing abundant mysteries.
Little Dot was surprised because this was the first time the Willow God transformed into a human form. He could vaguely sense an unprecedented barbaric aura, causing fear in his heart.
¡°Willow God, you are¡¡±
¡°These mountains seem to be a formation. They are rather strange and subtle. They contain a feeling that leaves this presence quite appalled¡¡±
The Willow God spoke, her gaze somewhat solemn.
She was of the Spirit n, unlike other ferocious beasts. Her human form was the peak state of her power.
¡°Willow God, do you know how to break through the formation?¡±
Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise.
¡°This presence needs to try. You wait outside.¡± The Willow God¡¯s eyes glowed even more brilliantly than before, as she took a step forward, walking into the formation¡
Behind Liu Vige, atop its majestic mountains.
Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses covered the entire area of a few thousand miles. Any single movement within this range would have been detected immediately by him.
It was somewhat simr to radar, not only providing a scanning without a blind spot, but it would also trigger an automatic warning.
As soon as Shi Hao and thedy in the green robe appeared, Jiang Hui noticed them.
He recognized Little Dot.
But he didn¡¯t recognize thedy in the green robe.
She was tall and had an eerie and noble aura about her, leaving a sense of divinity that was to be revered and not desecrated.
Although her face was heavily fogged by a thick veil, one nce was enough to amaze many creatures.
Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Not at her beauty, but at that aura, graceful like a startled swan, flowing like a wandering dragon.
Of course, what surprised him more was this woman¡¯s identity.
He had some guesses, but he wasn¡¯t sure.
Because if it was that person, this would be quite a show to watch.
However, what Jiang Hui didn¡¯t expect was that the woman was so stubborn to rush into Paradise just like that¡.
Chapter 246 - 193: The Village Has Its Own
Chapter 246: Chapter 193: The Vige Has Its Own
Spiritual Energy, The Divine Stone Speaks and the Body is Made of Mud (Please Subscribe!) _2
¡°Just, why has the surrounding spiritual energy suddenly be so dense?¡±
The Willow God¡¯s gaze flickered, coinciding with the appearance of the narrow path, a wave of unprecedented and surging spiritual power quickly came. Her phoenix-like eyes widened ever more, surprised.
¡°Willow God, what is happening?¡±
Little Dot scratched his head in confusion, finding the situation baffling. Just moments ago there was a huge expanse of towering mountains,
He leapt up from the green stone underneath and ran over in a hurry.
¡°The master of this formation must have actively dispelled it.¡± The Willow God¡¯s expression was neutral, her gaze reflecting countless kingdoms, their splendor radiating, looking into the far distance, as if to see through everything.
However, as if being impeded by a dense fog, she ultimately could see nothing clearly.
Her interest in the deity of this vige increased even more.
Not only because its spirit body was the same as her own ¨C a willow gained through enlightenment ¨C but also because of that formation.
Her origins are mysterious. She was formerly the first sacrificial spirit in the era of the Immortal Ancient, reaching the state of an Immortal King and receiving the worship of countless creatures. Even though her current state has declined, leaving her with only one-tenth of her original power, her perspective remains broad.
If the person behind the scenes hadn¡¯t actively dispelled the formation, she might have been trapped forever.
This was the most shocking thing. Not to mention the Lower Realm, even during the battle with the Alien Tribe, she had never seen a formation that was so bizarre and mysterious. The operational rules seemed to not align with the known ones.
Little Dot was also a little bit dumbstruck, he had initially thought the Willow God had broken the formation.
Although he doesn¡¯t know the Willow God¡¯s background, Shi Hao had asionally heard Grandpa Shi Yun Feng mention a few things.
Reborn from thousands of thunderbolt tribtions, not belonging to this world, yet today she almost got trapped in a formation, which surprised him. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±
The Willow God¡¯s gaze returned to calm and she started walking towards the small path ahead, speaking in a slow voice.
She somehow sensed that the deity of this vige seemed to have no ill intentions towards them.
The small road lingered along, winding and secluded.
When she passed the giant stone at the entrance of the vige, the Willow God paused momentarily.
Shi Hao was puzzled, somewhat clueless. It was just a stone after all, seemingly ordinary in his eyes.
Before the Willow God could speak, a thumb-sized figure suddenly shot out from Little Dot¡¯s arms.
It was an exquisite bone tower, all white, withan extremely mysterious origin. Even the Willow God didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. At this moment, it spoke up, announcing that this giant stone was extraordinary.
Besides that¡
The God-smacking Stone that Little Dot always used to smack people and knock them out also came out. Ever since obtaining this strange stone from the Hundred Broken Mountain trip, Shi Hao has kept it with him day and night.
This stone¡¯s voice was sneaky, acting very much like a thief. As soon as it opened its mouth, it wanted to pick up this huge stone and carry it away directly.
Jiang Hui stood atop the mountains, observing everything.
Of course, that stone wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was an ancient treasure that he had drawn a long time ago, called the Tiyue Ancient Stele.
There were five of these stones in total. If all five could be gathered, an unexpected harvest and a terrifying and powerful treasure could be created.
However, he was quite interested in this pitiful stone.
If he remembered correctly, the God-smacking Stone should be thest of the Ten Evil ¨C possessing the potential of an Immortal King. ording to legends, this being could turn a speck of dust into a sea of mountains and was a treasure for the mortal world.
¡°Willow God, is there anything unusual about this stone?¡± Little Dot was even more curious, he touched it with his hand and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, almost no different from the touch of an ordinary stone.
¡°This giant stone is naturally formed and contains some special energy fluctuations. It seems to be very ancient.¡±
The Willow God spoke, resolving Shi Hao¡¯s doubt.
After that giant stone, there were several giant golden pirs, all lined up, each as massive as a mountain, with what appeared to be dragon and phoenix dance inscription on them, showing their sharpness.
¡°These few pirs are also a bit strange!¡±
The Willow God paused slightly, eximing in surprise, while the Ancient Tower and Shi Hao also looked around for a long time.
¡°So the pir is also a valuable thing?¡± Little Dot spouted, suddenly feeling that he still needs to read more books in his daily life. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t recognize so many good things and might miss many treasures without knowing.
Eventually, after passing through a few towering stone pirs¡
The true face of Liu Vige finally came into their view.
From a distance, one could spot the curling cooking smoke, the quiet and peaceful atmosphere. Despite it being a sunny day, fine rain asionally fell from the sky. It wasn¡¯t cold, but instead felt warm as it touched them¡
¡°It¡¯s actually Spirit Rain!¡± The Willow God was even more surprised and a bit overwhelmed.
Having lived a very long and leisurely life, she knew many things and understood theplications of creating Spirit Rain, which required high quality and density of spiritual energy.
¡°The vitality of these children is so deep?¡±
Shi Hao spoke up. His usual demeanor was mostly casual, but he had sharp eyes and saw the gifts these ying children were blessed with.
¡°Who goes there? If not invited, passage is forbidden before Liu Vige!¡±
At that moment¡
A few deep voices echoed.
It was the patrol team who discovered the Willow God and Shi Hao and others and rushed over.
The team was led by Lin Rui, the fifth son of Old man Lin who was already married with children and was now the leader of a patrol team.
Seeing these patrol members, The Willow God started breathing faster, her crystal clear eyes filled with disbelief.
Even the hovering Bone Tower consumed a breath of air, strands of divine consciousness spreading out, continuously measuring the people in front of them.
¡°This is unbelievable, their vitality is so abundant,parable to that of an Ancient Beast.¡±
Little Tower spoke up; usually, it rarely did so, but today it was talking more frequently.
¡°We hold esteemed status and are beyond your conception. Today, we are specifically here to see the deity of your vige. Let us pass!¡±
With the Willow God and Little Tower at his back, Shi Hao was the first to speak. Just by the tone of his voice, ordinary people would likely be intimidated. ¡°Wait here first, I must go report this!¡± Lin Rui frowned.
No matter whether it was the woman in the long green skirt with her stunning beauty, or the carefree youth, or even the weird floating stone tower, all made him feel that there was something mysterious about them, thus he didn¡¯t dare to look down upon them.
For precaution, he decided to inform Old Man Lin first.
Old Man Lin arrived quickly, and Jiang Hui was informed too. He was told not to obstruct these people and let them enter as they wish.
¡°Huh¡ It¡¯s Little Dot! How did you find us?¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen who were fishing by the river happened to look up and notice Shi Hao and others rushing in. They promptly went to see them.
¡°It¡¯s the Willow God who brought me here!¡±
Shi Hao was also somewhat delighted. The rtionship between him and these contemporaries was a mixture of rivalry and friendship, altogether unique.
All the while speaking, Little Dot took a nce at the woman standing nearby dressed in a green long skirt.
Half of the woman¡¯s face was shrouded in heavy fog, making her features unclear, but her extraordinary temperament was undeniable. She had a charm that words couldn¡¯t describe, capturing most of the attention.
¡°Big sister, are you also called Willow God?¡± Tu Wa Zi bared his teeth in surprise. But before he could continue, he was drawn to the stone floating in mid-air.
¡°Didn¡¯t expect you could fly!¡± Tu Wa Zi grasped Shi Hao, examining him with fish-smelling and muddy hands, his eyes beaming with curiosity.
During their journey in the Hundred-Section Mountain, he had seen Little Dot use this stone to attack. It would hit the opponent¡¯s forehead wherever it was thrown ¨C urate and deadly. He had wanted to grab it at that time but didn¡¯t dare to.
¡°Let me go! You can¡¯t imagine myorigins. I do not allow any disrespect!¡±
Shi Hao cried out. The smell of fish on this bear boy¡¯s hands was too strong, not to mention they were all covered in silt. Just after a while, he felt like his appearance had been ruined¡
Chapter 247 - 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_l
Chapter 247: Chapter 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_l
The Divine Stone was squawking and using all its strength, but still couldn¡¯t escape from Tu Wa¡¯s grip. Instead, it got itself even dirtier.
This peculiar stone, nicknamed by Little Dot as Stone Tyrant, was almost on the edge of tears. It believed that it carried the historic duty of leading the Divine Stone Tribe to great glory, and that it was destined to be the most brilliant star among the stones, forever known as a great Stoneman. How could it end up so embarrassed?!
However, after a few more hard struggles, the Divine Stone gave up.
This little brat may look young, but he was brutal in his actions. The more the stone struggled, the harder the kid would squeeze it, as if he were about to use it to bash fish.
To save face, the Divine Stone decided to feign ignorance.
Luckily, Tu Wa quickly handed it back to Shi Hao after ying with it for a while.
But his eyes were immediately drawn to the small, exquisitely crafted Bone Tower.
The body of the Ancient Tower trembled violently, just like when facing a demon, it instantly transformed into a stream of light and rushed into Little Dot¡¯s hair.
Its speed was too fast for either Tu Wa or Shi Hao to react to.
From the side, the Willow God remained silent without speaking, her gaze wandered around.
In the air, she sensed an unparalleled psychic power enveloping the whole vige as if a pair of divine eyes were watching, nothing could escape their gaze.
However, when she saw Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, the Willow God couldn¡¯t help but take several more nces, her usually serene eyes shing with surprise.
These two teenagers, who appeared the same size as Little Dot, have both reached the Insignia Realm.
In typical Dynastic societies, Insignia Realm equated to being titled as a marquis, enjoying countless subjects and territories, being able to reach this realm was already a lofty achievement for many people.
And these two youngsters were just in their teens.
Teenaged marquis,pared to Little Dot¡¯s potential, they might not be as terrifying, but they were indeedparable to the chosens from the Upper Realm. Even in the Upper Realm, they were rare and would attract special attention from some strong beings.
Especially these two teens, the energy within their bodies was as vast as an ocean, almost ready to overflow from their bodies. As they walked, one could even hear the rushing sound of their blood flow. Their energy was not at all inferior to Little Dot.
Such a state could only be reached when realms like Blood Carrying and Spirit Transformation were pushed to their limits.
This was the most astonishing part for her.
Apart from Little Dot, she had seen creatures at the ultimate limits of various realms, especially there were quite a few of them, all top prodigies of their ancient sects and were seed yers even in the Upper Realm.
In this Lower Realm, it was not to say that there were none, but they were rare, fingers were sufficient to count them.
Since ancient times, not all progeny of Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts and Heavenly Ranked Fierce Birds necessarily reached the ultimate limits of their realms. Typically, one outstanding realm was enough to make them powerful.
Even for a territory the size of a kingdom, having one such prodigy was already a sign of strong destiny. Yet, in this little mountain vige, several prodigies had appeared in session.
At the same time.
She was more curious about the Divine Spirit of this vige.
From her perspective, the so-called Divine Spirit of this vige is probably trying to undergo Nirvana among the Human Race and take the path of ancient deities.
That was some kind of discontinuous historic lore, where some creatures became deities with the power of faith and worship. The more they were worshipped, the stronger they became.
However, with the great war of the ancients, this path almost disappeared, leaving only some trails still existing. The future of this path was bleak, continuing down this path would surely lead to a dead-end, unless one could forge a new path on their own.
But that was incredibly difficult, beyond imagination, almost impossible to achieve.
¡°Vige Chief Grandfather, we would like to pay respects to your vige¡¯s deity!¡±
Shi Hao looked at Old man Lin. He did not know Old man Lin, but he knew he was the vige chief of Liu Vige and was very powerful within the vige.
¡°No rush, no rush! You must have traveled a long way, must be tired and hungry. Come,e, let this old one lead you to fill your bellies.
When Tu Wa and the others visited your Stone Vige before, they were treated with great hospitality. Our Liu Vige has always been known for our hospitality. We certainly can¡¯t fall short in this regard!¡±
Old man Lin said with a smile.
Little Dot licked his lips and looked up at Willow God who was standing next to him. No lies, he did feel a bit peckish.
¡°Alright!¡± Willow God¡¯s face remained unchanged, after a moment, she nodded.
Now that she was in this mysterious vige, a mealtime dy wouldn¡¯t hurt.
Soon.
The roaring charcoals burned brightly, emitting crackling sounds.
Pieces of juicy, high-quality meat were brought out. Each piece looked like a work of art, just like Amber Agate, with a peculiar charm flowing all over and an unusual aroma. Even at first nce, they looked extraordinary.
¡°This is¡ the flesh of Pure Blood Creatures!¡±
When he saw the meat, Little Dot was astonished, he had also skinned the Pure Blood Creatures which he had killed, and the flesh looked just like this.
Surprise also grew on Willow God¡¯s face.
She was not sure how many times she had been surprised already, it was a rare asion.
This mysterious vige always had the ability to surprise her, making her more and more curious.
Chapter 248 - 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_2
Chapter 248: Chapter 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_2
However, this vige is blessed by a deity, and the youthful vitality of its youths coursing with life energy gives them the qualification and means to hunt pure blood creatures.
Presumably, for this vige, the flesh and blood of pure blood creatures are incredibly precious. It is rare for them to use it as food. Liu Vige treats them as important guests, hence they offer such valuable fare.
On the square.
With the chunks of meat continuously turning on the iron rack,
in no time at all, they were all sizzling and oily, their surfaces turning golden brown.
Little Dot ate until his body was hot. He had lost count of how many pieces he had stuffed into his mouth. His stomach was so full. The energy contained in the flesh and blood of pure blood creatures is too overwhelming. Even with his physique, he couldn¡¯t eat too much at once.
¡°We owe it to you, Little Dot, that we get to eat this food at all¡¡±
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen ate until their mouths were greasy. The stone table in front of the two was piled with big bones as tall as half a man. They were both unable to eat any more; they had reached their limits.
¡°Being able to eat it asionally is fine. This is the flesh of the pure blood creature, it¡¯s avable but not easilye by.¡±
Shi Hao wiped the crumbs from the corner of his mouth and patted his round belly, reflecting profoundly.
In such short spans of time, he would continuously engage in fights, but had caught very few pure blood creatures; most were merely Species of the Ancient Times with high ancestral bloodline recurrence.
¡°It¡¯s not exactly asional, about once a month in general. Our vige chief has said that this stuff is hard to digest and it requires time to absorb, or else it will umte in our body and be wasted.¡±
At this, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen immediately shook their heads.
¡°Consume the flesh and blood of a pure blood creature once a month?¡±
Liu Vige Deity was somewhat incredulous. If it was true, it was all too astonishing.
Should be known, the bloodlines of pure blood creatures were only second to Ancient Beasts and the Ten Evil. Even the terrifying patriarchs of orthodox Dao in Upper Realm wouldn¡¯t dare to say that they could ughter a pure blood creature every month.
This was not about power, but scarce figures. These creatures were very rare, all ruled over by their own powers, extremely united, and unimaginably strong, capable of rivaling the Supreme Daoist Union.
¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly true. If there are certain holidays or festivals in the middle, we may have it a few more times. On average, maybe once every twenty days?¡±
Being serious and meticulous, Tu Wa Zi counted on his fingers.
Willow God was even more incredulous. The wilderness was only a corner of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Pure blood creatures were so scarce that they could be counted on one hand. From where could they get so much flesh and blood of pure blood creatures?
Even if they had hunted down all the pure blood creatures in the Wilderness, they wouldn¡¯t have enough to go round.
Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t voice her doubts, considering the two just being whimsical kids.
Just at this time.
In the distance.
Along with a series of heartyughter, two iron tower-like figures walked over from afar.
They were like two giants, towering over everyone by several heads, with terrifying vitality emanating from their bodies. It even gave off a sense of burning like a raging fire.
Behind these burly men was a giant ck shadow as tall as a mountain, causes loud noises.
It was a huge ck python. Its whole body was armored in scales, starting from its snake eyes to its tail, it had a menacing row of hot, blood-red crests. It looked somewhat demonically charming.
¡°Pure blood Nether King python?!¡±
Liu Vige Deity was not able to stay calm any longer.
If her memory served her right, this beast was at most a Species of the Ancient Times. Even some ancestor creatures failed to evolve into pure blood creatures.
During the Ancient Fairy Era, she had casually tamed a Nether King python ancestor whose bloodline had been infinitely close to the pure blood creatures, but in the end, it couldn¡¯tplete the transformation.
Ferocious beasts were proud of their bloodlines, which were already ingrained in their bones. Bloodline would gradually dilute over generations, and it was rare to have an offspring who could precisely inherit the ancestor¡¯s bloodline.
No matter what, it would follow the existing rules.
Over the long years, she never encountered an offspring with a bloodline surpassing the ancestors.¡¯
¡°This is our vige¡¯s ck Python Protector. It usually stays in the mountains¡ it came because of the smell¡¡±
Old man Lin said with a smile and promptly offered, amodating Little ck just like a distinguished guest.
Morerge chunks of meat were brought out, and after being grilled and seared, they were directly fed to the ck Python.
¡°If I am not wrong, that beast should be a Ghostly King Mang, right?¡±
The Liu Vige Deity turned to Old Man Lin. There were too many questions in her heart waiting for answers now.
¡°Your perception is quitemendable. The ck Python Protector is indeed a Nether King python!¡±
Old man Lin nodded in agreement, adding a degree of admiration for the discerning eyes of the eminentdy in front of him. She had been able to detect the identity of the ck Python Protector at first nce.
¡°Since it is a Nether King python, if I am not mistaken, its bloodline should ount for inheritance only. Why does your vige have¡ a pure-blooded form?¡±
Old Man Lin was even more astonished.
Recognising the identity of the ck Python Protector with one nce was understandable, but to discern various bloodlines with one nce was somewhat too sharp-eyed.
His heart immediately became apprehensive.
No wonder Lord Willow God let them pass without hindrance; this woman could possibly have an extraordinary background that exceeded his imagination.
However, Old Man Li, who had been with Jiang Hui for many years and had seen quite a lot, wore the same amiable smile as always.
¡°The Guest is truly incredible, she instantly recognized that the ck Python Protector is a pure blood creature just by her naked eyes.¡± Old Man Lin remarked.
¡°I want to know how this Nether King python transformed into a pure blood creature, I wonder if the n leader could disclose it?¡±
For once, Willow God was genuinely curious.
She had lived through many long years, experienced cmities of alien tribes, seen so many, so many things, but had never seen or heard the like.
¡°Naturally, this was the work of the god of our vige. Not only the ck Python Protector, even the Departure Fire Divine Bull was previously graced by divine favor and sessfully became a pure blood creature!¡±
Old Man Lin eximed pridefully, being a viger of Liu Vige and constantly apanying the Willow God, was his greatest pride.
Willow God¡¯s gaze, that seemed as if time had not left any traces on it, gently blinked but did not continue to speak.
That¡¯s because she really didn¡¯t know how to respond.
The Liu Vige Deity seemed even more mysterious in her heart.
After three rounds of drink and a rest for a while,
Old Man Lin approached Willow God and Little Dot and others.
¡°Honoured guests, our Lord God has requested your presence!¡±
Little Dot immediately grew interested.
He had interacted with the deity of this vige several times, and the deity seemed to know a lot, even leaving him with some iprehensible sentences. He wanted to clear his confusion today.
¡°n Leader, please lead the way!¡± Willow God said leisurely, her appearance returning to calm.
Above the mountains behind the vige,
The group soon arrived.
¡°Bamboos break the boundaries to wee the faraway guest, raising a cup to toast the unbeaten predecessors, wee honoured guests to Liu Vige!¡±
Jiang Hui did not use his Divine Ability Dream of Millet to make himself appear more formidable.
There was no need.
Like a light breeze, he walked slowly from a distance, waving his hand, the power of the Technique of Creation surged, a finely crafted stone table appeared in front of them, equipped with steaming hot tea utensils.
All of which was delicate, filled with tea aroma, the color was in and antique.
¡°Daring to ask who I am sharing a seat with, I am Jiang Hui, the guest of Stone Vige. Please!¡±
Jiang Hui opened his mouth, his eyes shining brightly, like the Milky Way above the Nine Heavens, exceptionally bright, exceptionally exquisite, as if they could see through everything in this world.
Surrounding them, the night wind blew, the bamboo danced in the mist, the flowers sway, the peculiar flowers and nts around emitted a refreshing fragrance¡
¡°Are you the deity who protects this vige?¡±
Willow God was somewhat surprised.
Because this man in front of her was incredibly ordinary, aside from his appearence being somewhatmendable, the feeling he gave her was just like amon person.
Of course, she would definitely not think that this man in front of her was amon person.
After all,mon people would not have such a superb illusion technique.
But fake is always fake, it can never be real.
However, the other party¡¯s illusion technique to wee her, she also needed to be gracious.
Willow God¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she poured herself a cup of clear tea.
But as the liquid emanating a soft glow in the cup was about to trickle down her throat, she paused momentarily.
¡°Is this tea¡ Real?¡±
After a long while, Willow God spoke again, her eyes full of profound shock¡.
Chapter 249 - 195: Jiang Hui and Willow God
Chapter 249: Chapter 195: Jiang Hui and Willow God
Discuss the Tao (Part 2) 1
Between the gaps of the pine forest, the setting sun fell, retracting its gleam but at the same time, in an instant, dyed the horizon red, unabashedly releasing its final splendor.
From afar, it was vivid and magnificent, shining brilliantly, like pieces of colored ze amber falling from the sky¡
At this moment.
The Willow God¡¯s face had regained its serene expression, unchanged by the passage of time; however, his hand continued to clutch the teacup, never putting it down.
In the cup, the tea was clear, spreading a faint green hue; a few leaves could still be seen floating within it. The strong tea aroma was rich, with a mix of bitterness and sweetness.
Within the tea, ripples were gently spread, continuously happening, showing that his state of mind was far from the calmness that appeared on the surface.
To the side, Little Dot also took a sip of tea.
Besides tasting richer, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual until the words of the Willow God struck him with a realization.
Yes, he had clearly seen this stone table and the tea being transformed by the deity in front of him, the Liu Vige God.
Logically, it should merely be an illusion; something to look at, not to taste, let alone to have a tangible sensation.
But the tea in front of him, whether in appearance or the faint warmth touching his lips, was incredibly real, making it impossible for anyone to tell apart reality from illusion.
If this is fake, what would real be like?
¡°When the false bes real, the real bes false; when the real bes false, the false bes real. Why should you all cling to this? What you need to know is that it can quench your thirst when it enters your mouth!¡± Jiang Hui slightly smiled, then lifted his cup of tea and downed the remaining drink.
The tea slid down his throat, moistening and refreshing his mind ¨C it indeed tasted better.
Most importantly, there was a hint of unique creation power and divine glow in the tea. It was as good as Monkey Wine; something which, if consumed regrly, could enhance the vitality of ordinary beings. Though the improvement was not significant, it would still be considerable with prolonged drinking.
If Jiang Hui were to reach a higher realm, he could even brew an elixirparable to that of immortality. Even casting a rain spell could potentially turn a barren area into a Cave Heaven ce.
Of course, that¡¯s a story for another day.
In front of the stone table.
Little Dot drank the remaining tea in his cup, he couldn¡¯t help stealing a nce at Jiang Hui.
He felt that the man in front of him had an undefinable aura of freedom about him, like an out-of-the-world immortal. Every meeting left Little Dot with the impression that Jiang Hui was even more otherworldly and mysterious, like an enormous epic being written.
Especially the divine skill that confounded the line between reality and illusion, it left him green with envy.
With that divine skill, he would never starve, no matter where he went.
¡°If it¡¯s fake, how can it be real?¡±
The Willow God spoke, a rare look of confusion in her eyes.
In her view, false was fake, true was reality; the two could never be the same.
The so-called truth and falsehood are actually just human perceptions. If you believe it to be false, then it¡¯s fake. If you believe it to be true, then it bes reality.
Just like light and darkness, the two seem to exist in contradiction, but in reality, they are only a cyclic and progressive process. When the light ends, darknesses; when darkness breaks, light dawns!¡±
Jiang Hui said leisurely. Even though the graceful and extraordinary Willow God, unsurpassed in the world, sat before him, he didn¡¯t show the slightest inhibition.
The moment he ignited the Divine me, ascended to the Divine Position, he had unprecedented sentiments in his mind. It seemed as if the vast universe waspletely exposed before him, giving Jiang Hui a whole new understanding and insight into the order of heaven and earth and thews of the universe.
This insight and understanding was a qualitative change that far exceeded his current realm. It was like a book of truth written by a groundbreaking genius who had devoted their entire life to it.
The Willow God seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t speak.
Her eyes were downcast, as if recalling what Jiang Hui had just said.
The breeze came, brushing several strands of blue hair on the woman¡¯s shoulder, slowly falling along her creamy cheeks like a soft veil of smoke¡
¡°But what if the darkness never gives way to dawn? Won¡¯t there be eternal darkness?!¡±
After a long silence, the Willow God suddenly spoke.
¡°Haha, you speak nonsense. As I¡¯ve said, truth and illusion, light and darkness are just perceptions in people¡¯s minds. Once they perceive the darkness giving way to light, then it will indeed be light!¡±
Jiang Huiughed.
Next to them, Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen huddled together, finding the conversation confusing and unable to understand what the two were talking about.
The conversation between adults is alwaysplicated, why all these twists and turns, why can¡¯t they just speak inly? We should at least be able to understand, right?!
¡°But do you know what kind of darkness I¡¯m talking about?¡±
The Willow God smiled, a trace of world-weary sadness shing in her eyes.
Standing on the banks of the river of time and looking into the distance, this would be the most tumultuous era. At some point in the future, a catastrophe that could overturn the world of all beings would inevitably arrive.
The universe would be turned upside down, and even those so-called supreme Taoist orthodoxies would eventually be devoured¡
She achieved enlightenment eons ago, known as the Ancestral Spiritualist, a forbidden existence in the Age of Immortals who reached the Realm of the Immortal King. But facing that impending disaster, even she felt a sense of desperation and suffocation.
An era may perhaps be buried, an epoch maye to a brutal end, marked by an imperfect full stop.
She wanted to go there onest time, that was her obsession.
Seeing her long-dead acquaintances, joining their heroic spirits, when the fireworks are at their most brilliant, perhaps she would also fall like those acquaintances of yesteryear, ignite the waning soul, consume herself, and have her final bloom in the vast cosmic starry sky¡
¡°Of course, I understand!¡±
¡°I think you might not understand!¡± said the Willow God, shaking her head.
That tumult erupts only at the end of several epochs, beneath the sediment of countless years, where those terrifying entities hidden in the darkness reap lives in the world.
How long is an epoch? Perhaps no one understands better than her, let alone several epochs, known to only a very few.
Jiang Huiughed but did not continue to speak.
But I forgot, I still don¡¯t know how to address you?¡±
The Willow God changed the topic.
She stared intently at Jiang Hui, as if trying to discern something from him.
The man¡¯s appearance was unfamiliar, very strange.
Underneath her eyebrows, which were like a meteor streaking across the gxy, were a pair of shining eyes, like a multitude of stars, dazzlingly bright.
But in the end, she gleaned nothing and saw nothing.
Although this person was talking to her, there seemed to be an elusive distance between them.
It was as if a heavy fog shrouded the figure behind him, the end always out of sight, imprable even to her.
He was once a supreme Immortal King, an epitome of supremacy, killing his way into the world single-handedly with impunity, making the Devil Gods of alien territories tremble with fear.
In countless long and ancient years, she had seen many people and many things.
But somehow, she could not see through the man in front of her.
Although she was currently undergoing nirvana, she could feel that this person should be indeed very young, both in appearance and essence, as if he had only recently ascended to the divine position..
Chapter 250 - 196: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Dao (Part 3)_1
Chapter 250: Chapter 196: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Dao (Part 3)_1
¡°I was simply nameless to begin with, the title ¡®Sir¡¯ is more than enough for me.¡± Jiang Hui said, shaking his head.
Frankly, he¡¯d like to bestow upon himself a title with a wind-like dominance, but the words within his brain were simply too scarce. After thinking and thinking, he still couldn¡¯te up with a suitable one.
As for titles with the likes of Dominating Sky and Overbearing Heaven, he would never opt for them as they were overly juvenile.
Such boastings would be fitting if addressed to his own family, but if such words were to spread, and heter established a reputation, he would be the centre of public humiliation wherever he went.
¡°If you do not wish to divulge, then I shall not force you!¡±
The Willow God subconsciously thought that Jiang Hui did not want to reveal his real name and surname, but she did not insist.
It wasn¡¯t that important to her, just a passing mention.
¡°The purpose of my visit today is to inquire if you¡ know me? I heard that you seem to be a Willow Tree who has attained enlightenment, coincidentally akin to my own origin!¡±
The Willow God spoke calmly, getting to the main point.
When she uttered thest sentence, she emphasised her words slightly, embodying a sense of hopeless effort yet still harboring the faintest hope. ¡°Sorry, strictly speaking, we don¡¯t know each other!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was as bright as a star, ncing at the Ancestral Spiritualist of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands in front of him.
He couldn¡¯t use a mind-reading technique, but he could still guess what the Willow God was thinking in her heart.
Emerging amidst despair, entering and exiting the alien territory nine times, causing the kings of the alien territory to tremble with fear, being targeted by the three Immortal Kings of the Immortal Domain, then reincarnating under the thunderstorm, and gloriously living a second life.
Fighting through the chaotic ancient times from the Immortal Ancient, despite her aplishments in creation, and dazzling glory, the many familiar figures along the way have now turned into piles of skeletons. Only eternal loneliness remained by her side.
Her greatest wish was undoubtedly for her old friends to be reincarnated like her and reunite.
But Jiang Hui could not joke about this matter.
He only knew the Willow God, but they had, in no way, met each other before.
¡°It seems like it was just wishful thinking on my part!¡± The Willow God held her head low, a rare hint of destion shing in her eyes.
A touch of the setting sun¡¯s glownded softly upon her.
As the sun went down, this figure looked inexplicably solitary and noble.
Little Dot nearby felt his heart tighten slightly, feeling that his master must have experienced many terrifying things. She might have gone through a major war, with all her friends around her dying in battle, while she herself was forcibly reborn in the midst of countless thunderstorms.
He inquired about the Willow God countless times, but she always avoided talking about it and never divulged more.
¡°May I ask, sir, what exactly did you mean by the words you spoke to my disciple earlier?¡±
With her emotions collected, the Willow God spoke once more.
This was the second reason for her visit here.
¡°It was just idle talk when I was bored. If you can listen, then listen, if you can¡¯t, then let it float away with the wind. They¡¯re just nonsense, empty words.¡± Jiang Hui waved his hand, saying.
¡°Why does it seem to me that it is far from simple, as you have described?!¡±
The Willow God naturally didn¡¯t believe him, as his words obviously had implied meanings.
¡°It¡¯s just that the listener perceives it this way.¡±
No matter how much she questioned, Jiang Hui was unwilling to say more.
He had said what he needed to say.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to say more, we¡¯ll leave it at that!¡±
The Willow God still didn¡¯t insist, it wasn¡¯t in her character.
What¡¯s important is, she had already discerned that the god of Liu Vige bore no malice at all towards Little Dot.
This was vital.
¡°If so, I do have another question. It¡¯s clear that you are extremely protective of your followers, what would you do when they eventually have to face the stages of life: birth, aging, sickness, and death?¡±
The Willow God asked, almost subconsciously.
It was a profound question; she rarely asked it, but the god of Liu Vige in front of her gave her a strange feeling,
¡°If I possessed the power to reverse life and death, I would naturally bring them back to life.¡±
¡°But that day will eventuallye, right?¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll turn it around for as many lives as it takes!¡± Jiang Hui said calmly.
¡°As a sacrificial spirit, you are undoubtedly deserving. However, birth, aging, sickness and death are part and parcel of life, also the universalws of the universe. Birth is hope, and so is death. Within life and death lies the Great Path of Heaven and Earth. Going with the flow is the way to truly abide by the Great Tao.¡±
The Willow God shook her head. Strictly speaking, she didn¡¯t quite agree with Jiang Hui¡¯s viewpoint.
Therefore, even though she was the spiritual guide of Stone Vige, she wouldn¡¯t meddle too much in the vigers¡¯ affairs and rarely appeared in front of humans.
The reason she helped Little Dot was because she saw her own image in him; Both of them went from death to life, and in their hearts, their beliefs were still intact.
¡°My cultivation is nothing more than the pursuit of the Path of Longevity and the pursuit of the utmost power. In itself, it is against the heavens, contending with the heavens for life and power, destined to be fraught with challenges. If I went with the flow, I wouldn¡¯t have embarked on this path in the first ce.¡± ¡°Followers are the beings my heart cares for, the ones I wish to protect. If I can¡¯t even protect them, I might as well enjoy myself in this world!¡±
¡°Just like The Guest paid everything to fight against the Alien Territory, protecting the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, safeguarding the peace of the Three Thousand Dao Provinces, the moment we stepped on this road, it is decided that we must fight to the end, with no way back. I wonder if The Guest would embark on that road again?!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke in a leisurely manner.
¡°You¡ how do you know?¡±
The Willow God wanted to refute, but her expression changed instantly upon hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s words.
She originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t know what she meant by darkness, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say it word for word at this moment.
Yet, she clearly sensed that the man in front of her could not be more than a hundred years old, and he didn¡¯t possess any aura of a powerful figure being reincarnated. How could he know such secrets?!
¡°Willow God, what does this mean?¡±
Suddenly, Shi Hao, who was aside, sensed something and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
At that instant.
There was a strong premonition.
The Willow God would eventually leave him, leave Stone Vige. Perhaps when they met again, countless years would have passed.
¡°We are bound to part ways sometime, please don¡¯t be upset.¡±
Although she was surprised at how the god of Liu Vige knew, she did not intentionally hide it from Little Dot.
Because one day, she will leave this ce to find the source of the disturbance. It is a road of no return, but it must be embarked on nheless.
¡°Willow God!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s voice trembled. He had never considered this possibility, but now being suddenly informed, his heart was filled with reluctance.
Along the way, the Willow God had taught him a lot, even imparted her method of cultivation, helped him establish a solid foundation. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the Willow God¡¯s intervention, he might have lost his life in the Wilderness long ago.
¡°Willow God, where are you going? I will follow in your footsteps in the future!¡± Shi Hao said, his gaze resolute.
¡°I have my mission and I am bound to go to that ce. You don¡¯t need to follow me. Just live well. The ce I am going to, I don¡¯t know how far it is. The road is long. Maybe when I pass through the oldest gateway, I can reach it. But there¡¯s another possibility, maybe my true body has already turned into a pool of dirty blood.¡±
The Willow God spoke, a hint of vicissitude shing in her eyes, as if recalling something, then gave a sigh..
Chapter 251 - 197: Please Forgive Me for Not Being
Chapter 251: Chapter 197: Please Forgive Me for Not Being
Able to Agree (Revised) 1
That¡¯s a pending part from yesterday, and I¡¯ll continue writing. I need to be mindful about this part rted to North Pumpkin.
Little Dot¡¯s eyes brim with barely held back tears.
Despite having known this moment of parting woulde eventually, a deep feeling of unwillingness has filled the young boy¡¯s face. Even though his day-to-day demeanor is lighthearted and carefree, he can¡¯t help but feel sentimental at this moment.
He had long anticipated this day, but hearing it confirmed still caused a pang of sorrow.
Especially since, as he understood from the Willow God, this day might not be far off and could arrive soon.
More significantly, Little Dot noted that though the Willow God¡¯s words remained indifferent, they were tinged with a heavy resolve for potential death.
In the long span of time that loomed ahead, it might be impossible to meet again¡
To Little Dot, the Willow God was more than just his mentor; he was his life¡¯s guide¡ªnot only providing education and solving problems but also pointing him in the right direction in life.
Without the Willow God, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he has.
Not only was the ultimate methods taught by the other party, but he also saved Little Dot from danger multiple times. He was unwilling to let him face danger alone and wanted to stay by his side and face the peril together.
At the same time, in the heart of the young boy, a word he hadn¡¯t heard before started lingering¡ªAlien Territory.
The Willow God didn¡¯t respond verbally, just shook his head slightly and then smiled softly at Little Dot.
The mentality of youth is always like the Kun Peng soaring in the Nine Heavens. With the rise of the wind, it wishes to ascend to the boundless skies.
Those who have never experienced turmoil will never understand the terror of that cmity, a despair that is suffocating to all creatures.
Even she, to this day, cannot forget¡
Gazing across the vast universe, billowing smoke from ravages of war drifts into every corner, and even the Supremes are reduced to corpses to fill the dark star remains.
The sky breaks, and stars fall.
One by one, the ancient star civilizations and many gxy civilizations turn into barren ruins and deste wrecks under the aftermath of the disaster¡
The Ancient Stars shattered, the lights of the star river fragmented, and all things got obscured.
Even True Dragon, Nine-Leaf Sword Grass, the Thunder Emperor ¨C such supreme figures of the Immortal Path Field were besieged and killed.
The Reincarnation and No End, two Immortal Kings, were killed in action, and their bodiesy dismembered in the field¡
The boy was extraordinarily gifted, even in her view, enough to shock past and present. However, among those who died in the upheaval and cmity, there were nock of prodigious elites, including the offspring of Immortal Kings. The Ancient Fairy Era was an era of total war.
Immortal Kings were making moves, their strength, and numbers far exceeding imagination.
With the current times, it¡¯s difficult to reach that level again, let alone gather many mighty figures like in the Ancient Fairy Era.
Because the war of that year was too fierce, those who died have died, those who were injured have been injured, those who disappeared have disappeared. If the Alien Territoryes again, it would be almost unstoppable.
Therefore, she must embark on this path to find the source of the unrest and stop the disaster at its root. Otherwise, if it happens again, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands may cease to exist outright.
I really want to know, how did you know about the existence of the Alien Territory?¡±
Thinking of this, the Willow God raised her head slightly, retracted her thoughts, and then looked at the man in front of her, expressing her doubts.
Even in the Upper Realm, not all living beings know because that era was too long, an epoch change. Only those near the Frontier Wilderness or power inherited from thest era would know.
¡°For several epochs, the Alien Territory has invaded thisnd many times, each time leaving an indelible mark. If one wants to know¡ it shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± Jiang Hui spoke leisurely.
¡°So you¡¯re from a Taoist Orthodoxy of the Three Thousand Zones of the Upper World?¡±
The Willow God pondered.
Although the Alien Territory is not a secret, not all beings know of this ce¡¯s existence.
It¡¯s a ceparable to the Immortal Domain, a world of its own, horrifying beyond belief. The Lower Realm Eight Domains no longer have living beings who know because today, even the most advanced beings are merely the Nobles. They are just beginning to step into the Human Path Domain and are not eligible toe into contact with such secrets.
¡°I¡¯m just a cloud wandering crane, without any Taoist inheritance!¡± Jiang Hui replied.
The Willow God naturally didn¡¯t believe this. At the same time, she spoke again, wanting to know what else Jiang Hui knew.
¡°I also know that thend we are treading should be called the Fairy Ancient World!¡±
¡°You actually know about the Fairy Ancient World?¡±
The Willow God looked even more surprised.
The Fairy Ancient World is a very old name, the term for thest epoch. Nowadays, it¡¯s generally only recorded in ancient texts. Except for some old-timers, very few people know this secret.
After the great battle of the Immortal Ancient era ended, they paid countless lives and blood. Although they seeded in preventing the invasion of the Alien Tribe, thisnd was also shattered.
Since then, the Immortal Ancient World has been divided into Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, and Eight Domains, also known as the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm.
¡°The guest¡ please have some tea¡¡±
Jiang Hui said with a light smile, without answering Willow God¡¯s question, instead changing the subject.
With a casual wave, transparent tea reappeared in the ceramic cup on the table which was already empty.
¡°Thank you!¡± The Willow God nodded slightly, picked up the cup, and drank it in one gulp.
The clear tea went down her throat, initially bitter, and then slowly turned sweet.
Although she was still amazed at how he managed to make the fake real, she did not continue to ask..
Chapter 252 - 197: I’m Sorry, I Can’t Agree (Revised)_2
Chapter 252: Chapter 197: I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t Agree (Revised)_2
She could tell that it belonged to a kind of extraordinarily powerful Treasured Technique Divine Ability, far more mysterious than any she knows, as if having the power to turn decay into something magical.
It was hard to imagine.
Such an extraordinary Treasured Technique was something she had never heard of before, she certainly would not believe it if she hadn¡¯t seen or tried it personally.
At this moment, the clouds in the distant skyline had quietly departed, and the Moon shyly showed herself, gradually hanging high in the sky.
Although it was now the cold season, and many branches outside the vige were bare, Liu Vige was still as vibrant as ever, with the sounds of frogs and cicadas drifting over the fields, presenting a scene of thriving spring life.
A faint divine radiance emanated from Jiang Hui¡¯s body, like a beacon in the darkness, dispersing the dense night around him¡
The glow was gentle and not ring at all.
His gaze was deep, faintly looking at the stunning beauty in front of him.
Just in the aspect of appearance, she was indeed unmatched by anyone, but most importantly, she had a noble quality which made people want to approach her.
Although these two feelings should have beenpletely different, they now seemed extremely harmonious.
Unquestionably, such feelings must be extremelyforting.
¡°The Guest can see that you seem to be, in your own way, irvoyantly aware of a vast range of historical matters. Would you by any chance be able to guess the purpose of my journey?¡±
The Willow God stood up, preparing to say goodbye.
She was naturally fond of tranquility.
Now that she had asked what she wanted to ask, despite the results not be fully satisfactory, she was already prepared when she came.
However, she suddenly said just before leaving.
¡°The Boundary Sea!¡±
Jiang Hui paused for a moment, then softly uttered the two words.
¡°You¡Then do you know what The Guest is going to do in the Boundary Sea?¡±
The Willow God¡¯s expression changed slightly.
She had merely spoken without thinking, and didn¡¯t expect him to actually know.
¡°The Boundary Sea is vast, endless like a vast ocean, forever covered by the gloom of death¡¯s silence. When dust winds blow through, waves of sshes will rise, each wave a fragment of the continent, each wave a broken realm with iplete rules.
But unknowingly, in that eternal darkness, there is a ce where no creature can set foot. You can call it the Ultimate Ancient Land, or the Ominous ce!¡±
Jiang Hui said leisurely, with every sentence, the Willow God¡¯s face subtly changed.
¡°Then do you know¡can The Guest seed?!¡±
Her gaze at Jiang Huai hadpletely changed, a hint of confusion and puzzlement, but more of shock.
Profuse shock.
Not only because he knew about the Boundary Sea and the Ultimate Ancient Land, but most importantly, he actually knew what she wanted to do next.
If he was right once or twice, it could be a fluke, but what about so many times?
Clearly, his words were not carelessly spoken, but showed that he really knew everything and understood all the truths of the world.
This ability, even she found shocking, it was too against the heavens.
¡°The Guest is speaking nonsense, since you¡¯ve decided to take this step, why care about sess or failure? If it¡¯s a sess, so what? If not, so what? There will always be some gains along the way, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Jiang Hui waved his hand and smiled slightly.
In an instant, the Willow God¡¯s eyes returned to their usual bright and unparalleled state.
She looked at the young man in front of her.
In her eyes, his image had be even more mysterious, unpredictable, that heavy fog looming over her seemed to even consume her.
¡°You¡¯re right. Whether it¡¯s a sess or failure, The Guest must take this step. Thank you for your kind words, maybe The Guest will indeed have some unexpected gains!¡±
The Willow God rarely nodded.
¡°The Guest has a favor to ask, if you don¡¯t mind, The Guest will give you a treasure that is invaluable and hard toe by!¡±
The Willow God said.
¡°Could you tell me first what kind of treasure it is?¡±
Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised, and also curious. It shouldn¡¯t be just some trinket since ites from the renowned Willow God, right?!
¡°Have you ever heard of the Original Truth?!¡±
The Willow God¡¯s gaze shifted to the distance, and then he spoke leisurely.
¡°I do know a little about it, legend says it¡¯s a supreme Method!¡±
Jiang Hui nursed his mouth.
Of course, he knew about the Original Truth. It was a supreme cultivation Method. Practicing the Original Truth was equivalent to fully understanding the basic concept of the Treasured Technique, simplifyingplexity, not being bound by how powerful the Treasured Technique itself was, and possessing the power to turn decay into something magical.
What surprised him was that she would voluntarily give him such a thing. How difficult is that favor to grant?!
¡°Yes, The Original Truth is a supreme existence which is hard toe by. It is divided into three parts, each of which corresponds to a certain Realm. It can help any being solidify the foundation at this Realm, increase the power of the Treasured Technique Divine Ability even by just a slight movement, and even truly transform the Realm.
The Guest sees that you are full of righteousness, and definitely not a petty lot. Therefore, after The Guest leaves, The Guest hopes that you can look after the young boy, if you agree, The Guest will give you the Divine Guide of the Original True Realm!¡±
The Willow God spoke, and while speaking, subtly nced at Little Dot, butmunicated with Jiang Hui through her thoughts, obviously not wanting Little Dot to know..
Chapter 253 - 197: I’m Sorry, I Can’t Agree
Chapter 253: Chapter 197: I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t Agree
(Revised )_3
The youth and she were simr, both born from dire circumstances. She hoped that thetter could live a healthy and happy life, not following in her footsteps. Those were too bitter. Walking down this road, it¡¯s possible to end up alone, with loneliness as the onlypanion. Looking back upon eternity, there were no others behind her.
¡°Youths should aspire to soar above the clouds and be the best in the world. I am but a rogue cultivator. Your esteemed disciple has a promising future, and even if they encounter danger in the future, they can surely turn a crisis into an opportunity, especially considering the youth¡¯s temperament. The Guest must know better than anyone else.¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, although he didn¡¯t explicitly state it, the meaning in his words was clear.
Although he was rather envious of the Original Truth, he really couldn¡¯t agree to Willow God¡¯s request.
Little Dot was a chosen child. If he remembered correctly, they hadn¡¯t encountered any danger in this Lower Realm.
Except for the Seven Gods Lower Realm.
But even though it was a crisis, for Shi Hao, it was also an opportunity.
Unless his safety was at risk, he didn¡¯t really want to step in beforepletely growing up, as he might attract the attention of certain beings.
As for the current Emperor Huang Tian, let him stay tired for a while. At most, he¡¯ll lose ayer of skin. Given Little Dot¡¯s thick-skinned nature, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal¡
¡°it appears I am forcing a formidable opponent.¡± said Willow God, her expression virtually unreadable behind the misty veil.
¡°Though I cannot oblige the guest¡¯s request, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, you may stay here for a few days, then observe the scenic beauty of Liu Vige before leaving.¡±
Jiang Hui invited.
He had his own intentions.
With Willow God¡¯s vision and strength.
If one day, on a whim, she gave some guidance to his group of naughty disciples, it would definitely save them a lot of detours.
¡°As such, I, along with my disciple, will impose on your hospitality for a few more days!¡±
Willow God¡¯s brightly gleaming eyes narrowed slightly, her green silken gown, which resembled jade, fluttered without any breeze.
Her eyes were piercing, a hint of chaos fog revealed within them as she intensely watched Jiang Hui, and after a moment, she slowly nodded.
In the past, she would definitely have refused.
She would have been too busying and going.
But at present.
She held great curiosity for this vige and the deity safeguarding it, wishing to understand more about them.
By the stone table.
Though the night was deep.
Not one person left.
Jiang Hui and Willow God continued their detailed conversation for a while, after which thetter shifted her gaze onto Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
¡°You are indeed fortunate to have such extraordinarily talented followers!¡±
Willow God sighed in admiration.
Especially when she looked at Gu Chen, a faint radiance sprung from her eyes.
Then, she started exining the usage of various realms and the use of Treasured Techniques to the two mischievous boys.
After all, Willow God was once an Immortal King Level figure who had stepped into the Immortal Path Field. Her understanding of the realms and use of Treasured Techniques was unparalleled.
A few simple sentences made Gu Chen and Tu Wa¡¯s eyes light up.
Jiang Hui stood aside, listening for a few sentences before tuning out.
His cultivation system was different from all other creatures. Even the insights of an Immortal Emperor would be of no benefit to him.
At the same time, Jiang Hui also understood why Willow God was suddenly doing this.
She didn¡¯t like to owe favors. Clearly, she was repaying his invitation, not truly marveling at the talents of Tu Wa and Gu Chen.
Considering her vision and strength, only the talent of Emperor Huang Tian could catch her eye..
Chapter 254 - 198: There Will Always Be People Who Leave You First (Modified) _1
Chapter 254: Chapter 198: There Will Always Be People Who Leave You First (Modified) _1
The moon shines brightly while the stars are few, their lights interacting with each other.
For a while.
The Willow God slowlyes to a halt.
In this short period, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen have already benefited greatly.
A once peerless and intimidating Immortal King personally imparting knowledge, even when viewed in the entire Upper Realm, few creatures would have such treatment. It¡¯s something to be encountered but not sought after, if word got out, it would undoubtedly make countless people jealous.
The other party did not teach any deep mysteries, only somemon-sense knowledge and, at the same time, a bit of the Willow God¡¯sw.
Even though it was only some basic knowledge, it was still precious.
Although it wouldn¡¯t cause the cultivation of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, who were both mischievous youngsters, to soar immediately, their understanding of Treasured Techniques and Bone Scripts had improved greatly.
This is a type of imperceptible influence, bringing subtle benefits. In the short term, it may not appear significant, but in the long run, it would bring them unexpected benefits and improvement.
The two mischievous youngsters are now closing their eyes, continuously savouring the teachings.
Both are gifted and can often have an epiphany from just one or two sentences.
¡°I almost forgot, there is a doubt in my heart that I would like your help in rifying!¡±
The Willow God, with hands as elegant as amber and jade, resting on her legs, suddenly turned to look at Jiang Hui, and said.
She remembered the Nether King python she encountered on the way.
At the end of the Ancient Immortal Era, she once tamed an ancestor of this kind of Ferocious Beast.
If she remembers correctly, the creature was of inheritance level.
Although it was infinitely close to Pure Blood Creatures, in the end, it could not make the leap, break free from the shackles of its bloodline and be a more extraordinary life.
But the Nether King python in Liu Vige had a real Pure Blood Creature aura, and it was very solid, which made her puzzled.
The ancestor didn¡¯t take that step, but its descendants could break free from the shackles of its bloodline. Even in her view, such an unusual sight was somewhat unbelievable.
Even in the abundant Spiritual Energy of the Ancient Immortal Era, no creature could achieve this step.
Unless one can oppose the heavens and reach a certain transcendental realm, create one¡¯s own bloodline, and be on par with those Pure Blood Creatures, or even the Ten Ancient Beasts.
But this step is undoubtedly very difficult. From ancient times to now, few creatures can seed. They will encounter unimaginable dangers, and by the end, a heavenly cmity may wipe out their entire n.
¡°In my early years, I travelled all over the world. By chance, I obtained two Ancient Pills. These two Ancient Pills seemed naturally formed, had the ability to sublime a creature¡¯s bloodline, and could forcibly promote inheritance level creatures to the Pure Blood Level. I used them when I had nothing else to do¡¡± Jiang Hui began to speak.
His senses covered a radius of thousands of kilometers, so he naturally knew the encounter between the Willow God and Little ck the first time. Therefore, he had already prepared what to say.
¡°Is there such a miraculous Ancient Pill in the world? Can you tell me where you found them?¡±
The Willow God slightly raised her eyebrow. Despite her unchanged expression for thousands of years, there was a hint of surprise.
Such a treasure, even she was somewhat moved. If used correctly, it would definitely have an extraordinary impact on thisnd.
She didn¡¯t think Jiang Hui was lying.
The world is so vast. The Boundary Sea surges with waves, containing many treasures unknown to even her. Perhaps there are indeed treasures that can transcend the ordinary and free oneself from shackles.
¡°The ce is no longer traceable. It¡¯s been too long. By now, I am afraid it has already be a deste ruin!¡±
Jiang Hui forced a sentimental expression on his face.
How would he know where to find such a thing!
¡°What a waste. Such a rare treasure, if left in the world, would certainly create a different scene¡¡±
The Willow God sighed rarely, her bright eyes also showing regret, and a hint of awe.
Although she was once an Immortal King, standing at the pinnacle of everything, the world is still shrouded in thick fog to her¡
The Boundary Sea is boundless. Her unparalleled beauty is still surpassed by certain existences she cannotprehend.
Jiang Hui and the Willow God continued their idle chat for a while longer.
Most of the time, thetter asked while the former answered.
The Willow God still wanted to know the location where those two Ancient Pills were found, to go in search of them.
Jiang Hui kept saying he doesn¡¯t remember clearly.
There is no such ce to begin with, so he absolutely couldn¡¯t deceive the other party in this matter.
¡°If you remember in the future, you must tell me immediately!¡± The Willow God didn¡¯t press any further, she knew, such treasures are encountered by chance and cannot be sought for.
¡°Of course!¡±
Jiang Hui nodded in response.
They didn¡¯t continue to delve into the matter.
As nighttime came, although they didn¡¯t need to rest, Little Dot and the others had spent a lot of mental energy today. Especially Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, the Willow God¡¯sw, though unparalleled in the world, still required a lot of mental energy toprehend and experience. They desperately needed a moment to rest.
The next day, early in the morning, just as the sky was beginning to lighten.
The morning light, apanying the dew, shrouding the vastnd, the air gently mixed with a bit of coolness, making one feel refreshed and pleasant.
High in the sky.
A slight rain was continuously falling, like strands of silver thread, not dense, giving a sense of poetic beauty.
The Willow God got up early..
Chapter 255 - 198: There Will Always Be Some People Who Leave You First (Modified) _2
Chapter 255: Chapter 198: There Will Always Be Some People Who Leave You First (Modified) _2
Although she hasn¡¯t recovered her strength from her peak period, she far surpasses deities, canpete with the heads of various Great Sects, and the human trifles of eating, drinking, and sleeping are meaningless to her.
¡°What a splendid ce, even some blessednds in the Upper Realm are slightly inferior to this. I really don¡¯t know how the deity of Liu Vige found such a good ce!¡±
The Willow God steps out, walking alone in the Liu Vige, taking in many sites in an instant, which surprises her even more.
She just took a quick look yesterday and didn¡¯t sense too much, but a careful glimpse now made her realize the extraordinary aspect of this mountain vige.
In the distance, winding paths lead to secluded spots, with shadows cast by trees and the chirping of beautiful birds.
This scene full of Spiritual Energy, in her memory, has only ever urred in the Age of Immortals or even more ancient epochs.
In one ce, she discovered arge group of constructions simr to arrow towers. However, what was strange is that there were no people stationed on them, only a giant crossbow, several meters in size, pitch-ck as ink.
The arrow feathers on top shed with a dazzling frosty light, just like an ancient deity, coldly staring down on thend beneath.
¡°There seems to be a strange Formation in these arrow towers, which even I can¡¯t fully see through!¡±
The Willow God¡¯s gaze was burning. She is not particrly proficient in Formations but has some research through lengthy years, yet she can only see the basics of the arrow tower.
It¡¯s not that the Formations attached to these arrow towers are too intricate andplex, but they are too bizarre, something she has not encountered before.
¡°Moo!¡±
At this moment, a rough mooing sound came from a distance, like a muffled thunderbolt, startling the Willow God.
Following the mooing sound, the next moment, a giant figure, over ten meters tall, leisurely emerged from one corner.
Each step shook the ground, demonstrating impressive might.
It was the Departure Fire Divine Bull.
At this moment, the Old Bull had a mouthful of Treasure medicinal nts, looking incredibly carefree, strolling and continuously chewing.
These are all treasures that it went to great lengths to steal from the medicinal fields. It nned to find a ce to fully enjoy these delicacies.
¡°The deity of this ce has said that he had obtained two Ancient Pills and used them all. This Departure Fire Divine Bull must be one of them.¡±
The Willow God¡¯s eyes shone brightly. She instantly sensed the energy of the Departure Fire Divine Bull as one of the Pure Blood Creatures.
This Old Barbarian Bull also noticed the Willow God, but thetter let out a loud cry on the spot, its entire body of red fur like silk satin stood on end, its eyes the size of an adult¡¯s fist filled with terror.
The next moment, it turned tail and ran, not even caring that it had dropped its favorite medicinal nts on the ground.
It had lived long enough, and after bing a Pure Blood Creature, it acquired a natural warning ability.
This Old Barbarian Bull felt an unprecedented pressure from the Willow God, causing it to feel an innate fear, hence it chose to flee instantly.
The Willow God remained expressionless, quietly withdrew her gaze, and continued to move forward.
After crossing the central square of the vige and walking thousands of kilometers deeper, arge empty space suddenly came into her sight.
The vacant area was extremely wide, as boundless as infinity,
And in the middle stood arge arena.
The entire arena was silvery white, vast and boundless, obviouslypressed here by some extreme power.
At that moment.
One could hear an ongoing series of vibrant shouts from the center of the arena, uniform and orderly, like thousands of troops charging into the battle, the momentum magnificent and vigorous.
Although the voices sounded a bit immature, their indomitable formation was already very real.
The Willow God was a bit curious, so she looked towards the source of the sound¡
They were all children under the age of fifteen, young and tender, exuding a sunny disposition, but due to regr physical training, they were all physically fit.
The boys¡¯ expressions were resolute and decisive, if they were a bit older, they would definitely be iron-blooded and rugged men.
The girls, on the other hand, had well-proportioned bodies. They were heroic and had a spirit of not conceding to men.
But what surprised the Willow God most was the vitality of these youngsters; it was mighty like a sea, alive and ceaseless. When gathered together, it was capable of releasing a wave of intense heat unexpectedly.
At the same time, an extremely terrifying vitality erupted instantaneously from the bodies of these young girls, like ayer of vitality armor, enveloping the bodies of numerous youngsters.
The most important point was, several of them were vaguely touching upon a breath of extreme realms.
This was what surprised the Willow God the most.
One or two could be regarded as an asional phenomenon, but the appearance of such arge group, even in those ancient Great Sects in the Upper Realm, was extremely rare.
¡°Just who is this deity of Liu Vige, to enable their believers to be, one after another, as ferocious as the Ancient Fierce Beasts!¡±
Willow God¡¯s eyes were dark and deep.
Underneath the dense fog, her lips, crystal clear and glistening, were slightly parted.
When she arrived yesterday, she didn¡¯t explore Liu Vige in-depth, only asionally met a few yful youngsters on the road, and then she sighed about the good luck of this mountain vige¡¯s deity. Despite having a poption less than ten thousand, there were so many talents within the Human Race..
Chapter 256 - 198: There Will Always Be People Who Leave You First (Modified) 3
Chapter 256: Chapter 198: There Will Always Be People Who Leave You First (Modified) 3
But now it seemed that she had underestimated the luck of Liu Vige Deity.
In such a tiny mountain vige, everyone was as fierce as dragons and tigers, even the life force of the newly born infants far exceeded that of ordinary individuals.
Although these naughty children still could not catch up to those top prodigies, they were numerous and each had a solid foundation, apparently having strengthened their foundations in the Blood Maniption Realm.
¡°Ah well, since I have encountered them, I might as well leave behind a few seeds of fire!¡±
The Willow God had an inexplicable surge of sentiment, leading her to make a decision she would never have made in the past.
She decided to impart her teachings, to ignite the spark of stars.
In the following days, with Jiang Hui¡¯s agreement.
The Willow God directly set up a Dharma tform in the martial arts stage, intending to lecture for three days.
On her journey to The Boundary Sea, if she could find a way to unravel the knot, that would be fine. But if she couldn¡¯t find the cause of the dark turbulence, in that case, the big chaos would inevitably explode.
Given the current foundation of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, it is impossible to resist the invasion from the Alien Territory.
In the Ancient Immortal Era, the Ten Evil still survived, guarding one corner of the world.
But now, even their descendants are difficult to find, especially the True Dragon, the strongest race that can effortlessly enter the Immortal King Realm. It probably no longer exists!
After officially leaving, if she could cultivate some pirs of support for this world, she would not regret her painstaking efforts.
Especially.
Each of these boys and girls has potential, moreover, their hearts are pure and uncorrupted.
As for this, Jiang Hui naturally agreed with it ten thousand times.
With a wave of his hand, he directly ordered all the suitable children from Liu Vige to go and attend.
But what was beyond Jiang Hui¡¯s expectation.
On this day, Little Dot suddenly sought him out in secret.
¡°Lord Deity, I want to know how to enter The Boundary Sea, could you please tell me!¡±
Shi Hao¡¯s expression was solemn, and he bowed to the figure of Jiang Hui.
¡°Do you not know my rules? In Liu Vige, except for a few people, if one is not summoned by me, they should note up on their own!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s External Avatar appeared, stepping down from Above the Sky, each step covering an unimaginable distance, and eventually arriving in front of Little Dot.
¡°But I am not a person of Liu Vige, right?¡± Little Dot pursed his lips, his eyes, like stars, rapidly blinking.
¡°This has nothing to do with whether you are a person from Liu Vige!¡± Jiang Hui stated.
No wonder he is a notoriously naughty child, one chat was enough to stun him. It almost left him speechless.
¡°Lord Deity, I know you must know the way to The Boundary Sea, please tell me, for such a favor, Shi Hao will never forget it in the future!¡±
Little Dot said again, his voice urgent.
He still wanted to follow the steps of the Willow God, but he knew the nature of the Willow God, she would definitely not agree to his idea.
Therefore, out of desperation, he had to find Jiang Hui.
ording to Little Dot, since the other party knew about The Boundary Sea, naturally, he would know how to get there.
¡°I indeed know how to get to The Boundary Sea, but with your current strength, you simply can¡¯t go there. You will fall forever there, your body will rot, and your soul will fall!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke softly.
Through countless epoch¡¯s dawn alternations, countless shattered worlds gathered together to form the vast sea of the world. Shrouded in darkness, even the Immortal King could lose himself if he entered.
After hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s words, Little Dot was visibly disappointed.
He had worked hard enough already, stepping into Array Realm at the age of 14 and bing a true King. Such an achievement, even in the Upper Realm, was admirable.
But no matter how hard he tried to catch up, there were still some who were going to leave him behind.
This long-lost feeling of powerlessness made Little Dot feel a bit upset..
Chapter 257 - 199: The Golden Toad Swallows the Sun, The Supreme Catastrophe (Part 1)1
Chapter 257: Chapter 199: The Golden Toad Swallows the Sun, The Supreme Catastrophe (Part 1)1
However, Shi Hao quickly adjusted his emotions.
He knew very well that reaching such heights at this age was already extraordinary.
After all, he was only 14 years old, he couldn¡¯t achieve everything all at once. Perhaps if he were born a bit earlier, he could have reached the peak. But as for now, even if he wanted to follow in the footsteps of the Willow God, and fight alongside him, he¡¯d have to take it step by step.
A journey of a thousand miles starts with a single step.
Only in this way can he go further, for longer.
In an instant of realization, Little Dot¡¯s face grew determined.
Jiang Hui, with his external avatar suspended in mid-air, watched the young man before him with a profound gaze.
Probably no one would have thought this mischievous boy, who caused trouble wherever he went, would one day be the strongest yer of the deste ancient beings, millennia in the future.
Nor would they expect that this young man, who put everything on the line to protect everything, could not in the end stand with his most beloved person or hold onto those most important to him.
The girl who stood in the Fire Mulberry Forest, with a basket on her back, looking at the setting sun in the distance.
The vigers of Stone Vige, who watched him grow up from a young age¡
All the mundane world turned into yellow earth in the long and untouchable years. Looking back on the ancient times, perhaps the only one who could apany him was himself.
¡°Lord Liu Vige Deity, I still want to know how to get to the Boundary Sea, please tell me!¡±
Little Dot spoke up.
However, unlike before, he had thought it through and would not act rashly. He just nned to go there as soon as he had enough strength in the future.
¡°There is an oldest door between heaven and earth, it has been present since the time of Chaos. People call it the Primitive Gate, and if you step into it, you will arrive at the Boundary Sea!¡±
Jiang Hui said leisurely.
¡°There is still one thing the boy can¡¯t figure out. Lord Deity, can you tell me what the Alien Territory really is!¡±
Little Dot asked his second question of the journey.
Because he was really curious, even the mighty Willow God seemed to have deep reservations about this ce. But he had never heard of it, and even the creatures of the Ancient Divine Mountains apparently didn¡¯t know about this ce.
¡°In fact, you will know it sooner orter even if I don¡¯t tell you. Why do you need to know it now? What¡¯s it like knowing it, and not knowing it!¡±
¡°The boy has stumbled and fought diligently along the way. Every time he has managed to turn a bad situation into a good one, but every time he has also given his all. If the Alien Territory is truly unbeatable, then the boy wants to know clearly. Even if he dies on the battlefield one day, he should know what he died for!¡±
Shi Hao¡¯s eyes were incredibly sincere.
He didn¡¯t want to be a clueless person.
Even if the world would go the way of the most splendid fireworks, normalized after the brilliance, he wanted to witness the extreme eternity, the undying.
¡°Since you want to know so much, I might as well tell you.¡± Jiang Hui spoke.
¡°Every wave in the Boundary Sea brings forth a fragmented world, and when the wave falls, it¡¯s the day when these small worlds fall apart and are destroyed.
There are all kinds of creatures in these fragmented worlds, but their lives are all constrained. Even if they exhaust their whole lives, they onlyst a few hundred years at most.
However, in the deepest part of the Boundary Sea, there are three vast continents withplete rules, namely the Alien Territory, Immortal Domain, and Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, which are the oldest nativerge worlds.
These three ces will never fall, splendid and eye-catching, endless, in line with the daily rise and fall of the Boundary Sea, superior to all those fragmented worlds, and among them, the Alien Territory and Immortal Domain are the strongest, with even moreplete rules!¡±
Jiang Hui said slowly.
¡°In that case, the boy doesn¡¯t understand why the Alien Territory would attack my Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, the original worlds. Why can¡¯t we live in peace?!¡±
Shi Hao asked eagerly.
At this moment, he felt as if a whole new world had opened up in front of him, with many of the pieces of knowledge being beyond his current understanding.
¡°I have already answered you, as for this problem, it¡¯s of no use knowing it now. If one day you have the qualifications to know, then I will tell you.¡±
Jiang Hui spoke up, not wanting to delve further into this issue.
Aside from worrying about saying too much, the most important thing was that this issue didn¡¯t make any sense in the present.
He just needed to let Little Dot know that the Alien Territory was no easy foe, and that he needed to work harder in his daily training.
¡°The boy has talked too much.¡±
Little Dot spoke up, swallowing the words he was about to say.
This rascal seemed to have a defiant face for everyone, picking a fight with whomever he met, but in his heart, he was extremely respectful towards the elders he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.
Liu Vige, Martial Arts Stage.
Willow God preached for three days, sharing all hisprehension of cultivation umted over countless years.
This was undoubtedly a grand feast of cultivation, rarely seen once in ancient times.
By theter parts, not only the mischievous children of Liu Vige, but even Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, even old man Lin, and the Native Tribe¡¯s n Leader, had rushed over.
However, they all sat quietly with their own stools at the periphery, not taking up the ces of the children in the vige.
¡°This must be a good friend of the Willow God from countless years ago. He has stepped into a realm unimaginable for us ordinary mortals.. Otherwise, how could he be so miraculous? The simple words are full of the Great Taoist principle, they have a kind of returning to simplicity, turning theplicated into the simple principle!¡±
Chapter 258 - 199= The Golden Toad Swallows the
Chapter 258: Chapter 199= The Golden Toad Swallows the
Sun, The Supreme Catastrophe (Part 1)_2
After just a short while, Old man Lin couldn¡¯t help but express amazement.
The cultivation method taught by the other party waspletely different
from their own Lord Willow God¡¯s ideas.
It was not a matter of which was stronger or weaker, merely that the method of the Willow God was more mysterious and divine, containingws that were too obscure to grasp, while thetter was more practical.
Three days¡¯ time was neither long nor short.
It passed quickly.
In just a few days, time had flown by.
On the fourth day, with everything at rest, the red dawn lit up the whole sky, dazzlingly brilliant.
Willow God exited her state of imparting the Dao, slowly opened her eyes and found that in front of her, the area was filled with figures, both male and female, old and young, all concentrating intensely. Quite a few even had their eyes half-closed, relishing and gaining insight into the content just discussed.
She had known about it early on, but she had never driven any of them away, whether they were of the human race or any other species. Everyone who was destined to be there coulde and listen.
She had once been the Ancestral Spiritualist of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, unparalleled in the world, enjoying the offerings of countless beings ¨C not only humans but also other ferocious beasts and birds, some of which had ancestors who had erected statues to her.
¡°Liu Vige truly is and of genius. I don¡¯t know where they found so many sons of heaven. If they can all grow up, they will definitely be top forces against the alien territories!¡±
The Willow God¡¯s eyes flickered, drawn to several figures among the crowd.
Among them were two teenagers.
One exuded an elegant aura, looking like a refined schr. Although he wore tattered clothing, he possessed an aura of awe-inspiring might.
The other, though thin, was filled with intense life force, as if his small body held immense power. Most importantly, this colossal force seemed to have found the key to unlocking it.
¡°The Seven Apertures Delicate Heart, Half-demon body, no matter which, they are all rare phenomena in the world throughout eternity. Each stands on par with the Supreme Bone and Double pupils in terms of talent. If they can grow safely, they will definitely step into the supreme realm. If they have a good mentor, there is a great possibility of them stepping into the Immortal Path
Field.
Such world-rare prodigies gathered in one ce ¨C even in the Immortal Valley
Era, it would be hard to see!¡±
Soon, she noticed another unusual figure.
A middle-aged man carrying a broad sword on his back, his face rugged with a beard, his appearance weary, but his eyes were especially bright. Most notably, his mannerisms were sharp like a divine sword.
¡°If I am not mistaken, he is likely to be the possessor of the Sword King Body, a mystifying physique that has not appeared for endless ages.¡±
Willow God was somewhat surprised.
She had met the owner of this physique once at the end of the Ancient
Immortal Era.
King of swords, the king among swords. Whether it was plucking flowers or turning hands into des, all could manifest as terrifying sword lights capable of slicing down stars.
In the Great Battle of the Immortal Ancient Era, he was only in the Supreme Realm, yet in an instant, he transformed all the rain in the sky into dazzling
sharp des.
These des circted radiance, each one capable of ying divine beings, containing immense horrifying might.
It was through this method that he, with his power in the human path domain, managed to kill a strong alien tribe member who had just entered the Immortal
Path Field.
Endless years had passed since then, and she had thought that this physique had long been lost, yet today she might see it again.
However, the Willow God quickly noticed an anomaly with the broad-sword
man.
It seemed his Sword King Body had been damaged and had not recovered since.
¡°What a pity. It¡¯s said that once a Sword King Body is damaged, it cannot be reverted in theter stage. Moreover, as the degree of damage increases, the owners of such a physique may even be worse than ordinary people!¡±
Even the Willow God felt some regret.
Although this physique was not as famous as the Double Pupil and Supreme Bone, its emphasis on the art of killing was far superior.
If it can grow and fullyprehend the Sword King body, it will be a god-killer on the battlefield against the alien territories, making many aliens tremble
with fear.¡±
Just as Willow God was musing.
On the back mountain, on top of the hills.
Jiang Hui suddenly recalled that today seemed to be the day to refresh the dragon egg summoning counts.
He quickly immersed himself in thought and found that it really was the case.
¡°The summoning count has been refreshed. Do you want to summon now?¡±
The voice of the Golden Finger sounded beside his ear.
Of course, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t hesitate to choose yes.
¡°You have sessfully used the summoning ability.
¡°Congrattions, you are extremely lucky, you have harvested an Epic Grade Dragon Egg from the vast dust sea.¡±
¡°Hatching condition for Epic Grade Dragon Egg: Ten hearts of Ferocious Beasts from the Species of the Ancient Times, twenty litres of brain marrow, a hundred litres of beast blood, after boiling into a big medicine under the cauldron and putting into the Golden Dragon Egg, it can be sessfully hatched in ten days and ten nights.¡±
¡°Friendly reminder: The death time of the above ferocious beasts must not exceed half a quarter of an hour!
¡°Friendly reminder: The mes must not be extinguished, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted!¡±
¡°Friendly reminder: The volume of the big medicine made cannot exceed ten liters.¡±
Jiang Hui was certainly very satisfied when he drew out an Epic Grade Dragon Egg right from the start.
Although it¡¯s not as good as the Legendary Dragon Egg that he drew earlier, but there¡¯s more than enough merit if you look at the bigger picture.
After all, the Epic Grade Dragon Egg can always fetch Rare Items, which is the most important part.
As long as he didn¡¯t draw the lowest Bronze Dragon Egg, he would still have capital to work on.
Upon receiving the dragon egg, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly handed it over to old man Lin for processing.
Strictly speaking, the difficulty of hatching this Epic Dragon Egg is not that great, it¡¯s just that the process is tooplicated, and extra caution is needed during hatching.
However, old man Lin will definitely do all these instructions on time, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry too much.
But there is still a question that has been bothering Jiang Hui until now.
Where do these dragon eggse from?
However, he has always been the kind of person who doesn¡¯t like to think deeply, and he decisively gave up on this daunting philosophical question after contemting it for a while.
In the vast Liu Vige.
As Jiang Hui¡¯s order was given, old man Lin immediately got to work. Soon, less than a dayter, under the leadership of the two brothers Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen.
In the early hours of the morning, they carried back ten tightly bound Species of the Ancient Times.
Old man Lin acted quickly, with the coordinated cooperation of the vige elders, in a very short time he had bloodletting, heart extraction, brain marrow extraction and other steps done.
This strange scene naturally caught the attention of Willow God.
Her gaze was like aet, even though she wasn¡¯t near, she could see everything clearly.
Soon, an elliptical object with a golden body and various strange patterns faintly engraved on the surface entered her sight.
The Willow God frowned, the object, simr to a giant egg, seemed to contain a ck hole, her divine spirit could not see through it at a fixed point, and once it entered, it instantly disappeared without a trace.
¡°Strange, really strange, what exactly is that thing that makes everyone in Liu Vige be so cautious!¡±
Willow God was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t step forward to ask.
Soon, a giant cauldron was carried out.
Apanied by the crackling sound of firewood burning, the intense heat from the ze immediately rose from under the cauldron.
What came next was a scene that Willow God couldn¡¯t understand.
She saw old man Lin pouring barrels of hot and bright red beast blood into the giant cauldron.
That wasn¡¯t all, he then threw in separated brain marrow, hearts and other things.
After doing all this, he directly put the elliptical object, simr to a giant egg, into it.
¡°Could it be that they are refining some sort of big medicine?¡± Willow God was surprised to herself.
Because every step seems to suggest this.
As for the elliptical object like a giant egg, she thought that it might be a precious treasure medicinal nt, just too rare for her to have evere across.
But soon, Willow God rejected this thought of hers.
Because the zing firested for several days, from morning to night, and from night to morning, continuously without the me ever going out, even an iron egg could melt under such high temperature.
But the giant egg-like object was still the same from start to finish, without any change at all..
Chapter 261 - 201: Little True Dragon and Golden
Chapter 261: Chapter 201: Little True Dragon and Golden
Toad Cub (Second Update)_1
At the side, the Little Dot was bidding farewell to Tu Wa Zi and others in turn. These mischievous kids were all about the same age. Even though they would often do mischievous things or sometimes y pranks on each other, they all cherished each other very much in reality. They werepetitors, but also good friends who had once fought side by side.
¡°Come to Liu Vige when you have the time, I¡¯ll prepare the most delicious roast meat for you!¡±
Tu Wa Zis eyes were slightly red, as he patted Shi Hao¡¯s shoulders.
She remembered the first time they met, he was also like this, but at that time the other party was still a baby drinking beast milk.
In the blink of an eye, they all grew up. In one or two years, they would even reach the age to get married and have children.
Time was ruthless, it made everything perish very quickly.
¡°Um¡can you give me some now? Life is a long journey, I¡¯m afraid by the time I
e next time, who knows how many years may have passed by.
Little Dot pursed his lips, spoke with some deep emotion.
¡°Well¡¡±
Tu Wa Zi scratched his head looking towards Old man Lin at his side because he couldn¡¯t make the decision about such things.
¡°You little rascal, okay. I¡¯ll fetch some for you now!¡±
Old man Lin nced at Little Dot and said with a smile.
Liu Vigecked everything except for Beast Meat.
Not to mention ordinary Beast Meat, even the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh filled an entire cave. He said that it had been consumed somewhat over this period, but there was still plenty left.
The energy contained in the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh was simply too majestic, ordinary people found it hard to digest and absorb.
In the vige, aside from Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and his elder and younger brothers, and the ck Python Protector, other vigers could not eat much. Eating just a small piece was enough to satisfy one¡¯s hunger, eating more would umte in the body and if it exceeded the limit, it might even lead to a blowout.
Old Man Lin quickly fetched arge piece of fresh Pure Blood Spirit Flesh, emitting bursts of a unique fragrance. In his estimation, it weighed at least two or three hundred pounds.
¡°Here you go, you cheeky boy, when you¡¯ve finished eating this, if you want more,e back, Old man Lin¡¯s got plenty!¡± Old man Lin said with a friendly expression.
Not only because Liu Vige and Shi Vige were once neighboring viges, but also because the inclination of this mischievous kid, Shi Hao, suited his taste.
Although their interaction wasn¡¯t very long, Old Man Lin had a good impression of this youth.
Not only was he gifted and handsome, but also extremely gracious to people.
His sincerity, just like the vigers, was an innate quality that made him likable wherever he went.
¡°Thankyou, Grandpa Lin, you¡¯re also wee to be a guest at Shi Hai!¡±
Shi Hao¡¯s eyes squinted into a crescent, chuckling while saying this, eagerly received the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh.
¡°Ha ha ha, when old man gets free I¡¯ll definitelye. By that time, you boy needs to look after me,¡± Old Man Lin nodded.
If it wasn¡¯t for joining Liu Vige, he would have never dared to say such a thing.
Becuause the distance between Liu Vige and Shi Vige was too far, the journey would be fraught with danger. But now, he had the confidence to traverse those tens of thousands of miles across the Wilderness.
¡°Let¡¯s go back now!¡±
Willow God saluted Jiang Hui, called Little Dot, and was about to turn around and leave.
This trip out, her stay in Liu Vige was not short. Altogether, it was almost half a month¡¯s time, which was quite rare.
¡°Goodbye, Grandpa Lin, Goodbye brothers!¡± Little Dot nodded, waved his hands wildly towards Old Man Lin, Tu Wa Zi, and the others, his eyes were slightly damp.
Although his stay in the vige was not long, every person in the vige treated him like their own child, which touched him deeply.
¡°Roar!¡±
Just at this moment.
Among the mountain ranges, within the lofty and cloud-touched tree crowns.
A deafening roar resounded.
in the next moment, a violent wind blew on the ins, immediately after, from that dense tree canopy, a red figure, several meters long, plunged down like lightning.
This figure was several meters long, d in scale armor, red as rolling magma, exuding infinite authority all over its body, raising its head high, like the most supreme king.
It was the True Dragon Cub.
However, in mid-air, the red figure suddenly started to shrink rapidly, and in an instant, it became the size of a finger. Then, with a crisp ¡®plop¡¯ sound, it steadilynded on Jiang Hui¡¯s shoulder.
immediately after, it bared its teeth and red at the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, which was fast asleep.
The Little True Dragon¡¯s bloodline had once again awakened today, and it had acquired the second Divine Skill a few days earlier, the True Dragon¡¯s Wishful Body, which allows it to grow big or small freely.
However, given it¡¯s strength at present, whether it grows bigger or smaller, there is a limit.
¡°Ribbit, ribbit, ribbit!¡±
Seemingly feeling some sort of hostility, the slumbering Sun-swallowing Golden Toad slightly opened its eyes. Upon seeing the Little True Dragon, the Golden Toad¡¯s body suddenly trembled, as if frightened by the Little True Dragon¡¯s aura, yet it did not retreat a single step regardless.
The Little True Dragon seemed to feel that its status was threatened, and thus, was about to make its move, nning to let this neer taste its abilities. ¡°Alright, she¡¯s over there, and you¡¯re on this side!
Seeing the two little creatures in front of him vying for favor, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, and hurriedly put Little True Dragon on his other shoulder whilst they had yet to make their move.
These little ones are good, but they seem to enjoy vying for favor too much daily, resembling consorts in a harem. Especially, they may look skinny but a fight between them would lead to devastation..
¡°This is¡ a True Dragon Cub!!!¡±
The Willow God had already turned around, nning to leave, yet was drawn back by this shocking exmation. Feeling oddly familiar, she couldn¡¯t resist turning back. Upon seeing the red little figure clearly, she immediately eximed in surprise.
She couldn¡¯t confirm the identity of the Golden Toad, but she was extremely familiar with the aura of the True Dragon Cub.
During the Immortal Ancient Wars, she had once epted the entrusted care of a True Dragon, hence, she was very acquainted with the True Dragon n. Most importantly, Willow God could feel that this cub seems to have the pure True Dragon Bloodline,pletely different from the creatures who evolved into True Dragonster on.
Although thetter can also metamorphose into True Dragons over a long period of time, they are still somewhat inferiorpared to the pure-blooded True Dragon Cubs. The True Dragon Art inside their bodies would also be somewhat different.
Only the True Dragon¡¯s Art inherited in the bloodline of the former is trulyplete, while thetter is not perfect and cannot possess some of the most core techniques.
The Willow God looked astounded, unable to maintain her usual calm, even she couldn¡¯t suppress the shock on her face.
A living, purebred True Dragon Cub was right before her, this shock was beyond words!
¡°May I ask the dao friend, where did you get this True Dragon cub? Please tell me!¡±
It took Willow God quite some time before she could speak.
As she spoke, she looked at the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad again.
If she hadn¡¯t seen it wrong earlier, even under the True Dragon¡¯s prestige, this little creature hadn¡¯t retreated a single step.
Thus, she hadn¡¯t been wrong before. This Golden Toad really is a being that can bepared to the Ten Evil Ones.
Thetter was still confrontational, even under the leftover might of True
Dragon..
Chapter 262 - 202: Need to Interact More in the Future (First update) _1
Chapter 262: Chapter 202: Need to Interact More in the Future (First update) _1
The gaze of the Willow God was as clear as autumn water, free of dust and dirt, clean as a blossoming white lotus, with a hint of burning heat gleaming deep within her ethereal bright eyes.
True Dragon Cubs, especially pure-bred ones, are extremely rare, even during the ancient fairy era when gods abounded and all entitiespeted. They are immensely precious, and tens of thousands of years may pass without one being born.
Understand, numerous races may evolve towards the True Dragon, but even if tens exist concurrently, ultimately only one can seize the true name and be the n leader of all True Dragons.
Only the first offspring of the True Dragon who has seized the true name can be called a pure-bred True Dragon Cub. None of the rest qualify.
During the ancient immortal era, she had fought side by side with the True Dragon that had seized the true name, thus she was quite familiar with this.
Because of this, she was very certain that the one before her was indeed a pure-bred True Dragon Cub.
This was because the invisible aura was far too simr, something none other creatures possessed, not even ordinary True Dragons.
¡°I happened to find it in an ancient secret cave!¡±
Jiang Hui hesitated for a moment before replying.
He hadn¡¯t expected the Little True Dragon to suddenly jump out andpete with the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad for attention. Now that the Willow God had asked, he could only make up a random excuse.
However, judging by her reaction, it was clear she didn¡¯t believe him.
¡°If this is true, your fortune is perhaps too good.¡±
¡°Before you, there was the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, after that this True Dragon Cub, both from the genuine Immortal King Species. Just these two small creatures alone would be enough to drive the ancient lineages from thest era crazy. Even if theybined all their power, I¡¯m afraid they still wouldn¡¯t match your vast foundation.¡±
The Willow God said faintly.
If such an ancient cave truly existed, it must have been discovered long ago. It¡¯s highly unlikely it would have remained until now.
¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. When luckes, you can¡¯t even stop it!¡±
Jiang Hui shrugged and said with a smile.
His eyes were as clear as water, ck and white distinct, and his smile was even more radiant, like the sun in spring, which added a touch of sincerity.
¡°It seems you really don¡¯t want to tell.¡±
The Willow God sighed softly.
This ce was generally nice, geographically and spiritually advantageous, a rare Cave Heaven ce in reality. But its master was too cautious, and even reluctant to fully reveal the truth, only revealing half a sentence at a time.
¡°I really did find it unintentionally in an ancient cave.¡± Jiang Hui said.
¡°Since you persist in not wanting to tell, this deity won¡¯t force you. I just hope that when a crisises in the future, you won¡¯t stand by and do nothing!¡±
The Willow God spoke openly.
She was indifferent in character, and although she was shocked, she did not make any superfluous moves throughout.
If someone else were in her ce, they might have tried to seize the dragons by now.
¡°If my help is needed, I am sure I can lend a hand!¡±
Jiang Hui slightly nodded in agreement.
¡°May I¡ touch this True Dragon Cub?¡±
The eyes of Willow God were set on the little creature perched on Jiang Hui¡¯s shoulder, asking all of a sudden.
Purebred True Dragon Cubs almost went extinct in that great battle of old. To see one now stirred emotions she couldn¡¯t quickly calm.
If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it.
To this, Jiang Hui of course, did not refuse.
¡°Thankyou, fellow Daoist!¡±
The Willow God conveyed a look of appreciation, slowly stepped forward, and extended her slender jade finger towards the True Dragon Cub.
However, just as she was about to touch it.
The little True Dragon suddenly roared, its icy eyes opened to reveal a brutal look, emitting killing intent, and its copper bell-like dragon eyes shed with a heart-palpitating light. Its body aura soared, and it looked terrifying.
¡°I am my master¡¯s spirit pet, who are you? What gives you the right to touch me?!¡±
White smoke spewed from the nostrils of the little True Dragon.
Willow God looked amazed, thinking this little True Dragon was truly extraordinary. Despite its small size, it was not afraid of the aura she radiated.
One must know, even though she was currently in a state of Nirvana, she was once an existence of the Immortal King Level. Average evil cubs would still shiver in her presence.
¡°Behave, let this sister touch you!¡± Jiang Hui smirked bitterly, he had forgotten how arrogant this little guy could be.
With Jiang Huai¡¯s clearmand, the little True Dragon immediately becamepliant, even flipping over to expose its white belly.
¡°You truly are powerful, able tomand a True Dragon cub, leader of the Ten Evils, to be so obedient!¡±
Willow God was even more astonished. At the same time, she reached out, gently stroking the belly of the little True Dragon.
Simultaneously, she probed with her divine senses for final confirmation.
After a while, Willow God withdrew her hand.
At this moment, she could 100% confirm that this is certainly a purebred True Dragon cub, extremely rare in the world.
¡°Your fortune is truly great, please be sure to take care of these two little ones!¡± Willow God¡¯s expression became serious.
The existence of two creatures that could potentially reach the Fruits of Immortal King position in the future, were, once grown, enough to change the situation on a battlefield. They were simply too precious.
¡°I will naturally do so.¡±
Jiang Huai nodded in agreement.
¡°If that is the case, we will surely meet again.¡±
Willow God also bowed her head in agreement.
Uponpleting her sentence, she immediately turned around. An immense force enveloped Shi Hao and she took a simple step forward, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant.
This was a Divine Skill thought to be lost, one step forward was several thousand kilometers traversed.
After crossing many mountains, Willow God suddenly stopped and began to speak as if she was giving advice.
¡°If you have the time in the future, try to interact more with this vige. The deity here is very mysterious, shrouded in ayer of fog. Even I can¡¯t see through it, but I can feel that he holds no malice towards you. If your heart is set on reaching the pinnacle, perhaps he will be your aid!¡±
¡°Thank you for the reminder, Willow God.¡±
Ston Hao heart grasped the implication of Willow God¡¯s words. He nodded nomittally.
Indeed, whether it was the vige or the guardian deity, both were mysteryden.
It was a tiny mountain vige, yet its foundation was so deep and terrifying that it was frightening. Not only were the vigers were as strong as dragons, their vitality was as vigorous as a river, they also had talents akin to his peers, who wereparable to him and were extraordinary.
Even at the end, when they were about to leave, they discovered a toad speciesparable with the Ten Evils and even a True Dragon cub, leader of the Ten Evils.
Though Shi Hao doesn¡¯t fullyprehend True Dragons, he knew from many generations of legends that they were a species so strong it was perverse. They were born superior to all other creatures, possessing treasure inheritance that countless creatures coveted. It was even rarer, more precious, and more powerful than the Kun Peng Treasure Technique.
¡°That little True Dragon is a rare purebred cub. It should have in it aplete True Dragon Skills, but it¡¯s still too young and probably hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet. In time, you should visit this mysterious mountain vige again. If you can acquire a few True Dragon Skills, it would be well worth the trip.¡±
Willow God continued.
¡°Not every True Dragon possesses aplete Bloodline Treasure Technique, even in the Ancient Immortal Era, gaining ess to the full version of True Dragon Skills is as hard as reaching the heavens!¡±
¡°The True Dragon Skills are not inferior to my Willow God¡¯sw. In some respects, even I am no match.¡±
Willow God spoke leisurely.
The True Dragon Skills focused on offensive techniques, boasting both offense and defense capabilities, while the Willow God¡¯sw she created leans towards following the way, able to protect herself at critical moments.
In terms of offensive power against adversaries, it was not as good as True Dragon Skills and was slightly inferior..
Chapter 263 - 203: The Double Pupils Woman and Willow God_l
Chapter 263: Chapter 203: The Double Pupils Woman and Willow God_l
The Willow God¡¯s word by word cautions were carefully heeded by Shi Hao, who repeatedly nodded andmitted everything to heart.
He understood the nature of the Willow God who rarely spoke, thus, if she was advising him so insistently, it would indeed be for his benefit.
Moreover, even if the Willow God did not reveal this information to him, he intended to interact more with Liu Vige in the future, based on the Pure Blood Creatures that were willing to sacrifice their lives for him.
¡°Once we return to the vige, I will forge a transportation gateway, connecting directly to this region.
If there is an unstoppable crisis in the future, the people from Stone Vige can take refuge here. I have already exined the situation to the deity of the vige. They begrudgingly agreed to me, so they should protect you.¡±
The Willow God spoke further, her voice ethereal and spiritual, like a sound from the heavens. It left a powerful impression, deeply ingrained in the minds of people.
She had a vague premonition that as time progressed, the celestial turbulence would get even stronger. Perhaps in no time, the Primitive Gate would reveal itself to the mortal world.
That would be the only chance to reach the Boundary Sea, and no matter what, she was determined to take the journey.
However, before leaving, she needed to arrange everything meticulously.
The Willow God initially wanted to set up the formation within the vige. After all, through the transportation gateway, they could directly reach the inside of Liu Vige, which would be safer.
However, an enigmatic and powerful force enveloped the vige, repelling all foreign objects. Despite her efforts, she failed to prate it.
Therefore, she had to resort to an alternative, setting up the gateway formation on the route leading to Liu Vige.
Shi Hao nodded like a pecking chicken, memorizing everything in his heart, while at the same time developing an increased fondness for the deity of Liu Vige.
Given their status, it wasmendable that they were able to make such amitment.
¡°Before I leave, I will eliminate some unstoppable entities for you, but the rest will depend on you.
Although it is a catastrophe, it is also a baptism for you.
No matter the creature, true growth only urs through experiences of bloodshed. ughter can taint creatures, but can also build thrones.¡±
With her hands behind back, the Willow God looked past the mountains into the far distance, her gaze carried a trace of vicissitudes that were inconsistent with her appearance.
¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, Willow God!¡± Little Dot responded solemnly, naturally understanding what the Willow God was referring to.
¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±
Right after Shi Hao¡¯s voice fell, the Willow God¡¯s brows furrowed, and she opened her mouth.
The next moment.
A stream of golden light sparkled from the horizon above, descending upon the mortal world.
The golden ray embodied a woman in a grey robe. Her single stride seemed to cross entire constetions, she was far away one moment, and close by in the blink of an eye.
Her eyes were detached, yet they seemed to have endured the tests of countless eras. They seemed to prate everything, leaving no ce for any secrets to hide.
The most significant detail was her appearance, as youthful as a young maiden, as if she could maintain her youth forever.
¡°I havee especially for you, young man!¡±
The Double Pupils Woman hovered in mid-air, sshing waves of golden light around with the wave of her hand, turning into a golden stairway as radiant as daylight.
When speaking, the woman looked at Shi Hao, her eyes contained the universe within.
She had crossed numerous regions from afar toe to search for this young man.
First, she wanted to tell him that in the Stone Battle, Stone Toughness didn¡¯t unleash the power of his double pupils. The power hadn¡¯t fully disyed its capabilities, so the battle wasn¡¯t fairly decided.
In addition, she was contesting for an artifact said to be the First Spiritual Root of the Lower World, in order to resurrect Stone Toughness.
Despite Stone Toughness having been killed by the youngster in front of her, she did not consider Shi Hao to be an enemy.
Although Stone Toughness did not truly exert the power of the Double Pupils, he was indeed defeated by the fair fight against the youngster in front of her.
A fair duel necessitates eptance of the consequences of defeat. This is how the Heaven and Earth operate; the creatures within them should follow this rule all the more so!
Moreover, she was observing that battle from afar at the time, despite not being physically present.
Stone Toughness wrongfully walked the Dao path. He neither realized nor utilized the numerous potent abilities that his double pupils bestowed on him, which as a result, led to his defeat.
¡°The battle in the Void God Realm hasn¡¯t determined whether Supreme Bone or Double Pupils are stronger. The greatest secrets of the Double Pupils were not disyed or embodied at all, so neither you nor Stone Toughness could truly im victory!¡±
The woman spoke, and as she did, there was a gleam in her profound pupils that radiated as if opening up a Primordial Universe. Between sunrise and sunset, her eyes transformed into double pupils.
In that moment¡
An intimidating aura was unveiled, frightening and formidable, causing the surrounding Heaven and Earth to rumble.
Shi Hao looked surprised.
Because the woman in front of him could merge her Double Pupils into one, indistinguishable from ordinary people, they could manifest and fade at will. This was very mysterious and far surpassed Little Dot¡¯s imagination about Double Pupils, and she was far more adept at it than his elder brother.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Little Dot, leaning on the Willow God, wasn¡¯t too scared.
In particr, it seemed she had no intention of acting against him, otherwise she would not have been so calm andposed.
However, he recognized this grey-robed woman. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, she had once made a personal appearance in the Demon Spirit Lake, treating theplex formation of that Ancient Forbidden Land as if it was nonexistent, and had stolen Stone Toughness¡¯s body under the watchful gaze of several Nobles.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention to harm you. Although Stone Toughness represented the future legacy of our Double Pupil lineage, you defeated him fair and square, so I have no room to question!¡±
The Double Pupil Woman spoke.
¡°What trick did you use, how do you know what¡¯s on my mind?¡± Shi Hao was taken aback and then hastily retreated, quickly sealing off his Divine Sense to prevent further exposure.
This woman was very strange. She seemed to know what he was thinking, and this made him ufortable about his secrets being exposed at a nce.
¡°I haven¡¯t used any tricks; it¡¯s just that your mind is too cluttered!¡±
The gray-robed woman spoke.
¡°Ancient Heterochromatic One!¡±
From the side, the Willow God said, recognizing the identity of the gray-robed woman, but her eyes didn¡¯t change much, and she remainedposed.
The Ancient Heterochromatic One was indeed powerful, making a great name for herself during ancient times and being hailed as undefeated. But she didn¡¯t mean anything to her.
The former made her name in ancient times, while thetter attained her Dao in the even more distant Ancient Immortal Era, and stepped into the Human Path Domain. To her, this Heterochromatic One was merely the younger generation.
She only knew about her because she had heard that the Ancient Heterochromatic One might have achieved Telepathy, having a powerful Mind Reading Technique that even beings at the Sect Leader Level couldn¡¯t resist.
That particr Divine Skill was very potent as it could barge into one¡¯s mind, seize the initiative. If used by an Existence of the Immortal King, it could have an effect like Chess One Step Ahead and cause instability on a battlefield of that level.
It seems, indeed, she had aplished this rare Divine Child.
¡°Is there someone else?¡±
The Willow God asked, and only then did the Double Pupil Woman pay attention.
But in the next moment, light burst from her double pupils, and she stared at the Willow God in shock.
If it wasn¡¯t for the other party speaking up, she might not have noticed her until now.
The most important thing was that the other party had been standing in front of her the whole time, and yet she had not sensed her presence at all till now.
Chapter 264 - 204: The Double Pupils Woman and Willow God (Part 2)_1
Chapter 264: Chapter 204: The Double Pupils Woman and Willow God (Part 2)_1
The woman with the double pupils was utterly shocked.
The other party was standing clearly in front of her, and she didn¡¯t have any clue about it.
She was born with congenital double pupils, her eyes held celestial providence.
The pair could not only shatter illusions but also reach the absolute truth, capable of seeing throughyers of fog to pursue the eternal truth¡
Yet, despite all her abilities, she failed to detect the presence of this living being in front of her.
This fact suggests that the woman in green might be more powerful than she anticipated.
The other party must have reached an inconceivable realm and might have already stepped out of the Human Path Domain¡
¡°Who are you?¡±
The woman with double pupils looked warily at Willow God. It felt like a towering mountain had risen in front of her, making it hard for her to breathe.
Her eyes shone brightly in defense, misty with immortal fog, otherworldly, barely resisting the invisible pressure. She struggled.
¡°If you believe that my disciple won fairly, why have youe here? Are you seeking to suppress my disciple with your might?¡±
Willow God spoke, her eyes, though not as mysterious as the double pupils, were just as bright as stars. They seemed to reach into one¡¯s soul, unforgettable at first sight.
Instead of responding directly to the woman¡¯s question, she posed a counter question.
¡°The boy, though defeated, is the hope for the future of our tribe of double pupils and my only descendant. If it weren¡¯t for his misstep, the oue would have been hard to predict. He didn¡¯t lose undeservedly, yet he did!¡±
The woman with double pupils, undoubtedly a powerful entity from the ancient era with a mysterious origin, was said to be undefeated through the ages due to her double pupils, creating countless legends and myths.
Although she couldn¡¯t see through Willow God, she wasn¡¯t frightened away.
¡°I will not harm your disciple, nor do I enjoy conflicts and killings. This time, I came hoping to witness a true decisive battle between him and other double pupil holders in the future, to see who is stronger, and witness the ultimate showdown.¡±
The double pupils woman said calmly, her eyes bing serene. Dark and unfathomably deep, thousands of stars seemed to be evolving in them.
Though born in the ancient eras, she hadn¡¯tpletely mastered the power of double pupils, indicating that there was still room for improvement.
The showdown between the double pupils and the Supreme Bone was not just apetition between two young men. It was also about theparison of these two ultimate talents.
For some reason, a faint mncholy crossed the woman¡¯s eyes.
In the ancient times, she had encountered a prodigious talent who possessed the Supreme Bone. Together, they experienced adventures, but couldn¡¯t end up together due to various reasons.
¡°Let¡¯s decide the winner in the final battle then!¡±
Willow God spoke indifferently.
The woman with double pupils left soon after.
The pressure that Willow God exerted on her was too terrifying. Despite doing her best to resist, using the power of her double pupils, she still felt flustered.
The double pupils woman moved quickly, travelling thousands of feet with a single step. She hurriedly sped away in a certain direction.
But soon, she stopped, shock apparent on her face.
She remembered that she had been here before, but the situation waspletely different from what it was now.
If she remembered correctly, when she passed by this ce, the area was covered by steep mountains that were as sharp as upright swords. The whole area within her sight was all blocked by lofty mountains.
But now, as far as she could see, it was just a vast open space with t terrain, fertilend, and magnificent rivers and mountains.
A fog lingered around the ce, making it resemble a fairnd on Earth.
There were evenrge viges in the distance, incredibly prosperous, exuding a worldly atmosphere.
The vige was situated in a very deep location. It was impossible for ordinary people to see it, and she could barely see it clearly only by activating her double pupils.
¡°Strange!¡± the double pupils woman eximed in surprise.
She was certain that her memory couldn¡¯t have been wrong.
Without a doubt, the double-pupiled woman instinctively walked towards the vige.
The hills at the back of the vige reached into the sky.
After the Willow God left, unexpectedly for Jiang Hui, he received a generous amount of experience points.
¡°I forgot that being famous in Liu Vige could also earn me experience points.¡±
However, Jiang Hui quickly realized this and couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself.
He withdrew his divine consciousness.
The next moment.
Like a mighty army of thousands, his divine consciousness surged into the Original Truth in his hand with an unstoppable force.
In the blink of an eye, the runes changed countless times. Initially, it was just a Bone Script, but instantly it spread out, turning into a extensive celestial book within the blink of an eye.
The dense Bone Script revealed a profound historical atmosphere, and the echoing sounds of Great Taoist resonated in the background.
It¡¯s undeniable that it was one of the most mysterious techniques imed to be the origin of Ten Thousand Laws.
Jiang Hui spent quite a while only understanding a small part of it, every single bone script was constantly changing, continually transforming into new knowledge. It was impossible to truly grasp this technique in a short time.
Of course, perhaps because this Original Truth was not his own, he couldn¡¯t master it as quickly as he did with other Treasure Technique Divine Abilities. After a long time, he slowly withdrew his divine consciousness.
Unknowingly, the sky around him had gradually darkened.
The setting sun was like a dazzling silk hanging on the horizon.
¡°It¡¯s so profound and vast.¡±
Jiang Hui sighed.
He felt like he hadn¡¯t understood much, but several hours had already passed in a blink of an eye. He figured that if he immersed himself a little longer, several days would probably pass when he opened his eyes.
True to the reputation, this technique was created by the first Immortal Emperor of the chaotic world.
Of course, overall, although the Original Truth is indeed a decent scripture, it was ultimately created by others.
Even if he could delve into it to a great depth, he would just be following the path of the Corpse Immortal Emperor.
For Jiang Hui, this technique may not be that important, at most it could serve as a reference. However, for the people of Liu Vige, the Original Truth was more than enough toy their foundation.
¡°Huh?!¡±
Just then, Jiang Hui suddenly looked in a certain direction.
In the cluster of wooden houses, a petite figure was striding forward as if no one else was around.
Her speed was too fast, almost possessing a power like the Method of Shrinking the Ground into Inches. By the time Jiang Hui noticed, she had already entered Liu Vige.
The vige entrance.
The patrolling men had sharp, alert eyes, closely observing the slightest movements around them.
Even so, they failed to notice the unexpected visitor.
Not only was her speed phenomenal, but she could also mask her presence. If it weren¡¯t for the Five Senses, even divine consciousness would find it difficult to detect her.
¡°Why is the double pupiled woman sneaking into my Liu Vige?¡±
Jiang Hui spoke slowly, his voice clear.
¡°???¡±
Sensing the sudden voice in her mind, the moving double pupil woman paused slightly..
Chapter 265 - 205: Sword King Grass, Birth of the Stone Monkey (First Update)_l
Chapter 265: Chapter 205: Sword King Grass, Birth of the Stone Monkey (First Update)_l
However, to Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, after hearing his voice, the other party turned around in an instant and withdrew at the fastest speed possible.
The whole process was efficient and decisive, with no room for hesitation, striking like a thunderbolt.
This sudden turn of events left him somewhat puzzled.
Jiang Hui would not assume that the other party was scared away by him.
The other party was known in ancient times as an undefeated myth, still harboring an invincible belief in their heart. It would be difficult for just a couple of words to induce any notion of retreat in them.
The book actually contains not much description of the Double Pupils Woman, only briefly depicting her in the beginning, sparing a few strokes of a pen.
Later in the book, this character vanished as if evaporating from the mortal world, until Emperor Huang Tianter found her again in the Dark Cage.
Due to the sparse description, this character was not as well-rounded as the Willow God, making it difficult to analyze her character.
However, her sudden departure was fitting, otherwise Jiang Hui would not have known how to greet her.
Pulling back his thoughts, the next moment, he waved his hand and once again activated the Utopia Array.
Previously, due to the visits of the Willow God and Little Dot, he temporarily dismissed the formation and had yet to restart it. Otherwise, with the strength of the Double Pupils Woman, it would be impossible to enter Liu Vige.
Although there are no lethal means within the Utopia Array, once you enter, even an Immortal King can be eternally trapped, forever lost among the numerous mountains.
In the clear sky for miles, with a thought from Jiang Hui.
In an instance, a wave of invisible fluctuations spread all around, instantly engulfing the entire Liu Vige¡¯s radius of nearly a thousand kilometers.
An endless amount of mountains rose, roaring and covering everything, the entire process taking several minutes¡
¡°When there¡¯s time, I should really learn about formations.¡± Jiang Hui pped his hands, thinking quietly.
The Utopia Array is good in all aspects, but it¡¯s somewhat unfriendly for itsck of automation, always requiring him to manually activate or close it, with no way to filter on its own.
He has made multiple attempts before, but due to the fact that his formation foundation is practically nonexistent, he grappled with it for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure it out.
After experiencing this incident, Jiang Hui resolved that he must systematically study formations.
The Double Pupils Woman was very fast, traversing countless mountains in an instant.
Her feet seemed to be able to pace the earth, and the towering peaks towering into the sky under her feet were like pebbles on the roadside, with all the scenery rapidly retreating¡
Behind a particrly steep mountain peak.
After running for a few moments, the Double Pupils Woman slowly stopped. Her face was serious, her eyes, which seemed capable of dividing heaven and earth, were fixed tightly ahead. Brilliant light shot out, taking into full view of thend. Even if it was thousands of miles away, she could still see extremely clear.
At this moment.
To the naked eye, the seemingly t and open area, which even bore traces of human viges, began to change in an instant.
The t ins were reced by continuous, towering mountain ranges like barriers, with thick foging from the intersection of mountain streams, covering everything, beyond even her double pupils, restrained from intruding. This scene was shocking.
The mountains were undting, seeming to be endless, and even with the full stimtion of the power of double pupils, she still couldn¡¯t see the end, which was obstructed by the thick fog.
Just like when she first passed by here, it felt like a bottomless abyss.
¡°There is such a mysterious ce in the Lower Realm. If it hadn¡¯t been for this chance coincidence, perhaps I would never know the truth hidden under the thick fog and mountains!¡±
The Double Pupils Woman said with a solemn voice, her heart unable to calm down for a long time.
Upon entering that mysterious vige, she felt an influx of mighty spiritual energy rushing towards her face, so dense it was almost tangible.
In particr, there was a spiritual rain in the sky, as delicate as cow hair, that drifted from time to time, and even she felt refreshed bathing in the spiritual rain.
The richness of that spiritual energy is hardly seen in the Lower Realm. Even thergest heavenly domain in the Lower Realm does not have such a Cave Heaven ce. It can only be found in the Upper Realm, and luck is needed for that.
As you can imagine, those creatures that have lived there for many years must have gained great benefits. It¡¯s definitely no problem to prolong their life. Even in the Blood Realm, they might be able to live for several hundred years.
But that vige gave her a feeling that it was far from simple on the surface.
Stepping into it, she only felt as if she had stepped into an abyss shrouded in fog.
Most importantly, she was noticed by some existence in that vige. The other party even directlymunicated with her.
This was the most terrifying part.
The ability to shield oneself, almost to the point of invisibility, is obtained from the double pupils, it is one of the powers given to her by the double pupils.
If she did not choose to appear, even those big figures in the Upper Realm would find it difficult to detect her existence.
In addition to all of the above, she also sensed a number of mighty and violent auras from the vige, like rolling thunder, that horrified her.
Even during the ancient times, she had never seen such domineering and pure auras.
In that mysterious vige, however, not only do they exist, but they are more than one, filled with the sense of ancient savagery, born in even more distant times, which startled her.
Chapter 266 - 205: Sword King Grass, Birth of the Stone Monkey (First Update)_2
Chapter 266: Chapter 205: Sword King Grass, Birth of the Stone Monkey (First Update)_2
The Double Pupils kept on issuing warnings, hinting at looming, terrifying dangers. The woman might even perish if she made contact with them.
As such, as soon as she noticed an unknown creature had marked her, she decided to pull out immediately.
If I am not mistaken, that mysterious ce seems to be called Liu Vige!¡± The Woman¡¯s Double Pupils regained their normal look, with a pair of eyes alternating and spinning to appear human-like. However, her pupils remained dark like deep space.
At the entrance, she had once seen a peculiarrge stone. Carved on it was ¡®Liu Vige¡¯, with the words appearing as if dragons dancing and phoenixes soaring.
The vigor and boldness of the inscriptions suggest they were left by some mysterious de, for the stone was extremely hard and not even she could leave a mark on it.
Even though she learned the name of the mysterious vige, she had no recollection of it.
After the ancient war ended, she steered clear from world affairs, traveling through different domains until she met Stone Toughness and set foot in the Wilderness Area.
The vige likely dates back to the ancient times and its heritage is unbroken till this day, owning power and heritage that can rival some of the Taoist Orthodoxy.
This certainly was an important discovery and might have unpredictable consequences in the future.
Because soon, those people would take action personally. Not just to descend the massacre, but also to fight for the Supreme Bone, known as the First Spiritual Root of the Lower World.
She, too, had the same purpose in mind.
That treasure, inherently pure, noble and possessing limitless potential, was the most precious rare item in the Eight Domains, capable of resurrecting the boy.
However, before taking action, she needed to have a better understanding of the information about the mysterious ce to prevent any sudden changes, After all, the mysterious and unknown ce gave her an indescribable feeling that she couldn¡¯t see through. If it wasn¡¯t by chance, she might still be unaware of such a mysterious ce hidden in the mountains shrouded by heavy fog. ¡°I might be able to find some information about this ce in the Void God Realm!¡±
The woman with double pupils withdrew her gaze, didn¡¯t stay there any longer, and turned towards a direction to leave.
The sudden appearance of the Double-Pupil woman was just a small episode for Jiang Hui.
Life continued as normal.
One day.
Jiang Hui just woke up from a nap.
Afar, the figure of Little ck suddenly wandered in.
The enormous body making a thunderous noise, full of might and power, with Scale Armor sparkling under the sunlight, emitting an aura of steel.
Now, Little ck had grown even bigger, its head far more massive than a mountain, its eyes scarlet as blood, emanating a terrifying, intangible aura of power that was reminiscent of the World Serpent Yormungandr.
However, one was white and the other ck.
At the same time, Little ck looked more domineering.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve found what you asked for!¡± Little ck, the ck Python, opened
its mouth, frequently flicking its tongue.
¡°Oh? Where?¡± Jiang Hui was instantly interested.
A while ago, using the Technique of Creation he had demonstrated all the medicinal ingredients needed for Sword King Pill in front of Little ck and asked it to search for them.
Regardless, the Sword King Body was as rare andparable as the Double Pupils and Supreme Bone. And Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t let that Broad Sword Man waste such a rare skill.
ording to the Technique of Creation, it could theoretically create everything that existed in the world if used to its fullest potential.
Even reaching a level where it could create a world as real as Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, which in turn could produce any rare treasure they desired, even entirely new species would be possible to create.
However, due to his current cultivation limitations, he couldn¡¯t reach that level yet, thus he can¡¯t create actual existences using the rare treasures.
After some time of searching with the help of Little ck, Jiang Hui had gathered most of the required Treasure medicinal nts, except for a rare medicinal nt called Sword King Grass.
Now, it seems like thest piece of the puzzle will be found soon.
¡°In a cave!¡± Little ck promptly answered, but its face showed traces of disappointment. ¡°However, someone got there before me. He seemed to be there for the Sword King Grass as well and was too powerful. I couldn¡¯t defeat him!¡±
Little ck¡¯s eyes showed a hint of grievance. Although he appeared gigantic in size, his mentality was equivalent to a child of eleven or twelve years, fairly naive. After encountering unfair treatment outside, he naturally wanted to pour his heart out to Jiang Hui.
Oh? Did you manage to get a good look at the creature?¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, his expression slightly surprised.
Little ck, as it stands, has be a Pure Blood Creature, its strength has even advanced to the Array Realm recently, which could be crowned King in human nations.
In the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains, without the emergence of a Divine Spirit, the Noble is considered the most powerful existence. The Array is just secondary to the Noble, it is one of the most top-notchbat forces on this continent.
Especially, Little ck, as a Nether King python, is the first to step into pure- blooded creatures. It is gifted, has unparalleled physical power, and can even fight against entities at the Noble Level, possessing the power to battle.
It is for these reasons that Jiang Hui is curious.
Although the Wilderness Area appears boundless, it is actually just a big ce, far smaller than the first seven domains, rankingst in the vast universe of ¡¯ Heaven and Earth, and Primal Chaos.
Jiang Hui was fairly clear about what powerful creatures are within.
¡°It¡¯s a monkey, golden all over, with a stronger flesh than l!¡±
Little ck quickly exined.
¡°Monkey?¡±
Jiang Hui was a bit puzzled.
Among the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains, the strongest monkey-beast is probably Zhu Yan. Although it didn¡¯t rank among the Ten Evil, it¡¯s still among the top-tier creatures, possessing Three Heads Six Arms Technique, which is an excellent physical cultivation technique.
However, this creature was ambushed while trying to seize the Mountain Treasure, resulting in lost memories. Its strength has degraded drastically, presently trailing behind Little Dot. There¡¯s no possibility of its meeting with Little ck.
Apart from Zhu Yan, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t recall another monkey that could be such a challenge, even for Little ck.
After thinking for a moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out which ferocious beast could be as powerful.
Rather than dwelling on the matter, Jiang Huiposed himself, and his External Avatar flew up, settling steadily on Little ck¡¯s head.
Seeing is better than guessing.
Saving the time guessing, he could just meet it and find out what it is.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Little ck, I will take revenge for you!¡±
Jiang Huai spoke leisurely, as if his voice was a sprinkle of bright moonlight.
¡°Rumble¡¡±
¡°Rumble¡¡±
Upon receiving Jiang Hui¡¯smand, Little ck¡¯s massive figure quickly moved, crawling rapidly toward a certain ce, appearing like a huge moving shadow.
Although Little ck¡¯s body wasrge, its speed was not slow at all, its movement likened to a thunderous roar.
Wherever it advanced, the visible mountains copsed, opening up a path forcefully.
We don¡¯t know how much time passed.
The swiftly moving shadow suddenly stopped, its enormous momentum instantly shattered the surrounding ancient trees.
¡°Master, that guy is inside here!¡± Little ck spoke, its crests hissing, its snaky face uttered furiously.
It had battled with the nasty creature in the cave several times before, but it never won. Thankfully its Scale Armor is tough, otherwise, its life would have been lost inside.
Don t worry, I¡¯ll make him kneel before you and beg for mercyter!¡±
Jiang Hui smiled slightly, affectionately rubbing Little ck¡¯s head, then turned his gaze forward.
In his view, a huge dark hole suddenly came into sight.
The cave was unusuallyrge, and extremely deep, pitch ck.
Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses immediately enveloped around him.
The next moment.
Within his senses.
A gigantic figure, tens of meters high, appeared before his eyes.
¡°Is it actually a naturally nurtured Stone Monkey?!¡±
Upon clearly seeing the appearance of the gigantic figure, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.
Chapter 267 - 206: Liu Village is really full of talented people (First update) !
Chapter 267: Chapter 206: Liu Vige is really full of talented people (First update) !
In that cave, there was astonishingly a stone monkey,pletely bald without a single hair, and one could even faintly see the unique patterns of the stone.
However, this stone monkey didn¡¯t look much like the rock creatures Jiang Hui had in mind.
Most of the rock creatures he was familiar with, like rock giants, were indeed enormous and had amazing defenses, but they moved with an extraordinarily clumsy feeling.
Especially at the joints, their movements were most noticeably stiff.
But this stone monkey¡¯s movements were very fluid, almost indistinguishable from real flesh and blood creatures, and there was a terrifying aura exuding from its gestures.
Jiang Hui immediately concentrated his mind and activated the Surveince Technique.
In an instant, basic information about this stone monkey appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes.
¡°Name: God Power Stone Demon Monkey¡±
¡°Realm: Array¡±
¡°Race: Born Stone Spirit¡±
¡°God Power Stone Demon Monkey: One of the Pure Blood Creatures, with a ferocious temperament, it possesses the potential to aim for one of the Ten Evil. It even surpasses the Ten Evil in some aspects.
This demon monkey is naturally nourished by divine stones, and imparts the blessings of heaven and earth. It is extremely rare, it can evolve itself by devouring divine stones. When it reaches a certain level, it can aim for the Ten Evil. It possesses a Treasured Technique of divine power. Once it reaches Completion, it can tear apart the endless sky, making the Great Emperor bleed!¡±
Because Jiang Hui only used the Junior Detective Art, he would not see tooprehensive of information, but the revealed information was enough for him to understand the stone monkey.
¡°So it¡¯s a rare creature, and after reaching Completion, it can even make the Great Emperor bleed!!¡±
Having read through the information on this stone monkey, Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised.
The Great Emperor is also known as Supreme, this Realm is already the zenith of the Human Path domain. If one could step over it, one could enter the Immortal Path Field to be a red dust immortal, which is the ultimate evolution of life, extraordinary and beyond the mundane.
No wonder even Little ck couldn¡¯t beat it.
Jiang Hui was interested.
Such a rare species, if taken back to the vige, he believed under his careful cultivation, it could certainly be another powerful aspect of Liu Vige in the future.
In front of the stone monkey, there was a strange nt about half a human height.
The roots were robust and developed, intimidating and rising, spreading out through the crevices in the rock and entangling together in dense clusters, it was like a massive web.
From afar, the entire nt resembled an unsheathed longsword, emanating an impression of sharpness like it could cut through everything. Even Jiang Hui felt an indescribable intense and sharp aura.
At the tip of its branches, it bore apletely translucent curving leaf.
The edge of the leaf was extremely sharp as well, just like an unsheathed de, shing a cold chill.
It was the Sword King Grass.
At this moment.
This stone monkey was scratching its head and ears, swinging a rusty stick, with its fierce eyes wide open, continuously patrolling back and forth around the nt¡
Clearly, Little ck¡¯s previous arrival had rmed this creature.
The creature¡¯s eyes were flickering with a scarlet glow, which was especially eye-catching in the dark cave. Its massive body was boldly stationed at the entrance, serving as a threat to any creature stepping into this area. If an unsuspecting creature crossed this ce, it would immediately have its skin peeled and flesh torn, with brains flying all over the ce.
Of course, Jiang Hui was not afraid.
He flicked his finger, and a speck of light instantly shot out from the tip of his finger andnded inside the dark cave.
In an instant,
It was as if a sun had risen inside the cave, illuminating it like day.
¡°Roar roar roar¡¡±
In the cave, the God Power Stone Demon Monkey noticed an anomaly immediately. It let out a roar with a menacing look, and charged towards the source of the light with a raging momentum.
However, halfway through the dash, the stone monkey seemed to suddenly sense something. Its face instantly turned from fierce to scared, let out a sharp scream, and turned back deeper into the cave.
Naturally, Jiang Hui would not allow it to have its way.
This kind of stone monkey has a brutal nature, once it discovered that he came for that Sword King Grass, it might destroy it in advance.
He reached out with his big hand, divine power gushed out in an instant, conjuring a massive hand in thin air and lunging fiercely at the Divine Power Stone Demon Monkey.
Although the opponent had an amazing bloodline, it was currently only in the Array Realm, far from being a match for Jiang Hui.
Indeed, that was the case.
The stone monkey had hardly taken a few steps back when it was firmly grabbed by the giant hand conjured by Jiang Hui¡¯s divine power, as if picking up a small chick, and was pulled out from the stone cave.
¡°Spare me, Adult!¡±
Seeing Jiang Hui, God Power Stone Demon Monkey was fearful like a mouse seeing a cat and hurriedly begged for mercy, fearing that he might identally crush it with one p.
It is a born creature, able to clearly sense the terror of the man in front, and also feel the burning me of Jiang Huai¡¯s divine me, never extinguished.
This was a true deity; killing it would be as simple as crushing an ant.
¡°Are you still going to be rampant? Didn¡¯t you say just now you would smash my head? I am cing my head in front of you now, why don¡¯t you hit?¡±
Seeing the God Power Stone Demon Monkey restrained by Jiang Hui with one p, Little ck immediately rushed over and circled around the stone monkey excitedly.
It was previously beaten by this stone monkey until quite miserable. Several pieces of scale armor had even shattered, which could be described as the worst defeat. Now his revenge was avenged, it was so happy that it couldn¡¯t help wanting to howl.
¡°It¡¯s you. So it¡¯s this long worm, who does not respect martial arts. When you can¡¯t beat me, you actually got a helper, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±
The Stone Monkey noticed Little ck aside finally and immediately understood what happened. It couldn¡¯t help but start cursing.
Jiang Hui stared thoughtfully, and truly the intelligence of the born creature was not average. Little ck was no match to its mouthpiece and was left speechless in just a few rounds.
¡°You stop talking nonsense!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke up, giving the Stone Monkey a few taps.
The monkey immediately shut its mouth.
Although it had a violent temperament, it knows the situation is stronger than the monkey, it needs to know when to yield.
¡°I am a Stone Monkey born and raised by Heaven and Earth, tough skin and meat, not tasty at all, please spare my monkey life, Adult!¡±
The Stone Monkey spoke, begging Jiang Hui for mercy again.
¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in eating stones.¡± Jiang Hui twitched a corner of his mouth and then continued. ¡°You have a bond with me, how about you be my subject and I will spare your monkey life, how¡¯s that?¡±
¡°Thank you Master, thank you Master!¡±
The moment Jiang Hui¡¯s voice stopped, the Stone Monkey rushed to respond.
Jiang Hui had assumed that the monkey would at least ¡°twist and turn¡± a few times, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so straightforward.
But it was fine, Jiang Hui liked it to be straightforward.
He did not have the patience of Zhu Ge Liang in the Seven Captures of Meng Huo.
¡°Liu Vige is bing more and more talented in the future!¡±
Having gained another potential ¡°General¡±, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.
After regaining his thoughts, he then looked at the Sword King Grass in the cave.
The information from the Surveince Technique showed that this treasure medicinal nt had not fully matured yet and still needed some time.
Either way.
Jiang Hui directly cast his supreme technique.
High in the sky, an even bigger and majestic Shielding Heaven Giant Hand descended from the sky. As the Giant Hand opened and closed, it astonishingly lifted the whole area¡.
Chapter 268 - 207: Sword King Grass (2nd
Chapter 268: Chapter 207: Sword King Grass (2nd
Update)_l
Jiang Hui¡¯s palm sprang out, transforming into a huge, sky-covering hand, spanning a range of several tens of kilometers. Inside, the Starry Sea alternated, shining brilliantly. It directly scooped up the cave along with the entire mountain range.
¡°Boom! Boom!¡±
¡°Boom! Boom!¡±
Looking out as far as the eye could see, the earth split, streams ceased, ancient trees toppled, and rolling rocks emanated powerful sounds. The sight was frighteningly simr to the arrival of the apocalypse.
Such a scene was exceedingly shocking.
In just the blink of an eye, the area turned into a rhombus-shaped, dark abyss, unfathomably deep. The falling rocks echoed¡
On witnessing this scene,
the God Power Stone Demon Monkey couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.
This awe-inspiring sight of usurping the heavens and earth greatly moved it. It was unimaginable how a mere wave of the hand caused an entire ten-thousand-meter-high peak to be easily uprooted.
If such terrifying power were truly unleashed on oneself without any reservation, one would probably be instantly annihted without leaving a trace.
¡°Thank goodness I was able to foresee this!¡± The demon monkey sighed inwardly, immensely d about its decisive reaction back then.
Otherwise, the deep pit below would most likely have be its grave.
¡°Return journey!¡±
Jiang Hui floated in mid-air and spoke leisurely.
In the woods, leaves fluttered all around, the distantnd became dim, ancient trees hundreds of meters tall were everywhere, and the dense primitive atmosphere was almost palpable.
A man, a python, and a monkey all sped along toward Liu Vige.
In mid-air,
Jiang Hui harnessed the wind, his white clothes fluttered, his figure ethereal; he floated up in mid-air, his left hand supporting a city-sized mountain, his body enveloped in a faint divine light, looking absolutely immacte¡
Below him,
The Stone Demon Monkey and Little ck were rushing full steam ahead.
They both wanted to outdo each other, neither willing to fall behind. At this moment, they were all showing their full strength, especially Little ck. If it couldn¡¯t single-handedly defeat the monkey, then it refused to believe that it couldn¡¯t at least outrun him.
The God Power Stone Demon Monkey and Little ck were quiterge, especially Little ck who resembled a small mountain. Amid their friendly rivalry, the scene they created was naturally very dramatic.
At first nce, the earth shook, dust flew, resembling a beacon lit on a beacon tower. The enormousmotion frightened a flock of birds into flight, causing the beasts in the forest to scurry in all directions in terror.
After a long time,
The silhouette of Liu Vige appeared in the vision of the man and two beasts. Naturally, such a hugemotion immediately caught the attention of the vigers of Liu Vige.All of them looked frightened because the vibrationing from the earth was too severe. Even from far away, they could see the rolls of dust covering the sky.
Indistinctly, they could even see two giant shadows racing swiftly toward them, it was quite terrifying.
¡°Quickly tell the vige head, it seems like a Ferocious Beast has trespassed into our vige!¡±
A man shouted, pulling out his weapon at the same time, quickly running towards the vige entrance.
But halfway there, the two figures in the cloud of dust revealed themselves.
A ck Python and a Stone Monkey.
The vigers were momentarily stunned.
They recognized the ck Python; it was their beloved ck Python Protector.
But what was that Stone Monkey next to it?
Many vigers looked confused.
¡°Look quick, it¡¯s Lord Deity!¡±
Just at that moment, someone, with a keen eye, noticed Jiang Hui in mid-air and hurriedly said with a joyful face.
The crowd quickly followed the direction of this person¡¯s pointing finger, and their hearts instantly settled down. They quickly knelt in the direction of Jiang Hui and bowed devoutly, their expressions full of reverence.
But there were also some people who were surprised at why there was arge mountain peak being held aloft above their Deity of Worship¡¯s head.
Of course, Jiang Hui was not going to exin this to them.
He casually ced the mountain peak in his hand somewhere and waited silently for the Sword King Grass within it to fully mature. Then he directly retracted his external avatar.
As for the Stone Monkey, Little ck was now able tomunicate normally with humans, so it was left to exin.
In the mountains, sr and lunar cycles became non-existent, seasons ended without knowing the year.
Between the twinkling of the stars, several months had flown by.
During these few months.
Jiang Hui hatched several more dragon eggs.
His luck fell within the average, neither good nor bad. Although he didn¡¯t draw anything particrly valuable, some of the items were quite practical.
For example, the previously drawn Inferior Dragon Elephant Pill.
Each pill taken would increase one¡¯s strength by ten thousand catties out of thin air. Even for Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, it was effective. There were no quantity limits or side effects, and it could enhance the power of Liu Vige in a short time.
Thus, even though this item isn¡¯t considered a rare item, it has great ¡°strategic¡± value.
However, the frequency of drawing Inferior Dragon Elephant Pills is not high.
After that time, Jiang Hui did not draw any more until today.
Compared to the few he got the first time, the number of Inferior Dragon Elephant Pills drawn this time is quite impressive, over fifty pills, a full handful, a terrific harvest.
Apart from the Inferior Dragon Elephant Pills, he also drew things like Monkey Wine which could prolong one¡¯s life and gradually enhance their vitality. These were not in short supply either.
Jiang Hui gave these items to Old Man Lin right away.
He wouldn¡¯t interfere in such minor matters. As for how they were shared out, it was entirely up to Old Man Lin, whom he trusted.
Although Old Man Lin has no talent in cultivation, he is quite a good hand at managing things. He would definitely make full use of every item he was given, utilising them optimally.
In addition to the Inferior Dragon Elephant Pills and Monkey Wine, he also drew four arrow towers. Added to the one he drew earlier, he now has five in total.
And moreover.
To Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, when he built those five arrow towers together, theybined in an instant, just like ying a match-3 game, and became an even more majestic tower¡ªa crossbow tower.
Crossbow Tower: Upgraded from the Arrow Tower, it canunch more powerful crossbow attacks. Even a Godfire Stage Cultivator can bleed under the attack of the crossbow bolt.
Concentration time of the crossbow bolt: Five minutes.
Although the number of towers had decreased, their power is much greater than before, and the crossbow bolts could even resist Godfire Stage Cultivators.
With this, even if Jiang Hui did not take action, Liu Vige would now have a way to kill divine spirits, further enhancing its foundation.
¡°I just wonder what five crossbow towers could be upgraded to?¡±
Jiang Hui was a bit curious.
Five arrow towers can form a crossbow tower that can kill Godfire Stage Cultivators. If this is extrapted, wouldn¡¯t the tower formed by five crossbow towers be able to kill Celestial Gods or even more powerful Cultivators?
On top of this,
The Locust Tree Seed Jiang Hui drew years ago had now grown into a small tree the thickness of an arm.
Every summer, it even blossoms. It¡¯s a color simr to that of a begonia, the fragrance of the flower is subtle, and it is quite ornamental.
The only thing is that the blossom period of the Locust Tree is not long, only a few days.
Once the time is over, those blooming petals will fall off one by one and return to the Locust Tree as nutrients, recycling endlessly.
What¡¯s worth mentioning is,
After these many months,
The Sword King Grass in the cave has finally maturedpletely.
The mature Sword King Grass, the whole nt looks shiny like crystal, especially the invisible sharp feeling is more obvious, as if it could cut through the air¡.
Chapter 269 - 208: Sword King Pill_l
Chapter 269: Chapter 208: Sword King Pill_l
Inside the cave, the Sword King Grass had fully matured, radiating a dazzling light, exceptionally eye-catching, just like countless silver threads.
On the surrounding mountain rocks, cracks would asionally appear out of nowhere, all created by the rampaging Sword Qi.
This kind of heavenly treasure, even if it¡¯s not guarded by ferocious beasts, ordinary people can only dream of picking it. They would be instantly sliced into pieces by the incredibly strong Sword Qi.
Jiang Hui naturally had no fear, he stretched out his hand and took the Sword King Grass.
¡°Hrrm!¡±
In a split second, a soft humming sound appeared. A more formidable Sword Qi, which seemed to be capable of piercing the sky, instantly cleaved the cave in two.
For a moment, dust and rocks tumbled.
¡°What a sharp Sword Qi!¡±
Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised; this Sword King Grass had undergone a certain qualitative change after maturing,pletely different from other treasure medicinal nts. It could even initiate an offense, attacking those who attempted to pick it.
Where the Sword Qi went, even the rocks could be instantly cut and smashed.
Of course, this Sword Qi couldn¡¯t even tickle Jiang Hui.
With a wave of his left hand, he immediately sealed all the Sword Qi on the Sword King Grass, not letting it leak out at all.
After all this, he handed it directly to Old Man Lin.
In addition to the Sword King Grass, he also gave to thetter all the other treasure medicinal nts he had obtained previously for producing the Sword King Pill.
Compared to him, Old Man Lin and the few elders in the vige actually had more experience. They often made medicine powder like the Blood ¨C Replenishing Medicine, their hands being more skilled.
As long as he exined the heat and the order of the medicinal herbs, with the experience of Old Man Lin and others, it should be possible.
Even if they failed a few times, it didn¡¯t matter. Jiang Hui had already estimated that the treasure medicinal nts he currently had could at most produce nine pills, and he only needed one.
That is to say, there were nine chances to make the pill, as long as they seed once it would be enough.
Upon receiving the instructions, Old Man Lin and some vige elders who usually make medicine powder started to get busy.
They set up the cauldron, made a fire, added in water.
All the steps were done in one go.
Generally speaking, apart from sess and failure, the quality of the elixir also has levels.
From low to high, they can be divided into poor, mediocre, high-quality, premium, immortal.
Poor and mediocre focus more on the craftsmanship of the alchemist, while for high-quality and above, besides craftsmanship, the materials and cauldron used for alchemy also have very strict requirements.
If both the materials and the cauldron are mundane, even if a master alchemist takes action, they could only achieve high-quality at most.
Jiang Hui doesn¡¯t really have too much requirement for the quality of the elixir. Whether it¡¯s the lowest poor or the highest immortal, both have the effect he wants. As long as it¡¯s effective, it¡¯s fine.
Considering the difficulty of the alchemy this time was much higher than before, thus Old Man Lin and others didn¡¯t seed in one go.
Although they had gained some experience, afterall they were just ordinary people and not geniuses in alchemy. If they seeded on the first try, it would be strange.
The 1st attempt failed.
The 2nd attempt failed.
The 3rd attempt failed.
The reasons for all the failures were almost the same, being the improper control of heating and timing.
This was inevitable. After all, it was controlled by people and some deviation was inevitable. It¡¯s impossible to be as precise and seamless like a machine.
The 4th attempt failed.
The 5th attempt failed.
Until the 6th attempt¡
This time, Old Man Lin and others waited for eleven days and eleven nights without the cauldron exploding or ck smoke appearing like the previous attempts.
¡°Does this mean we have seeded?¡± Old Man Lin¡¯s face was unusually pale, with bloodshot eyes.
He had now stepped into the Insignia Realm, even if he didn¡¯t sleep for a month it wouldn¡¯t matter, but in order toplete Jiang Hui¡¯s assigned task, Old Man Lin¡¯s spirit had been extremely tense in this short period of time.
At this moment.
Old man Lin frowned tightly, his pair of hands full of old calluses were extraordinarily dark at this moment, looking uncertainly at the Big Pot in front of him whose fire had been extinguished.
Several elderly n elders on the side were simrly serious, meticulous in their demeanor.
The medicinal materials bestowed by Lord Willow God were running out. If they failed again this time, these old men were likely to be distressed to tears. Although they often made things like Medicine Powder on regr days, it was their first time making an Elixir, especially the challenging Sword King Pill. ¡°Unseal the cauldron!¡± Old man Lin inhaled deeply and spoke.
No matter the oue, they had to first open it and see.
Quickly.
The heavy Bronze Ding lid was lifted.
The moment the cauldron was opened.
The rich aroma of the medicinal nt reacted with the scent of the soil and flowers, permeating the air, emerging together, and rushing towards them¡ Then.
A Elixir, crystal clear and lush green, the size of a peanut, floated up in the air.
The next moment.
All the brilliance retracted.
As if ten thousand knives and swords melted into one ce.
Jiang Hui nced at it and simultaneously used the Surveince Technique.
Name:Sword King Pill
Rank: Low
Effect:Special function item, has a unique effect, can make the damaged Sword King Body recover as before, can take effect only once, cannot be used repeatedly.
Very quickly.
Jiang Hui saw the basic information of the Elixir in front of him.
It was not unexpected.
The rank of the Sword King Pill was only the lowest rank.
However, this could not be helped. After all, people like Old man Lin could only produce with ordinary things. It was already good to be sessful.
¡°Everyone did very well!¡±
The voice of Jiang Hui sounded, exploding in the minds of Old man Lin and others like thunderbolts.
¡°To be able to serve Lord Willow God is our honor!¡±
The faces of Old man Lin and others turned joyous, and they quickly knelt down towards the direction of Jiang Hui.
For them, to be praised by Lord Willow God was the highest honor. It was even more encouraging than any reward.
Most importantly, when Lord Willow God spoke, it meant that they had finallypleted the task perfectly as expected, which gave them a strong sense of aplishment.
On the mountain, Jiang Hui looked around, and could not help but smile softly. Although these old men were close to six or seven hundred years oldbined, they acted like children in their daily lives, much like yful old men. But when it came to important matters, they were like dignified elders, full of determination and aspiration.
When he collected the Sword King Pill, Jiang Hui also called up the broad-sword man.
¡°Lord Willow God above!¡±
The broad sword man hurried over quickly and knelt down less than a hundred meters from Jiang Hui, his voice full of reverence.
¡°Get up!¡± Jiang Hui spoke leisurely.
Perhaps it was because he had once restored the man¡¯s loved one from a vegetative state, the Faith Value of the broad-sword man was much higher than those who entered Liu Vige at the same time.
Jiang Hui didn¡¯t make much small talk with him and directly gave the sessfully refined Sword King Pill to the man.
¡°Lord Willow God, what is this?¡±
The broad-sword man, full of confusion, asked in misunderstanding.
¡°Sword King Pill!¡±
Chapter 270 - 209: Everyone Enters the Array l
Chapter 270: Chapter 209: Everyone Enters the Array l
¡°Sword King Pill?¡± For some reason, when the broad sword man heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but falter, sensing something.
¡°Lord Willow God, this¡¡±
It was quite a while before the man spoke again, his voice a bit hesitant.
¡°Considering your loyalty and diligence to me over this period, this elixir is a reward from me that can restore your Sword King Body back to its original state!¡±
Jiang Hui said in a haunting voice.
With every word that fell, the astonishment and surprise on the broad sword man¡¯s face grew greater.
How did Willow God be aware that he possessed the Sword King Body?
His master had once told him that the Sword King Body,parable to the Supreme Bone and Double Pupils, was a unique physique, which once realized can lead to the absolute mastery of swordsmanship, even allowing the wielder to easily slice the starry gxies with a wave of his hand.
However, unlike the Supreme Bone and Double Pupils, this gifted body type was extremely difficult to detect and required certain spiritual treasures to identify the bloodline physique.
He does not remember when Lord Willow God had used such a method on him.
Not to mention that since his arrival in the vige, he has met Lord Willow God only a very few times.
Even though he had countless questions in his mind, the broad sword man did not voice them.
Perhaps, this was the strength of Lord Willow God. Even though he seldom showed himself, he had an in-depth understanding of every viger.
¡°Thankyou, Lord Willow God!¡±
The broad sword man carefully epted the sword king pill, a green and crystal-clear elixir. He held his gaze low, casting it upon the pill and couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious.
His master had once told him that even though the Sword King Body is incredibly lethal, it is also very fragile.
Once it gets damaged, it cannot be recovered. This has been the case from ancient times till now.
During ancient times, there was a holder of the Sword King Body who, in a great war epoch thousands of years ago, gained a formidable reputation, symbolizing invincibility. His offensive techniques were so powerful they were said to be indomitable and he also mastered a terrifying treasured technique.
Once unleashed, every cell in his body would instantly emit an indestructible sword qi that made even the supreme beings of the Upper Realm shudder in fear, thus suppressing the entire era.
However, he waster ambushed and his Sword King Body was damaged.
In an attempt to recover, he travelled to many ces, leaving traces even in the immortal forbidden areas and obliterating one of these ces with a single sword strike.
However, over countless ages, he failed to find any solution and consequently fell into decline, gradually fading from history. It is said that he was eventually killed by an enemy who sought revenge, and his body waspletely destroyed.
Even after going through all his old books, he found no breakthrough and this further confirmed the fact.
Once the Sword King Body is damaged, it¡¯s almost impossible to recover.
However, this pill was a gift from Lord Willow God, prompting the broad sword man to not be so utterly convinced.
After all.
His beloved was saved by the Willow God, and if it wasn¡¯t for the Willow God, he was probably still lost.
Jiang Hui, unaware of the man¡¯s lively heart, passed the Sword King Pill to him and then instructed him to leave the mountain.
At the foot of the mountain, next to a moss-covered rock.
The broad sword man, with a solemn expression, took out the Sword King Pill, and without hesitation, swallowed it.
For him, Lord Willow God had saved his life and restored him, this was a great favor.
It was not an exaggeration to say that even if this was a deadly poison, if Lord Willow Godmanded him to take it, he would swallow it without any hesitation.
Not long after swallowing the Sword King Pill, a previously unseen sensation of tingling spread across the man¡¯s body, as though countless ants were gnawing at him,
However, this feeling was not unpleasant,
¡°This¡This¡The Sword King Body is slowly reviving!¡±
Shortly thereafter.
Feeling the changes within his body, the broad sword man couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock.
At this moment, he could clearly sense the abnormality urring within his own body.
That was the unique sensation of the revival of the Sword King Body, deeply engraved in the man¡¯s bones.
It had been so many years.
He could hardly remember thest time he felt this long lost sensation.
The revival of the Sword King Body was underway; it wouldn¡¯t be long before itpletely returned to its original state.
All of this was due to the towering Lord Willow God.
The Sword King Body, for which no cure has been mentioned in countless history books, was so casually healed by Lord Willow God.
This divine and ineffable method was profoundly shocking to the broad sword man.
¡°May Lord Willow God live forever!¡±
Turning to gaze at the majestic figure atop the hills, the man¡¯s eyes unexpectedly moistened.
Inherently strong in character, he would always lose hisposure in front of Lord Willow God.
Over the past few months, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and others had also made significant progress.
They all possessed extraordinary constitutions, and plenty of potential for growth.
Upon receiving the first part of the Original Truth¡¯s Divine Guide, Jiang Hui passed it on immediately. As core members of the vige, they were naturally the first to learn it.
Thanks to the power of the Original Truth, their understanding of the Treasured Technique greatly improved.
Given the foundation of the Ferocious Ape Secret Art and Thunder Snake Treasured Technique, integrated with the Technique of Creation, the True Dragon Skills, and by diligently practicing other Divine Skills, they had all made significant progress. The barriers of their realms had loosened, more or less.
They had all stepped into the Spirit Transformation Realm. If they were in one of the Ancestral Great Countries, they would already be granted titles and appointments due to their young age.
Although they could not match Little Dot¡¯s talent, they all held infinite potential for the future. Especially under Jiang Hui¡¯s guidance, the history they would write would definitely be more brilliant¡
Apart from practicing the Treasured Techniques with the Original Truth, they spent almost all the remaining time in the Divine Tomb Trial Ground.
This was an exclusive graveyard for the Divine Spirits, burying countless periods of the Ancient Times. It held a magical function, not only provided chances to gain extraordinary creations but even offered opportunities to imprint legendary Divine Runes.
In addition to this, although the Divine Tomb Trial Ground was not as harsh as the Frontier Wilderness, it could still serve its purpose to temper oneself. Most importantly, one would not truly get hurt there. Even if you sustained a fatal injury, you could healpletely instantly once you exited.
After emerging from the trial ground one more time, everyone fell into a state of closed-door cultivation.
They had all stepped into the Insignia Realm, the next step would be reaching the Array, actually achieving the King Seal.
If they could achieve this feat, it would definitely rock the Wilderness.
Even the offspring of those ancient and famous lifeforms might not be able to reach this realm at their age.
Most importantly, if they could truly step into that realm, it would not be just one of them. Everyone would enter that realm sooner orter.
This would undoubtedly be shocking and fascinating ¡ª news that would go down in history, leaving behind legends for countless to admire.
Chapter 271 - 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1)
Chapter 271: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1)
Time went by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, yet another few days had passed.
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others were still in seclusion.
Now, they had alle to the most critical moment, each with one foot already in the Array Realm, just one step away from truly being crowned and bing legends in this savage continent.
Especially Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, who were merely sixteen or seventeen years old. They were indeed young prodigies, but this step couldn¡¯t be achieved in one fell swoop. Even they needed to continue to umte.
Strictly speaking, with the foundation that Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others had umted, they could have entered the Array Realm early.
But doing so would make it impossible for them to attempt breaking through to the extreme of the Rune Level.
As a chain reaction, even if they entered the Array Realm, it would still be very difficult to reach the extreme of the Realm. It¡¯s not to say that they definitely won¡¯t seed, but the process will be extremely difficult.
Because not having a firm foundation at the previous stage will inevitably affect the next one.
Cultivation is a sequence of links. Each relies on the other, never existing alone. Unless one¡¯s own self can ascend to a certain supreme stage, then they could redo the past, start all over again, but this is extremely difficult, nearly impossible, and there will be many unexpected changes.
They wouldn¡¯t do such a thing as giving away a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed.
In particr, because of their recent practice of the Original Truth¡¯s Divine Guidance, their understanding of the extreme Realm is far beyond the past. They know that reaching the extremes in every realm will bring immeasurable benefits for the future.
As the time continued to pse.
Tu Wa Zi Gu Chen and others were still in seclusion.
However, several more figures had entered seclusion in Liu Vige.
These were the broad sword man, half-demon teenager, Lin Hai who had activated the Ancestral Witch of Fire within him, and the deste prince with the ¡°Seven Apertures Delicate Heart¡±.
Each of them possessed extraordinary talents and physiques, and they were naturally gifted with a higher starting point than others. Now, they had all reached a certain level and began to sublimate themselves, advancing to a higher stage.
Especially the broad sword man, his previous Realm was just right.
After taking the Sword King Pill, his Sword King Body had fully recovered. Thus, after consolidating his past Realm, he also began to attempt to break through into the Array Realm.
In the Vast Wilderness, although personal effort and sweat are vital, talent is even more crucial. Diligence can only make cultivation faster, but it cannot reach the extreme.
If one does not have world-defying talents or physique, even if one puts in a lot of sweat, in the end, it won¡¯t help much, and it¡¯s pretty hard to go far.
After all, not everyone can be like Emperor Merciless, who ascended to the utmost, and with only a mortal body achieved enlightenment, ascending to the position of a Great Emperor.
The sun rises, and the tide ebbs and flows.
Under the loud crowing of the five-colored chickens, seven to eight days passed in a blink of an eye.
This day.
Brilliant lights burst forth from all over Liu Vige, like twinkling stars in the night sky, dazzling the mortal world at this moment.
The next moment.
Several powerful auras emerged, each one as grandiose as a rainbow.
At this point.
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen had all stepped into the Array Realm. Furthermore.
Under the blessing of the unparallelled methods like Original Truth, Technique of Creation, True Dragon Skills, and the various foundations umted within their bodies, all of them had reached the extreme in the Rune Level, surpassing their past, before they attempted to break through into the Array Realm.
Thus.
The moment they entered this realm, they immediately consolidated. This process alone was equivalent to the cultivation results of others after several years of painstaking practice.
The broad sword man quickly followed suit, stepping into the Array Realm just a few days after Tu Wa Zi and others.
By this point, including Little ck, Departure Fire Divine Bull, Liu Vige now had a total of seven powerful individuals who could be crowned.
There was one person at the Noble Realm, the Three-eyed Raven.
Above that was only Jiang Hui himself. Although currently still at the Godfire Realm, his real strength couldpete against a True God-level entity.
¡°The high-levelbat strength is still not enough,¡± Jiang Hui murmured. His Five Senses shrouded the entire Liu Vige.
Although Array can be crowned King, among the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains, only reaching the Noble Realm can be considered as top-tierbat power. The Array Realm still falls short.
However, with the foundation and tools of Tu Wa Zi and others, even though they haven¡¯t yet reached the Noble Realm, they should be able to take down thetter if they encounter any.
Being able to fight across realms and triumph over all rivals in the same realm is the yardstick to measure exceptional prodigies.
Like Little Dot, they could hugely defeat the Noble Ancestors of various ancient powers at this Realm, shock one side, leaving those ancient powers trembling.
Several dayster.
The half-demon teenager, the deste prince, and Lin Hai each exited their seclusion.
Among them, the half-demon teenager and the deste prince had both entered the Rune Level.
Although they have been in Liu Vige for some time now, but their foundations were somewhat shallow. Therefore, even just attempting to reach the Rune Level, they had to spend more time than Tu Wa Zi and others.
However, as they were gradually reaching their prime, the futures of these two youngsters would unquestionably be even more dazzling.
Lin Hai was different from the others.
His body had integrated the life pattern of the Ancestral Witch of Fire and could no longer be ssified by blood strengthening or spirit transformation.
In fact, even Lin Hai himself wasn¡¯t quite sure what realm he was in..
Chapter 272 - 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1)
Chapter 272: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1)
The young man¡¯s physical body is terrifyingly powerful. A casual punch yields hundreds of thousands of pounds of enormous force and, after his recent retreat, has reached the level of millions.
ording to the information provided by the Surveince Technique, Lin Hai is currently in the stage called Awakening Witch.
As the name suggests, he is still in the stage of fusing with the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny Symbol within his body.
Although the fusion is ongoing, his true strength can already stand against the Sealed King warriors in the Array Realm.
You must know that Lin Hai¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t considered particrly good before. Even though he began cultivating at a young age, it still took him over a decade to merely reach the Cave Heaven Realm.
From the time he formally obtained the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol to now, this youngster has only had a year or two, yet he has already progressed from just entering Cave Heaven to being able to resist Array Realm warriors.
This shows the incredible power of the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s talent, perhaps even stronger than the Ten Evil.
After all,
The so-called Little True Dragon is still at the stage of feeding on beast milk.
Not too far from Liu Vige, there is a secluded vige that seems isted from the world.
At first nce, the lush green grass, clear blue waters, and spiritual energy that faintly seeped into the surroundings make this ce look like a Fairnd of the Mortal World.
This ce is indeed a Pure Land, untouched by the turmoil of the outside world. Its natural barrier makes any creature nearing the area experience a sense of peace, making them want to leave the noise of the world behind and settle down here.
At the entrance to the vige, there is a vibrant willow tree, its branches swaying gently, emitting streams of emerald light. Any creature that passes by shows extreme devotion and bows in its presence, whether it¡¯s a ferocious beast or a small insect.
On the road leading to the vige, a massive stele spans across it, carved with tworge Bone Script characters: Stone Vige.
Just then,
On the stone road covered with fallen leaves, a vibrant, youthful figure quickly appeared from the distance.
By his side were several other figures:
A golden lion with nine heads, a five-colored phoenix, and two stunningly beautiful girls who could topple countries with their beauty.
One of them wore a red dress, looking like a high-flying phoenix.
The other wore a purple dress.
The people were none other than Fire Spirit, the Celestial Yun Xi, the Nine-Headed Lion, and Little Dot Shi Hao.
They just returned from Divine Mountain, crossed countless wild mountains and arrived here.
A great cmity is imminent. The Celestial girl tells Shi Hao about the secret that the Divine Mountain array is connected to the Upper Realm, and hopes that he can leave together.
However, Little Dot was unable to decide at once, so he specially came back to ask the Willow God, and by the way, to see his grandfather, the n Leader.
¡°That willow tree¡¡±
The purple-dressed girl, Yun Xi spoke. Her radiant eyes were immediately drawn to the dazzlingly bright willow tree.
Shees from Divine Mountain, born of noble blood. Even amongst pure blood creatures, she is a rare existence. She has seen strong creatures ever since she was small and even had a sense of the traces of divine spirits. Now she couldn¡¯t help but look slightly taken aback.
This willow tree felt too extraordinary to her, as if it existed in its own era, with an aloof and lofty aura flowing around it.
¡°This is the Willow God, our vige¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit, and also my mentor!¡±
Shi Hao spoke, introducing it to the others.
Since returningst time from Liu Vige, the Willow God had retreat for a short time, preparing for future strategies.
During that time, Shi Hao had continued to venture deeper into the Wilderness to hone his skills.
Now that he has returned,
Compared to before, the Willow God¡¯s branches have increased noticeably. Clearly, it became significantly stronger.
Shi Hao¡¯s safe return, together with two beautiesparable to fairies, filled the vigers of Stone Vige with joy. They all rejoiced, thinking that Little Dot had brought back prospective wives.
Night falls.
Little Dot sought out the Willow God and told him everything.
¡°All is determined by cause and effect, born from conditions. Where to go and what to do should follow your own heart!!¡±
The Willow God spoke leisurely, not directly answering Shi Hao.
¡°My heart?¡±
Little Dot frowned, his eyes as bright as the stars unusually deep.
If he were to follow his heart, he didn¡¯t want to see his homnd turn into a bloodbath, with his people suffering oppression from the big shots of the Upper Realm generation after generation.
He wanted to lead the Lower Realm to break free from all of this.
But he knew this was too whimsical.
With his strength, he couldn¡¯t even resist a single divine spirit, but he didn¡¯t want to give up.
What was most important was that his biological parents were still in the Lower Realm. He wanted to find them.
¡°Yun Xi said that the array of the Divine Mountain of their Celestial n can directly lead to the Upper Realm. At that time, we can go there for refuge, but the array has been damaged over countless years and needs to be repaired.¡±
Coming back to his senses, Shi Hao tells the truth.
¡°Oh? Is that so¡ In that case, bring this with you. It may be able to help you!¡±
The Willow God transformed into human form. After a moment of surprise, he grabbed a bald chicken called Baldy Two.
¡°Baldy Two?¡±
Shi Hao was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Willow God would ask him to bring along this ¡°Divine Stick¡± along the journey, who proimed himself as a god all day.
¡°He has great connections with the Celestials and knows how to repair the array of Divine Mountain!¡±
Shi Hao was even more astonished. If what Willow God said was true, then this bald chicken was likely not as simple as it seemed.
¡°The passage to Liu Vige has been repaired. It lies within this deity¡¯s altar..¡±
Chapter 273 - 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) _3
Chapter 273: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) _3
Willow God spoke at the same time.
Ever since she returned from Jiang Hui thest time, she started building the passage.
This was not a simple task, and even He spent several months on it.
¡°Thank you, Willow God!¡± Little Dot said gratefully, at the same time, perhaps because he thought that Willow God was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips.
¡°If there¡¯s something you can¡¯t decide, follow your true heart, remember the first thought that rises in your heart.¡± Willow God sighed, and urged.
The next morning, a group of people set off on their journey to Divine Mountain.
Because the great catastrophe coulde at any time, there was no time to discuss other things.
The few of them spurred on their horses and arrived at Divine Mountain in the shortest time.
¡°The same old ce!¡±
Baldy Two twitched his mouth, bald and shining, looking particrly strange among a group of ferocious beasts.
¡°Where did this bald chickene from? Do you know what this ce is? Go away, acting so carelessly, aren¡¯t you afraid of being stewed?¡±
A figure appeared, blocking Baldy Two, it was the uncle of Yun Xi, the purple-dressed girl.
¡°Youngd, you can eat recklessly, but don¡¯t speak recklessly. I held you when you were young, call that old bastard Cloud Cang Hai back to see me.
Damn it, I was a victim in the past, forcing me to stay unmarried and be like this, and now I have to clear the way for him. Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. If he doesn¡¯t kneel down and worship me three times, don¡¯t expect me to lend a hand!¡±
Baldy Two bellowed.
Far away.
In the direction of Divine Mountain.
No one knows.
A slender figure slowly approached, ethereal and above worldly matters, it was only a few steps to this ce.
It was an unrivaled beauty, enveloped in the divine light.
It was no other than Willow God.
She hid all her aura, came with Shi Hao to Divine Mountain, but also came to look for some past memories.
No one knew her presence, didn¡¯t rm any formation, but already reached the ancient Divine Mountain.
As soon as she arrived here, she felt the very familiar aura, and even saw the footprints left by her old friend.
Even after such a long time, they were still clear, with a special kind of force flowing between them, difficult to erase.
That¡¯s a supreme figure standing on the summit of Shen Dao, one of her best friends, who had reached the realm of the Fairy King in the ancient times, died but his obsession did not dissipate, took over a forbidden area, and known as the Lord of the Forbidden Area, a taboo existence among countless creatures, dreaded by many immortal beings, even the Immortal Domain was also apprehensive about him?
Everyone thought he died in that battle, but she never thought so, because he was too special, it¡¯s hard for him to truly perish.
Seeing that old friend¡¯s traces today undoubtedly confirmed her guess.
¡°Your traces are here, so the formation left by Divine Mountain should also be yours, leaving a way of life to the creatures in the Lower Realm, giving them a chance to survive in the catastrophe!¡± Willow God searched around, she wanted to see her old friend, but she finally couldn¡¯t find him.
Maybe he did linger here for a moment, but the inheritance of Divine Mountain has survived for too many years, the time was too eternal, maybe he left early to be busy in another ce.
But Willow God knows that her old friend is extraordinary, even the erosion of time can¡¯t bring him down.
She thought again about the deity in that mysterious vige, like her, both of them achieved enlightenment through a willow tree,
But the other party¡¯s mystery seemed to far exceed her expectation, always shrouded in ayer of unfathomable fog, the most importantly, the other party seemed to know many secrets, in front of it, even she felt a sense of nowhere to hide.
Willow God was certain in her heart that it might be a very old existence, maybe even earlier than her era, but ultimately it has not reached the level of immortality, and now it is reborn, umting wealth.
But this guess had many questions, even Willow God couldn¡¯t convince herself, if the other party was really just a newborn god, it knew too much.
She would rather believe the former..
Chapter 274 - 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui becomes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6000)1
Chapter 274: Chapter 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui bes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6000)1
She was born in the times of the Immortal Ancient Era and rose to an unparalleled position at the end of the epoch. She transcended the mundane and stepped into a realm of nearly eternal indesructibility, bing one of the most powerful creatures of her age.
In the long stretch of years, she had witnessed countless events and met innumerable individuals, understanding many secrets, yet she was never able to perceive the figure in the Mysterious Mountain Vige, not even his true identity or origins.
Such a thing seemed almost impossible.
Because she had lived for such an incredibly long time, spanning several epochs from the Immortal Ancient Era to the present day.
Throughout that time, any of slightest fame hade to her knowledge. Nothing could escape the senses of an Immortal King.
¡°Born of Heaven and Earth, in just a fleeting moment, perhaps one day this world will also eventually be eroded by the long river of time¡¡±
Seeing traces left behind by an old friend today, the Willow God could not help but feel a little sentimental.
Her eyes were brilliantly clear, she was looking towards the far distance, the end of the Divine Mountain. Even if a mortal exhausted their entire lifetime, they could never traverse it, yet now it was all reflected within her eyes.
No matter what kind of secrets exists within this divine mountain, at this moment, they were all revealed.
Only by walking through the changes of the epochs can one truly experience the length of time and immortality. It slowly flows by, not letting you feel any real killing force, but before you know it, you are already aged, the people of the past have gone, and even the grandest buildings will turn into deste ruins.
Even the lofty immortals can¡¯t achieve true eternal indesructibility; the long stretch of years can still leave traces, you can still be annihted, and you can still fall.
For a long time¡
The Willow God withdrew her mind and rushed to the side, looking for more traces left by the old friend from the forbidden area.
She is now more certain than ever that he has definitely survived, and perhaps he has already begun to make arrangements, preparing for a future day.
Because they had deduced countless times before that the chaos that overturned the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands might likely erupt in this epoch¡
¡°Before leaving, perhaps I can visit the deity of Liu Vige again!¡± The Willow God suddenly thought.
She always had a strange feeling that he seemed to know many secrets, and might even know some secrets that even she was unaware of.
However, the woman quickly shook her head again.
She is in pursuit of the truth of the chaos, but she is also in pursuit of her own way. No matter the oue, she will ultimately have to take this step. Regardless, asking or not asking will not make any difference.
Main Hall of the Divine Mountain.
Baldy Two was smug, constantly yelling, demanding the n Leader of the Celestial n, Cloud Cang Hai, to personallye out to wee him, and even bow three times and perform nine kneelings to him.
However, no matter how you look at the scene of a bald, fat chicken bing so proud and spouting nonsense, it all seems bizarre.
A lot of people had strange expressions, they were all secretly sighing about where this fat chicken came from and which madness it had contracted.
¡°You old thief, you still have the cheek to ask my father toe out, and how big is your face? At that time, not only did you cause trouble in my Divine Mountain, you even coveted my n¡¯s Divine Medicine, you can be said to have done all kinds of evil.
I can¡¯t believe that not only do you dare to ascend my Divine Mountain today, you also talk nonsense. It seems necessary to capture you and throw you into my n¡¯s big jail!¡±
Yun Xi¡¯s fourth uncle was red in the face and roared angrily.
He recognized the identity of this featherless bald chicken. There¡¯s truly some ¡°history¡± between them, though not to the point of being deadly enemies, but definitely not friendly.
¡°Fourth Uncle, who is this bald chicken?¡±
The purple-clothed young girl, Yun Xi, looked surprised. She could tell that something was wrong. This ¡°dreadful looking¡± bald and featherless fat chicken might truly have some unspeakable issues with their n.
Even Shi Hao was puzzled.
Because he had always thought that this bald chicken was a typical scam artist.
Because he always boasted that he was a deity from the Upper Realm, in fact, all he does every day is sleep and eat. But now it seems, perhaps he did indeed have a past of former glory, just as the Willow God said.
¡°Nothing more than a scoundrel, who once called himself the Peacock Noble, his real name is Kong Qiu Yi!¡±
Suddenly, Cloud Cang Hai came from the side, his voice hoarse.
¡°Scoundrel? You old thief, dare you say such words to your own sister?!¡±
Baldy Two raised his voice.
Everyone was stunned because this involved a big figure, Yun Meng Lan, his own younger sister.
Her talent was terrifying and her bloodline was pure.
However, she suddenly closed herself off many years ago, refusing to receive any visitors, causing many people to specte.
Now it seems that the root of it might really lie here.
Even Little Dot was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect this bald chicken that had lost its feathers could have such a past.
¡°Old thief, you better apologize to me right away. The formation damaged on the Divine Mountain can only be repaired by me. No one else has this ability!¡± Baldy Two spoke.
¡°You bald chicken, still shamelessly lying, do you believe it if I catch you right now and offer you as a sacrifice?¡±
Yun Xi¡¯s fourth uncle spoke, looking as if he was really going to make a move.
¡°If you can, then try it. If I don¡¯t do anything, believe it or not, no one can repair the great formation of your Celestial n. When the timees, we¡¯ll all be finished together!!¡±
Baldy Two was not afraid at all.
Because as this bald chicken said, only he knew the secret of the formation and the method of repair.
On the steps leading up to the Divine Mountain, there was currently a mor, because the Peng n had arrived. They had been friends with the Celestial n since ancient times, and belonged to the same camp..
Chapter 275 - 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui becomes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6ooo)_2
Chapter 275: Chapter 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui bes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6ooo)_2
Eventually, all the hustle and bustle settled into tranquillity.
Because Yun Meng Lan had appeared, dignified and beautiful, disying a stunned and mncholy smile at the sight of the bald chicken.
It was the passing Willow God who took action, breaking the seal and allowing the two to meet again.
Such a scene was beyond Cloud Cang Hai¡¯s expectation.
But he didn¡¯t say a word.
That one moment of throbbing had shocked even him, the n leader of the Celestials.
The power was too overwhelming, as if he could be crushed to death with just a hand.
¡°Affairs of the heart are beyond control!¡±
Cloud Cang Hai sighed leisurely.
The decision to prevent Yun Meng Lan and Baldy Two from being together was made by their father. Though Baldy Two had reached the Noble Realm, his stubborn character was considered unbearable and not someone they could trust for a lifetimemitment.
However, it seems that the feelings of the two had not waned after being separated for hundreds of years. Time had failed to dilute their emotions.
¡°Let it be!¡± Cloud Cang Hai waved his hand, stepping aside, he had no intention of interfering with this anymore.
Finally, he met the person of his dreams.
Baldy Two¡¯s eyes instantly turned extremely red with excitement.
However, after whispering to each other for a moment, Baldy Two and Shi Hao began to prepare to repair the Divine Mountain Array.
This was a major issue. If not handled promptly, it was highly likely that they would neverpletely escape this cage.
Undoubtedly, repairing the array would be a monumental task, requiring a lot of preparation. Apart from the protective gear that Little Dot had previously snatched, they would also need thest piece of the array diagram, which was in Baldy Two¡¯s hands.
In addition to this, there were other misceneous materials, all of which were extremely precious.
In the end, including treasures such as the Phoenix bones, a group of people collectively contributed, and after several days, they sessfully repaired the Divine Mountain Array.
In an instant.
The massive Divine Mountain burst into a faint glow, as if time had moved forward in an instant.
With the array now repaired, everyone wanted to return immediately to report to their ns, because there were Nobles in each of their ns who would be the first targeted when the great cmity struck.
¡°Won¡¯t you go with us?¡±
Upon learning that Little Dot nned to stay in this realm, Fire Spirit looked surprised, and then concerned.
Herplexion was as white as snow, her eyes as brilliant as the stars in the sky. But now they were faintly moist, her dense and long eyshes trembling slightly.
The impending cmity was soon to unfold like a rolling dust storm, and it was highly probable that the creatures of the Lower Realm Eight Domains would be obliterated. She hoped that the boy in front of her could leave with them, away from this ce of troubles. Otherwise, once deeply trapped, it would be hard to extricate himself.
¡°Afraid not, my parents are still in the Lower Realm, I need to find them. Besides, my elders and the n leader can¡¯t leave either, I can¡¯t abandon them!¡± Shi Hao waved his hand.
Although the array on the Divine Mountain could lead to the Upper Realm, possessing a tremendous power, it was ultimately not an easy task. There were strict limits on the number of people, even one person too many was not permitted.
Although he had the merit of repairing the array and could bring morepanions to the Upper Realm than other races, it was ultimately not enough.
His grandfather, Shi Yun Feng, uncles Lin, Tiger, Drake, along with Dog Egg, Snotty¡
The familiar faces kept appearing in his mind, including the most respected people and childhood friends he used to y in the mud with. He couldn¡¯t abandon any of them.
The Willow God told him to follow his heart.
And this is what his heart desired.
If necessary, he would do everything he could to protect everything he wanted to protect.
For some reason,
Upon hearing the young boy¡¯s denial, Fire Spirit¡¯s heart involuntarily trembled. It was a feeling she had never had before, which made her inexplicably upset and flustered.
The girl knew very well, this was the boy¡¯s persistence, and no one could possibly change his mind. But some people, some things¡ she might never forget in her lifetime.
¡°Then you must take good care of yourself, see you in the Upper Realm!¡±
In the end,
Fire Spirit said earnestly and resolutely.
¡°The great cmity is about to begin, the targets of those important people are the entities at the Noble Territory Level, they won¡¯t pay attention to the others, as they do not meet their requirements.
You just need to be a bit more low-key during this time, do not overly disy your talents, and you should be fine!¡±
The purple-clothed girl, Yun Xi, also felt a sense of loss.
But she knew more about the inside story, that those supreme beings in the Upper Realm viewed the Lower Realm Eight Domains as their hunting grounds and back gardens, so they wouldn¡¯t really destroy the Lower Realmpletely. They would only target the living beings that had reached the Noble Level.
Simply put, the weaker beings were not of interest to them.
Although it sounds like a sarcastic statement, it was notughable.
¡°Absolutely! See you in the Upper Realm. Make sure to wee me then, if there is not hundreds or thousands of pounds of Divine Beast flesh and blood, don¡¯t think of silencing me!¡±
Little Dot nodded earnestly, without forgetting to add thatst part.
¡°Just look at your smug face, talking about hundreds or thousands of pounds of Divine Beast flesh and blood. Aren¡¯t you afraid of overeating!¡± Yun Xi rolled her eyes, right at the time of separation, the other party had absolutely no shame.
But perhaps it was this unrestrained personality that allowed her to rx some of her worries. She was no longer so mncholy.
Fire Spirit was the same, her previously worried face couldn¡¯t help but light up with a smile, blossoming like a hundred flowers in an instant..
Chapter 276 - 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui becomes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6000) 3
Chapter 276: Chapter 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui bes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6000) 3
¡°Actually, you don¡¯t really have to worry about me. When the cataclysm arrives, there will be another powerful force that won¡¯t leave either!¡±
Shi Hao pursed his lips, and continued.
¡°Which powerful force?¡± Not only were the two women puzzled, but Baldy Two, Nine-headed Lion, Cloud Cang Hai, and others who were listening were all confused.
In the Lower Realm Eight Domains, the Divine Mountain they were on was considered the most potent entity, a legacy from ancient times, long and eternal. It even birthed a Celestial God. Could there be a more powerful force than them?
¡°Could it be Liu Vige that is protected by the Deity?¡± Cloud Cang Hai guessed,ing to a realization.
In the entire wilderness, if there was a force stronger than Divine Mountain, it must be that mysterious mountain vige.
They only had ancestors who once reached the Divine Realm, but today it¡¯s a different era, and the most powerful among them were only Nobles at most.
The other side, however, genuinely has the protection of a Deity.
Shi Hao nodded.
I once visited that vige with one of the vige elders. It was the Deity who personally said that at least during the time when the cmity arrives, He will not leave the wilderness area!¡±
Little Dot continued.
¡°Will the Deity of that vige not fear being targeted by those supreme figures from the Upper Realm?¡± Cloud Cang Hai asked, somewhat shocked.
They were among the first beings at the beginning of Heaven and Earth, the most potent, and divine spirits could only be regarded as slightlyrger¡¯ants to them.
¡°I am not sure, but that Deity is exceptional. Even the elder in our vige can¡¯t see through him.¡±
Shi Hao shook his head, an image of a figure in white, like the snow, appeared in his mind.
Such a transcendent existence, as if not belonging to this world, carried an indescribable ethereal feeling.
¡°There might be unexpected collisions at that time!¡±
The Noble of the Peng n eximed, seemingly in awe.
If they are determined to stay in this world, a confrontation will indeed be inevitable.
¡°Such individuals must have their ns, something we can¡¯t guess. We should consider our retreat path. The Upper Realm is not like the Lower Realm, it¡¯s genuinely vast and boundless¡¡± Cloud Cang Hai said solemnly.
Everyone started to talk, collectively agreeing to meet again in the Upper Realm, to keep each otherpany.
Liu Vige.
Atop the mountains,
after much thought, Jiang Hui decided to recruit believers again before the disaster struck.
The results of thest recruitment weren¡¯t good. Many beings hesitated due to their constraints and the long journey, ultimately choosing not to leave.
But things are different now.
The signs of the cmity have already appeared, and the Lower Realm Eight Domains encounter abnormal urrences every day, such as thunderstorms. Many beings have suffered, presenting a scene of an imminent storm.
Trying again at this time should bring surprising results. He had deliberately been waiting for this moment.
Whether or not it draws the attention of the higher beings in the Upper Realm is beyond his control.
He has the Utopia Array. As long as he hides before those higher beings officially break the barrier and descend, even they would be helpless.
Most importantly,
after Tu Wa Zi and others had sessive breakthroughs, and even Little True Dragon made some progress, his experience points reached a considerable figure, not much far from the requirement for an upgrade.
If he works a bit more, he should be able to umte enough in advance. With this thought,
Jiang Hui immediately started executing the Divine Decree.
At that moment,
the decree encapsting his will directly ascended to the sky, rising to a height of ny thousand miles, like a radiant sun, suspended in the high sky, dazzling and eye-catching¡
In the void, the vibrations of the path spread rapidly to the vast wilderness, like ripples.
An iparable power emerged, and in an instant, it traversed the entire wilderness.
But this is far from the end.
The Divine Decree bore Jiang Hui¡¯s power and, by his recent study, gained the ability to break through barriers.
Therefore, after preaching throughout the wilderness, the sun-like radiant Divine Decree became even more dazzling. It broke the barrier in no time and went toward the other seven domains.
Almost simultaneously,
Heaven and Earth, the Vast Universe, all of the Eight Domains echoed Jiang Hui¡¯s resounding voice. Numerous Taoist Lotuses spiraled up and down, never ceasing¡
This scene was shocking, like a supreme being whispering, making all the beings in the Eight Domains aware.
Almost instantaneously, the name of Liu Vige became unprecedentedly resonant.
This directly brought a massive amount of experience points for Jiang Hui.
¡°Liu Vige is recruiting again?!¡±
¡°Which one is Liu Vige?¡±
¡°A mere vige, but there¡¯s a deity present¡¡±
¡°Big news, big news, those who want to be disciples of the Deity, get moving! Miss this vige, and you miss the shop!¡±
¡°Is there anyone forming a group? I¡¯m a delicate little miss, and I¡¯m scared to be on my own on the road. If there¡¯s any gentleman who could apany me, I would certainly be grateful!¡±
For a moment, the Eight Domains were in a stir.
Whether they knew about Liu Vige or not, all were astir.
Especially the wilderness, after several years, the mysterious ce once again opened its doors, inviting people from all walks of life to visit.
Quite a few people were immediately moved. Many promptly packed up their belongings and, following the direction provided by the Divine Decree, embarked on the long journey to Liu Vige.
However, some people felt something was off.
Deities are lofty. In ancient times, even the entire resources of a kingdom could barely support a divine spirit..
Chapter 277 - 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui becomes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6000) 4
Chapter 277: Chapter 211: Catastrophe Appears, Jiang Hui bes Sect Hierarch (Part 2) (6000) 4
For that reason, some have spected that the deity of Liu Vige is a malevolent god, that they have drained the essence and soul of those who joined the vige long ago, prompting the necessity of bringing in new people.
Otherwise, what right does a small vige have to retain a protective deity?
This is all a conspiracy.
These thoughts were not held by a minority.
Nevertheless, many more chose to travel to Liu Vige.
Many creatures really felt the violent fluctuations of heaven and earth. They had witnessed the Ancient Forces sealing the mountains and heard about the Human Emperor who chose to flee, which plunged the Ancestral Great Country into unprecedented chaos.
Innumerable people formed groups, arriving at Liu Vige in huge waves, far exceeding the previous congregation.
Beings from seven other domains joined in, among which the Nobles were astonishingly the most numerous, amounting to several tens.
These beings brought their families along, riding treasures crafted from Void Beast Skin, rushing over from their respective domains at great speed.
Knowing that they would be the first to be dealt with and not knowing the way to the Upper Realm, they decided to take a desperate gamble after careful consideration¡
By then, at least a deity would be propping up the copsing sky.
In a quiet, secluded valley filled with birdsong and the sound of babbling water, the Willow God was sitting cross-legged, meditating.
Dressed in flowing green robes, wrapped in a white shawl.
Her face obscured by a faint mist, revealing only a pair of eyes bright as stars, so beautiful it was unparalleled, even without clear visibility.
At first nce, an inexplicable aura flowed from her, unmatched in beauty and grace, seeming to outshine this corner of heaven and earth¡
She opened her eyes and looked into the distance, her brows slightly furrowed.
¡°The cmity has arrived, those beings at the Sect Leader Level are going to break through the boundary wall. Why have they suddenly be so ostentatious?!¡±
Willow God was perplexed.
They were being even more conspicuous than thest time, to the point that it had spread to several other domains.
She could feel their level should be around the Godfire Realm.
If they intended to confront the powerful beings of the Upper Realm at this level, it would be a fool¡¯s dream.
Could they be relying on that mysterious formation?
Suddenly, Willow God recalled the mysterious formation full of misty peaks.
Even she nearly got trapped there.
The Human Emperors of past eras probably couldn¡¯t break it open.
¡°Perhaps something unexpected will happen¡¡± Willow God¡¯s eyes were deep as if gazing into the horizon.
Her uncertainty was not just because of the enemy formation. She also found it hard to gauge their strength.
Although it felt like they were only in the Godfire Realm ¨C mere False gods whose Divine Decrees wouldn¡¯t have such power.
On the ninth day since the issue of the Divine Decree.
Countless beings have hastened their journey and followed the Decree¡¯s instructions, entering Liu Vige.
On the twelfth day.
The poption of Liu Vige surged from less than two thousand to tens of thousands, with external beings taking up the majority¡
The response was surprisingly good.
Unexpectedly for Jiang Hui,
On the twenty-fifth day, his first batch of believers had already been born.
They were all Noble Level beings.
Having gotten more perceptiveness to reach this ce, they were greatly shocked upon their arrival. Consequently, they achieved the necessary state to train in the Divine Skills in the shortest time.
Jiang Hui naturally taught some Divine Skills right away, regardless of their usability, they had to achieve a Faith Value of too first.
In almost an instant.
Jiang Hui¡¯s already impressive Experience Points skyrocketed, about to reach the required amount for leveling up.
That day.
Golden Finger¡¯s voice appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, informing him that his
Experience Points were full and he could level up.
¡°Finally!¡±
Jiang Hui became wildly excited.
The process was much faster than he had imagined. Mainly because so many people had joined Liu Vige in such a short amount of time, especially many Noble beings.
Honestly, without this looming cmity and his newly discovered ability to prate the boundary wall with the Divine Decree towards other domains, gathering enough Experience Points would have taken much longer.
However, choosing the right method with the proper timing always yields sweet fruits.
¡°Level up now!¡±
Gathering his thoughts, Jiang Hui immediately decided not to dy.
In an instant, all his massive Experience Points werepletely drained.
At the same time.
The gray, infinite void under the countlessyers of heaven began to shine¡
¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz¡¡±
¡°Boom, boom, boom¡¡±
Then,
In the eternal darkness, streams of dazzling sky rivers with glowing halos appeared. They were dense and endless.
At first nce, the sky rivers were imposingly vast, truly endless and limitless.
Above it, a random ssh of water was asrge as the sun and moon. The wind stirred ripples, each wave was like a monstrous tsunami¡
¡°Whoosh¡¡±
The next moment.
Without any warning, all the sky rivers surged, rushing down in an instant, prating through the endless heavens and descending to the human realm¡.
Chapter 278 - 222: Why isn’t there a single Noble?
Chapter 278: Chapter 222: Why isn¡¯t there a single Noble?
This is a ce unreachable and unthinkable to all living beings.
Above heaven, beyond mountains.
Surpassing all rules and orders, free of fate, where causality doesn¡¯t cycle.
There is no past, no future, not even the present here.
¡°Rumble¡¡±
Eternal darkness receded into tranquility.
When all heavenly rivers converged, all ritualse back to inness, a vast and endless swirling vortex emerged within time and space¡
Above it.
Countless vast and majestic stars floated and sank. If one peered through, they could see one after another enormous, bizarrely shaped mounds, pervaded by thick ck qi.
Each of these mounds was as huge as a mountain and stretched as far as the eye could see, densely packed¡
Here, the erstwhile glory and brilliance were buried, and now it¡¯s shrouded in endless death qi. Even the stars be lifelesss under it, and the death qi was so tremendous that a trace of it could turn the world into a forbidden area of life-a real curse.
It was the graveyard where many gods were buried.
It was paradise for the dead.
¡°Swoosh¡¡±
The river water swept in, making deafening waves.
Unceasing flow as far as the eye could see.
Now, as if summoned, these river waters roared down from the boundless sky, with an indomitable momentum that¡¯s reached its extreme.
The terrifying thing was that¡
This power obviously existed in reality and had pierced through the Boundary
Sea, but no living being could detect it.
Even the immortal beings in the Upper Realm and even in the Immortal
Domain, didn¡¯t notice anything at all.
The endless river water surged back, containing the eternal source of life and the primordial chaos qi of life and death. A mere drop could give life to a star for millions of years, but it could also cause a star river to be decimated, leaving no life behind.
At this moment, all the energy poured into Jiang Hui¡¯s body.
Jiang Hui himself, like a whale swallowing water, weed all influx of energy.
At the same time, to avoid causing a stir, he cast a spell to shield all the people in Liu Vige.
Just after he finished these, a unbearable, sharp pain suddenly attacked him without any sign.
Intense pain!
Unspeakable pain!
Unlike before.
This time Jiang Hui felt an unprecedented pain washing over his entire body
like a tidal wave.
The energy was too abundant.
Even though he had already gone through several washes of purifying energy, he was a bit overwhelmed this time.
Fortunately, Jiang Hui gritted his teeth and was able to tough it out in the end.
Almost in an instant.
His colossal body underwent a visible change.
Instead of continuing to grow, it gradually condensed. The original tree trunk disappeared, reced byyer uponyer of intricate and mysterious unknown symbols.
Atop the canopy, the originally glistening leaves rustled and became as thin as cicada wings, all of them shimmered with dazzling light, like multiple suns¡
Bathing in divine light, Jiang Hui¡¯s every cell underwent an extreme sublimation at this moment. This feeling was wondrous.
After the ultimate pain, came an indescribable rxation.
Eventually, all the changes disappeared.
The dazzling light retreated.
Jiang Hui seemed to have turned into an ordinary willow tree, sprouting tender green buds, its branches swaying with the wind, ordinary to the extreme.
This was a manifestation of returning to the original state.
It indicated an unimaginable upgrade of Jiang Hui¡¯s power.
At the same time, his current basic information appeared before him.
Race: God Willow
Level: lv8 (Void Path Realm) (Sect Hierarch)
Annual Rings: 71
Domain: Liu Vige
Number of Devotees: 26635
Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Chaotic Divine Thunder
Cultivation Methods: Body Tempering Scripture, True Dragon Skills, Technique of Creation, Ferocious Ape Body Art, Thunder Snake Treasure Technique, Original Truth ¨C God Attraction Chapter
Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (activated), Blueprint for Paradise (activated), Bronze Giant, Crossbow Tower (activated), misceneous countless items
Spirit Power: 800
Lucky Draws: 1
After a level up, a standard lucky draw chance is gifted, which will definitely provide a divine skill.
But Jiang Hui didn¡¯t use it right away.
At the moment, his mind was fully immersed in his own changes.
Truthfully, Jiang Hui had never thought that he could reach the Void Path Realm after this level up.
It¡¯s not that he¡¯s dissatisfied, just that he¡¯s too content, it¡¯s simply beyond his expectations.
You¡¯ve got to know, after Divine Fire, there are True me, Holy Ceremony, Celestial God, and only then the Void Path Realm.
But he, had made a direct leap.
Even in the Upper Realm, only a sect leader-level adult could reach such a state, a truly important figure.
This realm could easily enable one to regenerate a severed limb, eliminating the existence of fatal weaknesses. A drop of blood could copse mountains and evaporate seas and rivers. Their voice could turn into thunder rolling across the sky.
Upon reaching this realm, one would blend with the Dao and have their first full contact with it, even giving the illusion of transforming into the Heavenly Road, touching the source of the Dao.
Moreover.
Upon reaching this realm.
Besides the observable changes, Jiang Hui also felt some other changes in his body.
Not a bad feeling, but a sublimation of the soul.
He concentrated his divine sense and observed his own body, discovering something.
¡°A seed?¡±
Jiang Hui was a bit surprised.
He had learnt the God Attraction Chapter of the Original Truth, knowing that the world¡¯s Cultivation System was divided into the Immortal Ancient Method and the Law of Life.
Chapter 279: 222: Why isnt there a single Noble?
_2
In the Immortal Ancient Era, there actually weren¡¯t any realms like blood transport or Cave Heaven.
If one wanted to cultivate at that time, one needed to nt a Taoist Seed within their body.
Using a Perfect Seed as a medium, one could attempt to touch the Great Dao,prehend the intricate principles between Heaven and Earth, and once challenges were umted to a certain degree, use it as a basis for impact.
The rarer the Taoist Seed, the greater the achievement when merging with the
Dao.
In that era, some people used the sun, moon, and stars as seeds, some people used nts as seeds, some used great mountains and rivers as seeds, there were even some that used the Hongmeng Purple Qi as a seed.
With a hundred schools of thought contending, and all varieties of theories flourishing, there was nothing you could not think of, nothing that could not serve as a seed.
This was a way to cultivate under the Immortal Ancient Method. The emphasis was on whether one could perfectly merge with the Taoist Seed in their body, and whether one could have an epiphany.
However, with the passing of the eras, this method became less popr, it now only exists within some top-tier powers.
Only those with outstanding talent coulde into contact with it.
Because pristine Tao Seeds are exceedingly rare and unparalleled. Unless a predecessor deliberately preserves them, they are almost impossible to find in the current era, so naturally, not many people cane into contact with it. However, as someone who has been through it all, Jiang Hui knows that this path will never lead to ultimate perfection.
Some entities in the Alien Territory possess the methods for a Cursed Tao Seed, which can inherently restrain the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands on our side.
Even if there¡¯s a cost to pay, those entities could easily engrave the recollections of having a Perfect Tao Seed on the minds of their unparalleled prodigies.
Given this.
In this era, numerous predecessors of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands join together, with blood and sweat, they evolve a new path ¨C the Law of Life.
The Law of Life refers to the cultivation system that includes blood transport and Cave Heaven. It emphasizes cultivating each realm to its extreme, achieving an overwhelming vitality, focusing on physical cultivation, and breaking the heavens with strength.
However, this path cannot go too far, let alone confront the entities in the
Alien Territory.
The reason is simple.
Because the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands are different from the Alien Territory and the Immortal Domain, their rules are not intact, they are fragmented. During conflicts with the Alien Territory, the opponent canpletely crush Nine Heavens and Ten Lands with their intactws of their worlds.
This is oppression from the entire big world, almost impossible to resist.
But neither the Immortal Ancient Method nor the Law of Life isparable to
Jiang Hui¡¯s current state.
He introspected.
His gaze unravelled mysteries, reaching the truth.
That seed was suspended in the sect of its roots, the whole body was dark, the brilliance withheld, it seemed nothing special, but Jiang Hui could feel the overwhelming energy it contained.
Moreover, there were countless spiderweb-like crystalline lines emerging from the edge of the seed, connecting with the roots and branches around it.
Jiang Hui could clearly sense-
The moment those lines connected with the roots, his body felt as though it had been boosted with a blue buff, with endless power cascading down from above, sweeping every corner of his body, endless and inexhaustible.
This strength did note from the Earth, even if he left this ce it would remain as such.
Although it appeared simr to the Immortal Ancient Method, they were actuallypletely different.
The Immortal Ancient Method requires external power to instil a Perfect Tao Seed within the body, whereas the seed inside Jiang Hui was born within him. In this regard, it was more like the Emperor Huang Tian using his body as a seed, though there are merely simrities and it is notpletely the same.
This was Jiang Hui¡¯s own path, and he was the only one who could walk it.
It¡¯s worth mentioning that-
After reaching the Void Path Realm, his Five Senses also concurrently experienced an unprecedented enhancement.
Now, when he looked out-
The vast Wilderness Area was all exposed to him, there were no secrets in front of him.
Not just this domain, the other seven domains were also the same. As Jiang Hui was considered a deity born from the localnd, he was not rejected by the rules and order of the Lower Realm Eight Domains.
In a valley, his gaze was attracted by a small tree.
That small tree was bathed in bright light. Despite its small size, it had a momentum that could make one¡¯s heart palpitate with fear.
Moreover, around the small tree, a golden light would asionally emerge, each exuding an ancient aura. The ripple from its casual movements could easily kill powerhouses of Noble Level.
¡°The First Spiritual Root of the Lower World?¡¯
His eyes sparkled as Jiang Hui identified this small tree.
Out of the entire Lower Realm Eight Domains, there¡¯s nothing else that could cause such a spectacle other than this.
The legend goes that as long as you possess this, you could get the opportunity to achieve Immortality.
However, Jiang Hui was not very interested in this.
Because he knew in his heart that they imed this to be the First Spirit Root of the Lower World and it caused numerous powerful beings to fight for it, but it was just a Longevity Immortal Medication, where the owner of the Taoist Bell had preserved his Primordial Spirit, and it was simply a trap for others.
At this moment, unknown tens of thousands of kilometers away.
In that valley-
Flowers were blooming like a painting, with verdant greens everywhere, there was a lush green atmosphere everywhere, and there was faintly the smell of a unique treasured medicinal nt in the air that left people feeling refreshed.
However, at that moment-
A heavy breathing sound suddenly appeared, though itsted for only a moment, it directly caused the mountains within thousands of kilometers to copse and turn into dust.
¡°Who is it?¡±
A slightly hoarse voice full of astonishment followed the heavy breathing. ¡°Could it be that the prey from the Upper Realm hase down so quickly? Impossible¡ I did not sense the atmosphere of the boundary wall beingpletely broken, who is it, who was just observing this ce¡¡±
Chapter 280: 222: Why Isnt There a Single Noble?
_3
The owner of the voice roared, but ultimately found nothing, and could only recede into the void again.
Jiang Hui, however, felt that echoing ¡°call,¡± but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. He directly condensed his External Avatar and dove straight into the Divine Tomb Trial Ground.
The internal storage space within the Divine Tomb Trial Ground was vast and boundless. Not only could Tu Wa Zi and others enter, but he could as well.
However, Jiang Hui was not there to imprint Divine Runes, although those were precious, they were of no use to him.
Most importantly, it was stipted that once the Divine me was ignited in the trial field, it was impossible to encounter the same kind of fortune again.
Jiang Hui mainly wanted to test out his current true strength.
His realm was now so high that he could only go all out in the trials without restrictions.
After a long time, Jiang Hui emerged, his face filled with excitement.
It surpassed his expectations entirely.
Indeed, the level of a Sect Hierarch was incredibly powerful, not only could he traverse through voids, but he could even obliterate stars with just a wave of his hand or a step of his foot.
In an instant.
Several days had passed since Jiang Huai had stepped into the Void Path Realm.
He had also used up the gifted lottery draws.
He obtained a Divine Skill for a Killing Formation, which was extremely terrifying, named Killing Immortal Formation. It could be engraved within his body, and once released duringbat, it not only could increase with Jiang Hui¡¯s strength, but it could also devour other formations for evolution.
One day, an explosion sounded throughout Heaven and Earth.
The next moment.
An endless divine thunder tore through the void, ripping the sky apart directly.
Then, the sky shattered like ss, a massive purple hand reached down, covering the hazy Chaos fog.
The purple hand was so huge that mountains and peaks seemed insignificant in its presence, like ants.
And with the descent of the figure behind the hand, the Wilderness Area seemed like it could hardly bear the pressure, constantly emitting a quiet roar.
At the sight, thend cracked inch by inch, forming vast abyss-like canyons, rivers evaporated from a distance, jagged peaks were directly ttened and rock tumbled down.
All of this was too shocking, as if the end of the world wasing.
Furthermore.
Huge noises were continuously heard from other ces as well. The shackles of the realm barrier were being broken through by supreme beings one after another.
It was a silver being, massive and radiating a brilliant and blinding light, making even the sun seem like a mere candlelight in its presence.
The Region Envoy who was responsible for guarding the Wilderness Area appeared to block its way, but it was directly crushed to death by the purple hand and thrown into its mouth.
¡°Although it¡¯s not of much use, it can barely fill a gap in my teeth!¡±
The owner of the purple hand sneered, his voice was rough and sharp like a wild beast, the action became more intense, his entire body seemed to be almost fully revealed.
¡°Finally, it¡¯s here!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s senses were always covering the Lower Realm Eight Domains. He sensed the anomaly in the Heaven and Earth immediately.
When the boundaries of the realms were at their weakest, these big figures from the Upper Realm couldn¡¯t help but descend to the mortal world topete for vitality.
At the end of the Wilderness Area, an old woman carrying a medicine basket woven from bamboo, dressed in a very simple manner, simr to a rural woman. However, her every move had the power to easily break the realm barrier, which was extremely terrifying.
She was a Grand Master from the Upper Realm who now came to the Lower Realm to harvest Medical Nobles.
¡°Hm? Has this Wilderness Area regressed so much? How could there not be a single Noble?!¡±
A momentter.
The old woman frowned and murmured to herself.
She then went to the other seven domains, and to her astonishment, all were in the same condition, not a single living Noble could be found even after turning every corner..
Chapter 281: 223: Paper Folding Boat l
Chapter 281: Chapter 223: Paper Folding Boat l
The old woman wore a look of shock and doubt. Her spiritual energy surged around her like a storm, gradually umting a terrifying aura.
She was an immortal power belonging to the Upper Realm, one of the strongest creatures since the creation of the heavens and the earth. At hermand,ws would follow and order would be adhered to. She was extraordinarily long-lived, capable of ousting even a star. Although she had yet to step into the Supreme Realm, she was one of the most powerful beings in the Upper Realm.
Human history was nothing more than a grain of sand in front of her, pitifully shallow. A single meditation session of hers could span countless wars throughout human nations.
Under the old woman¡¯s powerful aura¡
In the Wilderness Area, mountains, rivers, countless creatures trembled in fear, their courage broken, shaking like sieves.
This was a fear originating from the deepest parts of their souls, one that even Pure Blood Creatures could not resist.
¡°Hmph!¡±
After a moment, the old woman withdrew her thoughts.
She was only interested in creatures of the Noble Level, other creatures were too insignificant to catch her eye.
Yet even so, she had not found a single creature of Noble Level.
Moreover, the creatures of the Array Realm were few and far between.
This situation was eerie, giving off an indescribable sense of oppression.
It was as if she had stepped into a trap, an invisible giant mouth lurking in the darkness, waiting to swallow them.
And it was not only her.
Many other powerful beings who hade along felt the same way.
The purpose of their journey was to harvest the great medicinal herbs of the Lower Realm¡¯s mortal world, and to take them all away.
But now, looking around, there wasn¡¯t even a single target in sight, leaving them with an uncontroble helpless feeling.
For this journey, they had prepared for countless years and hade with high expectations of a fruitful harvest. Surely, they couldn¡¯t just have a one-day tour in the Lower Realm and return empty-handed?!
In the first domain.
A creature dressed like a Taoist roamed. With a single step, he crossed thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. His skin radiated a purple-golden sheen, a gigantic gourd rested on his back, and he amazingly sported six massive arms.
This creature only had to point lightly, and the world in front of him would crumble, turning into dust. His power was even more terrifying and overstated than that of the old woman with the medicine.
¡°Strange, very strange!¡± The Taoist shook his head, bewildered. On this journey, he had practically ttened everything in his path, yet he hadted no gains.
¡°Several thousand years have passed since west wreaked havoc here. Even if the rules of the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains are iplete, there should at least be one Noble creature. Howe I can¡¯t see any?¡±
A creature couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
It was a massive pangolin that burrowed out from the ground. It towered high, its eyes red as the sun, continuously exhaling a surging white energy that formed into rolling mist. It was terribly frightening.
¡°Something must have happened in the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±
At the other end of the vastnd.
Another giant creature peered over, its voice like a roaring thunder. Its body enveloped in a dense fog, making its definite shape unclear, but there seemed to be three heads on it.
¡°Hehe, you so-called immortals are just unlucky ¨C just because you can¡¯t find them doesn¡¯t mean there are no Nobles here!¡±
A wizened old man with a sinister smile spoke.
This man was extremely short and thin. He was so skinny that he looked like he was just skin and bones, with a terrible frailty. However, when he made a move, it was as swift as a sword darting towards the sun.
He identally discovered a Horned Dragon that was a Noble and hiding in an abyss. He fished it out with a flick of his hand, treating the giant creature that was dozens of feet long as if it was just a small eel.
¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡±
The Horned Dragon roared, struggling to resist, but in a blink of an eye, it was subdued by the old man¡¯s rough hands.
¡°Quite a find! It even has a hint of the True Dragon bloodline. Even a trace of it is still extraordinary. Just in time, my pond has been without a guardian¡¡±
The old manughed heartily, storing this Noble Level Horned Dragon directly into his wide sleeve.
Jiang Hui observed everything around him with his Five Senses. The vast Wilderness Area was within his sight, and nothing could escape his eyes, including the fate of the Horned Dragon.
It chose not to join Liu Vige but to hide in a location it thought to be secluded. Now, it was found.
There were actually quite a few Noble Level creatures with simr ns as the Horned Dragon.
Most of them were of noble birth with impressive bloodlines,ing from certain top-tier forces. Their ancestors had even given birth to deities, some reaching the Realm of Heaven God. Although they had fallen in the long river of time, they still refused to put themselves under others.
This was the defiance ingrained in their blood, and now, they were paying the price for it.
Apart from this Horned Dragon.
Jiang Hui pinpointed a creature in a temple that seemed to have ignited its Divine me.
The creature¡¯s condition was peculiar. Although it had ignited its Divine me, the me signifying its divinity was not thriving, but flickering, as if it could be extinguished at any moment.
This should be a False god. Although it was stronger than a Noble, it had not truly ignited its Divine me. It was always at risk of being extinguished.
The creature likely made a desperate breakthrough to this stage to fend off the impending catastrophe. However, its dreams were obviously too idealistic.
Even IF it were a real god, it wouldn¡¯t be a match for these immortal beings. It wouldn¡¯t even be considered their equal.
The Lower Realm¡¯s rules were iplete, spiritual energy sparse, and so fragmented that it was not conducive to bing a god in this lifetime..
Chapter 282: 223: Paper Boat _2
Chapter 282: Chapter 223: Paper Boat _2
If one wishes to ascend to the Divine Position, one must travel to the Upper Realm.
At this moment.
The opposition hides within the temple, relying on the power of the temple to shield them from the perception of the Upper Realm Immortals.
The temple is ancient and mysterious, radiating waves of ripple-like light and possessing mysterious powers that seem to be born from eons of time. To a certain extent, it indeed serves as a form of concealment.
However, when faced with these immortals, it¡¯s not enough. It can slightly resist but is quickly shattered by the powerful consciousness that relentlessly sweeps across the sky.
¡°Such a sly hideout¡¡±
A huge burst of light suddenly appears in the sky, and in the next moment, it falls like a meteor towards the location of the temple.
¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±
The light is dazzling, instantly airbrushing the entire sky. A Dharma Phase that covers the sun and moon appears, smashing the temple with just a punch.
Then, the beings within it are grabbed and thrown into the cauldron to refine the great medicine.
¡°You are nothing but a false god. Even if you were the master of this temple, in front of me, you are but an ant. How dare you think that you can fool my senses with this?¡±
The Dharma Phase, which stuffed the entire sky, snorts coldly and then moves towards another direction.
The weak old man and this Dharma Phase¡¯s act undoubtedly stimted other immortals who had not achieved much.
Especially the old hag who first appeared, holding a medicine basket woven from bamboo, she directly spins around and leaps towards a certain area.
That¡¯s arge field of medicinal herbs, scattered with various types of treasure medicinal nts and divine medicines that are rare to see, being wrapped in an invisible transparent barrier. But in the following moment, it is quickly shattered by the old hag¡¯s finger.
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze flickers, observing from the shadows all along.
To avoid being detected, he slows his Five Senses down to their minimum.
This requires an extreme degree of control, not too strong and not too weak.
After observing this, Jiang Hui felt that he had gained a better understanding
The old hag directly transverses therge domain and arrives somewhere within a mighty mountain.
This appears to be a medicinal field.
A stele, about a kilometer in size, stands in the mountains, named the Immortal Mountain.
If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, this ce should be the inheritance site for Immortal Dao in the Upper Realm; it has countless ties to the Upper Realm and holds a transcendent status. It does not truly belong to the Lower Realm and therefore is not in great fear of the cmity.
Previously, the old hag would note here because the sect hierarch of Immortal Mountain was still alive in the world. Although his lifespan wasn¡¯t much, he had not fully died yet.
But this time, seemingly stimted by the previous events, she surprisingly directs her focus here.
Not only does she harvest several profound medicines casually but also abducts several patriarch-level figures who are preserving this ce into her medicinal basket.
And it¡¯s not just the Immortal Mountain.
Other Immortal inheritances have also been attacked, for instance, the Western Church, they all hail from the terrifying legacy of the Upper Realm.
They have no other choice, they wished they could focus on Noble Beings, but unfortunately, they are too rare and limited. They can¡¯t afford toe here for nothing.
Nearly an instantter.
An unprecedented loud rumble urs in the Lower Realm Eight Domains.
Stars fall and explode in moments.
The earth copses, turning into a giant abyss.
Even the moon in the sky is brutally chopped in half.
This is the work of the immortals within the Dao of the Lower Realms that came forward and took action to resist.
But they still can¡¯t deter the opposition, both sides have plunged into a death match.
This battle is brutal, starting from the moon and ending at the sun.
The sun rises and sets with both sides giving their all. Countless stars are shattered, turning into a rain of fiery meteor falling onto the Lower Realm¡
Between such fighting, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t intervene because they are too strong for him. They are engaged at an Emperor Level and are holding nothing back. Even he could only silently observe from the side.
Fortunately, he had the Utopia Array¡¯s protection, so he was not worried about being discovered and attacked.
But this is not the only battlefield.
Arge-scale war has broken out near the First Spiritual Root of the Lower World.
Several titans appear, working together to seize it, all giving their all,ing with a do-or-die will.
Their lifespans are approaching the end, hence their desperation ¨C they all need this Spiritual Root.
However, they all fell into a trap set up by the original owner of the Spiritual Root. One by one, they lose a huge amount of blood and suffer severe injuries, taking such heavy damage that their bodies are nearly entirely pierced through.
¡°The mantis catches the cicada, with the sparrow behind, how futile all of this is!¡±
Jiang Hui murmurs in his heart.
He knows the oue. The Ancient Heterochromatic One had been waiting for a long time at the side, preparing to make their move.
Sure enough.
Just as Jiang Huipletes his thought, the double pupils woman reveals her true form and employs her supreme double pupils¡¯ skills to snatch away the First Spiritual Root of the Lower World.
At the same time, a small boat, folded out of a piece of paper, appears forming
a river of time in Jiang¡¯s eyes.
The whole ship is pitch ck and seems to carry some kind of unlucky omen.
At the front of the boat, a peerless figure in white clothes stands, with an air of supremacy about them. Their surroundings are shrouded with the sound of an ancient sacrificial ceremony that never ends.
At the same time that Jiang Hui looks at this figure,
The figure seems to have sensed something. The person who hadn¡¯t changed their expression over the millennia suddenly furrows their brows slightly.
¡°Traversed through countless eons, why is there such a strange feeling?!¡±
The woman speaks softly, looking in the direction where Jiang Hui is. However due to the barrier of the Utopia Array, she is not able to detect anything..
Chapter 283: 223: Paper Boat 3
Chapter 283: Chapter 223: Paper Boat 3
¡°Truly unparalleled throughout the ages, at the apex of brilliance, Emperor Merciless, living this life not for immortality but waiting for her own brother. Even after traversing such a long span of years, she can still perceive my gaze!¡± Jiang Hui held this in his heart, gaining a clear understanding of Emperor Merciless¡¯ strength.
Not only was she able to distinctly sense his presence, but she could also detect the exact direction, a capability far surpassing even the Taoist Bell¡¯s master.
Although she never cultivated immortality, it didn¡¯t imply she was weaker than the immortals.
She just didn¡¯t stoop to pursuing immortality, even if achieving the Great Emperor¡¯s level was only for the sake of her waiting for a familiar figure, simply incidental, no more than a realm to her, which had lost all its meaning. In the end.
The paper boat disappeared, taking away the Ancient Heterochromatic One.
¡°Senior, what just happened?¡±
On the dark paper boat.
Streams of water flowed beneath, bing a long river of time driving the paper boat to cross.
The Double Pupils Woman spoke, her eyes filled with awe and respect.
His might and terror far exceeded her expectations. Not only did he save her during the ancient wars, but he also helped her numerous times including this one.
He seemed like a night watcher on this paper boat, merely gazing at everything.
Since ancient times, in her perception, this figure, d in white and unparalleled in the world, always seemed to remain unchanged, never once voluntarily speaking.
Today was the first time.
¡°I sensed an entity that had been observing that turmoil and discovered that it seemed to be aware of your arrival!¡±
The figure at the bow of the boat¡¯s eyes were half-closed as he spoke leisurely. Each sentence seemed light and flippant, but every word weighed heavily on the Double Pupils Woman¡¯s heart.
When did such a being appear in the Eight Domains?
In the Lower Realm, the battle continued.
This catastrophe was even more brutal than all beings had imagined.
Perhaps because their lifespan wasing to an end, many power figures were driven into madness, escting in the final moments¡
Finally, up in vast skies, apanied by dim thunder, arge amount of blood rain fell, making a sttering noise. Each drop was extremely heavy, able to pierce through rocks and evaporatekes.
A supernatural event, representing the fall of a powerful being, more than one, even scattered remains rained down.
These were valuable items, usable for the refinement of some absolute medicinal pills, and even contained Extraordinary God Runes. Although they were scattered now, there was still a small possibility of reassembling them.
Jiang Hui formed an external avatar, and while the others were not paying attention, he packed up all these flesh and blood remains.
However, on his way back.
A huge creature suddenly blocked his path.
It was a fiery red bird, its body bathed in fire and lightning. It had the strengthparable to a Sect Leader Level being, but now its body was torn and wrapped in a dark fog¡
¡°Such vigorous blood and qi, why didn¡¯t I notice you before? But it doesn¡¯t matter¡¡±
The creature squawked, its sinister expression twitched, and its crimson eyes instantly revealed a naked killing intent.
The next moment.
It abruptly charged toward Jiang Hui, evidently intending to devour his flesh and blood to recover its injuries.
¡°Silence!!¡±
At this, Jiang Hui pped it away.
In an instant, the remnants of the p radiated, causing the mountains to copse¡
A heavily injured Void Path Realm creature was so rampant, did it not know who opened this road?
Chapter 284: 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _1
Chapter 284: Chapter 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _1
In the Upper Realm, those at the Divine Realm were eligible to enter the Emperor Gate and step into that ancient battlefield which emted fear in all living beings.
And the creatures in the Void Path Realm were even above the Celestial Gods. They could seal territories and create sects, earning the honorific title of Sect Hierarch. Even in the whole Upper Realm, they were significant figures who could guide the country¡¯s affairs, possessing terrifying authority and a thread of the Power of Laws. Everywhere they went, they were venerated as formidable existences.
But at this moment.
This beast, which was terrifyingly strong in the eyes of other creatures, was like a kite with a broken string. It was powerless to fight back and was flung away, its head plunging into countless mountains.
¡°Boom, boom, boom¡¡±
¡°Boom, boom, boom¡¡±
In an instant, on the surface of the earth.
A violent explosion reverberated without end. Countless majestic mountains crumbled instantly, with rocks and soil rolling, ancient trees shattering, the earth splitting, mes shooting up into the sky, and the sound of the wind howling. The massive inertia caused by the impact even ttened a side of the rugged mountain, forming a vast in¡
The Big Red Bird was soaked in blood, each drop of which was as heavy as tens of thousands of pounds, capable of piercing through the bluestone pavement beneath at will¡
Although Jiang Hui¡¯s p didn¡¯t seem to have any fancy effects, it struck the Big Red Bird in the Void Path Realm like a thunderbolt, causing its vision to spin. Its face, as hard as Immortal Gold, copsed instantly after who-knows- how-many fractures urred.
As a cultivator at the Void Path Realm, Jiang Hui was confident that he could sweep all opponents at the same Realm, even those at the Beheading Me Realm without fear.
He might not be able to join those giant-level battles, but a ¡°mere¡± Sect Hierarch dared to stand in his way. Did they not know that he presided over this territory?
¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡±
However, this red bird was also incredibly tenacious, not dying despite half of its head getting copsed.
Furthermore, one could see its life essence slowly converging, continuously healing its injuries. In a brief moment, it had already stanched the bleeding.
The Divine Mirror could regenerate even lost limbs, let alone the Void Path Realm, which was even more extraordinary.
At this Realm, they would possess even more formidable vitality, an enhancement of both the physical body and the soul. Unless there was a gaping difference in strength, it was challenging to kill them. As long as they weren¡¯t killed in one strike, they could recover quickly through certain methods.
Nevertheless, this red bird was still petrified, paying no heed to anything else as it furiously pped its wings, trying to leave this ce as soon as possible.
The man before it invoked an innate fear within it.
¡°How could the Lower Realm possibly give birth to a creature of the Void Path Realm!¡±
The Big Red Bird was appalled, as if it had seen the most terrifying thing. Its heart almost lodged in his throat, with every muscle in its body trembling.
It realized that the man before it was emanating the genuine aura of the Void Path Realm.
Being at the same Realm, it was exceptionally familiar with this.
This was almost an impossible urrence, nowid right before its eyes.
More importantly, even though they were both at the Void Path Realm, his strength was way beyond its imagination.
It was following in the footsteps of a few immortal Supremes. There were also several creatures at the same Realm apanying it, like the Pangolin.
Although it didn¡¯t know them well, it had heard some of their past exploits. None had the man¡¯s visage in their tales.
The most crucial point was that it could sense that the man hadn¡¯t undergone the baptism of the Upper Bound Laws.
Not having undergone thepleteness of the Upper Bound Laws indicated that the man was likely a native creature of this wastnd.
This was the most terrifying.
The Lower Realm Eight Domains, each one an eternal prison ground where thews had long been fragmented.
It was imusible for the Void Path Realm, an immortal existence that could move heaven and earth even in the Upper Realm to exist here. Even cultivators of the Godfire Realm scarcely existed. At most, only a False God would emerge over the long years.
The Big Red Bird spected that the man before it was very likely a reincarnation of some great power from the past, otherwise it was impossible for him to go against the heavens.
¡°A creature of Void Path Realm, perfect to bring back for the devotees below to refine their bodies. Especially as it¡¯s a ferocious bird, whether roasted or made into soup, it should taste good!¡±
Although he couldn¡¯t transform now, he could form an external avatar. Thetter¡¯s taste buds would convey the vor of food to the main body during a meal, no different from a regr person.
Jiang Hui advanced again, stretching out one hand that turned into a gigantic hand blocking the sky. In it gathered a colossal purple thunder, ancient and mystical, filled with an unrivaled violent and destructive intent. It crackled and sparked,
Divine Skills ¨C Chaostic Divine Thunder.
Possessing unparalleled lethal power, especially when used with the cultivation of the Void Path Realm.
He had known all its mysteries long ago and could unleash its destructive power that seemed capable of annihting heaven and earth with a single strike.
¡°Squeak!¡±
As if it could sense the breath of death, the Big Red Bird was so frightened that its soul nearly scattered on the spot. It let out a terrified shriek, emitting the most primitive sound.
Its intuition told it that if it was hit by that thunder, it was very likely to die instantly.
Although the thunderbolt did not seem special, the destructive intent it contained terrified it and was remarkably simr to the immortal being of the legend.
¡°Mercy, great one!¡±
At this critical juncture.
Chapter 285: 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _2
Chapter 285: Chapter 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _2
The Big Red Bird suddenly stopped struggling, turned around, and fell to its knees before Jiang Hui with a thump.
Its inherent abilities were sending frantic warnings, implying that even full- out flight would hardly escape the lightning.
Facing this sudden reversal, Jiang Hui was somewhat unprepared.
¡°You are in the Void Path Realm, can¡¯t you at least show some backbone?¡±
Jiang Hui spoke, but without retracting his move.
A hand asrge as a mountain, hovering above the head of the Big Red Bird, like a Darksword hanging over.
Above it, thunder roared, deafeningly loud, lightning soul-stirring, shaking the heavens and earth, thoroughly deste and destructive, and devoid of any sign of life.
¡°If I had any backbone, would I be able to leave here alive?¡± The Big Red Bird pursed its mouth, asking tentatively.
No matter what, it wasparable to a Sect Leader Level in the Upper Realm, whom wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such measures unless the situation was desperate.
¡°No!¡± Jiang Hui shook his head decisively.
the Big Red Bird.
¡°I just identally passed by your treasurend, not realizing how high the mountain is. I beg your pardon, please spare me a way to live,¡± it said, its face was hopeful. Due to having half of his face pierced, one could hear a whistling sound whenever it spoke.
¡°Wanting to live doesn¡¯t mean that you are sincere enough. If you continue like this, I will have to figure out how to make a better soup of you¡¡± Jiang Hui said, controlling the huge hand of thunder to slowly descend. The faint lightning rays immediately turned the ground ck.
¡°Great one, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡¡±
The Big Red Bird¡¯s eyes bulged in terror, its dishevelled feathers standing on end, making it look like a startled wildcat. It hurriedly started talking.
¡°I am just skin and bones, not delicious at all¡ I am willing to make a contract with you, serving you forever, without resentment,¡± its desperation to survive apparent.
It had ovee 81 hardships, and expended countless years to get to its current state. It didn¡¯t want to die, it wanted to continue struggling and get to immortality.
¡°I agree!¡± Jiang Hui nodded after a brief consideration.
To him, a living being of the Void Path Realm was definitely more valuable than a dead one.
¡°Thankyou, great one, for sparing my life!¡±
The Big Red Bird¡¯s face lit up in relief, taking a deep sigh. No matter what, for the time being, its life was saved.
Then it honored its promise and signed a contract with its soul. It couldn¡¯t betray the contract in its lifetime. Otherwise, it would invite indescribable disasters, causing unimaginable consequences.
Jiang Hui skimmed through it, and didn¡¯t find any problems.
Jiang Hui was toozy to listen to this fat bird bber, even though the battles of those giants had ended, they had notpletely left, there were remnant spirit beings left behind.
Living beings of such a realm were truly terrifying. They could seal the Great Emperor, their life spans being extremely long. With the help of longevity substances, they could live for millions of years. When they die, they would cause wonders in heaven.
Fortunately, that was just a residual spirit being. As long as Jiang Hui didn¡¯t jump around in front of it, it would generally not notice him.
On his way back to the vige, Jiang Hui made a detour to Immortal Mountain. At this moment, the Taoist Orthodoxy left in the Upper Realm was in ruins. Countless precious and rare treasure medicinal nts had been picked clean. The few Array Spirits hidden within it were all caught by the Old Woman with Medicine.
Only a few Spirit Transformation Realm errand runners were left behind, their number was very small.
As the previous mountain protection formation was broken by the Old Woman with Medicine, Jiang Hui¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t rm anyone.
In no time, he directly used his Divine Ability, Dream of Millet to shield everyone¡¯s perception.
Then he swept all the remaining treasure medicinal nts into his possession. Although these treasure medicinal nts weren¡¯t asplete as what the Old Woman with Medicine had picked, they were also not something ordinary people could easily see. They were rare and valuable things that were rarely avable for sale and hard toe by. They were only left behind because they were not in the Old Woman¡¯s eyes.
But she was a being at the Giant Level. Unless it was genuine Divine Medicine, they would not draw her attention.
¡°A great harvest!¡±
Jiang Hui secretly estimated that in just a short time, he had collected dozens of precious and almost extinct medicinal nts.
Jiang Hui¡¯s face beamed with joy. While others nted trees, he enjoyed the shade. Although his actions were somewhat shameful, the fact was they were very enjoyable, with the Old Woman with Medicine taking the lead. The ancestor behind the Immortal Mountain, even if they wanted to figure it out, they wouldn¡¯ t think about other possibilities.
In addition to these valuable treasure medicinal nts, Jiang Hui collected all the useful items in this ce.
However, this ce is after all just a Taoist Orthodoxy inheritance in the Upper Realm. Except for these rare treasure medicinal nts, other items are not very valuable. Some metal materials maybe somewhat useful.
¡°Great One, what are you doing?¡±
The Big Red Bird had already returned to its smaller form by this time. No bigger than a palm and with a body which was even more brightly colored, it followed Jiang Hui with an astonished look on its face.
¡°There are so many good things here. Are you willing to let them be ownerless in the future?!¡± Learn from this. In the future, tasks like this will be your responsibility!¡±
After Jiang Hui spoke those words to the Big Red Bird, he asked it to learn, preparing it to stand on its own.
Upon hearing this,
The Big Red Bird suddenly became interested. It has a lot inmon with him.
It had no sect, and the sole reason it had cultivated to this level was due to its diligent effort and luck. The thing it loved doing most was robbing those big, pompous sects.
Afterpletely scouring Immortal Mountain, Jiang Hui and the Big Red Bird crossed the realm barrier to the Western Church.
The Sect Hierarch of this ce had just had a big battle over the Taoist Orthodoxy with a Taoist. Although both had survived, they were both injured and had totally returned to the Upper Realm at the time of their weakest.
Now, only arrayed cultivators of the Rune Level remain.
Simrly, Jiang Hui copied his previous moves.
First, he used Huang Liang¡¯s dream to block all perception of the remaining bald monks, then he entered directly with confident strides.
He actually needed to thank the Old Woman with Medicine and the Yin-Yang Taoist. Without their disruption of the formation, it¡¯s uncertain whether he could have entered without any trouble.
¡°Do monks also cultivate medicine?¡± On the way, Jiang Hui found a lot of medicinal fields, all of good quality. Even though they were now in a dpidated state, they could still be used after a rinse.
As a frugal man, he collected them all.
There were many rooms, endlessly connected, with as many as a hundred rooms.
¡°Such a strong smell of rouge!¡±
Jiang Hui sniffed a strange smell, very much like the smell of rouge powder on women¡¯s bodies, and not just in one ce.
But the scent of rouge powder was not mainlying from those rooms, even though it was faintly there.
He looked curious and let his Five Senses spread out like ripples¡
The next moment.
Inside a pce underneath,
arge group of naked female bodies came into his field of vision.
All these women werepletely naked, young and beautiful, their faces in a stupor as they enthusiastically pressed their bodies towards the bald monks all around¡
¡°This Western Church is quite exotic, relying on the harmony of Yin and Yang to recover from injuries. Instead of calling it ¡®Western Church¡¯, wouldn¡¯t it be better to call it ¡®Joy Sect¡¯ as it¡¯smorein line with their doctrine?!¡±
After a quick nce, Jiang Hui turned his eyes away.
He raised an eyebrow. He had never had a good impression of monks, and now his disdain only grew.
However, one was willing to take, and the other was willing to give.
The bald monks didn¡¯t cast any enchantments, yet the women were eager to give themselves, even showing jealousy towards each other. They were clearly beyond cure.
He didn¡¯t care about such matters.
¡°Is that¡ a Buddhist relic?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shifted, attracted by a luminescent glow in ake not far away.
He flew over and stretched out his hand to catch the luminescent item.
It turned out to be a Buddhist relic, though not aplete one but just a tiny bit the size of a grain of rice.
But even this small bit was enough to excite Jiang Hui.
This was a genuine treasure. Even if it was fragmented, it still possessed miraculous powers. After all, the Six Feet Golden Body of the Sect Hierarch of the Western Church was formed from a broken ancient monk¡¯s relic found in the Forbidden Area.
¡°Take it all away!¡± Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t hold back. Whatever he saw, useful or not,
the Big Red Bird was even more ¡°excessive¡±.
It even collected the wooden beams used to build the pce, intending to take them all¡
Chapter 286: 225: Gods Bleed (1)_1
Chapter 286: Chapter 225: Gods Bleed (1)_1
The Big Red Bird was squawking and screeching, its eyes gleaming with avarice that surpassed even that of Jiang Hui. It was even dismantling the wooden beams and tiles used in the construction of the pce and hoarding them in one ce.
Being the seat of the Western Church¡¯s influence in the lower realm, even the most ordinary pces were the epitome of extravagance. Every brick and tile was a work of unmatched value, far surpassing the magnificence of a mere ancestral great country¡¯s royal pce.
Seeing the bird working so hard, Jiang Hui felt a surge of satisfaction.
Never letting an opportunity slip was the motto of their Liu Vige. It was surprising that this fat bird understood the essence of this philosophy right after joining them. It must have done these kinds of things a lot, being an old hand at it. This relieved Jiang Hui as he wouldn¡¯t need to tutor the bird in the future.
However, the bird¡¯s efficiency was quite low.
Jiang Hui decided to show the bird how it was done.
He extended out one hand and unnoticeable divine power erupted out, encapsting the dust and rising up. It transformed into a vast earthy-yellow hand, it effortlessly lifted an entire unblemished pce from the ground¡ ¡°Experience does matter!¡±
The Big Red Bird eximed, it¡¯s eyes brightening; it hurriedly imitated Jiang Hui.
After a short time, a man and a bird had collected dozens of magnificent jade towers and pce structures, each standing grandly with intricate carvings and murals, all shrouded in a thin mist,plete without any damage, ready to be put to use in the right locations.
Thankfully, the battle between the Yin-Yang Taoist and the Six Feet Golden Body of the Western Church took ce beyond the starry sky, so this area didn¡¯t bear extensive damage. The majority of pce clusters were kept intact, only a few were obliterated by the residual shockwave¡
Otherwise, thendscape here would have been razed long ago due to the level of the battle, nobody would have survived.
After a bit more time, the two figures eventually, and satisfied, stopped their efforts.
The spoils Jiang Hui umted from this operation were colossal and exceedingly lush.
Only who knows how many of the rare treasure medicinal nts he gathered; each one of them was a good find and was incredibly hard toe by. They were all grown from seeds brought from the upper realm and intentionally nted in the lower realm, where the conditions were more suitable.
If he found the corresponding form, he could promptly use these to concoct some rare medicines. Even without the form, Jiang Hui could identify these treasure medicinal nts¡¯ properties and use them individually through his surveince technique.
Truthfully, he might not havee across such a bounty had it not been for the catastrophe.
Whether it was Immortal Mountain or the Western Church, both hadrge arrays bestowed by the upper realm for protection. He could force his way in, but would definitely attract some beings¡¯ attention immediately.
One-on-one, he wasn¡¯t concerned. Even in the upper realm, very few immortal beings of the supreme rank are seen. They are like elusive dragons, often in seclusion, hoping to shatter the human path domain andpletely ascend their being to immortality.
As for the majority of sect hierarchs, they are only in the void path realm. For this reason, cultivators in the void b>river Jiang Hui didn¡¯t heed such beings.
What he feared was those beings from the upper realm asking him: is it just you against us, or us against you?
Moreover, both the Immortal Supreme leading the Immortal Mountain and the Six Feet Golden Body of the Western Church are amongst the most powerful entities in the upper realm.
While Immortal Supreme of the Immortal Mountain might be in the escaping one realm, he is infinitely close to bing the supreme. If not for some reasons, he might have already reached the peak realm of the human path domain.
The six Feet Golden Body from the Western Church is even more terrifying. He can resist chaotic divine tools bare-handed, being invincible from birth.
Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t handle either one of them with his current strength. Where he could still somehow resist the former, he¡¯d be utterly incapable of dealing with thetter.
While Jiang Hui can fight across rank, things are different now. Each realm requires countless years to wash away, and the chasm between them is immense. Even he could only traverse two realms at most: contending with beings in escaping one realm.
However, now that the Old Woman with Medicine and the Yin-Yang Taoist had paved the way, he didn¡¯t have to consider these matters.
¡°Time to head back!¡± After neatly storing all his gains, Jiang Hui turned.
The man and the bird moved quickly, their unmatched divine power surged and easily tore through the realm wall, returning to the wilderness in the shortest possible time.
On the road, Jiang Hui was carefully using Huang Liang¡¯s Dream divine skill, concealing himself from all beings.
On their way.
Lakes of blood filled thendscape, staining the mountains and rivers¡
These were left by the supreme giant. They were heavy as stars. A single droplet could create a sea of blood, surging within the mountains and countryside. It could nurture everything while also reaping new life.
In the distance, the earth was cracked, mountains had copsed, deste and in ruin¡
Giants die, hierarchs grow old. Even the immortal supreme ones could not live forever. All these were only the beginning of the ultimate madness.
Jiang Hui reflected in his heart.
The upper realm is boundless, without a head or tail, nor an end. Of what use are entities powerful as the Western Church hierarchs or Immortal Supreme?
Living their entire lives, they only dared to be active on their own turf. Other many mysterious unknown ces exist where they wouldn¡¯t dare set a foot, fearing they might meet their demise..
Chapter 287: 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) _2
Chapter 287: Chapter 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) _2
¡°I need to level up and umte experience as soon as possible.¡±
A hint of remorse rose in Jiang Hui¡¯s heart.
The world is in chaos, this will be the most turbulent period. Without sufficient strength, one will just be a piece of meat on the chopping board, at the mercy of others.
Entering the Wilderness Area, traversing through thick fog, crossing countless tall mountains and peaks, the silhouette of Liu Vige is then clearly cast onto Jiang Hui¡¯s vision.
¡°Is this the dwelling ce of the powerful?¡±
The Big Red Bird looked shocked, no longer leaking energy when speaking, its injuries have alreadyrgely recovered.
It belongs to the Void Path creatures, its bloodline is extraordinary, having a myriad of links with one of the Ten Evils, the Phoenix. Its ancestors once acquired a drop of Phoenix True Blood, its ability to recover far exceeds imagination.
Although it is far from the former¡¯s ability to be reborn from the fire, it is much stronger than the other creatures in the same realm, maintaining an abundant vitality.
Upon entering Liu vige, the Big Red Bird immediately felt the impressive Spiritual Energy, so dense as if it could solidify. What astonished it most was the incessant rainfall being witnessed between heaven and earth¡
¡°It¡¯s Spiritual Rain!¡±
The Big Red Bird clicks its beak, its heart full of shock.
The rain is formed by Spiritual Energy, thendscape is bright and misty, such an excellent ce is rarely seen even in the Upper Realm. Even thend of Taoist Orthodoxy within the Great Sects is no better than this, such ces are ones that you maye across but can never seek out.
In the distance, the flow of water is gentle,kes are crystal clear, Five-Colored Chickens appear on the shore, assorted Auspicious Beasts and Lucky Birds seem to have created a Paradise. The ce is so tranquil it feels as if the mind is immersed in a dream.
¡°That bull¡ it¡¯s a Pure Blood creature?!¡±
Suddenly, on theke shore, the silhouette of a gigantic figure that is dozens of meters talles into view for the Big Red Bird.
It¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull that likes strolling around on a usual day.
It recognizes this Ferocious Beast and even has some past rtionships with its ancestors. Even if the first of its kind was born, it would have been infinitely close to bing a Pure Blood creature but could never take that extra step.
Now this bull, it has actually surpassed its ancestors,pletely refined its blood, and carved a previously uncharted path.
¡°That is my disciple¡¯s mount!¡± Jiang Hui spoke, simultaneously using his supreme method to ce the acquired Jade Tower pce within Liu vige.
¡°A mount for the disciple is made from a Pure Blood creature which seems to have carved an unknown path!!¡±
The Big Red Bird was stunned. Such a Ferocious Beast being kept in the orthodoxy of the Upper Realm would absolutely be cherished. Too rare, even if several eras passed, one might not be able to find it.
Just then.
A figure,pletely red, twisting and stretching, was seen soaring rapidly from a distance¡
¡°True Dragon? It¡¯s the True Dragon from the legend, my god, are my eyes broken!¡±
The Big Red Bird was astonished. It sensed this figure the moment it appeared, but then it was simply startled.
Even though it was only a fleeting glimpse, the Red Bird could feel the identity of the figure.
It is very likely the True Dragon from the legends, unequalled in the world, the most powerful among all the primordial creatures since ancient times, with none topare.
Upon reaching adulthood, it can ascend to the Position of Immortal King, without any imperfections. Even in the Nine Heavens, it belongs to the most powerful creatures.
Most importantly.
Don¡¯t people always say that the True Dragons have gone extinct already?
The Big Red Bird¡¯ s eyes widened.
But the aura that it just sensed did seem a lot like it.
When it was young, it had passed by a tomb left by a True Dragon by chance. Back then, just a brief exchange of looks from a distance almost cost it its life, thus it felt rather sensitive to the matter.
The Big Red Bird felt more and more that Jiang Hui must be a reincarnated but still supreme and peerless figure, a truly immortal existence. Even if he werepared with the invincible existence of the Supreme, he would probably be an unparalleled creature that transcends the Supreme realm. His origin might even be far more extraordinary than it had imagined.
Otherwise, it would be impossible to bestow such creatures to his disciples as mounts, and even more impossible for a True Dragon to exist ¨C such a taboo creature.
The other party should now be in a state of Nirvana, lying dormant. Upon regaining true strength and revealing himself to the world someday, then all spirits would tremble, and all creatures be horrified.
If it could receive guidance from such an existence, the benefits it would reap would certainly be boundless.
Before it knew it, the Big Red Bird¡¯s mind was racing, full of small ambitions, at the same time somehow feeling lucky about its choice to submit.
¡°My pce is located on the hill behind, unless there are urgent matters, you are not allowed to step in on a regr basis. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Doi understand¡ Yes! Yes, I do!¡± The Big Red Bird was shaken back to reality, quickly nodding its head.
¡°Great being, do you think I can be an Invincible one day?!¡±
Again, the Big Red Bird asked, filled with hope.
It had been stuck in this realm for too long, countless attempts to break through to a higher realm had ended in failure. It didn¡¯t have any grand ambitions for this life, it just wanted to step into the Supreme realm someday.
But this path was too difficult, a lonely one to walk. Without achieving it, there would be nothing but death.
The Path of the Supreme is filled with skeletons. Even the most peerless and vigorous creatures from ancient times have a great chance of losing their lives due to the ordeal of Heaven and Earth.
It was not confident about this at all.
¡°It depends on your behavior. Come ask me again when you reach the Escape One Realm. By that time, even if your lifespan is over, I will make you invincible!¡± stated Jiang Hui without looking back.
This fat bird only thinks about nonsense all day long. It¡¯s thinking about the Supreme even without getting to the Beheading Me Realm, why can¡¯t it be as down-to-earth like him?
Chapter 288: 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) 3
Chapter 288: Chapter 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) 3
¡°Great Power, rest assured, I will definitely give my all and strive to perform impressively!¡±
Big Red Bird said urgently, its eyes sparkling.
In the following period.
The Wilderness fell into a rare silence, akin to the tranquility before a storm.
All the living beings dwelling in thisnd were immersed in the joy of surviving the cmity. This was true for every domain, all of which were in a celebratory and thankful mood.
In their view, the catastrophe had faded away and the Heaven and Earth had returned to normal. The wheel of history also seemed to be resuming its turn.
However, Jiang Hui realized that the catastrophe was far from over, and an even greater disaster was still toe.
That would indeed be a real killing catastrophe, a battle for Divine Enthronement, which would result in bloodshed across thousands of miles.
Because after this battle, the passageway between Heaven and Earth would bepletely annihted. Only after an incredibly long span of time could it be opened again. It might be hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years. Those beings with lifespan nearing its end, fearing they won¡¯t be able to wait for that day, would undergo a final frenzy in search of alleged opportunities, regardless of whether this resulted in the destruction of the Lower Realm Eight Domains.
It¡¯s worth mentioning that amidst all this, news spread throughout the Wilderness.
The young man who once defeated the Double Pupils Woman had ascended to the throne and had be the new Stone Emperor.
This news was like a stone tossed into the calmke, stirring a few ripples that quickly settled back to stillness¡
Some more time passed.
As Jiang Hui expected.
The fateful day indeed arrived, even earlier than he had expected.
A few dayster.
Dawn hadn¡¯t broken yet, but the sky was aze with hues of crimson and shing thunder and lightning. Torrential rain poured amidst a frenzy and the intent of ughter, akin to ominous bloody tears falling unpredictably¡
Not only that.
From the distant Above the Sky, the roaring of thunderous noises came rolling in.
The next moment, a yellow river suddenly appeared in the sky, running rampant, filled with an intense aura of imminent death.
Upon further observation, it was filled with all sorts of unidentified skeletal remains and rotting corpses, rising and falling from an unknown distantnd, poised to flood into the Wilderness Area, turning it into barrennd, extinguishing all signs of life to sacrifice some immortal soul.
Furthermore.
Within the vast expanse of the sky, deafening roars resounded as if a battle was ensuing. Outside of Heavenly Divination, countless stars fell, crashing into the ground¡
Jiang Hui instantly traced the source of the sound, and all the drastic changes urring in the Wilderness Area were revealed before his eyes.
Soon, a figure appeared in his line of sight.
d in flowing white robes, situated between Heaven and Earth, breathtaking and peerless, as if ready to ascend to the heavens, transforming into an immortal¡
With both hands forming seals, one pointing towards the Blue Sky, another towards the Earth, surrounded by revolving stars, appearing and disappearing, embodying an extremely ancient and mysterious sense¡
It was the Willow God.
Currently taking action, to counter the dreadful being Above the Sky¡
Her radiant fingers gently waved, casting a vibrant green light, resembling a brilliant Crescent de, directly cutting off the surging yellow water¡
¡°Who is this woman who dares to attack me?¡±
From the filthy yellow water, a raging roar erupted. A terrifying creature appeared amidst the thunderous roar, its body wrapped in bloody shroud, enormous white flesh wings sprouting from its back. Its eyes resembled two enormous glowing stars.
¡°One of the Chaotic Bodies under themand of the Nether Earth¡¯s Teacher¡¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was intense as he recognized the identity of this terrifying
creature..
Chapter 289 - 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_l
Chapter 289: Chapter 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_l
The opponent came from the enigmatic underworld, a world filled with ill omens, a paradise for the deceased. Among the supreme beings, it was one of the earliest corpses to be formed during the creation of Heaven and Earth. It once refined the Chaos Qi and integrated it into its flesh body. Its flesh was unmatched in defense, said to rival the Six Feet Golden body of the Principal of Western Church.
There may be some exaggeration in that, but it also proves that his body was extraordinary and powerful, capable of resisting the Chaotic Divine Tools.
But at this moment.
In front of the Willow God, this superior life form was as delicate as a piece of paper, pierced through its body by a willow branch like a sky-piercing divine spear, leaving it utterly chilled to its core.
¡°Boom!¡±
High in the sky.
Having lost its support, the colossal body of the chaotic corpse mountain-like being directly exploded, transforming into a dazzling flesh flower that fell to the earth. It instantaneously burned and cracked open a valley, turning it into a ck Forbidden Marsnd¡
Such existence¡¯s life essence, its blood and flesh alone are imbued with endless divinity.
Jiang Hui was not interested in the flesh and blood of the chaotic body.
The opponent¡¯s flesh and blood contained a strong aura of death. Any living being below the Godfire Realm that touched even a strand of it would instantly be reduced to rotting flesh. It was an embodiment of misfortune and curses, and there was no way to consume it. Instead, it could be used to refine some deadly poisons, but with Golden Finger at his disposal, Jiang Hui disdained to use such methods.
Furthermore.
Although the flesh and blood of the chaotic body were deadly upon contact, they were of no use to the Void Path Realm and higher existences. Moreover, due to the opponent¡¯s extremely high level and its abundance of curses, even Liu Vige¡¯s three-headed ravens and Little True Dragon couldn¡¯t approach it, let alone Jiang Hui.
¡°I guess the strength of the Willow God must have mostly recovered by now.¡±
As his gaze fell on the tall figure, who had such incredible grace and appeared like a Heavenly Supreme chosen by Heaven and Earth, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but guess.
The other party was far too eye-catching. His whole body burned brightly, and his movements were imbued with great power. It was as if Heaven and Earth were within his grasp, undefeated and invincible.
The chaotic body was an entityparable to a Sect Leader Level existence and yet it was instantly killed. It goes to show that the former¡¯s strength must have, at a bare minimum, recovered to around half to six-tenths of when it was at its peak.
¡°Die, you roadblock!¡±
In the void, deafening roars kept echoing.
It was from other supreme beings hiding in Heaven and Earth, no longer observing from the sidelines, readying themselves to attack.
In the eastern sky.
Five figures that looked almost identical to each other and had a youthful and handsome appearance flew over. Each one of them exuded a powerful aura, causing the ground to shake and mountains to copse wherever they went¡
This was the unique Five Elements Technique of the Heavenly Supreme of Immortal Mountain. Each one was equivalent to a life, a terrifying technique of killing, and ast resort technique in a moment of life and death.
The other party didn¡¯t take action thest time to hunt for the Treasure medicinal nt, so this was Jiang Hui¡¯s first time seeing it.
Their technique surprised Jiang Hui because these five bodies weren¡¯t like one master and four puppets. Instead, each one of them had their separate existences, thought and acted independently. They each had no difference from real beings, all were True Bodies possessing equalbat prowess.
The Heavenly Supreme of Immortal Mountain was brimming with confidence. As he unleashed the Five Elements Technique, the ensuing dramatic power caught everyone¡¯s attention. However, in the next moment, he was shocked and retreated when he saw that two of his bodies were instantly killed by the Willow God.
In another direction, Yin-Yang Taoist and the Principal of Western Church alsounched a pincer attack.
At this time, they were no longer hiding, preparing to join forces to suppress him.
Meanwhile.
A being appeared, its body as ck as the night, andcked a flesh body¡ªit was a spiritual body.
Behind this ck Gold Sparrow, an old man riding a green ox appeared. He exuded an inexplicable aura, extremely powerful, and subsequently took action.
The most terrifying thing was.
Above the Willow God, a vague Bronze Big Bell emerged, magnificent¡
This was an unrivalled Primordial Divine Treasure, also known as the Taoist Bell, a supreme treasure. It flew out from some mysterious region, extremely ancient, difficult to destroy, and possessed a truly terrifying origin.
This scene was rare, even virtually unseen.
Because whether it was the Heavenly Supreme of Immortal Mountain, Yin-Yang Taoist, or the Principal of the Western Church, all of them were lords who held power in their respective regions, and they weren¡¯t typically on good terms.
Especially the Yin-Yang Taoist and the Principal of the Western Church. The issues between their Taoist orthodoxy were irreconcble, and they even had a big fight not so long ago. However, now they joined forces to deal with that unrivaled white-d figure.
The existence of Willow God gave them a sense of danger, and all the supreme entities no longer held anything back.
This battle was destined to be world-renowned, no matter who ends up standing at the end, they would certainly shake both the present and the past.
Little Tower was also taking action, assisting Willow God.
With Willow God¡¯s help, it had already merged with two floors of the tower body and was finally revealing a fraction of its past might. It could actually fight with the Sect Leader Level entities and didn¡¯t show signs of being at a disadvantage at all.
The Yin-Yang Taoist took the lead, extremely powerful, and considered one of the strongest in the Human Path Domain. He even used his own power to face off head-on with the Willow God for more than a dozen moves.
¡°Huff!¡±
A clear sounding boom echoed, and with an unparalleled grace, the Willow God used his own Dao technique for the first time. Heunched a full-strength attack directly piercing through the Yin-Yang Taoist¡¯s body, even annihting his God Soul.
¡°Whoosh¡¡±
In an instant, a blood rain fell from the sky, a heavy downpour ensued, and weeping voices echoed throughout Heaven and Earth..
Chapter 290 - 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_2
Chapter 290: Chapter 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_2
Beings of this tier were immensely powerful, and upon their fall, anomalies would ur in heaven and earth, as if mourning their deaths.
The sight made everyone around quiver, not in anger, but in terror.
Because the Yin-Yang Taoist had an ancient background, and had lived through many eras, all while maintaining immense strength. Even amongst everyone present, he was among the most formidable.
And yet, now his body was drenched in blood, even his God Soul perishing, with no opportunity to reincarnate. He was thoroughly dead.
¡°Everyone, this creature is too powerful. Activate The Fourth Killing Formation and y this fiend. She has lingered in the Lower Realm for such a long time; she might have obtained the legendary Defying Chapter. If we y her, we can transcend normality and reach the heights of the Great Taoist!¡± Simultaneously, beings at the Sect Leader Level roared, plunging intoplete madness. It felt as if the legendary treasure was within their grasp, almost within reach.
The next moment-
Heaven and Earth-
A vast sacrificial altar appeared, seemingly from the ancient past. Its grandeur filled the entire sky in an instant, suppressing everything, desiring to refine all life-forms.
Upon the altar were visible patches of blood, still bright.
Even after the passage of countless eras, they hadn¡¯t dried up and maintained their original state, dazzling, testament to the powerful life-forms that had been there. Although dead and gone, they continued to recount the cruelty of that great battle.
¡°The Fourth Killing Formation¡¡± Jiang Hui trembled in his heart.
He hadn¡¯t expected such a horrifying and ancient formation to reappear in broad daylight.
The fluctuations emitted from the altar were too terrifying. Even from a great distance, despite the protection of the Utopia Array, he still felt a chill filled with brutality, capable of annihting all life-forms, vanishing any vitality.
He vaguely remembered that Cao Yu Sheng, also known as Duan De of the Overarching Era, had incorporated the Third Killing Formation, born from the Chaos, into his being.
Since ancient times, its renown had been fierce, mainly ying Supreme Giants of the Upper Realm, sweeping everything before it. It was even more terrifying than The Fourth Killing Formation. Even a single misstep by the Immortals could lead to disaster. Its fame had been dyed with the blood of Supreme Giants.
Jiang Hui contemted, and decided to set up these killing formations to apany him ¨C not too many, a few thousand or tens of thousands would suffice. One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. He¡¯d leave the rest to other people.
Just as Jiang Hui was pondering ¨C
The ongoing battle reached its fiercest point-
in the boundless sky, the Willow Branches swayed, the Formation revolved, causing thunderous noises. The Chaotic Aura filled everything, marking the impending catastrophe-
That very day-
An unknown number of stars outside the Wilderness Area were shaken apart.
The sky was even split apart, causing the star rivers to flow backward-
But, eventually, the grand battle moved towards its conclusion.
The peerless Willow God summoned the legendary Primitive Gate to withstand the Killing Formation. She also lured many Sect Leader Level life-forms into a realm of Chaos-
¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Jiang Hui withdrew his frame of mind.
Others couldn¡¯t witness these scenes, but he could see it all clearly.
Heaven and Earth returned to peace.
All of the hallmarks of power had pursued the Willow God and left.
They had stepped through that door, entering a mysterious realm. They might experience great peril, but could also garner great fortune.
However, Jiang Hui knew that the catastrophe hadn¡¯t truly ended.
Because the undying beast, the progeny of the suppressed Kun Peng on the Five Elements Mountain, hadn¡¯t made an appearance, and the Seven Gods hadn¡¯t descended to the Lower Realm.
But, that would need some time to ferment. Even if the great powers of the Upper Realm used blood sacrifices to forcefully summon their chosen False Gods to the Lower Realm, it would still require ample preparation.
Besides,pared to the Divine Enthronement, the remaining matters were simply trivial to Jiang Hui.
¡°It¡¯s just the right time!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses covered the surroundings.
After secretly observing for a while, he took a step forward.
He hadn¡¯t forgotten those colossal corpses. They were rare treasures; now was the time to collect them.
Jiang Hui had reached the Void Path Realm. With a single step, he could traverse tens of thousands of miles. He easily crossed the Boundary Sea and arrived at the battlefield within a dozen steps.
At first nce, the searing blood of the colossal heads resembled moltenva. Hot and dazzling.
In the cracks of the mountains,rge chunks of rotting flesh the size of small hills were strewn about. Their faint Chaotic Aura pervaded the ce like a dense fog, obscuring vision. It was also filled with a stinging stench of decay- It was that Chaotic Body.
After the bloodshed, the chaotic aura within it went wild and uncontrolled, turning a valley into a forbidden life area, where ordinary mortals could easily lose their way and possibly even be refined by Chaos Qi.
Jiang Hui would not waste it. The flesh and blood of the Chaotic Body had no use for him, but the strands of Chaos Qi were of some value. He could take them back to refine or give them to his followers.
With a wave of his hand, he gathered all the mist into his sleeve.
After all this.
Jiang Hui also collected the bodies of the Yin-Yang Taoist, Immortal Supreme, and the other three.
However, their bodies were severely damaged.
Especially the Yin-Yang Taoist, who once ughtered the kingdom of Willow
God, naturally suffered the most punishment. Even his God Soul was annihted, and his entire body was almost charred, with only a few drops of blood falling¡
Jiang Hui had to make do with whatever he had.
After a while, there was a pile of broken flesh in front of him, all covered with a faint divine light, it can remain unrotten for ten thousand years.
¡°Looks like I¡¯ve got everything!¡± Jiang Hui scanned again, and made sure there was nothing left to collect. He turned right around and left.
Even though his actions were considered sneaky, who cared if he acted like a bit of a thief? After all, he was a rising hero!
Time hurried on, and several days passed.
The anxiety in the hearts of the Earth¡¯s creatures was finally relieved, and the morning sun rose in the eastern.
The creatures from Array Realm were the first to appear.
¡°The aura of these old giants still lingers, but where did their bodies and God¡¯s blood go?¡± Some creatures in the Array Realm were puzzled.
They had nned to take a close look at the remains of these heavenly figures to find some opportunity for them; those supreme beings might have fallen, but their flesh and blood still held their past glory. If the creatures found anything, they would benefit for life.
However, when these creatures went forth, they found that the battlefield had been cleaned. As far as they could see, not even a drop of god¡¯s blood was in sight, let alone corpses.
Except for the giant chunks of rotten meat.
That rotten meat, full of a strong death energy, they couldn¡¯t approach at all; just touching it a little would cause their bodies to rot.
¡°Who is the heartless one that didn¡¯t even leave something for us, at least a blood bead!!¡± Some of the creatures cursed in anger. They came here with hope, but were filled with disappointment in the end.
¡°After all, some people are born to gain an advantage, there¡¯s no need to push for it. We are fortunate to be from the Array Realm, or else we would have been captured for elixir making!¡±
An old man in a coarse cloth robe spoke. He was old and hopeless, having detached himself from the world; now he was drinking and advising others as well.
¡°You old hag, your time is near to be so casual; we are young and have hundreds of years to live. Why should we be detached!¡±
Some young cultivators rebuked.
They recognized this old man, who often did inexplicable things, such as persuading brothel girls to be good and dragging home wives into the water and so forth. If people believed the old man¡¯s advice, rest assured, they would be ruined one day!
Somewhere in the Wilderness Area.
Looking afar, the pces were clustered together, like a row of jade buildings, hidden within the shadows of trees and having a roof that alternated between red and green zed tiles and vermilion pce walls. The sight was majestic and spectacr.
This was the pce of the Ancient Country ¨C Stone Kingdom.
Now.
On a high tform.
A young man stayed motionless until the stars appeared and the moonlight was cold, the surroundings were deeply quiet.
¡°Is that Gate the way to The Boundary Sea? But why is it so strange; even the great figures from the Upper Realm dare not to enter. The Willow God and Little Tower must be safe and sound!¡±
After a long time.
The young man finally spoke, his expression has a hint of mncholy, fearing that this would be a permanent farewell, never to be seen again..
Chapter 291: 227: Hasnt that Village Been Targeted? (Third Update)!
Chapter 291: Chapter 227: Hasn¡¯t that Vige Been Targeted? (Third Update)!
The Willow God and the Little Tower had already left, stepping into that unknown and mysterious territory.
Maybe this farewell meant they would never see each other again in this lifetime, a thought that caused a certain mncholy in the young man¡¯s heart.
Especially when it came to Willow God.
Not only did Willow God guide him, but he also served as his mentor, helping himy the most solid foundation for his cultivation. Without Willow God, he couldn¡¯t havee this far.
Such kindness would definitely have to be remembered for a lifetime.
Regrettably, he was currently not powerful enough to provide any assistance, so all he could do was watch as Willow God and the Little Tower stepped into that gate, much like moths flying into a me.
¡°Li¡.¡±
At this moment.
A bird made of white bones suddenly flew from the side. Its speed was so fast that it appeared as a streak of light. In just the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of the young man and spat out something resembling an envelope.
It was an invitation
From the disciples of the strong Taoist orthodoxy from the Upper Realm that were currently in the Lower Realm, inviting him to attend a gathering.
¡°Even if it¡¯s a banquet set up for my downfall, I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything since I was young!¡±
The young man took the invitation, replied loudly, and instantly agreed.
If he wanted to walk the road to invincibility, he must not fear any dangers.
Along the way, he did not truly seek to be invincible and unstoppable, as doing so was unrealistic and hard to achieve. If an old foe were to act against him, he would naturally run as far as he could.
However, he must have an invincible heart, ready to face life and death. Otherwise, even with strong abilities, he¡¯d be nothing more than a paper tiger.
Within the boundlessness of the Wilderness, it was vast and primitive.
Before he knew it, dozens of days had hurried past since thest Divine Enthronement battle.
During this time.
The creatures in all regions entered a brief phase of peaceful development. There was no war, no natural disasters, everything was burgeoning with life. All significant powers were harmoniously coexisting, an unprecedented event, even past irreconcble differences were let go.
After experiencing so many trials and tribtions, all creatures simply wished for one thing, to live a good life.
Of course, Liu vige was as prosperous as could be.
After receiving the second Divine Decree, the number of Noble level beings in the vige was almost thirty, all refugees from Heaven and Earth and the eight domains of the Vast Universe.
These beings didn¡¯te with pure intentions; they didn¡¯t genuinely want to join Liu vige.
However, under Jiang Hui¡¯s ¡°persuasion,¡± all had be his loyal followers. Except in very few situations, they would not betray, and as their Faith Value got higher and higher, the chances of betrayal would diminish until theypletely disappeared.
Where else in the Lower Realm would you find a ce with more than twenty Nobles gathered?
Such a power was strong enough to sweep any domain; even the powers left from ancient times could notpare let alonepete.
In addition to the Noble-level creatures, there were many of Inscription Realm keyword and Array Realm Kings, at least two or three times the number of Nobles.
Indeed, they were not just from one ce, or else it would be impossible to gather so many.
Thanks to the magnificent Jade Towers and pces that came as tributes from the Underworld¡¯s Immortal Mountain and the Western Church, the immense Liu Vige now had some extraordinary and majestic buildings. These were scattered around and not arranged in one ce.
When viewed from a distance, these lent a sense of deep tranquility to the vige.
In one such tower.
Jiang Hui intentionally used it as a simplified version of a library, especially to store the treasured techniques and divine skills found within the vige.
Another tower was the Weapon¡¯s Pavilion, as the name suggests, it was used specifically to store surplus weapons, such as swords, spears, sabers, and halberds.
He selected arge one because there were many weapons in Liu Vige, all of them were created by Jiang Hui from dragon eggs. There would always at least be a thousand weapons with each batch, and new batches were made every month, making it a colossal amount.
The tower had two floors: the first floor housed ordinary weapons, while the second stored some rarer treasures.
For instance, the Mysterious Long Spear that Tu Wa Zi and others obtained early at the Shared Treasure Cliff, was there. The spearhead
Even though the weapon had rusted and cracked due to the passage of time¡its sharpness was beyond imagination. It could easily split mountains and rivers and could also withstand the power of the Treasure Technique Divine Ability. However, it seemed more time-worn now.
Apart from that, the number of Scale Horses and Five-Colored Chickens had once again doubled. With the meticulous care and breeding of the vigers of Liu Vige, there were already more than 30,000 Scale Horses within the vige.
This was all thanks to the strong fecundity of the Scale Horses, otherwise, it would be difficult to reach such a number.
The Five-Colored Chickens were even more abundant than that, covering the mountains and wilds. For this reason, Old man Lin had purposely set aside arge hillside for rearing these spiritual foul.
Compared tomon fowl, the Five-Colored Chickens not only had a more luscious number and tender flesh, but their blood and flesh also possessed a certain spiritual nature. Regr consumption had significant benefits for the body. These chickens had now be one of the main food sources for the vigers.
As for the Big Red Bird of the Void Path Realm, on entering the Vige, it spent all its time trailing behind the True Dragon. It sought to learn the legendary True Dragon Skills. Apart from Jiang Hui himself, the other vigers were not even aware of its existence¡
Chapter 292: 227: Hasnt that village been targeted yet? (3rd Update) _2
Chapter 292: Chapter 227: Hasn¡¯t that vige been targeted yet? (3rd Update) _2
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others have also advanced in their cultivation. However, the time for settling was too short, so there¡¯s still a significant distance from breaking through to the Noble Realm.
What is worth mentioning is¡
The Broad Sword man with the Sword King Body unintentionally imprinted a Divine Rune during a trial in the Divine Tomb Trial Ground. This Divine Rune is special. Even ifpletely mastered, it has no killing power, but it can be used to extract cultivation time.
¡°Buzz¡Buzz¡Buzz¡¡±
A swarm of golden bees flew out from the flowers between the mountain peaks.
They are guests who came at the same time as the Three-eyed Raven in Jiang Hui¡¯s body. Now they naturally have be his followers.
Compared to the beginning, these golden bees have be more brilliant, like they are made of pure gold, appearing densely and inrge groups, dazzling under the sunlight.
Although these little bees may seem insignificant, their queen, The Bee Queen, is genuinely a Pure Blood Creature. Now they have all reached the Rune Level. ¡¯ With its unique Bloodline Treasure Technique, even if it encounters a Cultivator of the Array Realm, it can resist to some extent.
As for other worker bees and the Soldier Bees, they are all of the heritage level possessing the power of Cave Heaven Realm. Although they may not seem much, what¡¯s overwhelming is their sheer number. Under the relentless eggying of The Bee Queen, they have now reached tens of thousands in number.
Wherever they are, they are simply like locusts.
One day, the sky was azure blue.
However, suddenly¡
The originally bright sky suddenly emitted a deafening roar.
Sudden thunder and lightning in the sky, in an instant it became dark, various mysterious Runes appeared, emitting an endless red light. The void cracked open, as if a long and deep cut had been made, and scarlet blood flowed down, causing the phenomenon of crying in the sky.
At the back mountain of Liu Vige, on the mountain range, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were deep like two ck Holes. Naturally, he was the first to detect the changes.
He looked through severalyers of interference to observe the root of the anomaly. As endless Divine Power surged, he stimted his senses to their extremes.
Inside the Void Fissure, several Sect Hierarchs were shining all over, bathing in the Godfire, and whispering unknown spells.
As they waved their hands, countlessrge tribes in the Lower Realm Eight Domains disappeared. One prehistoric city after another was emptied, and countless people were piged as blood sacrifices.
In front of these supreme beings¡
A huge Void Beast skeleton was traversing the dark Universe, with raised bone shining as a mountain. Inscribed with the power to traverse dimensions, it directly passed a channel opened by those Sect Hierarchs¡
However, due to the distance, these scenes disappeared in an instant.
But even these fleeting images were enough to shock the world.
¡°The final tribtion huh¡¡±
Jiang Hui murmured, not surprised at all.
This is the final tribtion of the Divine Enthronement Great War.
Because this is the only chance for the existences in Upper Realm to search for the Defying Chapter in the Original Truth.
After this, the passage connecting the Upper and Lower Realms will bepletely closed. Even if they cannot stop it, they will not seed in defying the will of Heaven this time.
This terrifying phenomenon naturally caught the attention of many creatures. Some even got some inside information about the crying of the sky.
It was the great beings of the Upper Realm vying for thest chance, doing whatever it takes to send the creatures of the Godfire Realm to the Lower Realm. As for them, they can no longere down forcefully, because the realm barriers havepletely merged. They will face unprecedented targeting and may even lose their lives.
Almost at the same time¡
Another explosive piece of news spread out. Overnight in the wilderness, there were tens of millions of creatures that vanished without a trace, forcibly bing blood sacrifices.
Meanwhile, in front of a temporarily erected rudimentary thatch house¡
Shi Hao stood, bathed in the setting sun.
He had already slipped away from the Hong Gate banquet, and not only that he also left a terrible reputation. Now he chose a quiet ce to settle down, ¡¯ nning to enhance his strength.
Upon receiving this news, he was silent for a while before sighing.
This is the most terrifying thing, it finally came. He had always felt that the cmity had not truly ended because it was too quiet after that great war. The quietness was somewhat terrifying. Now it truly appeared and had not endedpletely.
But the very next moment, as if Shi Hao remembered something, his face changed, and he hurriedly crossed thousands of mountains heading towards Stone Vige.
The Supreme Bone rmed him that these Godfire Realm Beings in Lower Realm could possibly target him and Stone Vige.
He himself didn¡¯t particrly care.
But Stone Vige was his bottom line.
In the Wilderness, a primitive aura rushed forward, dense and vast.
After crossing countless mountains and peaks, a gently peaceful small vige appeared before Stone Hao.
It was Stone Vige.
Stone Hao didn¡¯t dare to dy, he entered directly and found Shi Yun Feng. ¡°n Leader Grandfather, a major battle is about to break out, and it¡¯s very likely to affect our Stone Vige!¡± Stone Hao said bluntly.
¡°Will it affect you, child?¡± Shi Yun Feng asked with concern.
¡°I¡¯m fine, n Leader Grandfather!¡± Stone Hao was moved in his heart.
No matter when, his n Leader Grandfather was always concerned about him, making him feel the deep care of his elders.
¡°Vige Leader Grandfather, when the Willow God left, she set up a formation on the altar. Through it, we can go to Liu Vige, possibly gaining protection If Stone Vige really gets affected, we must go there at that time, there should be a slim chance of survival!¡±
Stone Hao suddenly remembered the matter that Willow God had once reminded him of.
When in great distress, we can go through her teleportation array to that mysterious ce, and the deity protecting that mysterious mountain vige should help.
¡°Liu Vige? Is it that mysterious vige?¡±
Shi Yun Feng¡¯s face was shocked. Although he normally stayed in Stone Vige and hardly left, he was not deaf to the world outside. He knew quite a lot about some sensational news.
Liu Vige was one of them.
The reputation of this vige was just too great. Two divine decrees were issued one after another, advertised to the world. In the Wilderness Area, almost everyone knew about it, even toddlers could talk about it.
¡°Didn¡¯t the deity in Liu Vige get targeted by those creatures in the Upper Realm?¡±
Shi Yun Feng voiced his thoughts. Although he was old, his eyes were still bright, full of wisdom, and showed no signs of senility.
Stone Hao had once told him some secrets about the great catastrophe. In the initial stage of the catastrophe, those giants of the Upper Realm would capture all the beings in the Lower Realm who reached the Noble Realm or above to refine them into great medicine.
He didn¡¯t think the deity of Liu Vige would be stronger than those giants in the Upper Realm.
¡°It probably hasn¡¯t. That deity set up a very special formation in his protected territory. Even Willow God almost got trapped in it. Those giants in the Upper Realm probably won¡¯t notice it.¡±
Stone Hao said after thinking for a moment.
He remembered very clearly that the first time he set foot in Liu Vige, he and Willow God were blocked by a vast expanse of mountains. It was truly boundless, without borders, and even he couldn¡¯t see the end when he looked into the distance.
Willow God had even ventured in alone. If the deity of Liu Vige hadn¡¯t suddenly removed the formation, they might have been trapped in it. Although they might be able to break through in the end, it would definitely take a long time.
6
The most important thing was¡
He remembered very clearly Willow God¡¯s attitude at the time. In the end, she even addressed the other party as a dao friend.
Stone Hao could clearly sense the seriousness of Willow God when facing the deity of Liu Vige. This was really rare, she didn¡¯t even have that when facing those giants in the Upper Realm.
Therefore, he suspected that the other party might be an ancient deity, with a strength beyond imagination.
¡°The other party is likely to be an existence not weaker than those giants in the Upper Realm.¡±
After a while, Stone Hao slightly organized hisnguage and said.
¡°Are they really on par with those strongest creatures in the Upper Realm¡¯¡± Shi Yun Feng asked, his face full of shock.
If this was true, it would absolutely shock the people of the world, and it would stir up the eight domains in the Lower Realm, even attracting countless beings to join and follow.
¡°Child, is everything you said true?¡± Shi Yun Feng still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. If he remembered correctly, that vige seemed to be a neighboring vige to Stone Vige a long time ago, and some of the vigers from there had evene to their vige as guests.
How long has it been since then, for them to have be an influential and mysterious force that needed to be admired¡
¡°Most likely!¡± stone Hao couldn¡¯t confirm it, but he had a feeling..
Chapter 293: 228: The Tomb Buried the Gods (I) (First update) _1
Chapter 293: Chapter 228: The Tomb Buried the Gods (I) (First update) _1
Little Dot wore a solemn expression, taking a moment to consider before nodding at Shi Yun Feng.
He had once visited Liu Vige with the Willow God, and he knew all too well the mystery and terror of that ce. It was suffused with an ancient aura, unpredictable and enigmatic, shrouded in ayer of fog that couldn¡¯t be seen through.
Isted yet proudly independent from the world, it was extraordinary and free frommon desires. If it ever came out into the world, it would undoubtedly hold an unimaginable position.
Although the vigers were not many, every one of them was as remarkable as a dragon. Particrly the young boys and girls, in their golden, glorious period of life, already had robust and magnificent vitality despite their tender age. Their foundations were all solid, not the least inferior to the proud young elites in the Upper Realm.
Even more so, many of them exuded an aura that belonged to an extreme realm.
This was horrifying.
Because even the youngsters of the ancient beasts and divine-rank fierce birds might not be able to attain such a state and realm.
Being able to reach this extreme realm implied arge possibility of journeying even further in the future, climbing the Great Taoist path. They could trulypete against the most powerful young elites.
This was the most astonishing part.
If it was just one person, it could be said to be a prodigious talent. But there were far too many like this in that vige.
With just a rough look, he had discovered at least ten people. Such an astronomical number was impossible even for the Great Sects in the Upper Realm.
The elderly in the vige, despite their age, looked as robust as young men, vibrant and full of vitality, without any trace of decay.
What stunned him the most, however, was the profound background of the vige.
It far exceeded his imagination in its depth. Just a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg was enough to shock the world and drive countless people into a frenzy.
Even he could not help but covet.
All kinds of powerful Treasured Techniques, treasure medicinal nts that had already gone extinct in the Lower Realm, countless powerful Spirit Pets and Pure Blood Spirit Flesh¡
Any single one of these could not be measured in value by a Pure Wall, and each was enough to stir up a storm of bloodshed.
Even more so, the existence of a True Dragon, an immortal being said to have already gone extinct, was present.
It was a supreme being, ranking first among the Ten Evil, with an evolution that had reached its peak. Honored by all of Heaven and Earth, upon reaching adulthood, it could step into a supreme realm, cause tremors in all directions, possess a wless Body, and be free from any hidden dangers.
He remembered clearly, even the Willow God was unable to remain calm at the time¡
¡°Grandfather, if a disaster truly urs, you must lead the vigers through the formation left behind by Willow God at once,¡± Shi Hao admonished.
As the anomaly in the sky grew brighter, a feeling of unease deepened within him.
This was a feeling he had never experienced before.
He knew in his heart that this ultimate cmity was likely targeting him, and possibly all the creatures in the Lower Realm. Even the mundane world may not escape this; all are within the calctions of those giants in the Upper Realm.
When that timees, it may cause bodies to be scattered everywhere and countless creatures to be burnt alive.
¡°And what about you, child?¡± Said Shi Yun Feng, pursing his lips, a worried tone creeping into his voice.
He had lived for many years and has seen many storms, so he clearly understood the hidden meanings behind Shi Hao¡¯s words.
¡°I can¡¯t hide. The Stone Kingdom still needs me to defend it!¡± Little Dot said.
Some things do not allow a choice to be made. He would not run away, even if it meant his certain death.
As the ruler of the Stone Kingdom, if even he chose to hide, then who would protect themon people?!
If he were not in this position, it would be different, but since he is the Human Emperor, he must bear the responsibilities that he ought to bear.
¡°Ah¡¡±
Shi Yun Feng opened his mouth to speak, but then bit off his words, and in the end, all that he could convey was a deep sigh.
He initially wanted to suggest that the people of the Stone Kingdom also go seek refuge in the mysterious Liu Vige. However, he thought about how unrealistic that idea was.
Not to mention, it was unknown whether the Great Being of Liu Vige would agree.
Even if they did agree, the Stone Kingdom was at least hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from here.
How could the weak save themselves over such a great distance? How could normal people possibly traverse the steep, towering mountains to get here? Most likely, they would be chewed up by ferocious beasts along the way, suffering heavy casualties.
Even if Little Dot was powerful, he might not be able to take care of everyone when the timees.
Because the entire Kingdom was toorge, with at least more than a billion peoplebined. It was impossible to take care of everyone. Moreover, going by their speed, the cmity would have already descended by the time they got to this ce.
¡°Rest assured, my child. If a crisis does ur, I will lead the vigers to that mysterious mountain vige at the first moment,¡± Shi Yun Feng said, nodding after a moment of thinking, epting Little Dot¡¯s suggestion.
He knew the urgency of the situation, so even if he was worried about Shi Hao¡¯s safety, he had to agree first.
The other party was not only the child of the Stone Vige but also the ruler of the Stone Kingdom. He had too much to protect as the King of a Nation, which made Shi Yun Feng rather distressed.
¡°And, Grandfather, please don¡¯t mention this to my parents,¡± Shi Hao said immediately afterward.
He had found his parents¡¯ whereabouts not long ago and had sessfully met them, with Little Tower¡¯s assistance. Now, the couple, Qin Yining and Shi Ziling, were in the vige.
However, to avoid causing them worry, Little Dot hade here secretly. He had directly sought out Shi Yun Feng without alerting anyone else, lest his parents got wind of his intent and disapproved.
Chapter 294: 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) - The First Update _2
Chapter 294: Chapter 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) ¨C The First Update _2
But that would sh with his own heart.
The path he pursued was invincibility and also protection.
¡°Alright, grandson, I promise you. But kiddo, you must stay safe, alright?¡±
Shi Yun Feng choked slightly, answering at the same time.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, n Leader grandpa, I¡¯ve been lucky since childhood, and I¡¯ve survived even after losing the Supreme Bone, let alone this time!¡±
Little Dot smiled and nodded.
¡°Little Dot is back!¡±
At this time, several of his childhood ymates had returned from their hunt, and were unable to hide their excitement when they saw Shi Hao.
¡°Snotty, Big ck¡¡± Shi Hao also greeted them with a smile.
These creatures were his best friends during his childhood, with whom he had once stolen bird¡¯s eggs and caught poisonous snakes, yed with mud and peed together. Now they were all married and had kids, bing a solid force in the vige.
¡
In the distance.
The night was dark as ink and the moon like a silver hook.
Inside Liu Vige, bonfires burned.
The fierce fire crackled, not only dispelling the thick darkness and bringing some warmth.
On the grill, giant rabbits freshly prepared were roasting, each as big as a whetstone, sizzling and dripping with oil, their skin golden.
¡°Kiddo,e and drink with us! You¡¯ve been away for so long, you have to drink to your fill with your Uncle Lin Hu tonight, we won¡¯t sleep until we¡¯re drunk!¡±
Shi Lin Hu was cheering and handed Shi Hao a big ceramic bowl, while he himself directly picked up a jug of wine.
The liquor was all brewed from grains, interspersed here and there with traces of precious medicinal nts for boosting qi and blood and consolidating the foundation; valuable stuff indeed.
Naturally, Liu Vige didn¡¯t have this brewing skill, all of this was brought out from the pce by Little Dot, there were thousands of casks, extremely precious, even great drinkers could drink their fill.
¡°Uncle Lin Hu, I doubt that you can outdrink me!¡± Shi Haoughed loudly andpletely downed the splendid wine in his bowl.
He enjoyed this feeling; no matter how far he went and how high he climbed, Liu vige would always be the harbor of his soul and his spiritual home.
¡°Hao Er!¡±
The couple Shi Ziling came, their expressions a little solemn.
Their cultivation realms were very high, especially Qin Yining who was once Saintess of the Immortal Mountain. She noticed something wrong the moment the ¡°Blood Weeping¡± phenomemon started and had just examined the situation.
She had arrived a bitte, due to drawing a divination for this issue.
Right now she nned to persuade everyone to leave.
She was especially worried about Shi Hao.
She very well knew what her first child had once done. He had almost offended all the Great Sects in the Upper Realm and was seen as a thorn in the side and a nail in the flesh of many big shots. He was therefore very likely to be targeted and attacked.
¡°Hao Er, what about you follow us back to Immortal Mountain? That should provide some refuge,¡± Qin Yining addressed the main issue.
She was once the Saintess there and she could still hold some sway. Most importantly, their second child was still there and the Immortal Mountain had big hopes invested in her. They were being called back and it seemed necessary to set off within a few days.
¡°Father, Mother, if something does happen, I will definitely hide, I¡¯m very fond of my own life.¡±
Shi Hao smiled and said casually.
¡°Hao Er, you must never y the hero!¡±
Qin Yining and the Shi Ziling couple¡¯s eyes were red.
Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time with Little Dot, they had more or less understood their eldest son¡¯s character.
He liked to fool around, appearedzy, but he was actually very decisive. Once he made up his mind, others couldn¡¯t persuade him against it.
¡°Rest assured, if something really happens, I will go to Liu Vige to hide.¡±
Shi Hao nodded, saying at the same time.
¡°Liu Vige? The mysterious ce that issued the Divine Decree before?¡±
The couple Shi Ziling eximed.
They had been kept in the Immortal Mountain before and didn¡¯t know much about Liu Vige. They had seen the Divine Decree issued from it and that it was very dazzling.
What was miraculous was that apart from them, no other Immortal Mountain dwellers seemed to have noticed at all, as if they couldn¡¯t see it.
To achieve this, you would need to have very powerful strength.
¡°Hao Er, do you still have contact with that vige?¡±
Qin Yining asked surprisingly.
¡°Yes, we have some connections. We were once neighboring viges and recently, I visited them with the Willow God.¡± Shi Hao exined.
¡°The Willow God also visited that ce?¡± The couple eximed in surprise.
They had witnessed the Willow God¡¯s strength, peerlessly brilliant, unique in the world, and had killed numerous Upper Realm giants with ease, reaching the peak of power.
The ability to attract such a being to visit meant that Liu Vige must be extraordinary and perhaps far beyond their guess.
¡°If he could really take refuge there, it would be a great ce.¡± Xi Yining said, finally easing her worries a bit.
¡
¡
High above in the boundless sky,
The ¡°Blood Weeping¡± phenomenon hadsted for nearly seven days.
In these days,
thunder roared incessantly,ing down like des of judgement rampaging around, with lightning shing and thunder rumbling across the Lower Realm Eight Domains as if the world would copse at any moment.
All creatures were trembling with fear.
They felt a terrifying aura descend which smothered their souls and froze their blood instantly.
Chapter 295: 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) - The First Update _3
Chapter 295: Chapter 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) ¨C The First Update _3
¡°These are surely creatures of the Sect Leader Level who are defying fate, striving to dispatch the deity of the Upper Realmpletely into the Lower Realm. They are determined to be free from the chains of order, and fully destroy the Lower Realm Eight Domains!¡±
Several Nobles that had already fled the Lower Realm early on, had their eyes filled with sorrow and could not help but speak out in despair.
He who spoke was an older man with white hair and much of his body already in the grave. If he is unable to make a breakthrough, might not survive for just a few more decades. At this moment, his face was brimming with anger and yet, there was a sense of dread. He felt utterly powerless.
Because he knew he could not change the course of events no matter what he did.
The seventh day.
Above the sky, following a roar of discontent, all odd celestial phenomena disappeared without a trace.
¡°Ssh.¡±
At the same time, a colossal furnace, towering like a mountain, fell from the high heavens and brutally mmed into the ground. The majestic impact immediately shattered the surrounding mountain peaks¡
This was the Void Furnace, an incredibly rare treasure which even in a Great Sect was considered as a core treasure of sect. It was made from the most expensive part of a void beast, possessing the power to travel through the void.
Even if the world were topletely merge and all passages be severed, there was still a significant chance to traverse through the two realms using it.
However, using it came with a steep price. If too powerful a creature tried to forcefully breakthrough, they would be obliterated by the Heaven and Earth¡¯s mighty power in the blink of an eye, leaving not even the dust behind.
Only the creatures below the Godfire Realm had a slim chance of seeding.
Also, to increase the chances of sess, the Void Furnace needed several creatures of the Sect Leader Level to cooperate in igniting it, confronting fate and possibly inviting bacshes.
But in the end, the dust had settled.
The behemoths from the Upper Realm had seeded.
¡°Crash!¡±
Inside the colossal cauldron.
A young man with silver hair and eyes as ck as night, a face pale as frost and covered in blood, was the first to walk out.
¡°Defying Chapter, I¡¯m here!¡±
The young man spoke, disregarding his injuries, and boldly walked towards the side. His majestic divine aura surged like the unique pressure of Igniting the Divine Fire. All creatures avoided him as he passed by.
Soon after, another figure crawled out from the cauldron. It was a skeleton entirely golden, with a pair of wings on its back. However, they were not bone wings but covered with white feathers as pure as snow.
There was also a third creature.
It was a pangolin covered entirely with silver Scale Armor, immensely huge like a mountain. Whenever it moved, the mountains shook, ancient trees snapped, and rocks rolled¡
But that was not the end.
Soon.
Several other figures walked out from the cauldron.
A golden skinned Human Race warrior, towering high, almost stretching several meters, which was remarkably simr to the Six Feet Golden Body of the westernnds. It must have been the same Method, incredibly strong, with merely a few scratches.
Following suit, there was a nearly invisible, transparent creature, as well a withered old man.
These creatures all emerged from the cauldron in turn, they knew each other well. They were all igniting their Divine Fire, burning bright and fierce as if attempting to burn the heavens; emanating a terrifying aura.
All the Divine mes connected, even the air was faintly filled with waves of heat.
¡°The Lord of the Underworld has given his orders, before we formally start the search for the Defying Chapter, we must first kill a young man from the Human Race called Shi Hao. Where is he now? He can¡¯t be allowed to live another day.¡±
One of the creatures roared, the sound ear-splitting¡
Chapter 296: 229: The Tomb Buried the Gods (II) (Second Update)_1
Chapter 296: Chapter 229: The Tomb Buried the Gods (II) (Second Update)_1
Seven figures of different heights stood side by side, their dazzling divine halos spreading around them as if eternally unending¡
Across the boundless nd, a terrifying power was wreaking havoc, sweeping through the wild, causing the sky to surge in an instant.
Countless creatures were trembling in fear, hiding within caves, too scared to move.
Igniting The Divine Fire and ascending to the Divine Position were the first steps out of the ordinary.
Once one set foot in this realm, they would be like those towering immortals in ancient Greek myths, possessing unimaginable powers that could split mountains and rivers, traverse the deep cosmos, and as soon as they speak, anomalies would ur, inducing innate fear in lesser beings.
Across the Lower Realm Eight Domains, geniuses were as plentiful as crucian carp crossing a river under the long passage of time. However, eight or nine out of ten of them were stuck on the path to this checkpoint.
¡°Since the Lord of the Underworld has given his orders, we naturally must obey. Do you all know where the young man named Shi Hao is?¡±
Thest old man who emerged from the void¡¯s Giant Cauldron spoke.
His body was withered and shriveled like an extremely aged tree trunk, wrinkled and bizarre, seeming even more strange than the pale golden skeleton.
However, the aura that radiated from him was terrifying. Even other creatures that had descended to the Lower Realm with him were wary, not daring to get too close, fearing any mishaps.
¡°Wilderness Area, Stone Kingdom!¡±
The giant Pangolin spoke. It came from one of the Upper Realm¡¯s super Taoist Orthodoxy¡ªBeast Sea, and it was a pure-blooded creature.
¡°If so, let¡¯s get moving. We will start our journey this time by making a move on this young man!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was cold.
¡
¡
¡°Are these the Seven Gods?!¡±
Somewhere far beyond countless miles.
Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses were fully engaged, covering Heaven and Earth and the vast universe¡¯s Eight Domains.
Every move and appearance of these seven figures naturally fell under his attention.
If he remembered correctly, these Seven Gods shoulde from Beast Sea, Western Church, Yin-Yang Academy, Demon Sunflower Garden, Underworld, Heaven, and Immortal Pce respectively.
This was somewhat different from the first Great Cmity and the Divine Enthronement War.
Some forces were added, and some were missing.
For instance, Immortal Mountain did not participate in this blood sacrifice, nor did it forcefully send down any deities. Ever since the fight of Divine Enthronement, where the Immortal Supreme was killed three times by the Willow God, everyone at Immortal Mountain has be much behaved, seeminglypletely silent.
¡°Interesting, the Yin-Yang Academy¡¯s Sect Hierarch¡ªthe Yin-Yang Taoist¡ªhas already fallen. The school didn¡¯t have many people in the first ce, and yet they still sent someone down. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being eaten alive without even leaving their bones¡¡±
Jiang Hui looked at the only young man dressed in a Taoist robe.
The man had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes and was rather handsome, but his eyes were filled with ruthlessness.
From his attire, Jiang Hui roughly guessed his identity.
He should be from the Yin-Yang Academy, the power of that Yin-Yang Taoist, because of the distinctive attire. The two dress very simrly, not like the typical immortal schr, but with a worldly traveler¡¯s feel.
The overall strength of the Yin-Yang Academy was not great, which involved its dispute with the Western Church. Due to various reasons, the former was almostpletely defeated by thetter, resulting in a smaller scale and fewer disciples in the sect than those of the top-tier Great Sects.
Of course, although there aren¡¯t many people, the strength of their Sect Hierarch, Yin-Yang Taoist, should not be underestimated. He was one of the oldest beings, achieving creation with profound mysteries of Yin and Yang.
He even ughtered a country under Willow God¡¯s protection, able to withstand several hard hits from the Willow God at the Nirvana stage without being disadvantaged at all.
If the Willow God didn¡¯t eventually use his Taoist technique, it is uncertain whether he could kill the other in the current situation and realm.
But no matter how it happened, the conclusion was that the Yin-Yang Taoist had died and his primordial spirit was even crushed by the Willow God.
The remains of his flesh and blood were still in his hand, waiting to be used for making medicer on.
The leader was already gone, yet they remained stubborn. No wonder they failed in the contest with the Western Church. They were simply single-minded.
Shaking his head and retrieving his focus, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were bright as he once again scanned these figures one by one.
After careful identification¡
He had nearly identified the specifics identities of these people.
The first ones toe out of the void cauldron should be the Pangolin, the Underworld dweller, and Yang Li.
These three had the weakest power among the Seven Gods, albeit the force behind the Underworld dweller was not insignificant; it was vast and filled with mystery.
Next were the Western deity, the Heaven¡¯s assassin, and the Silver Wings.
The strongest was the old man who came outst. He should havee from the mysterious ancient Immortal Pce and was a servant of some Grandmaster there, bestowed the name of Yellow Feathers.
Now that the Seven Gods had all descended to the Lower Realm, conflict with Shi Hao would likely ensue soon.
¡°Should I do something?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s heart stirred slightly.
However, he wasn¡¯t exactly the benevolent type. His n was to capture the Seven Gods to consolidate Liu Vige¡¯s foundation and also strengthen the vige¡¯s high-levelbat power.
Especially considering his current power would rank him among the top even in the Upper Realm. Capturing these creatures and bringing them back would be as easy as flipping his hand.
What was more crucial was¡
Currently, the passageways between heaven and earth in the Upper and Lower Realms werepletely sealed off. Unless someone took an ancient and extremely dangerous path, it was impossible to travel through.
Even those alternate routes had strict requirements for one¡¯s cultivation and realm. Creatures above the Godfire Realm couldn¡¯t step foot into these paths, lest they be obliterated immediately by the supreme will.
Therefore, Jiang Hui was not worried about his actions being noticed by the giants of the Upper Realm.
However, after much consideration, Jiang Hui ultimately decided not to intervene personally and just watch how things unfolded patiently.
There were too many karmic ties involved in this, all of which rted to Emperor Huang Tian.
The impending battle of the Seven Gods was a sort of trial for Little Dot. Though it would turn the sky blood-red, it was also a chance for him.
Even if the enemy did die,mitting the power of Ten Heavens and the Second Piece of Supreme Bone to take down the old servant of the Immortal Pce. It was because of this that Shi Hao could gradually imprint the true significance of the Supreme Bone¡¯s runes into his body during the recovery process,ying the foundation for the birth of the Second Piece of Supreme Bone.
You must understand, the Supreme Bone, a divine object born by nature, would not appear within the Human Race.
It is not unchangeable. If one possesses strong willpower and an unyielding spirit, it can be reborn even after its disappearance, it can also give birth to a more powerful ¡°upgraded¡± Supreme Bone.
Taking all these factors into ount, Jiang Hui decided to keep waiting and watching while secretly enhancing the strength of Liu Vige.
The time was far from ripe for him to make his move.
The impending great war and the birth of the Second Piece of Supreme Bone were closely rted. If he intervened, and the miraculous item did not reappear as before, the resultant karma would be huge.
¡°Ribbit ribbit ribbit¡¡±
Just as Jiang Hui was immersed in his thoughts.
A thunderous frog¡¯s croak suddenly echoed.
Without even looking, he could tell who hade.
Sure enough.
A momentter, a palm-sized figure hopped and wobbled towards him.
It was the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, a rare and valuable item. It was a formidable creature rivalling the Ten Evils; a race of Fairy King species, and upon maturity, it could step into the unsurpassed realm.
Perhaps because the toad was female, it followed Jiang Hui more tenaciously than other pets. It would follow him wherever he went, or snuggle up to his body, snoring contentedly during naptime.
¡°Ribbit ribbit ribbit¡¡±
The Sun-swallowing Golden Toad shone with magnificent golden light. However, to Jiang Hui¡¯s astonishment, it held a slightly battered mini wooden box in its mouth, roughly the size of a quail egg.
Around half asrge as a person, constantly making ringing sounds with each movement¡
Name: Low Quality Wooden Box
Rare Degree: Low
Item Description: Somemon object brought back by the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, having certain good things.
Pro Tips: This is a hidden ability of the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, it doesn¡¯t always show up.
Chapter 297: 230: The Tomb Buried the Gods (III) (First Update)_1
Chapter 297: Chapter 230: The Tomb Buried the Gods (III) (First Update)_1
¡°This little toad has hidden capabilities?¡± Jiang Hui was stunned, instantly feeling a sense of surprise and delight.
As everyone knows, such features are generally considered good things.
However, he remembered not detecting this feature thest time he used his Surveince Technique.
Of course, that might be because his Surveince Technique is of a low tier, only being at the beginner level. It is good enough to get a glimpse of an elephant through a crack in the wall but falls short when ites to detailed exploration.
¡°Come over here, little one.¡± Jiang Hui smiled faintly, beckoning the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad over with a wave.
The little creature, which was already moving in his direction, seemed to cheer up when it heard Jiang Hui¡¯s call. Holding a small wooden box in its mouth, it hopped over to Jiang Hui in a few steps and started to nuzzle his feet affectionately.
¡°Kerplunk¡¡±
The wooden box, made entirely of pure wood, fell, emitting a sound reminiscent of ttering coins.
¡°Give, master, yours, give, give¡¡±
The little toad puffed its cheeks, producing a cute, milk-drinking-baby voice as it dropped the little wooden box by Jiang Hui¡¯s feet.
Watching the Little Golden Frog¡¯s actions, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
¡°Thank you, Little Gold.¡± he said,ughing as he waved his hand to open the wooden box, and looked inside.
But no dazzling brilliance emanated from it as he¡¯d imagined¡
Inside the box were seven seemingly ancient and worn copper coins, all very tiny and about the size of a one-cent coin. They were engraved with images resembling mountains, rivers, and lucky symbols. The designs were vivid, resembling miniature carvings.
¡°Item Name: Blessing Copper Coins¡±
¡°Item Description: These are derived from the hidden ability of the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad. They can be worn on the body and have the capability to increase one¡¯s fortune to a certain extent.¡±
¡°Friendly Reminder: The Sun-swallowing Golden Toad cannot use this item itself.¡±
¡°Friendly Reminder: Fortune is tied to opportunity.¡±
¡°Friendly Reminder: The higher the level of the Blessing Copper Coins, the more significant the effect. Simrly, the more Blessing Copper Coins you have, the more noticeable the effect.¡±
The basic information about these copper coins appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes.
He quickly skimmed through it, feeling taken aback.
Even these tiny copper coins had such power. If a person were to wear a full array of these, wouldn¡¯t they be showered with luck and fortune everywhere they go, effectively altering their destiny?!
Keep in mind, even the most average life, nurtured with countless resources, could flourish and be hearty.
No wonder the little toad was restricted from using it. If it were able to produce and use it itself, perhaps in no time, the little frog would have to change its name to the Toad of Fortune. Its bodyden with Blessing Copper Coins would jingle wherever it went.
And if a few pieces of meat were added to its head, wouldn¡¯t it effectively be the reincarnation of Taoist Duo Bao?
As the saying goes, Taoist Duo Bao¡¯s original form is actually a three-legged toad.
Thinking about this, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help picturing the scene in his mind, causing him to burst outughing.
He absolutely believed that he could train Little Gold in this direction in the future.
A few yearster, the reputation of Taoist Duo Bao would resonate throughout Heaven and Earth.
After daydreaming for a while, Jiang Hui collected his thoughts.
Bending over, he picked up the seven Blessing Copper Coins.
As the coins came into his hand, he felt a faint coolness, smooth like jade to the touch.
Jiang Hui contemted for a moment, if the little toad couldn¡¯t use these items itself, then he might as well bestow them to others.
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, and others could each have one, increasing their fortune a little, which is better than nothing.
¡
¡
Years went by in the blink of an eye.
Unconsciously, two to three days had passed rapidly.
On this particr day.
Jiang Hui was resting, deep in a game of chess with Lord Zhou in his dream, the game reaching a deadlock.
In his perception.
A violent uproar came, faintly apanied by the roars and howls of creatures.
¡°Is this¡ the beginning of the battle among the Seven Gods?¡±
He was instantly startled awake, his eyes burning brightly like two mysterious and ancient stars, gazing in the direction of the sound.
This was a primordial ce, a forbidden area for humans, known to the world as Xiling Beast Mountain.
At first nce, there were endless, massive tombs standing tall. Although basked in sunlight, Jiang Hui could feel a heavyyer of death energy enveloping the surrounding air, ice-cold as if a harsh winter chill was gnawing at one¡¯s bones¡
This kind of death energy, called Great Yin, is hard for ordinary beings to sense.
Legend has it that this ce harbors the remains and souls of some immortal beings, lingering for an eternity, waiting for the day they might resurrect and descend upon the earth.
Jiang Hui had specifically studied this ce a while back, but he found no residual immortal souls or any other discoveries.
But this time was different.
He spotted an unusual, small altar secluded in a corner.
Previously unnoticed, it now revealed its presence.
The altar was covered in pitch ck, shrouded in a faint mist, surrounded by mysterious seals, filled with an enigmatic and ancient aura that seemed to traverse through the ages.
On the altar, a crystal skull, a bloody eyeball, a golden hand bone were respectively ced. And on the side, there was a uniquely shaped bone fragment.
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.
If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, that peculiarly shaped fragment should be a part of the Ten Thousand Spirits Map which recorded the extraordinary power of the Original Truth. It was a treasure that was difficult toe by.
Chapter 298: 230: That is the Tomb of the Gods (3) - The First Update _2
Chapter 298: Chapter 230: That is the Tomb of the Gods (3) ¨C The First Update _2
However, he didn¡¯t have much interest in the Ten Thousand Spirits Map.
Despite being extraordinary, it needed exactly three simr fragmented bones to be put together to form it.
And the other two pieces had long been held in Shi Hao¡¯s hands. He couldn¡¯t possibly rob a child¡¯s possession, no matter what, it was the fortuity destined for Emperor Huang Tian. A single piece didn¡¯t hold that much significance for him.
Even though it did have some connection with the Original Truth of the Bone Emperor.
Most importantly, the role of the Ten Thousand Spirits Map leaned more towards assisting. It could only aid in studying the Original Truth or help in intimidating specific powerful Ferocious Beasts and others, which was nothingpared to the variations of God Guidance, detachment, and the ultimate three.
However, the crystal skull, eyeball, and golden hand bone did make Jiang Hui nce twice.
He could clearly sense that within these two items, a uniquely powerful consciousnessy dormant. However, it was already loosening up, and perhaps it might awaken in a few thousand or tens of thousands of years.
Jiang Hui vaguely recollected that these three items should be the remnant of remains left by the Immortal king who died here.
Even though it exerted far less divinity over the long years, it still held a hint of its former power. Once it exploded, it would bring about devastatingly powerful impacts.
As for this vast Xiling Boundary, it was merely the spiritual world created by these three remnants of the Immortal King¡¯s bones.
The Immortal King was a transcendent existence, almost immortal. Even the spiritual power emanated was indistinguishable from the real physical world.
At this moment.
There stood a thin young man before this altar, tall and upright, just like a green pine.
It was no one else but Little Dot.
His face was resolute, his eyes seemed to be ame.
Behind him.
Three tall figures walked in line, carefree. Their eyes were filled with relentless contempt.
The leader was a Pangolin of several tens of meters in size. What followed was a corpse of several tens of meters in size with white wings on its back, and a young man with a soft facial appearance and long silver hair.
Half of these three figures were shrouded in fog, enveloped by an eye-catching divine light, the body booming, vibrating the surroundings, roaring like angry beasts. They were floating in mid-air, looking down at Little Dot from above.
¡°Shi Hao, you have nowhere to retreat. It¡¯s better to kill yourself, otherwise waiting for us to take action would be a far cry from this kind of easy end.¡±
The giant corpse wrapped in corpse cloth spoke, releasing a rampant death aura that turned into an invisible wave; there was wailing of undead souls, making people shudder.
However, just when the voices of these three Godfire Realm beings had just fallen, they realized something was amiss.
Because the youngster in front of them looked tooposed,pletely fearless, unlike before.
¡°Not good, it¡¯s that altar! There is a big horror awakening within it, this boy is going to harm us!¡±
All of the Pangolin¡¯s scales stood up, a clear sign of extreme fright.
Just as the voice of this Ferocious Beast fell, the mysterious altar suddenly started shaking wildly¡
In an instant, a surging rush of chill exploded, a zing light shot into the sky, making it hard for people to open their eyes.
However, in just a moment, these three Godfire Realm beings were engulfed by it.
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes shimmered. Piercing through the shooting light and looking inside.
He saw the golden hand bone suddenly flew off.
There were no runes shing, no strange light appearing, it just smacked the Pangolin straight on.
After that.
The Pangolin, which had ignited the divine fire, exploded directly. Not even a help call was made. Its hard scales that were as solid as a rock seemed as fragile as tofu¡
¡°Ssh¡¡±
The crimson blood floated in mid-air. The next moment, it automatically rushed towards the crystal skull.
After that.
The same happened to the remaining two Godfire Realm beings; their blood and energy were all sucked up by the crystal skull, turning them into dry corpses.
This scene was shocking.
Beings that had ignited the divine fire, ascended to a Divine Position
After finishing all this, the golden skull and crystal skull did not continue to show their powers, directly flew back to the altar, leaving a somewhat surprised Shi Hao.
Afterward, the young man regained his mind, sighed, and picked up the three dry fragments. He strode forward and left this ce that buried countless spirits as soon as possible.
¡°I can take these things!¡±
Jiang Hui had been observing the changes in the field. Seeing the golden hand bone and the crystal skull showing great power, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly say, raising some thoughts in his mind.
The three items were all the remains of the Immortal King. If used correctly, they would be incredibly beneficial.
However, he was uncertain of the current state of these three items. Have they been fully revived? Or do they possess just a fraction of their peak strength?
Based on their current condition, they probably weren¡¯t that powerful, at mostparable to a True God. Even at their best, they¡¯re just a few pieces of the Immortal King¡¯s remains.
Even if he was wrong, he remained confident that he could retreat unscathed.
With that thought settled.
Jiang Hui withdrew his focus and stepped forth.
Liu Vige was hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from Xiling Beast Mountain, a distance mortal humans could never traverse in their lifetime. For Jiang Hui now, it was merely a few more steps.
¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz¡¡±
The moment he appeared.
The entire Xiling Boundary violently shook as if boiling water. Beings were roaring, and grand whispers surfaced.
In the end, one could even hear the thudding of a heartbeat, as if an immortal being was waking up.
Before his eyes, bloody runes rushed into the sky, dense like a countless number of stars filling the heavens. An overwhelming sense of solemnity pervaded the atmosphere.
This sight was breathtaking and filled with an invisible killing intent.
Not to mention the three weakest Godfire Realm Beings, even if an old servant from the Immortal Pce came, they would undoubtedly be killed instantly¡
The aura was overpowering, and it was still rising during the revival!
Even Shi Hao, who had traveled a great distance, felt this strange activity. He was astounded and shocked.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The young man¡¯s brows furrowed as he quickly looked in the direction he hade from.
However, due to his current limited realm, even when he widened his eyes significantly, he couldn¡¯t see or perceive anything clearly.
His ignorance towards the unknown distressed him.
Something significant was happening right under his nose, potentially crucial, but he was unaware and couldn¡¯t participate. This gave him a sense of powerlessness over his own fate.
But Shi Hao could feel that a terrifying being must have intruded the Xiling Boundary, inciting its resistance.
To be precise.
It was very likely that those three mysterious bone pieces had acted.
Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could create such a horrifying uproar ¨C an overwhelming force, affecting even at a few thousand miles away.
Besides.
Among the overflowing aura, Little Dot perceived a unique rhythm¡ as if¡ facing a formidable foe¡
This was what surprised Shi Hao the most.
Because no matter the Golden Hand Bone or the Crystal Skull, they were both exceptionally powerful and mysterious, capable of easily ughtering cultivators in the Godfire Realm.
It was hard to imagine what could make them feel apprehensive, even when they have fully recovered.
Nevertheless, he did not think much about it.
Although Shi Hao acted ostentatiously, he was aware of his current strength. He knew that he was not capable to get involved in such a terrifying sh, hence he quickly turned around, riding the Void Beast Skin and swiftly moved in a certain direction¡
Just as he had suspected.
The Godfire Realm Beings from the Lower Realm really intended to attack him. They would likely target the people of Stone Kingdom or Stone Vige. He needed to n ordingly.
¡
¡°Halt, or face death!¡±
Inside Xiling Beast Mountain, irregr grave mounts spanned across towering peaks, emanating an eerie aura.
In the heavens, a voice reminiscent of the toll of a giant bell entered Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, warning him not to proceed further.
Yet Jiang Hui remained impassive,pletely unaffected.
With a casual wave of his hand, a majestic Divine Power immediately poured out like a vast sea, washing away all the dense runes covering the high skies in an instant¡
Furthermore, he reached out with his other hand, transforming it into a gigantic palm that covered the sky, reaching towards a certain spot.
¡°How dare you!¡±
The very next moment.
A deafening roar sounded¡
Chapter 299: 231: Forbidden Territory (Part 1) (First Update)_1
Chapter 299: Chapter 231: Forbidden Territory (Part 1) (First Update)_1
With the emergence of that voice.
For a moment, immense Buddhist chanting rose, transforming into the eternal and immortal sound of the Dao, just like a deity whispering, the sky rumbled, shaking one¡¯s heart, making every effort to block Jiang Hui from setting foot in this ce.
Jiang Hui, of course, was not moved, and continued to step forward. With each step he took, the heaven and earth would resonate.
He stood tall, unmatched by any, bathing in dazzling radiance. Behind him, a colossal figure that stood tens of thousands of feet tall was condensed, with his head reaching the chaotic sky and feet stepping on the underworld. Aura revolving around him confronted the invisible force, without losing any ground. With the passage of time, he soon began to gain the upper hand.
The surrounding area was soon enveloped in dense fog, obstructing all divine thoughts.
Faintly,
Through the billowing fog, Jiang Hui saw the golden hand bone suddenly move.
The opponent was overflowing with radiant lights, like a shooting star, dragging a long golden tail and, in a sh, sprinting towards his location.
Despite the long-distance, Jiang Hui could still feel the absolute sharpness enveloping the hand bone, resembling an Immortal Sword from the Nine Heavens. It could easily prate thousands of mountains and break through everything in its path, intending to kill him on the spot.
¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±
In just an instant,
The golden hand bone crashed hard with therge hand that Jiang Hui put out.
In sight, endless runes rose, ring and dazzling, like an aurora, shining brilliantly, as if the sun had exploded. The area inside Xiling Beast Mountain waspletely illuminated, producing moring noises, much like waves of the vast sea.
The next moment,
The entire sky seemed to ignite, the blindingly hot light seared the eyes, even though there were no actual mes present, there was a kind of enthralling high temperature which could roast everything.
¡°Buzz¡¡±
Under this extreme collision, Jiang Hui¡¯s huge hand formed by a single hand gesture immediately dissipated, followed by some starlightpletely disappearing in the air.
However, the golden hand bone did not fare any better, it was sent flying directly, smashing through more than a dozen enormous mountain peaks before barely stopping¡
Moreover, one could see that golden liquid flowed out from the golden hand bone, enveloping its entire body. Its aura instantly depleted to an extreme,pletely unlike its terrifying state just moments ago.
¡°So you really cut through¡¡±
Meanwhile,
The crystal skull and the blood-stained eyeball almost simultaneously began to move.
The connection between the two seemed even more intimate than before. The blood-stained eyeball surprisingly burrowed into the crystal skull, turning into a real living eye, rolling around inside the skull. Unexinably, it gave some sort of sinister vibe, staring directly at Jiang Hui.
Not only that, the opponent began to criticize Jiang Hui for being too aggressive and warned him that he would encounter disaster.
Jiang Hui didn¡¯t bother to respond, instead, he pointed out again. The air violently swelled, and a thunder-enveloped finger that was thousands of feet in size burst out.
This time he did not hold back at all, striking with full force.
The crystal skull and the blood-stained eyeball merely resisted for a moment before they were directly defeated, breaking away from their united state.
Perhaps they were invincible in their previous lives, wherever they went, no one dared to defy them.
But now, they were seriously damaged, and only the most crucial joints remained. They didn¡¯t even have a tenth of their original power and could at most onlybat against the creatures of the Divine Realm, far from being a match for Jiang Hui.
¡°Do you know who we are?¡±
The grand sound appeared in the void, still struggling at thest second, not wanting to be caught by Jiang Hui.
However, if one listens carefully, they could feel the intense shock hidden in that voice.
In their previous lives, they were undeniable titans of the Immortal King Level. Even though they had fallen a long time ago and their remaining power lingered, they could still effortlessly annihte beings of the Godfire Realm. Now, they were shockingly suppressed by the man before them, this shocked and stunned them..
¡°This seat doesn¡¯t need to know who you were. Regardless of how strong or supreme you were in your previous life, after death, you are only a scoop of yellow soil and a skeletal frame. If you were not of some use to this seat, this seat should have destroyed you directly.¡±
Jiang Hui spoke indifferently.
What did it matter if they were the remains of an Immortal King? It was nothing more than the consciousness of their previous lives lingering around by sheer luck. Their glory had passed, and whatever was left for the future generations, how could they still be domineering?
¡°Buzz!¡±
In the end, Jiang Hui¡¯s hands erupted with a dazzling divine light,pletely covering this area.
The golden hand bone, the crystal skull, and the blood-stained eyeball were finally unable to resist and were sealed by him, collected inside therge sleeve of his robe.
¡
After leaving the Xiling Boundary, Little Dot sequentially encountered assassins from the Divine Kingdom, living beings from the Demon Sunflower Garden, among others¨Call sessfully in by him by means of certain methods.
The deities bled and fell, their colossal bodies crashed towards the earth, causing rivulets of blood to flow like a river.
One day.
News spread around the world.
Everywhere under the heavens, people were glorifying the prestige of Shi Hao, singing praises to his merits; not just those from Stone Kingdom but also the citizens from other Ancient Countries were all cheering for Little Dot.
The descent of the Seven Gods was a catastrophe. They behaved in arrogant and rampant manners.
Because they were too powerful, they all had ignited the Divine mes. In the eyes of mortals, they were superior immortals; their words could bring disaster, notions of their existence beyond theirprehension.
The appearance of the Seven Gods was rted to a previous cataclysm, People spected a considerable number of beings might lose their lives when the timees.
After all.
The reason they were able to cross from the lower realm was because they had extensively blood-sacrificed tens of millions of people, regardless of gender, age, or social standing.
Little Dot¡¯s actions resolved this threat, thus winning the respect and admiration of countless people.
In an instant.
In some neighboring forces of the Stone Kingdom, there were people who, not fearing any dangers, joined them from time to time, making the happiness of the people of Stone Kingdom soar.
Jiang Hui embraced the thought and gazed towards the ends of the earth.
In many ces, he saw statues made specifically for Little Dot. Their majestic stature signified glorification of his deeds, ensuring they would be passed down through ages, for the admiration of future generations.
Looking at it, he felt somewhat envious.
This excellent opportunity to gain recognition, he wished he had had himself.
However, the involvement of the Seven Gods with the Lower Realm and Emperor Huang Tian ran too deep. While he could help a little, directly getting involved might causeplications, and he wasn¡¯t particrly keen on meddling too much. His priority was to develop his own force.
The most crucial point was.
Jiang Hui had previously issued two divine decrees, which was a way of making his presence known in all the great realms. Any kind of living being would be aware of the contents of those decrees.
If there were truly those who wanted to join Liu Vige, they would have already set out. If they didn¡¯t wish to join, it would be difficult for them to act.
After all, unlike Stone Kingdom, Liu Vige was located deep in the mountains and was far from everywhere. Trying to get there could subject one to various lurking carnivorous birds and beasts along the way.
If they weren¡¯t determined to join Liu Vige or confident in their abilities, it¡¯d prove very difficult to traverse such a long distance.
¡°The final battle is approaching¡¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze burned intensely; he had been observing secretly for some time.
As the previous six gods gradually died away, Shi Hao was about to face his most formidable enemy in the Lower Realm.
The Divine Servant of the Immortal Pce.
¡
After sessfully killing the sixth god, a feeling of unspoken crisis did not lift from Shi Hao¡¯s heart. Even more present than before, it heightened.
He originally wanted to use a method to end the seven gods all at once, but thest one had not yet shown itself, which gave him the feeling of being watched by a venomous snake, monitoring his every move.
¡°I have a premonition that the Seventh God may be very strong, iparable with the previous six gods. Grandfather, n Leader, it would be best if you lead the n through the formation left by the Willow God to that mysterious vige!¡±
Shi Hao found Shi Yun Feng and told him everything truthfully.
In recent days, he had been desperately trying to locate the whereabouts of thest deity but the entity seemed to have evaporated into the human world, refusing to show up till the end.
What couldn¡¯t be seen was the most terrifying.
¡°Child, since the existence in Liu Vige is so powerful, why not ask him for help?¡±
Shi Yun Feng closed his mouth and spoke.
The old man¡¯s face was filled with sorrow and worry. He was extremely worried about Little Dot¡¯s safety.
After all, he was the one Shi Yun Feng had seen grow since childhood; they had built a grandparent-grandchild rtionship that transcended blood rtions.
Chapter 300: 232: Forbidden Territory (II) (2nd update)_1
Chapter 300: Chapter 232: Forbidden Territory (II) (2nd update)_1
Although Little Dot had truly pioneered an unprecedented path, sessfully slew a god, bing the greatest achievement of all time, it shocked the world, everyone knew it, everyone was aware of it, and many ces even built merit statues for him for future generations to admire.
However, Shi Yun Feng was still reluctant to let Shi Hao continue to take risks.
If he wins, all is well.
But if he loses, against an aloof deity, he would likely suffer unimaginable consequences, ultimately dying and spilling his blood on the ground, disappearing from this world forever.
He couldn¡¯t bear to see such a scene, it¡¯s too heartbreaking to see the old send off the young into death.
¡°n Leader Grandpa, the other party should not attack!¡±
After thinking for a while, Shi Hao shook his head at Shi Yun Feng.
Even though he didn¡¯t have much contact, he could roughly guess the other party¡¯s nature and temperament.
If that existence really nned to take action, it wouldn¡¯t wait until now, nor would it need to ask for help, because it was too powerful.
The more Little Dot fought against the deity, the more he could feel the mystery, ancientness and terror of that existence in Liu Vige.
If the other party wanted to, the Seven Gods might not be able to descend to the Lower Realm smoothly, and would die halfway.
In this way, it was clearly nning to stay out of the affair and did not want to intervene.
The reason it agreed to protect was probably because Willow God talked it into it, otherwise it would be hard to say.
Little Dot even once thought about luring it over and using it to y the gods, just as he had dealt with beings like the Pangolin in the Xiling Boundary, but he quickly dismissed this idea.
Such an existence was too transcendent, if it aroused resentment, the consequences would be even more severe.
¡°Then I¡¯ll let everyone prepare.¡±
Shi Yun Feng sighed, knowing that such a matter couldn¡¯t be forced.
Indeed, as Little Rock said, such an existence was lofty, they were but ants, how could they have the qualification to ask for its help, to be able to protect them was already a huge favor.
¡°Rumble¡¡±
Just as Shi Yun Feng was instructing people to go door-to-door, having just finished giving notice.
Outside Stone Vige, a violent rumbling noise suddenly sounded.
In an instant, rolling dark clouds came, covering the sky, the entire sky was shaking, a terrifying aura permeated the air, and in an instant it enveloped the entire Liu Vige¡
Above those dark clouds.
An old man was walking toward it step by step.
He was wearing an old Taoist robe, tattered, with rough skin, and white temples, only a few strands of ck hair dotted amongst them, appearing extremely old, as if he would fall at any moment.
But his eyes showed no signs of old age, they were spiritful and vigorous, only after a few steps he had reached the entrance of Stone Vige.
Shi Hao¡¯s expression changed, as he felt a familiar aura from this old man, it was the unique fluctuation of a Godfire Stage Cultivator.
Little Dot never expected that the other party could actually find this ce, and instantly, he entered a state of readiness.
¡°Stone Emperor, why aren¡¯t you in your pce, but instead in this little mountain vige, it made this old fellow look quite a bit for you, you should serve me three cups of wine as punishment.¡±
Unlike Willow God, the old man had a kind face, and instead of immediately taking action, he started a conversation with Shi Hao like an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in years.
Moreover, the other party had withdrawn his coercion,pletely like an ordinary old man, seeming like just one of many people, showing no signs of danger,
However, Shi Hao naturally wouldn¡¯t believe it.
Because the Supreme Bone was unusually giving him a warning.
As he had guessed.
This old man might be the strongest among the Seven Gods.
¡°If it¡¯s just serving three cups of wine, of course.¡±
Shi Haoughed loudly, and then with a wave of his hand, he directly fetched a jar of wine from the side and took a big gulp, the strong smell of alcohol instantly spread
He was buying time for the other people in Stone Vige, for them to leave this ce as soon as possible.
Otherwise, if a fight broke out, Stone Vige would be the first to bear the brunt, it might turn into a mess here, everything would be destroyed, and it would be impossible for anyone in Stone Vige to escape alive.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a secret teleportation altar in a small vige, this can¡¯t be your ancestral vige?!¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes were shimmering.
The small actions inside Stone Vige couldn¡¯t possibly escape his sight.
However, the old man did not stop them, he hails from an undyingly powerful force in the Upper Realm, even in the Nine Heavens, has a far-reaching reputation, and even is the servant of a certain important figure, receiving some benefaction, his strength in the Godfire Realm has reached the zenith, he has extreme confidence in his own strength, far iparable to the previous Six Gods
If he wanted to, even if the Six Gods teamed up, it would be hard to say if they were his match.
¡°Young man, you are really extraordinary, to be able to y a god with Array Realm cultivation, maybe you used a few tricks, it¡¯s enough to cause a sensation, you deserve to know my name and origin.¡±
From the old man came a long drawn out voice, followed by a self-introduction.
¡°This old man is called Huang Yu, and Ie from the Immortal Pce!¡±
Afterwards, it was as if the old man and Little Dot were chatting casually.
The scene was very harmonious.
If an outsider saw it, they would definitely think that they were getting along quite harmoniously.
However, Shi Hao could clearly sense that a dormant murderous aura was slowly rising from the old man, he couldn¡¯t see what kind of being the old man truly was, he could only vaguely feel that it was extremely dazzling, utterly iparable to the previous six gods.
However, the old man did admit that he was not the strongest among all who had crossed realms.
Because some had died in the process of crossing, including one being who was truly invincible, even he had to beware of, but precisely because the other party was too powerful, the rejection he suffered during the crossing was more intense, and in the first moment, he was torn apart by the force of heaven and earth.
On the hills of Liu Vige.
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze pierced through the illusion, looking at Little Dot and that servant of the Immortal Pce.
As to the movements of the vigers of Stone Vige, he naturally saw everything.
He didn¡¯t mind that.
After all, he had previously promised the Willow God to provide protection when it was crucial.
What he did not expect was that the Divine Servant of Immortal Pce actually approached Liu Vige at thest moment.
If he remembered correctly, the other party was supposed to meet Little Dot in the imperial city of the Stone Kingdom.
¡°Young man, let me make a deal with you. If you hand over the Kun Peng Treasure Technique and let me seal you for a hundred years, forbidding you from entering the Godfire Realm, I can spare your life. Then we can part ways. I can seek my chance for transcendence and you can continue being a King of a nation. What do you say?¡± the old man proposed.
The old man voiced his thoughts.
Honestly speaking, he was unwilling to get entangled with this youth.
Although he has not intervened these few days, he was always observing from a distance, aware that this youth might have various methods at his disposal.
Though he was not afraid, he also did not want to invite trouble.
¡°What if you give me your life-bound treasure technique, and allow me to seal you for a hundred years, and additionally extinguish your Divine me, would you agree?¡±
Shi Hao remained expressionless, showing no fear.
¡°So, it sounds like there¡¯s nothing left to discuss between us!¡±
The old man didn¡¯t say anymore, instead he took out a cup of wine from nowhere and drank it all in one gulp.
He stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Shi Hao with hawk-like eyes.
And then.
He acted decisively, reaching out with his palm. The momentum between heaven and earth seemed to gather at a point, heavily smacking towards Shi Hao.
True to the reputation of being the strongest among the Seven Gods.
The old man was beyond what Little Dot had imagined.
Even if Little Dot resisted with all his might, he was still sent flying, shattering several majestic mountains and coating him in blood.
Shi Hao was prepared to risk everything, at this moment his life essence was burningpletely, his entire body was wrapped with blinding light, and for a moment he seemed equal to the old man.
Immediately afterwards.
Various Treasured Techniques were unleashed. In the void, clusters of blue-green grass appearing like jade emerged, each seeming like an extremely sharp offensive technique, fiercely rushing towards the old man.
The old man¡¯s figure moved quickly, like a ghost, dodging the various killing moves in a turn of his body.
¡°Worthy of being a young genius who caught my attention!¡±
The old man¡¯s face changed slightly.
The potential of this youth, even in his eyes, was too extraordinary. The power of a mere mortal was capable of ughtering gods, an unprecedented feat in the annals of history.
Even if one looked in the vast Upper Realm, there might not be many who could bepared to him.
What surprised the old man the most was the other¡¯s willpower, as steadfast as Immortal Gold, even though he was covered in blood, he did not back off at all.
If such a genius could not be used for himself, for the Immortal Pce, then it was necessary to eliminate him as soon as possible.
But before that, he suddenly had a thought to kill everyone this youth was familiar with one by one, so that the other party would be angry yet powerless.
He really enjoyed this idea.
The old man sneered and directly bypassed the youth in a change of figure.
His body is a Divine Bird, blessed by the forces of heaven and earth. Although his bloodline was not as good as that of the Kun Peng, one of the Ten Evils, he was renowned for his speed. Relying on his cultivation realm, he couldunch surprise attacks.
The old man¡¯s target was clear, he directly headed to the teleportation altar.
¡°Young man, next, you are about to experience the biggest regret of your life!¡± The old manmented, thenughed sinisterly and promptly stepped onto the Teleportation Altar.
¡°You¨C!!¡±
Shi Hao immediately guessed the other party¡¯s intentions, never expecting the other party would suddenly do such a wicked thing.
His face changed slightly, but apart from anger, there was also some indistinguishable and inexplicable feeling.
The ce connected to the teleportation array was that mysterious vige¡
In this case, it shouldn¡¯t be considered his responsibility, right? That being might not be happy, but it shouldn¡¯t fall on him?!
Little Dot was thinking about whether he should go in and see what was happening.
Just as he was about to make up his mind, he suddenly heard a sharp screeching sound next to his ear.
In the next moment, he saw a huge ferocious bird fly out, its wings pping ceaselessly. There were visible traces of crimson blood in many ces on its body.
It was the old man. He was now showing his true form, with a look of deep-seated horror etched across his face.
¡°Little brat, how dare you trick me!¡±
The old man had a scared look on his face, seemingly frozen with cold, but seeing Little Dot still waiting outside, he couldn¡¯t help but curse with anger.
He never dreamed that the ce the teleportation array led to would be such a terrifying ce- a ce where entry was forbidden.
If it had not been for his talent in speed, and his quick feet, coupled with the fact that the horrifying will inside had no intention of keeping him, he might have already turned into a sizzling roasted pigeon.
Seeing the other party in this state, he understood.
¡°It was you who wanted to go in there yourself. When did I trick you?!¡± Shi Hao retorted.
From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t utter a single word. The other party was the one who dashed in there. Shi Hao couldn¡¯t stop him even if he wanted to.
¡°You little bastard, if it wasn¡¯t for you allowing your nsmen to enter and exit in front of me, how could I have been so easily fooled!!!¡±
The old man cursed, feeling that the kid in front of him was far too cunning.
Chapter 301: 233: Bloodshed, No More Little Rock From Now on (3rd update) _1
Chapter 301: Chapter 233: Bloodshed, No More Little Rock From Now on (3rd update) _1
Seeing the youngster put on an innocent look, the old man couldn¡¯t help but burst into a string of curses.
His heart was filled with terror, his face pale with fear, which even now had not subsided. He was trembling violently, ovee with fright.
That scene would be a nightmare that would torment him.
Stepping into the teleportation altar, he was transported to a mysterious ce shrouded in fog.
Looking around, majestic mountains loomed on all sides, as tall and grand as upright des. They seemed to pierce the skies, amongst them mist rising, trees casting shade, lush and dense. The raw, primitive atmosphere bore down on him, evoking an overwhelming sense of insignificance even within him.
Those from the Stone Vige who had entered were there, each of them performing some strange ritual, constantly bowing towards the mountains as if pleading for some entity to intervene.
He was just about to eliminate these weaklings.
A gigantic palm, obscuring the sky, suddenly dropped from the heavens.
The hand was enormous, seemingly endless. As it pped down, the entire sky trembled.
In it, dazzling stars shone and lightning crackled with an irresistible force.
Despite his best efforts, he was far from a match. In an instant, he was bathed in blood, his bones fractured, his true form exposed by fright.
In the end.
A cold voice echoed, thundering from the highest heavens,manded him to leave but refrained from attacking further.
Although the entire ordeal was a shameful spectacle, at least the unknown entity did not show any interest in him. Otherwise, he might have bled to death on the spot.
¡°You rascal, what the hell is behind that teleportation altar?¡±
The old man, trembling from fear, spoke out.
He was almost buried there, meeting the same fate as the six gods.
What frightened him more,
This is the Lower Realm, the rules of heaven and earth are iplete. Even false gods who have partially ignited the Divine me are rare toe by. When did such a horrific creature appear? It gave him the impression that he was facing a Sect Hierarch, so aloof and boundless, it incited a soul-deep terror.
This was an unimaginable and massive terror. Perhaps something significant was happening in the Lower Realm; an invisible storm was about to break out.
¡°That¡¯s a ce you can never tread. When you are dead, you might have a chance to know what kind of ce it is!¡±
Little Rock spoke, his gaze burning as he stared at the blood-stained figure in front of him.
He felt a bit disappointed.
Because the other party had stepped into that ce. Although he was covered in blood, as if he had experienced a significant impact, he didn¡¯t die, nor did he suffer any fatal injuries. Apparently, as he had spected, the entity of Liu Vige didn¡¯t want to intervene.
He had to rely on himself toplete this final god-ying feat.
However, Little Dot wouldn¡¯t actually mind.
The youngster still had some self-awareness in his heart.
Helping him was a favor, not helping was expected. He had no right to condemn anyone and no authority to request others to act in a certain way.
¡°You rascal, you¡¯re stiff even when you¡¯re on the verge of death? Don¡¯t forget, although the Old One can¡¯t hurt your nsmen, I can ughter your Stone Kingdom!¡±
¡°But the Old One admires your talent. If you agree to serve me for a hundred years and tell me the origin of that mysterious ce, I can spare your life and the lives of your Stone Kingdom citizens!!!!¡±
The old man stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes narrowed into slits, staring at Shi Hao like a viper, but suddenly he changed the topic.
¡°If you want to fight, then fight! You sure talk a lot!¡±
Shi Hao stopped speaking, his strength surged, and his blood burned again. He pulled out a halberd, a Divine Weapon, that he fortuitously found. He was prepared to fight the old man tooth and nail.
Just now, the old man seemed easy to handle, but Shi Hao knew this was nothing more than a plot of his. He wanted to force him into submission without a fight. If he were to agree, the man would undoubtedly seize the chance to strike when he let down his guard.
Despite his vastly superior strength, he was still extremely cautious. Such an adversary was the most challenging to defeat.
He was prepared. If he should fall, he would take thest deity with him, eliminating any and every chance of revival.
If not, for Wilderness, for the Stone Kingdom, a massive disaster would ensue.
Because this deity was not reckless but shrewd and powerful, with an intense and hot Divine me. Once provoked, it would cause a total catastrophe.
¡°Alright, since you are so determined to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The old man sneered coldly, transforming into a human form and no longer holding back.
This was a destined epic battle.
The two of them fought fiercely, casting all kinds of Rune Magic, their Divine Skills shaking the earth.
The old man was too strong and extremely cautious. In the end, despite Little Dot giving it his all, the only one he managed to kill was one of the spirit bodies the old man had shaped.
¡°Boy, did you really think you could trick the Old One? Those few people from the Beast Sea and Underworld are nothing but rabble. Killing them was of little consequence, but the Old One is different. The Immortal Pce is lofty, born in the long ancient times, and up to now, only five people have inherited it. But the Old One is a servant of one of these five, a glory you can¡¯t imagine!¡±
The old man¡¯s true form appeared, he gazed down at Shi Hao, his injuries had healed and though his spirit body was destroyed, he still had most of his power.
¡°After today¡¯s battle, there will be no Little Rock anymore!¡±
A sense of mncholy filled Shi Hao¡¯s heart. His feelings were aplex mixture of silence, loss, and an intense unwillingness to let go.
He didn¡¯t want to part with those familiar figures, didn¡¯t want to leave his parents.
But he had no choice but to continue. There was no going back.
It was clear that these few gods hade specifically for him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have each shown up in his path.
Moreover, he had obtained some information from the corpses of a few deities, stating that the Sect Hierarch of the Underworld had issued a decree, demanding his head.
Therefore, within the next moment, all emotions merged into one, morphing into an increasingly definitive determination.
Shi Hao roared with fury, his body riddled with bloody holes. Blood trickled out, as he again charged forward.
A booming explosion resounded.
The sight before him was one where mountains shattered, rivers ceased to flow, and ancient trees crumbled.
Beyond the realm, even stars began to fall.
This unprecedented collision juxtaposed with various ultimate Treasured Techniques revealed a glimmer of past glory.
In the perspective of Jiang Hui.
Little Rock had exhausted everything in the end.
At this moment, his Supreme Bone exploded, his body illuminated like an endless ocean of light, suddenly submerging everything¡
Lastly.
The Divine Servant of the Immortal Pce fell, and the young boy¡¯s body also suffered severely, permeated with a sense of destion and defeat.
This marked his journey towards a dead-end, hinting that Little Dot didn¡¯t have much time left. He would fall in just a few days at most.
However, Jiang Hui, well aware of the plot, knew the other would eventually revive. The current calm was merely a prelude to his return.
¡°Now you all can return to Stone Vige. The great war is over, and thest deity has been executed. The future Wilderness will enjoy a lengthy period of peace and steady development!¡±
Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze, then settled it on the people of Stone Vige outside Liu Vige.
His voice rang out like a resonant bell, echoing in every individual¡¯s mind.
¡°Little Dot has truly seeded in ying the god!¡±
¡°I knew that kid was the best!¡±
A wave of cheers erupted from the crowd, all excited and proud of Shi Hao.
Everyone was cheering. The execution of thest deity signaled that Little Dot had once again seeded in ying a god, aplishing a feat unheard of in ancient times.
¡°Your Highness, how is Little Shi doing? Is he hurt?¡±
From the crowd, an elderly figure slowly stepped forward. It was the Vige Chief of Stone Vige, Shi Yun Feng.
He bowed repeatedly into the air around him, adopting an extremely respectful demeanor before he finally spoke.
¡°He is not injured,¡± Jiang Hui voiced, his words echoing warmly.
¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Shi Yun Feng heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this.
Shi Hao had grown up without parents, raised by him and the people of Stone Vige. They had watched him transform from a babbling child into a King of a nation, experiencing countless hardships and efforts. As his elders, they did not expect him to aplish extraordinary feats. They only wished for his happiness each day.
¡°He¡¯s not injured, but he will fall in a few days. You can start preparing for his funeral,¡± Jiang Hui spoke again.
¡°¡¡± Shi Yun Feng.
¡°¡¡± The people of Stone Vige.
Do all the powerful speak like this?!
¡°Your Highness, you ¡ you ¡ you¡¯re not joking with us, are you?¡± Shi Yun Feng dabbed at his mouth, forced a smile, and spoke hurriedly.
How could he suddenly die if he wasn¡¯t injured?!
¡°Thest deity hailed from the Immortal Pce and was the strongest of the seven gods from the Lower Realm. To y the god, he ultimately burned his Supreme Bone and Ten heavens. If not for his profound foundation, he would¡¯ve already fallen by now,¡± Jiang Hui revealed truthfully.
The moment his voice faded,
Shi Yun Feng¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. His face was filled with sorrow, as he held back tears and pleaded.
Not just him, but everyone in Stone Vige bore a face of grief.
They had just been rejoicing moments ago, nning a grand feast to celebrate Little Dot¡¯s return. But now, they had been told they were about to be separated by death, a harsh reality they found hard to ept.
¡°Your Highness, we beg you to save Shi Hao. That boy has had a hard life since childhood. His parents went missing when he was young and now, just when his family is finally reunited, he ends up in this state after protecting the people. He shouldn¡¯t meet such an end!¡±
A group of people knelt down, hoping Jiang Hui would save Little Dot. The softer-hearted individuals couldn¡¯t help but cry uncontrobly.
¡°Life and death is the rule of cause and effect. Although that boy is on the verge of death, there is still a flicker of life within him. Perhaps he will see the light of day again, years from now!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke calmly, his voice echoing like a rolling tide.
¡°Can Stone Kid reallye back to life?¡±
Many were immersed in profound grief and found it hard to believe.
Jiang Hui didn¡¯t continue speaking or exin further. Whether or not they wanted to believe was up to them, it had nothing to do with him.
Afterwards.
He waved his hand, revealing a massive altar in the air. Before the people of Stone Vige could react, he had them sent out.
Upon returning to the ruinednd of Stone Vige, the group saw Little Dot, pale as a sheet, leaning against arge rock and gasping for air.
Chapter 303 - 235: A Couple of Things about Liu Village (2nd update) _1
Chapter 303: Chapter 235: A Couple of Things about Liu Vige (2nd update) _1
(Today there will be more, but it will be issuedter. This chapter may be a bit wordy.)
¡
Without the Witch¡¯s blood as a catalyst, the speed at which Lin Hai begins to cultivate methodically is obviously not going to be too fast.
His talent is too special, integrating the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny, and inheriting the immortal ancient power.
ording to the introduction by the Golden Finger, this boy can now be considered a pure quasi-immortal emperor race, even more exaggerated than the Ten Evil, and will have infinite possibilities in the future, but the growth time is too long.
However, Jiang Hui was not in a hurry. His lifespan was endless. Even the longest time was just a fleeting moment to him. He had plenty of time and could afford to wait.
He also particrly wanted to see what kind of dazzling progress and improvement the ultimate promotion andplete growth of the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s body would bring to the boy.
By then, the word Ancestral Witch should echo through the Blue Sky.
However, if there was something that left a deep impression on Jiang Hui during this period, it was the half-demon teenager.
Because the other party¡¯s origin is quite special, it is suspected to be the product of thebination of humans and great demons, containing two different bloodlines in the body, and coincidentally merged together due to chance.
But Jiang Hui still can¡¯t figure out what kind of creature could be considered as a great demon.
Because he has been in this world for so long, and until now he has only heard of ferocious beasts and divine birds.
There doesn¡¯t seem to be the term demon here, especially great demon.
The human bloodline in the teenager¡¯s body is obviously thicker, or the bloodline of the great demon is too mysterious and powerful.
Especially, thetter seems to be forcibly sealed by some power in the shackles, making it gradually fade with the passage of time.
If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Hui, the teenager might not be able to manifest from birth to death, like an ordinary person¡¯s fleeting decades, tens of thousands of days and nights.
Even more so, due to the constant erosion of the demon¡¯s blood, consuming human blood, the other party may not live for long, and there is a great chance of dying midway.
Even though he has already cultivated the Demon Transformation Method, the teenager is just beginning to show some unusual characteristics and cannot fully transform into a demon¡¯s body.
As for the transformation range, it can barely cover the entire fist of the left hand, which appears during a fight. One punch down, disrupts the airflow, breaks the void, and even beings in the Array Realm can¡¯t resist.
However, although they look simr, the path taken by the half-demon teenager is not the same as that of Lin Hai.
Jiang Hui can feel that when the other party fights, a peculiar bloodline power lingers all over his body, which can corrode the enemy¡¯s flesh and blood, and then¡ absorb¡
This bizarre and special attack method is shocking even to Jiang Hui.
This cannot be inherent in the Demon Transformation Method.
Although the divine power of the Demon Transformation Method can bepared with the Ten Evil Treasure Technique, it is simr to the Original Truth internally and does not directly impart any strong offensive method, but catalyzes the dormant demonic power in the bloodline, makes it manifest, and gets promoted.
In simple terms.
It¡¯s able to make the teenager surpasses his peers in strength, enhance the existing bloodline, and possess a stronger strength than his parents, without adding other abilities.
¡°The power that sealed the bloodline of my followers, I will see who it is in the future!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was downcast, sweeping over the vast Liu Vige.
¡
Upper Realm.
A mysterious ce shrouded in clouds all year round.
At first nce, there are surging clouds, like an endless river, contrasting with the rising sun, surrounded by towering mountains, reaching into the clouds, like thousands of magnificent brocades,ing from outside the sky.
Everything is majestic and beautiful.
And in the deepest part of the foggy area.
There is a small, quaint pavilion.
Green trees surround the pavilion, with flowing water, bees flying and butterflies dancing, like a fairnd.
Through it, you can vaguely see a figure sitting in it.
The figure is slightly thin, a middle-aged man wearing a blue embroidered golden robe, his face obscured by thick light, and his specific appearance cannot be seen.
In front of him, there is a stone table of not big nor small size, flickering with the dark golden light all over. If it was seen by people, they would definitely be astonished.
Because it is made entirely of expensive and precious immortal gold, it is rare to find, and now it has been made into a solid table and chair.
¡°Strange, how can the trace of bloodline that I left in the lower realm be stronger? I have already erased it¡¡±
At this moment, a breezees, clouds lingering¡
The man suddenly spoke, his voice full of amazement.
He lightly twirled his fingers, as if making a calction, but couldn¡¯t see anything.
¡
Taking advantage of these few days of leisure, Jiang Hui has taken the time to count the current resources of Liu Vige.
His home is now considered to be of considerable size with a great foundation, and it will continue to grow stronger. It requires regr nning every once in a while, otherwise it would be more troublesome to keep track of everything over time.
Firstly, there are the Nobles.
Jiang Hui has counted that, including Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, and Lin Chen, there are already seventy-eight Nobles in Liu Vige.
This is an astoundinglyrge number that, should it get out, would shock the world and make everyone¡¯s jaws drop.
The number is too great, so much that it is hard to believe.
Most of them are from the Seven Domains: Heaven, Earth, Mysterious, Yellow, Universe, Cosmos, and Vast, especially the Heavenly Domain. It is the strongest domain in the lower realm and ranks first in strength. The number of Nobles far exceeds that of other domains.
The Nobles have reached the limit that ordinary cultivators can achieve. The Array Realm can confer kingship, while the Nobles can be the Human Emperor of an ancient country, ruling over a territory and enjoying the resources of countless subjects.
When theye out, ancient beasts and exotic birds serve as their vehicles, and they reside in splendid golden pces.
If one does not encounter an adventure or possess extraordinary talents, they will most likely stay at this realm for a lifetime. Throughout history, there have been countless geniuses. At least seventy to eighty percent of them are stuck at this realm.
Even for super powers like the Ancient Divine Mountain that have survived the passage of eternity, at most, they have four or five Nobles. But Liu Vige has almost eighty of them.
If Jiang Hui doesn¡¯t take action, the current strength of Liu Vige is enough to sweep through any ce in the Eight Domains of the Lower Realm, and even the Taoist Orthodoxy left behind in the upper realm is incapable of contending with it.
Not to mention there are the Three-eyed Raven, Little True Dragon, Little ck, Departure Fire Divine Bull, etc.
Although they have not formally ignited the divine fire and ascended to the supreme divine position, shedding their mortal bodies, their true strength far exceeds that of the Nobles. Once they go on a rampage, they can kill even ordinary Divine Spirits. They are still considered the strongest beings next to Jiang Hui.
If there are so many Nobles, not to mention the Following Arrays and the Insignia Realms.
The total number of thetter two exceeds several thousand.
There are 1283 creatures in the Array Realm and 2196 in the Insignia Realm.
These two realms are also major checkpoints on the path of cultivation. Each one can stop most cultivators. The sessful ones rejoice wildly, while the losers are disheartened. Countless creatures pass their lives in vain, and in the end, they can¡¯t reach Cave Heaven or Spirit Transformation Realm.
From this, it can be seen that the strength and foundation of Liu Vige today is extremely strong. Sending out a few random people could sweep through everything.
What¡¯s left are tools, formations, and the like.
Formations such as the Utopia Array, the Primary Spirit Gathering Array, and others, of course, go without saying.
These two formations are the keys to the survival of Liu Vige and are considered the most important above all else.
What¡¯s left are the crossbow towers which are a type of tool. If they hit with one shot, they can directly kill ordinary deities. They are powerful enough to ughter deities, and the most important thing is that they don¡¯t require manual control and are free to aim.
Then there are the Bronze Giants.
Their bodies are a kind of peculiar puppet life form. They don¡¯t have their own thoughts, need no food, and can be collected into Jiang Hui¡¯s personal space at any time at will.
The Bronze Giants unconditionally obey Jiang Hui¡¯s orders, they go by hismands. Although they don¡¯t use Treasure Technique Divine Ability, their advantage lies in their thick skin and great strength. Their strong defense, like a copper wall and iron barrier, cannot be breached even by Divine Spirits. Each punch that falls can shake mountains and rivers, so they can easily crush peaks. Even a Noble might find it hard to withstand their blows.
Most importantly.
Jiang Hui recently discovered that the Bronze Giants are actually a type of life form that can evolve.
The path of evolution is simple, mainly through swallowing other metal substances.
The rarer the better. Once a certain level is reached, they can sublimate themselves, be a higher-grade puppet, and even possess unique attack abilities. Just like skills in a game, by that time, thebat power of the Bronze Giants will definitely go to another level.
In addition to the above, there are various misceneous items such as Monkey Wine, Locust Trees, Spiritual Wheat, rare Treasure medicinal nts, and so on.
Monkey Wine is the most abundant. Up to now, Jiang Hui has more than five thousand jars. There is still only one Locust Tree. However, after these years of growth, the locust tree has grown incredibly robust. It¡¯s almost as thick as the waist of Second Brother. Not long ago, it even bloomed and bore fruit¡
The fruit is a light blue fruit the size of a thumbnail. There are only six in total, all of which are imbued with a water-like luster and are quite eye-catching. They can emit substantial light in the dark.
Jiang Hui has not tasted it personally, but the mischievous kids in the vige once stole and ate it, almost losing their teeth from the sourness.
However, this thing has many uses. The dried and ground powder is taken internally. It not only strengthens the body and supplements the energy and blood, but also has detoxifying and hemostatic effects. It works better than the Medicine Powder made by Liu Vige and is especially effective immediately. It can be used to save lives in critical times.
The two acres of Spirit Wheat Seeds have expanded several times after a period of nurturing and reproduction, growing to ten acres in size.
Although it¡¯s not toorge, the advantage lies in the abundant yield of Spiritual Wheat, which can reap several times a year. It can barely allow everyone to have a small taste.
Perhaps because of the abundant spiritual energy in Liu Vige, the various treasure medicinal nts found from Shared Treasure Cliff and many upper realm Taoist lineages have grown extraordinarily well. Each nt is swirling with a faint glow, and colors are varied, each striving to be the best. The rich scent of medicine is satisfying¡
Finally, there are the various treasures and beasts brought by the vigers of Liu Vige.
The number of scale horses, after generations of breeding, has now reached tens of thousands, with Unicorns numbering over five hundred.
This is a variant of the scale horse, with stronger speed and endurance. It can travel tens of thousands of miles a day and can run over ten thousand miles even at night. It is a rare exotic beast that can be generally tamed. Of course, it is also more stubborn and untamed, requiring a certain level of strength to control.
What¡¯s left, such as the Five-Colored Chickens, cattle, sheep, pigs, etc., are countless, too many to count¡
Chapter 304 - 236: Killing Immortal Formation, Ascend Heaven Ladder (Third Update) _1
Chapter 304: Chapter 236: Killing Immortal Formation, Ascend Heaven Ladder (Third Update) _1
(This is from yesterday, there¡¯s still about ten thousand words for today, please subscribe, and leave a monthly ticket.)
¡
Apart from the value of the five-colored chickens being particrly high, the remaining livestock such as cows, sheep, chickens, and ducks are all fairlymon.
However, even though they aremon breeds, they possess prodigious reproductive abilities, hence theirrge numbers. Particrly with the chicks, whose numbers have already approached the hundred thousand mark.
For this reason, Old Man Lin had specially allocated arge valley area for the breeding of thesemon livestock.
Barring the essential passageways, the valley is surrounded on all sides by tall mountains. Even some ferocious birds may not be able to fly out, making it convenient, as an individual fence instation isn¡¯t needed.
All of these collectively form the current foundation of Liu Vige.
Compared with the established Immortal Dao, the gap and distance are still considerable.
However, thetter, after all, is the result of countless predecessors¡¯ dedication tond remation and expansion, advancing generation after generation, hundreds of thousands, millions, and even longer years of umtion. Whereas Liu Vige, is merely a few decades old.
As for the top-level power, with Jiang Hui supporting it, itcks nothing.
Although he is a practitioner of the Void Path, as long as there is no Supreme, even a Quasi-Emperor of the Escape One level can be contested, and may not necessarily end up at a disadvantage.
However, the middle-level personnel are far from sufficient.
Even in the mostmon sects in the Upper Realm, the minimum requirement for theposition of the middle-level personnel is the True One Realm, bing a True God.
In the case of mainstream Immortal Dao, the minimum requirement must be the Saint Ceremony Realm, and even the Divine Realm.
However, Jiang Hui is not discouraged.
Liu Vige has been established for no more than a few decades, and he finds it childish to expect a few decades of umtion to catch up with what others have umted over tens of thousands of years. Time is on his side.
He vaguely remembers that the next disturbance would take at least hundreds of thousands of years, which should be enough time for him to hold on and develop.
¡
To tally the quantities of items, Jiang Hui set aside a table made of parchment paper, marking all the items and their quantities very clearly. Even the livestock wasn¡¯t overlooked and was all listed.
Afterward, he particrly injected a bit of Creation Power into it to make this parchment more robust and even allows it to make adjustments ording to the actual change of items in the future, so he won¡¯t need to go through the same trouble again.
Having done this, Jiang Hui handed over directly to Old Man Lin all the Monkey Wine, fruit wine, and other items he had stockpiled.
At the same time, he informed thetter that apart from Little ck, Three-eyed Raven, Little True Dragon, etc., Old Man Lin could freely control any of the remaining, including even Nobles.
This is undoubtedly an unimaginable power.
Nobles are considered the most powerful existence in the Lower Realm Eight Domains, and even a country¡¯s Human Emperor wouldn¡¯t have such power, yet they all have to obey the orders of an old man who is only at the Spirit Transformation Realm.
The reason why he values Old Man Lin so much,
is not only because he was Liu Vige¡¯s first n Leader and had been diligently managing every aspect of Liu Vige for Jiang Hui. More importantly, it is because Jiang Hui trusts him.
After all, even looking at everyone in Liu Vige, Old Man Lin¡¯s faith value can still rank in the top three. There is no reason not to reuse such a loyal and capable subordinate.
As soon as this thought fell, Jiang Hui issued a divine decree.
In an instant,
The echoing sound of rumbling thunder reverberated above Liu Vige, lingering for a long time.
Inside the vige, many people were startled, their faces full of shock, and then strong envy.
¡°This old dude is living it up, catching the God Willow¡¯s eye like this, even Noble-level existences have to follow his orders, how prestigious is this!¡±
At a lower hill,
The former n Leader of Native Tribe joked with augh.
Naturally, despite just joking, the envy in the old man¡¯s eyes is almost overflowing.
Once upon a time, he had always aspired to uplift his n, but it was against his expectations. Luckily, they joined Liu Vige at the end, bing a part of Lord Willow God, he can live a peaceful life in this life. But who doesn¡¯t have a time where they aspire to go the distance?!
There are still quite a few people who share the idea of the former Native Tribe n Leader. Many people feel that if they had followed Jiang Hui initially, they would have been splendid today as well. With onemand, even Nobles have to obey, how powerful it would be¡ they dare not even dream of it.
¡
¡
Old Man Lin has been in a great mood recently, often humming a little song when he¡¯s alone, that he¡¯s likely heard somewhere.
The melody is more aligned with the grinding opera style of southern Anhui, interspersed with some singing methods simr to the Huangmei Opera from Jiang Hui¡¯s previous life. Although it seemed hodgepodge, it does bring out some unique taste whenbined with the old man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice.
It was not only because Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and other close people had reached the realm that he would have never dared to imagine in his past life, and they might even ignite the Divine Fire in the future, ascend to the supreme divine position, and transcend from the mortal world.
More so, it was due to the visible development speed of the Liu Vige and how much Lord Willow valued him.
He still remembered very clearly that once upon a time, the vige was only his few family members, and he was no more than a mere Blood Realm practitioner at best, unable to fight dangerous creatures like tigers and bears.
But now, there are nearly eighty Nobles, and there are countless Sealed Kings and Sealed Princes.
The powerful beings that are termed rare in other factions are as numerous as carp in the river in Liu Vige. Out on the road, you could casually bump into a Sealed King who has reached the Array Realm or even an existence on the Noble level that couldpete with the Human Emperor of one side of the Ancient Country.
This apparent change naturally excited Old Man Lin, who always had the vige¡¯s development at heart, and he often woke up from his dreamsughing.
The distant terrain,
After the water level dropped,
The raging river lost its previous urgency, and became gentle and quiet.
By the river, willows are swayingly nted.
Vigersing and going,ughing and chatting, would rest here after theirbor, filling the air withughter, tranquil and harmonious.
¡°Lord Willow God has mentioned that the catastrophe in the lower realm has passed, and the following period will be a rare time of peaceful development. This period may be very long, enough for a realm to develop. Liu Vige must seize this opportunity.¡±
Old man Lin passed by here, suddenly lost in thought.
Nowadays, Lord Willow God is increasingly quiet, rarely appearing in public unless there is something important, even during sacrifices. It was clear that he wanted to retreat to the background.
As the leader of the vige, he should consider the future development direction of Liu Vige. This is probably why Lord Willow God let him take charge of the Nobles.
For Old man Lin, this was both a challenge and an opportunity. If handled well, his position in Lord Willow God¡¯s heart would certainly be even more important.
To be safe, Old man Lin thought about it and finally decided to solicit opinions widely.
He understood that personal ideas can always be limited. The more important the matter that determines the future direction of the vige, the more opinions of others need to be sought. Then, by choosing the best, summarizing and making up for any shorings, perfection can be achieved as much as possible.
Among the crowd were Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
Although these two mischievous kids were young and had not yet reached adulthood, as elders of the vige and having significant power in the vige, they too had the opportunity to voice their opinions.
¡°Father, do you mean¡ nning to expand next?¡±
At the vige square.
After Old man Lin finished exining his ideas, Lin Xin Tong was the first to speak.
She had a tall figure, full breasts, smooth skin, and a pair of eyes as clear as water. She inherited all the advantages of the Lin Surname and Old man Lin, making her a goddess in the vige and an extraordinary figure who doesn¡¯t admit inferiority to men. Now, under the influence of her Pure Yin Body, she had reached the Array Realm of the Sealed King, and perhaps in not too long, she could have the qualifications to attack the Noble Realm.
¡°Liu Vige will only get bigger and bigger. Maybe one day it won¡¯t be able to amodate neers, but it certainly isn¡¯t now. During this period, we can make the name of Liu Vige known and attract talents from all around!¡± Old man Lin said slowly.
¡°I agree with Father¡¯s idea. Although Liu Vige is strong now, it¡¯s not strong enough. Without Lord Willow God, even one from the upper realm would be enough to overturn us!¡± Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen said, and put forward their own ideas.
¡
The sun was at its peak, the silver light was like water, spilling on the river surface, the sparkling waves reflected a cold silver glow.
After several rounds of discussion.
The major policies for Liu Vige in the future were finally determined.
Naturally, it was to develop.
But the specific path of development still needs more discussion. However, a few points have been considered.
One point that was heavily discussed was to establish some extensions of Liu Vige in the other domains of the lower realm.
This point was controversial and was currently up for a vote by everyone.
Back mountain.
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze full of approval shifted from Old man Lin.
Thetter did not think wrong, he did indeed n to retirepletely to the background. In the future, all matters of Liu Vige will be handed over to Old man Lin to manage, and today is his test.
He was fairly satisfied with the performance of Old man Lin.
For the rulers, remember not to monopolize the discussion, this is a taboo among taboos.
As for his n, he also agrees.
Not taking advantage of this stable period to develop, the future will only be more chaotic.
But whether to establish branches in the other domains, he could not make a decision. In general, there are pros and cons. Let the believers decide for themselves, he will not give his opinion.
Withdrawing his mind, Jiang Hui stopped paying attention and began to ponder over the Killing Immortal Formation he got from hisst upgrade.
Although the name contains a ¡®formation character, Killing Immortal Formation and Utopia Array are twopletely different things.
The former is not a real formation, but a powerful attack technique designed primarily to kill the enemy. It is simr to the third Killing Formation engraved into the flesh and blood of Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng, but more sophisticated, it is the supreme technique. If Jiang Huai stepped into the Supreme, he should be able to use this formation to kill the Immortal.
After pondering for a long time, the voice of the Golden Finger suddenly rang, reminding him that it was time for the monthly summoning of the dragon egg.
Jiang Hui had been waiting for this day, naturally, he would not hesitate, he directly chose to draw a lottery.
¡°Congrattions, you have found an Epic Grade Dragon Egg in the immense dust. The dragon egg has been issued, please pick it up in time.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an Epic Grade Dragon Egg!!!¡±
Jiang Hui was very happy.
This time it was a shot straight to the heart. He drew an Epic Grade dragon egg directly.
You should know that once you reach the Epic level or above, you are guaranteed to open rare items.
And, the way to incubate this dragon egg is particrly simple, just leave it in a cool ce for ten days and ten nights.
It really seems that the method of hatching dragon eggs is not determined by their rarity, it just seems to be randomly assigned.
Soon, the time arrived.
At dawn, the dragon egg turned into a ray of light and shot up into the sky.
¡°Congrattions, the Epic Grade Dragon Egg has sessfully hatched.¡±
¡°Epic Grade Dragon Egg reward: Ascend Heaven Ladder (Rare Item).¡±
¡°Ascend Heaven Ladder: Can be used to connect two realms. Even ordinary people can go to the upper realm freely from here, free from the rules of the realm barrier. At the same time, there is a certain probability to listen to the teachings of the Saint, gain a certain chance, each person can only use it once.¡±
¡°Friendly reminder: Unless the host agrees, this item can never be detected by outsiders.¡±
¡°Friendly reminder: The host will gain a chance the first time they use it.¡±
¡°Review: It is rumored that there exist ancient stairs in this world, created by seizing the power of heaven and earth. To the ordinary people, the length of the stairs is unknowable. When one steps on thest step, they can listen to the teachings of the Saint, attain the enlightenment on the spot, and be a disciple of the Saint.¡±
At the same time, the voice of the Golden Finger rang leisurely.
Chapter 305: 237: Walk in Song, Ascend to the Sky, the 2nd True Body (1st update)_1
Chapter 305: Chapter 237: Walk in Song, Ascend to the Sky, the 2nd True Body (1st update)_1
Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was deep, like two dazzling stars, he slowly raised his head, looked at the deep radiant entity in front of him, and once again perused the rted introduction.
¡°Ascend Heaven Ladder, walk in song, fleeting eons in a blink, how should mortals care? How should ants matter?
All mortal forms, regardless of any living creatures can step into the Upper Realm from here, witnessing the magnificent waves of religious parades, seeing the unbeaten elegance of unmatched young talents, listening to the evesting secrets echoing with the world¡
With this thing, my followers of Liu Vige can go to the Upper Realm whenever we want, return whenever we wish, as unrestricted as heaven and earth¡¡±
After his astonishment, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help expressing his joy.
As is well known, it is extremely difficult for the Upper Realm and Lower Realm to connect. Even he is powerless, unable to bridge the gap easily, even if he can go through it, he must bear a hefty price.
The Lower Realm is poor and barren, a prison for sinners created by Supreme Powers, and it is also the Human Body Big Medicine for Immortal Dao of thest era. They control life and death, treating the Lower Realm as their own backyard for venting anger.
The Upper Realm, fertile and boundless, is home to various opportunities and it is far superior to the Lower Realm in any aspect. Especially the precious Power of Laws, which is by no meansparable.
In the Eight Domains, if a Noble wanted to ignite the Divine me, ascend to the Divine Position, and shed their mortal body, the quickest way is to go to the Upper Realm.
It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t ignite the Divine me in the Lower Realm, butpared to the Upper Realm, the difficulty is too great, almost impossible. Especially, it would leave unheble rule scars in your body, ultimately making it not worth it.
Because the rules in the Lower Realm are too fragmented, and igniting the Divine me is already the first step into the Human Path Domain, which ispletely different from the previous hard practice. It requires a sense of the Power of Laws.
He remembered well that when those Upper Realm giants had captured Medical Noble in the Lower Realm, a being sessfully ignited a trace of Divine me, half stepping into the Position of God.
However, his condition was special, as he was riddled with wounds all over his body. Even if he forcibly ignited the Divine me, his strength was only a bit stronger than an average Noble. But the price he paid was that it would be difficult for him to improve further in the future, and he would probably only be a False god at most until his death.
This was akin to killing the goose thatys the golden eggs or fighting fire with fire, and it was definitely not advisable.
Throughout thousands of years, if the beings in the Lower Realm wanted to go to the Upper Realm, except for that ancient road, there were a few Teleportation Arrays that were left over from many years ago.
But regardless of the former or thetter, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.
The former was extremely dangerous. Although it was an ancient road, it was also a battlefield that had existed for a long time.
Countless beings shed their blood there, from ancient times to this day; the white bones paved that secluded ancient road, filled with barren bones and concealed dangers, where any carelessness would lead to death.
Thetter were rare, all controlled by the inherited forces left in the Lower Realm of those immortal Dao, even if you found it, you wouldn¡¯t be qualified to step in.
But with the Ascend Heaven Ladder, Jiang Hui and the followers of Liu Vige can travel freely between the two realms without any restrictions or any concerns.
Although this thing can¡¯t directly enhancebat power, its auxiliary function is highly formidable, and its value is immeasurable.
Regaining his thoughts, Jiang Hui chose to use the Ascend Heaven Ladder for the first time.
Ascend Heaven Ladder also has an invisibility property, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered.
¡°Hum¡¡±
The moment Jiang Hui¡¯s voice fell.
In the infinite cosmos,
Ripples like those of water gently surged out, forming some kind of regr arc, spreading outwards from the dome of the sky inyer afteryer. The air currents surged with a roar, like countless roaring rivers flowing incessantly¡
Next.
The air produced a crackling sound as if caused by the collision of hammer, axe, and chisel.
Before Jiang Hui could react,
A winding stone staircase like a long dragon slowly appeared.
A step next to a step, appearing from an unknown mysterious ce, then extending up to the distant towering sky, winding and convoluting indefinitely¡
The stone steps were very old, with mottled traces left by time visible on them. The entire body was exuding a faint light, carrying a sense of mystery and savagery.
Stepping into it, heavy sacred sounds came from the beyond the Nine Heavens, like the teachings of a Saint, which made people involuntarily shook, feeling like a Heavenly Road was appearing before them, their hearts bing calm, wanting to listen quietly¡
Jiang Hui, as the owner of the Ascend Heaven Ladder, felt it most clearly. After taking only a few steps, his understanding towards the Tao seemed to deepen unconsciously, and he also developed some feelings he had never had before.
¡°Good stuff, really good stuff, indeed a rare item!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes gleamed, his gaze clear as water, carefully feeling the sound of Taoism hanging down like a curtain.
In a hazy way, he seemed to really hear a sentence.
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes brightened.
He remembered that this Ascend Heaven Ladder could not only freely travel to the Upper and Lower Realms, but also had a chance to listen to the teachings of a Saint and obtain certain opportunities.
The first time was a guarantee.
Jiang Hui immediately concentrated all his attention.
Indeed, it had some effect, the sentence gradually cleared up¡
The Great Tao sings silently, the Great form is formless. The Tao stretches boundlessly and remains nameless, only Tao is skilled to begin and skilled to conclude.
¡°Boom!!!¡±
When all the sound disappeared, Jiang Hui felt as if the crown of his head was soaring skyward in an instant, and the view before his eyes began to blur.
Next moment.
A gigantic figure appeared.
How towering and enormous that figure was, sitting high above the ninth heaven, untouched by dust, unaffected by cause and effect, staying out of the cycle of reincarnation.
With one finger pointing down, the epoch reincarnates, going around to begin anew, eyes opening wide, everything turns into white fog, eventually bing a white expanse¡
Jiang Hui watched with a shaken soul.
But this vision did notst long, dissolving in the blink of an eye¡
Jiang Hui frowned, trying hard to remember some of the visions, but the impression of them in his mind grew increasingly vague, till atst, only a silhouette remained¡
However, even that silhouette became blurrier and blurrier in his eyes, until in the end all the sights disappearedpletely, and before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes surprisingly appeared a mass of small ck print, arrayed neatly together.
These small characters seemed to belong to some particrly ancient writing,pletely different from Bone Script and even the Chinese characters he had used in his previous life.
But what was strange was, Jiang Hui could understand every one of them.
After a while, he had finished reading them all; he couldn¡¯t help looking a little astonished, and even more delighted.
This was a Taoist supernatural powers, and it was rted to his external avatar, allowing the avatar to cultivate independently, unbounded by his physical body and opening up a second route to the Heavenly Road.
Jiang Hui¡¯s true body was unique, incapable of cultivation ¨C it could only advance by leveling up, which brought a great deal of uncertainty.
But his external avatar was different. It contained his true blood and the power of his soul. If he cultivated ording to the instructions on these Taoist supernatural powers, it could coalesce into a second true self, metamorphosing into a real living being, yet remaining telepathically connected to his true body.
At the outset, one could even sense the true Heavenly Road, thereby obtaining unimaginable good fortune, forcibly adding various buffs; as for what those might be exactly, one would need to see what one gained in the process of sensing the Heavenly Road, but at least they would all resemble duplicate pupils, Supreme Bone.
It kind of resembled Immortal Supreme¡¯s Five Elements Corpse, but was leagues above it in terms of sophistication.
However, these Taoist supernatural powers also had some ws, such as the need to start over.
¡°It¡¯s worth a try!¡±
Jiang Hui contemted for a moment and ultimately decided to give it a shot.
Cutting off the connection with his external avatar for a moment, he began to cultivate ording to the instructions on the Taoist supernatural powers.
The first step was to perceive the true Heavenly Road.
But it wasn¡¯t him perceiving it; it was his external avatar.
This was a process that required patience.
Before he knew it, the sky darkened.
Just then.
A beam of light suddenly descended from the sky, shining upon his external avatar.
And not just one beam.
Quickly, a second, a third, a fourth¡
Bing more and more concentrated, and each one brighter than thest.
The sky didn¡¯t return to normal until the seventh beam of light descended.
But Jiang Hui, who was standing at the side, was in unparalleled shock.
Because with every beam of light that descended, he could see clear through it.
The first one took the form of the Duplicate Pupil.
The second one, the Unparalleled Battle Body.
The third one, the Primitive Five Elements.
The fourth one, the Netherworld Undying Body.
The fifth one, the Chaotic Body.
The sixth one, the form of the Congenital Holy Body Taoist Fetus.
And the seventh one¡ the mortal form.
Chapter 306: 238: Looking at Earth, Little Rock Revives (Second Update)_1
Chapter 306: Chapter 238: Looking at Earth, Little Rock Revives (Second Update)_1
With each ray of light that fell, it was apanied by a certain exaggerated and powerful talent, which was instantly bestowed upon Jiang Hui¡¯s external avatar.
Under the infusion of light, truly felt between heaven and earth, the meaning of Tao resonated at this moment, illuminating the world, the sound of the Great Taoist constantly roared,plementing the approaching breeze.
This scene was spectacr,
If it were seen by others, they would surely be so astonished that their jaws would drop.
It was too against the heavens. Any one of the seven gifted physiques had a great chance of creating a Supreme Great Emperor, but now all were gathered in one ce, which was hard to believe even if one saw it with their own eyes.
In particr, the Chaos Bodyter, the innate holy body and Tao fetus, were rumored to have an extraordinary talent that could directly lead to immortality. It was hard to see even one within hundreds of thousands, millions of years, or even within the session of each era.
When all these gifted physiques merge together, Jiang Hui could clearly feel this avatar bing more ethereal and elusive.
At the same time, his connection with it became even closer, making it even more handy to use.
After the speed of light in the sky disappeared, this avatar began cultivating autonomously.
The Original Truth, True Dragon Skills, the Technique of Creation, etc., all yed a role at this moment.
The realm of this avatar soared like a rocket, and in an instant, it improved from moving blood to bing a Noble.
That wasn¡¯t the end of it.
Since the avatar and Jiang Hui are actually one body, it won¡¯t be affected by the rules of the Lower Realm, and shortly after, it ignited the Divine me and ascended to the Divine Position.
But it stopped there.
Upon reaching the Divine Fire Mirror, the cultivation speed of this avatar suddenly slowed down¡
All the foundation had been burnt, from now on, it needed to cultivate step by step. However, with such talent, the speed would definitely not be slow.
Jiang Hui pondered for a moment and decided to throw this second true body into the Upper Realm for growth.
The most important thing was to let it scout the way in advance.
Since their connection with each other was closer, Jiang Hui could perceive all of its actions and evenmand it at any time. If anything were to happen, he could respond immediately.
After sending the second true body away, Jiang Hui waved his hand and once again condensed a regr external avatar.
For him, as long as there was strength left, any number of avatars could be condensed effortlessly.
However, it was a pity that only the first external avatar could evolve into the second true body, the others could not do so. For an individual, this can be considered a one-time method.
Otherwise, he would create a third true body, a fourth true body, a fifth true body, and so on¡
¡°The starry sky is still so particrly bright!!¡±
The night was deep, and the stars filled the sky.
After dealing with the matter at hand, Jiang Hui suddenly felt emotional, his gaze deep as he looked up at the distant starry sky.
He suddenly thought of the Earth.
Within the endless darkness, thatpletely blue star might have just birthed single-celled species!
With Jiang Hui¡¯s current realm, he actually had the ability to return to Earth.
After all, in Complete Darkness, Ye Fan returned to the Earth for a nostalgic tour when he reached the third level of Immortal tform, fulfilling his heart¡¯s desire.
ording to the division of Complete Darkness and Perfect Worlds, the third level of Immortal tform is equivalent to the Celestial God, not yet reaching the position of the Void Path Master.
However, Jiang Hui felt that the timing of his reincarnation might be a bit awkward.
ording to his calctions, the Earth should still be in the initial stage of life¡¯s birth, perhaps not really just the single-cell stage. Perhaps the Earth had already given birth to the most primitive forms of life and organisms¡
But whether it was the initial form of life or the era of human society like a jungle of steel, there was no difference to Jiang Hui.
He just wanted to see if that was still there.
The only problem was the universe was too vast and endless, and without the Earth¡¯s coordinates, even with his cultivation, it would be easy to get lost.
However, based on Jiang Hui¡¯s observations these past days, the blue sphere that symbolized the brilliant life in the future should not be too far from him.
If it were really too far away, it would have been impossible for Ye Fan at the Celestial God level to cross it with his strength at that time.
Despite having analyzed all of these factors, it still did nothing to change the situation. Without precise and concrete coordinates, everything still felt like finding a needle in a haystack.
To be honest, Jiang Hui was not in any hurry to go back.
He was an orphan in his previous life, unloved by his mother and father. This led him to learn self-reliance from an early age after leaving the orphanage. He had witnessed all the ups and downs of the world, including the trials and tribtions of the general popce, their joys and sorrows, their grief and happiness.
Besides these, Jiang Hui felt he had nothing else to pine for.
He had lived a life of twenty years filled with nothingness. There was no girl he fancied, no true friend to share his thoughts with. Everything was as nd as in water and got harder to swallow with each passing day.
He had no idea where his futurey or whether there was any hope for it at all.
Not until he woke up one day to find himself transformed into a willow tree¡
Only then did he feel a unique pursuit and change in his life.
¡°Regardless, that ce was my homnd, and if there is time, I should still go back for a visit. When that upheaval urred, everything was obliterated into dust.¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts were in chaos. In fact, he had never considered this issue before, but once it crossed his mind, he could not put it aside. Although he had made up his mind now, he felt considerably calmer.
¡
¡
Time flowed away like a river, unceasing and relentless.
Before he knew it, ten days had passed in an instant.
On this day.
A shocking piece of news suddenly arrived, spreading across the vast Wilderness like a tidal wave.
The fallen Little Rock¡ had revived.
The Human Emperor of the Stone Kingdom, who had daringly moved forward and achieved the feat of killing gods with the body of a mere mortal, had emerged from his coffin¡
Many people were shocked, thinking it was imusible. How could someone who had diede back to life?
Not only in reality but in the Void God Realm too, the news had created quite a stir. Troops after troops appeared, desiring to obtain the most urate information.
At times like this, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were always the most ted.
And this time was no exception.
¡°It¡¯s confirmed. Absolutely confirmed. Little Rock has indeede back to life, and also¡¡±
Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa stopped abruptly at this point. Their statements, filled with suspense, never failed to attract throngs of people, guaranteeing a handsome collection of offerings.
Tu Wa and others were greatly astonished.
They had been immersed in intense cultivation recently.
Their daily routine consisted of exploring the True Dragon Skills or learning the content of the Original Truth¡¯s Divine Invocation. They spent almost all their spare time in the Divine Tomb Trial Ground, so they were unaware of the news of Little Rock¡¯s martyrdom.
Tu Wa was so saddened when he first heard of this news that he cried incessantly.
Having known Little Dot for many years, they initiallyined about each other¡¯spany, but over time, nourished a bond, reflecting and inspiring each other.
Upon learning about the revival of Little Dot, he was astonished and somewhat excited.
Old man Lin, Lin Zhuang Lin Chen, and others felt the same way.
They could be considered the elderly, all of whom had a fondness for the child. True, the naughty boy often lost his temper and didn¡¯t have a distinct line betweenughter and rage, but with time, they could easily sense the sincerity akin to innocent children within him.
This sincerity was hard toe by, many people didn¡¯t possess it, even if they did, it would whittle away with time.
To still possess it, meant the young boy never wavered from his original intention and true nature.
They, too, were taken aback after learning about his death on the battlefield. The fact that an unruly teenager had genuinely achieved the unprecedented feat of killing a god was beyond their imagination.
However, the impact was no match for the shock they felt upon finding out that Little Rock had climbed out of his coffin.
He had been bleeding profusely, and yet, after being buried for over a year, he could still hang on. The resilience he showed was awe-inspiring to them.
¡°Anyway, our viges were neighbors after all. We weren¡¯t aware of this news before, but now that we know, it¡¯s both right and reasonable for us to pay a visit!¡± Old Man Lin dered.
Chapter 307: 239: Visit to Little Rock (3rd update of yesterday) _1
Chapter 307: Chapter 239: Visit to Little Rock (3rd update of yesterday) _1
¡°Our Liu Vige and Stone Vige were once close neighbors,ing from the same Vast Wilderness Mountain Range. That child even visited us not long ago. Knowing about this situation, it would only make sense both emotionally and rationally for us to pay a visit!¡±
Old man Lin¡¯s pupils shone with the light of wisdom as he spoke.
Despite his many experiences over half his life not having too many ups and downs, he had managed to summarize his own wisdom of life, and that was the more friends, the more paths avable.
In the grand Wilderness, across the Upper and Lower Realm, relying solely on one¡¯s own strength makes it very difficult to go far. Even Liu Vige should forge more friendships with outside powers, establishing good rtionships.
Stone Vige should be one of them.
Honestly, Old man Lin was quite curious about that vige.
Not only because the two had some connection in the past, but also because that vige had a being known as the Willow God, and was even able to produce a peerless genius like Little Rock, who starred in his own immortal legend simply by ying gods with the appearance of an ordinary mortal.
Although they had not met many times, Old man Lin always felt that the naughty boy would never be ordinary and perhaps one day might make a name for himself in the Wilderness. However, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so extraordinary that he would probably even shock the Upper Realm.
A mortal who can y gods, it¡¯s simply unimaginable.
There has never been such a precedent. If it wasn¡¯t already known to everyone, and reyed for all to see, he would really find it hard to believe.
What about the talents of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen? They reached the Noble Level, which most Cultivators couldn¡¯t touch in their entire lives, at their teens. Just one step away and they could Ignite The Divine Fire and truly shed their mortal bodies.
But even then, they wouldn¡¯t dare say they could y gods beyond their level, let alone seven in total.
And when he was their age, it seemed that he was still busy collecting bird eggs, wasn¡¯t he?!
As for the thoughts Old man Lin had, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others naturally nodded their heads in agreement.
They haven¡¯t seen Little Dot for a long time and miss him quite a bit.
Meanwhile, the two young ones were also astonished, wanting to know how a boy their age managed to y gods and aplish such a seemingly impossible feat of god-ying.
We¡¯re all geniuses here, why are you the only one showing off?
¡°Alright, since everyone agrees, then there¡¯s no better day than today. Let¡¯s prepare and set off today itself!¡±
Old man Lin waved his hand decisively.
After the discussion, he made a trip to the vige¡¯s storeroom.
The storeroom is where Liu Vige usually stores misceneous items and treasure medicinal nts. It¡¯s located in arge open-air cave at the back of the mountain, guarded heavily. Not even a fly could get in.
Only a few people in the vige could go in and out freely. Anyone else would need written permission from Old man Lin to enter.
Once inside the storeroom,
Old man Lin thought for a moment and chose some top-quality treasure medicinal nts.
All these medicinal nts were rare and precious, fully matured after this period of cultivation, and thus were picked and stored separately.
Apart from the medicinal nts, Old man Lin also picked out a few chunks of flesh from Pure Blood Creatures.
The flesh of these creatures is abundant and lush in vitality, it wouldn¡¯t decay even under the most scorching temperatures, and could be stored for a long time. At the right temperature, it could remain unchanged for hundreds or even thousands of years without any changes. For more powerful creatures, even ten thousand years could pass and still be present, leaving a terrifying Forbidden Area, making it the perfect supplement to replenish vitality.
Along the way, there were some Noble Level powers who wanted to join them, many who wanted to witness the rumored mortal who dared to challenge the gods.
Most of these Nobles came from the other Seven Domains and had not heard about Little Rock¡¯s deeds. However, all of them were shocked by Shi Hao¡¯s act.
Regarding this, Old man Lin certainly had no reason to refuse.
By doing so, not only could they show their regard for the young man, but also tacitly demonstrate the strength of Liu Vige¡ªkilling two birds with one stone.
The group was quiterge, heading towards the existing Teleportation Array.
The Teleportation Array covered arge area, about several thousands of kilometers square. It was a massive project that could amodate everyone at once. The Willow God had built it over tens of days.
Atop the hills of the back mountain.
Jiang Hui was, of course, the first to learn of Old Man Lin and the others¡¯ ns.
But now he was preparing to retreat, having already handed over all the small matters in the vige to Old Man Lin and others to arrange.
There are first and then in learning, and specialization in technology.
In handling trifles, Jiang Hui was not as experienced as Old Man Lin. It was best for the believers to make these small decisions themselves, while he was primarily responsible for controlling the overall development direction of the vige.
In contrast to the vibrant, bustling, lively scene in the vige, outside of it there was a scene of deste autumn winds and falling leaves.
The air was slightly cool, and autumn had unknowingly arrived.
After everyone had arrived, Old Man Lin took out from his bosom a light blue crystal stone the size of a palm, and then ced it in a protruding spot on a certain bluestone, directly activating the teleportation array.
¡°Buzz¡¡±
A rather eye-catching white light appeared.
The next moment.
The view in front of Old Man Lin and the others suddenly changed. Looking at it again, it had be a very t open area, scattered with various stone houses built out of rocks.
The entrance to the vige was a spectacr diamond-shaped altar, and next to the altar was a smallor mound of earth.
But now, this mound of earth seemed to have been directly broken open by some tremendous force. The tomb head had disappeared, and several coffins had been opened¡
¡°This is Little Dot¡¯s tomb?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes widened, he quickly stepped forward, looking left and right, a face of fascination.
This was much cruder than he had imagined.
Based on Tu Wa Zi¡¯s understanding of that kid.
Even if it wasn¡¯t imposing and spectacr, it should at least have been a mound with a mountain body, cave as tomb, stream as a river; this extreme simplicity and unadorned appearance in front of him, in his eyes,pletely didn¡¯t match that unruly and domineering character of the brat.
¡°It seems that the rumors were true, that young man not only sessfully killed a god, but also his will did not extinguish after death, truly living a second life!¡±
A Noble spoke up. It was a female noble, her body shrouded in a faint mist.
¡°I really want to meet that young man soon, even in the Upper Realm, talents like this would probably still be high-ranking!¡±
Other Nobles echoed in agreement.
¡°Who are you guys?¡±
At the entrance to Stone Vige, some small children ying around were the first to notice Old Man Lin and the others. They all widened their eyes and ran over, not able to resist asking.
These kiddos were all quite audacious, not scared in the slightest, and did not feel very curious, because recently, visitors had been frequent, and they had pretty much gotten used to it.
¡°We, the old ones, are from Liu Vige. Today, we¡¯ve specificallye to pay a visit to Little Rock of your vige.¡± Old Man Lin stepped forward, his face kindly, saying benevolently.
¡°Oh, you guys are also here to find Brother Shi Hao? But Brother Shi Hao seems to have gone out a few days ago, he¡¯s not in the vige¡¡±
Several little kids scratched their heads and said.
¡°He went out, that is too unfortunate¡¡± Old Man Lin smacked his lips, just about to speak out, when a charming figure quickly stepped out from aside.
It was none other than Shi Hao¡¯s biological mother, the former Saintess of Immortal Mountain ¨C Qin Yi Ning.
¡°Could it be¡you¡¯re from Liu Vige?¡±
Qin Yi Ning looked astonished, and asked.
Chapter 308: 240: Or flatten Liu Village! (4100, first update)_1
Chapter 308: Chapter 240: Or tten Liu Vige! (4100, first update)_1
(The first update is here, will make up for you soon, sorry everyone, my family is in the hospital.)
¡
¡
¡°Are you folks¡ from Liu Vige?¡±
Qin Yining looked at Old man Lin and others who hade from afar, her expression a bit surprised.
Of course, she knew about Liu Vige.
A year ago, she had personally visited the deity of that ce. However, she didn¡¯t get a chance to meet, after waiting for a long time, she had to leave.
Because of this, Qin Yining was particrly impressed with this vige.
Not only her, perhaps every living being in the Eight Domains should know the existence of this vige, and had heard numerous rumors about it.
In the eyes of many cultivators, that vige should actually be the strongest force in the Lower Realm. There is none other that couldpare, not even the Ancient Forces inherited from the long years would amount to a tenth of its strength.
Not only does its origin remain mysterious, it also has the protection of a true deity, even remaining unscathed in the midst of the Heaven and Earth cmity.
Those Great Sect Hierarchs on the Upper Realm, who thought they had the ability to reach the sky and enter the earth, were like the blind men who had traversed once around the Lower Realm. They went on about the Medical Noble, but ignored this conspicuous ¡°Medicine Vige¡±. It not only sessfully crossed over, but also remained intact, like a chess watcher through the years, shocking the world.
Even though things have been quiet for a while, discussions and topics about it never ceased in the outside world.
Especially after the hierarch of the Upper Realm¡¯s Taoist Orthodoxy went to the Lower Realm unscathed, that ce had be a hot topic for the Eight Domains cultivators to discuss after meals.
But Liu Vige was usually very low-key, except for the two Divine Decrees that were issued, it rarely showed itself to the public.
Now, the vigers have actuallye out to see their eldest son, which surprised her.
¡°Are you Little Rock¡¯s mother?¡±
Old man Lin looked at Qin Yining, after seeing the simrity between her face and that of Little Rock, he vaguely guessed who this woman is.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Qin Yining finally looked at the sturdy old man with a dark face and thin physique.
He was fairly unimpressive-looking, if ced in a crowd, he wouldn¡¯t attract much attention, thus she did not pay special attention to him at first. But at this nce, she noticed his difference.
Although he looked ordinary, standing in the forefront of everybody with his wise eyes despite being old.
This was particrly unusual.
Because these people imed to be from that formidable force, whoever could be in the forefront must be amongst the top of the top.
¡°The Old One is surnamed Lin, with a single name ¡®Meng¡¯. I¡¯m the third one in the family. Close friends like to call me Lin No.3, but folks in the vige like to refer to me as the vige head.¡±
Old man Lin slowly said with a smile.
His speech was not fast, but with each word falling, the faces of the surrounding audience changed repeatedly, and their eyes were all focused here.
Some beings gasped, their eyes were fixed on Old man Lin, even their breathing started to hasten as if seeing a person who can increase their lifespan.
This ordinary-looking old man is actually the vige head of that mysterious force?!
If they hadn¡¯t heard it with their own ears, they would absolutely not believe it.
This group of people was shocked, aside from the locals of Stone Vige, there were also some forces that had good rtions with Stone Vige.
They came to Stone Vige in the year when Shi Hao was ughtered and stayed there to guard his grave.
After living here for a while, they had almostpletely integrated into Stone Vige.
Qin Yining was also shocked.
¡°Little Rock is not in the vige! He went to Immortal Mountain, he has some personal grievances to resolve, he left few days ago, and should be back soon. You can wait a few days in Liu Vige.¡±
After a while, Qin Yining came back to her senses and answered Old man Lin¡¯s enquiry.
Originally, she kept quite a few grudges against Liu Vige.
She med Liu Vige for standing by and not helping even when the Seven Gods Lower Realms were in grave danger. She med them for sealing the vige without any exnation after uttering some cryptic words. She and her husband were full of sincerity but couldn¡¯t even enter.
But after a year, their eldest son indeed came back to life. Her grudge towards them gradually started to fade¡
Now, she felt the mystery and antiquity of Liu Vige.
It seemed like they had foreseen everything and had been following their ns all along.
¡°In that case, we¡¯ll wait here for Little Rock to return. It¡¯s been a long time since west saw that boy, we kind of miss him.¡±
Old man Lin nodded with a smile.
He could see that Qin Yining was not lying, Shi Hao was indeed not in Stone Vige at the moment. But they had no intention of leaving yet
After not seeing him for a while, the old man missed that boy and wanted to see how such a timid boy became the butcher of the Seven Gods.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, who arrived with him, felt the same way. It had been a long time since theyst gathered together.
In the next half day¡
More and more figures appeared in front of the entrance of Stone Vige. They converged into a long river,ing in droves from distant ces, hoping to have a glimpse of Shi Hao¡¯s elegance.
Chapter 309: 240: Otherwise, Liu Village will be Flattened! (4100, First Update)_2
Chapter 309: Chapter 240: Otherwise, Liu Vige will be ttened! (4100, First Update)_2
Not only was it able to y gods, but it also managed to survive under them. This was an earth-shattering feat that was almost impossible to aplish.
In just a few short days, the green stone path at the entrance of Stone Vige was almost worn through.
This was a treasured object that Shi Hao found in the national treasury after bing the Human Emperor. It was as heavy as ten thousand catties, and it contained formations, which made it more durable than gold and stone, and heavier than an entire mountain, yet it was now almost split apart.
The number of beings that flocked here were too numerous, closely packed, like a tidal wave.
Not only from Wilderness, but people also kepting from the other seven domains. The scene was more spectacr than when everyone went to the Immortal Mountain to see off Little Rock, and the number of people was evenrger.
Even if the numbers of inheritances were in the thousands, the real number of people added together might be in the tens of thousands, magnificent, with grand momentum.
In addition to the Sealed Kings of the major human ancient countries, there were even monks at the Noble Realm who had survived from that catastrophe as they were grateful to Shi Hao¡¯s righteous act and specially came here.
Even from the boundless ocean, some strong beings rushed from afar.
Although originally separated by tens of thousands of miles, today they gathered in one ce due to Shi Hao¡¯s revival, enough to shock the world.
Under heaven, hardly a second one would receive such stunning treatment. No matter alive or dead, countless beings remembered him in their hearts.
Shi Hao was too shocking. He not only sessfully ughtered the seven gods, securing a rare developmental period for the Lower Realm, but also became the example in the hearts of countless beings.
Even despite the bronze curse casted on him by the god servant of the Immortal Pce, he remained active and alive, surviving a second life.
All these forces rushing in, crossing the green mountains, all gathered within the range of Stone Vige.
In a moment.
The already small Stone Vige was full to the brim with people, with all kinds of beings and cultivators inside and outside the vige.
However, when they learned that Old Man Lin and others came from Liu Vige, even though there were countless people and power in Stone Vige, even though there were a lot of inheritancesparable to the ancient divine mountain, they still did not dare to approach too closely, leaving a rtively vacant ce to Lin and others.
¡°Everyone says that the power of your Liu Vige is unparalleled in the Eight Domains of the Lower Realm, but I don¡¯t think so.
In my opinion, the deity in your Liu Vige is clearly a cowardly turtle-like existence. Otherwise, why would it let the Human Emperor of my Stone Kingdom face those seven fierce and evil gods alone, even resulting in his death.
Luckily, the Human Emperor of my Stone Kingdom has a great life andrger fate, and his vitality was notpletely exhausted. In the end, he lived again. Otherwise, I would definitely lead the elite soldiers of my Stone Kingdom to annihte Liu Vige and clear out everyone else.¡±
However, there were exceptions.
On this day, a burly man, with prominent nose and vibrant energy, took the initiative to find them. His eyes were sharp, staring at Old Man Lin and others like a ferocious tiger.
This was a sealed king from the Stone Kingdom, known as King Peng, who was a loyal supporter of Shi Hao.
The Peng King, whose real body is the ancient divine bird, Golden Winged Roc, that reached the Array Realm decades ago. With a granted seal and title, he ruled over thousands of miles, maintained a rather impulsive and straightforward personality, and spoke up after hearing that Old Man Lin and others came from Liu Vige.
In his opinion, the reason for the Human Emperor¡¯s fall waspletely because Liu Vige didn¡¯t step in to help at the key moment.
Everyone thinks that Liu Vige is the first major force in the Lower Realm, and its foundation is terrifying and deep. If it is fully revealed, it will definitely shock the world.
But in his opinion, it was all nonsense. If Liu Vige, which is like a turtle, could be the first power of the Lower Realm, wouldn¡¯t his Stone Kingdom ascend to the heavens? Wouldn¡¯t the Human Emperor bepared to the Sect hierarch of the Upper Realm?
¡°If sir wants to witness the disappearance of the Stone Kingdom from the Wilderness Area with your own eyes, feel free to say so!¡±
Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, the two brothers, walked out from the back with dark faces, their eyes seemed to be on fire.
Insulting them was fine, but insulting Liu Vige and the great Willow God was a terrible sin.
The fact that they didn¡¯t act immediately was in respect of Shi Hao¡¯s dignity
Who Liu Vige wanted to protect, was Liu Vige¡¯s freedom, even if you were a lower ss man, but if Liu Vige wanted to protect you, even gods from the heavens and the Lower Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch you from the hands of Liu Vige.
But if Liu Vige didn¡¯t want to protect them.
It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a royal noble, even if the Human Emperor of an ancient country kneels down and invites personally, don¡¯t expect to be able to knock the blue stone stepsid by Liu Vige.
¡°If it had been that guy Shi Hao, it would be okay. After all, I have seen very few people that I appreciate since I was a child. But since he¡¯s in trouble, I might consider assisting him.¡±
¡°But you, and your Stone Kingdom, have never had any interactions with our Liu Vige. Have you added bricks to us, or have you added tiles to us? On what grounds do you demand Liu Vige¡¯s protection? Your face really knows no bounds!¡±
Tu Wa Zi could not suppress his anger and retorted irritably.
He had always felt that he was enough of a nuisance, but he didn¡¯t expect this unshaven middle-aged man in front of him to be even more unreasonable.
¡°Since you have such power, why can¡¯t you protect the Wilderness Area? Why can¡¯t you protect the Lower Realm? All of us ambitious men know that with great poweres great responsibility. Doesn¡¯t your Liu Vige know this principle? Moreover, doesn¡¯t your Liu Vige have any adults? You actually sent a little sophomore to talk to me in such a tone¡¡±
King Peng seemed as defiant as ever. His hawk-like eyes stared fiercely at Tu Wa Zi, his entire body exuding the aura of a long-standing ruler. Ordinary people would likely be trembling in fear.
Ad without even a full set of hair, who gave him the right to talk to him this way? Does he have the qualification to talk to him in this way?
He was a royal noble of the Stone Kingdom,manding countless generals, sealing miles of territories, and possessing millions of people, being a figure who was second to one but above thousands. Even a Regional Human Emperor would treat him preferentially.
¡°Your very chance to speak to me is a great blessing in itself. Seeing that you¡¯re still being picky, I can waste you with just one hand!¡±
Tu Wa Zi directly threatened him angrily.
To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Stone Vige, he would have taken action by now.
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re really powerful. I would like to see how you, a bunch ofmoners pretending to be cruel, manage to erase my Stone Kingdom from the Wilderness!¡±
King Peng¡¯s cheek muscles shook, his eyes bulged. He was tall and stout, his entire body like a ck iron tower, very powerful.
¡°You asked for this!¡±
Although Tu Wa Zi was not old, his temper was not small. He wanted to take action immediately.
¡°Ad without even a full set of hair, if you have the guts, take action directly, and see if I don¡¯t suppress you!¡±
King Peng spoke coldly. As his voice fell, his figure moved simultaneously, his arrogant attitude showing without the slightest reservation.
All the other Sealed Kings from the Stone Kingdom¡¯s Array Realm stood up, releasing the unique aura of their rank without restraint.
In the air, the atmosphere suddenly became very tense, filled with a hint of gunpowder.
¡°Are you still in the Array Realm despite your age, and you dare to show off!?¡±
Tu Wa Ziughed aloud.
He rushed out in full gallop, like an unmatched hero. His three thousand strands of hair flowed over his shoulder, a wild energy suddenly erupted, he strode forward, his entire body seemed to have turned into a streak of ck lightning, directly swung his left fist and heavily aimed at King Peng¡
¡°Bang!¡±
In an instant, the terrifying aftershock crazily rippled outwards.
The next moment.
King Peng¡¯s body was blown away without any resistance, blood on him in the air, even directly became his original form, a pair of huge golden wings pping, dropping countless feathers.
Tu Wa Zi had ascended to the Noble Realm a few days ago, even cultivators of the same realm might not be able to match him, let alone a spirit from the Array Realm.
But out of consideration for Little Dot¡¯s feelings, he did not kill him, but just crippled one of his wings.
¡°This young man is actually a Noble !!¡±
Someone looked horrified and couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly.
Chapter 310: 241: Shi Hao and Liu Village (First Update)_1
Chapter 310: Chapter 241: Shi Hao and Liu Vige (First Update)_1
(The previous chapter has been slightly modified, it should be smoother now. The first update for today, North Pumpkin will pull an all-nighter to make up for the chapters tonight, sorry everyone.)
¡
¡
This seemingly just a teenager had already reached the Noble Realm!!?
A group of people were shocked, all of them staring at Tu Wa Zi like seeing ghosts, trying to see something from him.
This feeling was like someone you didn¡¯t know suddenly shouted out on the street that they won five million.
Especially those with white hair, half-bodies already buried in the thick loess, yet still struggling in the Inscription Texture and Array Realms.
Their eyes were filled with indescribableplex emotions, they all felt like they had lived their whole life for nothing.
They thought that the appearance of just one Stone Emperor in this world was already a rare event in ten thousand years.
After all, the other party not only sessfully in the gods and created a never-before-seen legend, but in the age of just over fifteen, he reached the Noble Realm, which most living beings can¡¯t reach in their lifetime. He became a mighty being walking in the mortal world, reaching a state hard to imagine for most people in their lifetime.
In the Lower Realm Eight Domains, between Heaven and Earth, in the vast universe, even though the size and strength of each domain are different, one thing same, the Noble Realm is considered to be the top level strength in any domain, a frightening entity that can shake the earth by stomping its feet.
This is a one-way road with no known end. No matter how talented you are, good at poetry, or gifted, and unsurpassed in Treasured Technique, if you can¡¯t step into this realm, you can never be called a powerhouse.
Since ancient times, how many cultivators with exceptional talent and outstanding gifts went through life and death, from a tender child to their white-haired self, all in hopes to reach this realm¡
Since ancient times, countless living beings have fallen on the solitary road to this realm, bing battered skeletons, dering their discontent and anger to the world¡
Now, a youngster who seemed to be in his teens disyed the unique power of the Noble Realm with his every move, which filled them with envy and shock, leaving them astounded for a long time.
In the end, everyone¡¯s resentment and oppression turned into deep sighs in their hearts.
Still, some people didn¡¯t feel like this.
Many of them in the crowd had seen Tu Wa Zi and others in the Void God Realm or reality, knew more or less about their past, knew that they had a deep rtionship with Shi Hao, the two even created various records together in the Void God Realm, left their names and titles, having unrivaled heavenly appearances, they were notmon folk indeed.
As Tu Wa Zi made his move, other passersby immediately gathered around.
¡°Liu Vige really has a big reputation?!¡±
Even with one of its wings broken by Tu Wa Zi and covered in blood, King Peng hadn¡¯t backed down and still spoke up.
¡°I see clearly now, you are not here to seek an audience with our Human Emperor, but question we came specifically to pick a fight! You are conspiring with the Seven Gods of the Lower Realm. After the Seven Gods were sessively killed by the Stone Emperor, you couldn¡¯t stand it, so you decided toe forward.
Otherwise, how can you exin that you didn¡¯t leave the vige when the Seven Gods visited, never showed your face during the year when Emperor Shi fell, and now when our Human Emperor is about to wake up you are here again, it¡¯s just like a weasel paying New Year¡¯s greetings to a chicken, you have ill intentions!¡±
The Garuda Bird spoke quickly, with a harsh tone, constantly spitting blood from his mouth.
Those pair of wings are his life¡¯s foundation, he had even condensed a prototype of a Divine Weapon in them. If he¡¯s lucky, given another hundred years to nurture, by then, these wings of his will undergo a dramatic transformation and be a pair of dreadful divine weapons.
Now, in just a moment, one of his wings had been destroyed by Tu Wa Zi, making him angry and afraid.
What angers him is that the teen seems young but acts decisively with no hesitation.
Fearful, because the strength the other side disyed was too strong, the momentum like a raging river or a violent beast, his fists moved like a wind, as if even the stars in the alien realm could be shattered by him, putting him under pressure as if he was directly facing the Human Emperor.
A teenager, who has already reached a realm he may never achieve in his life, this kind of unparalleled talent is not far behind even whenpared to Shi Hao.
However, King Peng¡¯s character has always been this way, even if he can¡¯t beat him, he will never yield.
¡°What¡¯s your rtion with Stone Vige, I have visited as a guest when I was little, way before your time, if anyone should be crushed, it¡¯s you!¡±
The eyes of Tu Wa Zi emitted a chilly light, filled with murderous intent, stirring wind and clouds around him.
Although he was young, the enemies that fell under his hands numbered in hundreds or even thousands.
Children in the Wilderness, from the moment they are born, even if they have to fight against the heavens, against the earth, against the wild beasts lurking in the forest, only the best among them can survive and gain their ce in the Wilderness.
¡°So what if it¡¯s Liu Vige, we are from Stone Kingdom after all, even Liu Vige can¡¯t ignore that and engage in excessive killing, right!¡±
The friend of the Garuda Bird stepped forward. He too was a powerful Sealed King of Array Realm named War King, his strength was intense, and under the Noble Realm, he was considered among the top ones.
Chapter 311: 241: Shi Hao and Liu Village (First Update)_2
Chapter 311: Chapter 241: Shi Hao and Liu Vige (First Update)_2
¡°Regarding Little Rock¡¯s matter, this old one feels deeply regretful. Fortunately, everything has turned out well in the end. How you view my Liu Vige is your business, and I refrain frommenting on that,¡±
¡°However, my Liu Vige has its own principles. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve heard of the two of you being some of the most loyal and capable subordinates in the lower levels, you probably would have been killed immediately.¡±
¡°Everything has its limits. If the two of you are truly intent on seeking death, Liu Vige can certainly fulfill your small wish. What contributions have you made to Liu Vige to warrant our protection?¡±
At the side, Old Man Lin spoke in a deep voice, his expression was so gloomy it was practically terrifying, clear signs of his anger.
He rarely showed such emotions, but they could not be contained anymore at that moment.
And along with the drop of Old man Lin¡¯s voice.
All around.
Dozens of terrifying auras were also released without any reservation.
In an instant, a fearsome pressure flooded out, covering the entire Stone Vige.
All of them were Nobles, as vast as a sea, unfathomable.
Under the pressing auras of these dozens of Nobles, Stone Vige seemed like a tiny t boat on a sea, vulnerable to being capsized by any wave.
One of the Nobles even made a move directly, and the Rune Power surged spectacrly, turning into a gigantic palm as big as a mountain peak in mid-air, picking up War King and King Peng.
The two of them were only at the Array level, although they had already touched a bit of the noble feeling, but they were still far from reaching that realm. They had almost no power to fight back under a real noble and were easily suppressed on the spot.
Their mouths were even stuffed with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s smelly socks that haven¡¯t been washed for many years, and these two Array Realm kings almost lost their lives on the spot from the pungent odour.
¡°!!!¡±
This scene made everyone around them gasp and stare in surprise.
Not because Tu Wa Zi quickly took off his socks, but because of the number of Nobles on the scene.
Too many, beyond their imagination.
All of them were at least over forty Nobles.
What a terrifying group of strong people they were. Any one of them could be an Emperor in their region, with territory stretching across thousands of miles and billions of subjects. They represented the limit of power that beings in the Lower Realm Eight Domains could reach.
The Ancient Divine Mountain, the Ancient Forbidden Area, the inheritance left by the Upper Realm in the Lower Realm, they were all jokes, mere decorations. They probably wouldn¡¯tst a moment and would be shattered instantly.
After the channel between the Lower and Upper Realms hadpletely closed on the surface, the Lower Realm became a world without gods in practice, and the Nobles were the strongest power in the Eight Domains.
Especially after the catastrophe, the number of Nobles became extremely rare and precious. But at that moment, the auras of the Nobles rose without fear of consequences, enveloped together, oppressive enough to make one suffocate.
Since when have Nobles be so worthless?
Every single being in the surroundings swallowed hard, all of them terrified, fearing that these Nobles would attack with just a single wrong word.
These were the top powers in the Lower Realm Eight Domains. In times when gods did not appear, they were like walking floods and beasts, capable of easily destroying a city, undefeated by any being. If they took action here, their destructive powers would surely bring everyone harm.
¡°These must be Nobles who sought refuge in Liu Vige from the Eight Domains before the catastrophe, right?!¡±
A few cultivators murmured to themselves.
The number of Nobles was too high, even higher than the number of special envoys sent by some powers to pay respects to the Human Emperor.
Apart from that one reason, they couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation.
¡°What kind of ce exactly is Liu Vige, to be so extraordinary? If I remember correctly, these Nobles have only joined that mysterious force for about a year now, yet they¡¯re so willing to follow the instructions of an old man at the Spirit Transformation Realm. Though this old man is the vige chief of that force, his own cultivation and realm are much too low. Therefore, what makes these Nobles behave like this must be the hidden mysterious strong person among them!¡±
Within a short time.
Many people had various thoughts, weighing on their hearts.
There were also some sentient beings who felt regret, regretting that they hadn¡¯t joined that mysterious force when the Divine Decree was announced.
After all, to gather so many Nobles numbs at once, probably only Liu Vige could do that in the entire Eight Domains.
Such a force could hardly be described as a great sect in the Lower Realm; it was more like a colossal titan, dominating the Eight Domains.
¡°We are all on the same side, hold off on taking action!¡±
Right at that moment.
A rather loud and clear shout arose from the distance.
The next moment.
A voice apanied by the sound of galloping hooves began to emerge from the unending mountains ahead.
It was a unicorn with glossy ck fur.
Its physique was sleek and robust, even among these exotic horses, it was considered a superior breed. At that moment, its four hooves moved frantically as it raced over numerous mountains and streams, sprinting towards Stone Vige.
A youth in green clothes, at the prime of his life, brimming with vitality. Now riding a horse at sunset, exhuding an invincible aura, he arrived in front of everyone in a blink of an eye.
If not for someone else, it was Shi Hao.
Compared to before, he seemed more mature, his face was more firm and decisive, his eyes still shining like the stars in the sky, big and bright, with apelling heroism.
He had been handling other matters when he heard about the conflict between King Peng and Liu Vige; he rushed back immediately.
¡
He dismounted.
Shi Hao quickly walked up to Old man Lin.
He had previously visited the vige with the Willow God and was already familiar with Old man Lin.
¡°Grandpa Lin, I hope you can forgive War King and King Peng¡¯s actions. They¡¯re just straightforward, they didn¡¯t mean any harm to your vige!¡±
¡°Boy, you should know the rules of Liu Vige. The fact that we have not killed them on the spot is already a great mercy. To simply let them off the hook is absolutely impossible!¡±
Old man Lin shook his head decisively. His appearance still looked kindly as before, but the authority he had built up over the years was undisputed.
¡°Well then, considering that these two creatures have cultivated to this realm is not easy¡ªit must have cost a lot of energy and effort¡ªI will not make them abandon their cultivation.
Despite escaping death, they can¡¯t avoid punishment¡ªthey must serve our Liu Vige for a hundred years as ves. Moreover, during this period they must bear their original forms. I¡¯m nning to reim some wastnd¡ªlet them transport the rubble!¡±
After a slight pondering, Old man Lin said to Little Dot.
¡°That works!¡±
Without giving it a thought, Shi Hao immediately agreed.
Although this punishment sounded harsh¡ªstripping away one¡¯s freedom for one hundred years¡ªaverage people may have a hundred years in their hurried lives at most. Even the strong ones in the Array Realm only live up to five hundred years.
However, War King and King Peng are not humans, but divine beasts that have attained Dao. Their lifespan cannot be simply measured by the realm, which is much longer than the average lifespan of this realm.
Most importantly.
In Shi Hao¡¯s view, being able to enter Liu Vige and touch the mysterious area was actually an opportunity for these two under hismand.
Because he had once explored it, he knew the horror and mystery of that vige, and even more, the profound heritage of that vige. It even had nearly extinct breeds of true dragons, and there were several Fairy King Species.
Before the Willow God left, he had advised him to interact with Liu Vige frequently. With the profound foundation of Liu Vige, even the Supreme Daoist Union in the upper realm may not reach it.
Especially, even the Willow God could not see through the origin of the strong behind that mysterious force.
They originally thought that the other party was a Godfire Stage Cultivator who was seriously injured in the upper world. The reason for staying in that vige was just to recover. But after going to Liu Vige once, both he and the Willow God changed their ideas.
Because everything the other party showed was far beyond the Godfire Realm, and the origin seemed extremely ancient, with knowledge about many ancient secrets that are not even written in history.
¡°King Peng, War King, when you enter Liu Vige in the future, you must listen to Vige Chief Lin. Remember not to disobey in any way!¡±
Turning around, Shi Hao opened his mouth and instructed the two.
Chapter 312: 242: Journey of the Young (First update, End of the Mortal World Section)_1
Chapter 312: Chapter 242: Journey of the Young (First update, End of the Mortal World Section)_1
(The first update is here, there will be six chapters today. Don¡¯t worry, North Pumpkin will make it happen as there were some saved drafts from yesterday.)
¡
¡°War King, King Peng, you two must listen to me carefully, and follow the arrangements of Vige Chief Lin when the timees, without any resistance!¡±
Shi Hao spoke up, he, in a solemn and stern countenance, reminded the two of them.
These two were the people he trusted most in the Stone Kingdom, and he really did not want to see theme to a violent end.
Even though he had only been to Liu Vige once, he was able to feel that the strength of that ce far surpassed anyone¡¯s imagination. Even the pressure from the Seven Gods of the Lower Realm was not a tenth as great as that of Liu Vige.
If King Peng and War King were to continue being obstinate, things could really go wrong.
After all, this whole thing started because King Peng provoked them unterally, which he had already found out about on the way.
Even though War King spoke up for him, standing up for him though mistreated, he got one thing wrong from the very beginning. Liu Vige never owed him anything, and he had no right to demand anything from Liu Vige.
They had no obligation, let alone a duty, to help him out, to take the fall for him.
The Seven Gods specifically targeted him. If he doesn¡¯t make a move, who else will?!
He had some connections with Liu Vige. They could give him face this time, but that doesn¡¯t mean they would do the same every time.
For many living beings in the Lower Realm, deities may seem aloof, unattainable, always aspired for but never reached. But for Liu Vige, it¡¯s just the way it is. If Liu Vige moves against the Seven Deities, they would likely all bleed to death before even stepping into the Lower Realm.
After all, Liu vige possesses the nearly extinct species of the Fairy King, which is a treasure that even Willow God covets. In the Upper Realm, even the overbearing beings might not possess such a prize.
What¡¯s more, the mysterious being that protects Liu Vige, although titled a deity, does not necessarily mean that they only have this level of power. Even Willow God can¡¯t figure out their actual cultivation, and they are likely just as formidable, with the ability to reach the sky and enter the earth.
King Peng and War King are both loyal to him and genuinely want the Stone Kingdom to develop. If it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t take the trouble to say this.
¡°Abide by the Iron Decree of the Stone Emperor!¡±
War King and King Peng looked at each other and nodded in the end.
They both sensed the seriousness in Shi Hao¡¯s tone and were astonished.
Both of them knew well their emperor¡¯s temperament, and such amand was likely due to the astonishing strength of Stone Vige, even the Human Emperor himself might struggle to resist.
Though neither of them were afraid to die, they didn¡¯t want to lose their lives in vain, either.
¡°What are you two waiting for? Since you¡¯ve already agreed, keep your word. Reveal your original forms quickly. An old one like me will send someone to take you back to Liu Vige. That mountain stone still needs to be mined!¡±
Old man Lin looked at War King and King Peng, his eyes flickering.
They had been talking big. They were forgiven for Little Rock¡¯s sake, but they couldn¡¯t escape punishment in life. The hardbor should be done first. Later, they would have to wait for Lord Willow God to personally judge.
¡°War King, King Peng, a hundred years hurried by. This is not just a test for you but also an opportunity!¡±
Shi Hao spoke, with a hint of heartfelt advice in his words.
He truly had their best interests at heart and cared deeply for them.
Liu Vige was too mysterious, so mysterious that even the Willow God had never lifted its veils before his departure,
Even in Lower Realm, it could achieve such transcendence that not even the giants of the Upper Realm could detect its existence. It seemed to exist outside everything, unchanging with time.
This symbol of strength is not something that everyone can achieve.
You should know that even in the Upper Realm, the sect leader is considered one of the strongest beings.
Such immortality, with an incredibly long lifespan, is awe-inspiring. Ifbined with certain longevity substances, it can easily have a lifespan of millions of years, enduring like the stars, it is an existence beyond most beings¡¯ imaginations.
In the blink of an eye, their divine sense can cover an entire domain, with nothing being able to escape the eyes of the sect master, even with formations in ce.
Those who could reach the Sect Master Realm are almost always the among the strongest beings since the birth of Heaven and Earth.
Yet Liu Vige has managed to do so. At the very least, three to four beings at the sect leader¡¯s level have passed by the Wilderness Area in search of superior medicine.
In particr, there have been several major battles near the Fire Country, with the suspected involvement of top heads who are beyond the sect leaders. Their mere gestures made stars roll and the sun shattered a piece; mountains thousands of miles high instantly turned to dust, forming an abyss-like cliff, but even so, nobody noticed.
Before Willow God left, he had repeatedly told Shi Hao that the true strength of the vige far exceeded anyone¡¯s imagination, in some aspects even outdoing the top Taoist orthodoxy of the Upper Realm,
The sights already seen were shocking, with dozens of nobles marching together, but Shi Hao knew very well in his heart that this was definitely not the true power of Liu Vige, but only the tip of the iceberg of their profound foundation.
In the face of such beings,cency should never prevail unless they genuinely forgive you.
As soon as Shi Hao¡¯s voice fell, War King and King Peng dared not cken off and immediately reverted to their original forms, moving to the rear of the Liu Vige¡¯s team.
¡°My boy, you¡¯ve be more and more handsome after such a long time apart¡¡±
The tone of Old man Lin¡¯s words changed, a smile emerged, as he looked at Little Dot.
Between the dappled shadows of the trees¡
The youth looked resolute, tall and straight, his profile etched with sharp features like carved marble, striding against the chilly autumn wind from afar, and exuding a terrifying aura like the vast ocean, bing the most eye-catching and brilliant presence the moment he arrived.
Because most of the beings and forces came for the youth, they wanted to see if he truly regained his vigor.
Innumerable beings looked his way, their eyes sparkling with interest and exmations immediately followed.
¡°The rumors are indeed true. Even when burning himself and shattering all of the Supreme Bones and Cave Heaven, this young man truly lived for a second life.¡±
Some beings were whispering, their faces filled with shock.
¡°We must report this to The Venerable immediately. This naughty boy truly came back to life. The future of Stone Vige and Stone Kingdom might be immeasurable. We¡¯d better establish friendly rtions as soon as possible. Even if we can¡¯t cooperate together, we must not be enemies of the Stone Kingdom, otherwise, a great disaster will surelye!¡±
Upon seeing the familiar figure, some beings were greatly taken aback. They hadn¡¯t witnessed Little Rock¡¯s resurrection first-hand, but rushed over as soon as they heard the rumors, wishing to verify them.
Because this young man was extraordinary, chasing stars and the moon in the blink of an eye and ying seven lofty deities with his mortal body. Such an achievement was unprecedented even in the more ancient eras.
If he truly lived a second life, this would certainly be earth-shattering news.
In the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains, regardless of the size of the force or the strength of the beings, all would be stirred up by this and would be greatly affected in unimaginable ways.
So, they needed to get the most urate news as soon as possible, ideally with their own eyes.
That¡¯s why there were constantly beingsing to Stone Vige to pay a visit, making it even more spectacr than when Little Rock fell.
Chapter 313: 243: Years Pass in a Blink (Revised) (2nd Update)_1
Chapter 313: Chapter 243: Years Pass in a Blink (Revised) (2nd Update)_1
Now, many of them had truly witnessed Shi Hao up and about, not only unscathed but even advancing in cultivation realm. He had already exceeded the category of the nobles, and faintly, they could sense the unique throbbing belonging to a deity. Immediately, they could no longer maintain their original calm andposure, making some sacrifices to inform their respective forces about this situation.
¡°This longsting and ancientnd, perhaps, is truly about to give birth to a living legend.¡±
Some elderly ones couldn¡¯t help but blurt out in awe.
This was a Sealed King in the Array Realm, once renowned for his battle prowess in his youth. Now, at the end of his life with only a few days remaining, his favorite thing was seeing his homnd producing one prodigy after another, developing and continuing.
The Wilderness had been silent for too long, and the other Seven Domains had also been in decline for a long time. The elder had an intuition that if this troublemaker could go to the Upper Realm, he would definitely stir up a storm andpete with the most extraordinary prodigies in the world.
After all, that was a divine servant from the Immortal Pce.
What sort of power was the Immortal Pce?
Probably many people in the Lower Realm have never heard of this ce, but some of the older cultivators with rich experience have heard some rumors about this ce, knowing its terror and power.
It is said that it was founded by an Iplete Fairy of the Immortal Domain. There were only five disciples, but each one was terrifying,parable to Sect Hierarchs or even more potent existences. Even those forces of the Supreme Daoist Union could notpare with the Immortal Pce.
Now,
without any external forces involved, Shi Hao not only killed one of their servants in a one-on-one fight but also resurrected even under the influence of a curse.
If it had been them, even if they risked everything to use all their life¡¯s tricks, they would probably be in on the spot, let alone expect to live a second life after death. It was simply too dreamy, with no record in history.
Although it was just a servant, it came from the Immortal Pce and was the exclusive divine servant of a certain disciple. It was definitely not something that an ordinary Godfire Realm being couldpare to. The servant was bound to have many awe-inspiring means, and it could sweep all of the Lower Realm.
However, the next moment, the old man¡¯s eyes suddenly moved to the group of people beside the youth, his gaze gradually deepening.
Liu Vige!
It was a force that the old man could not see through to this day.
If he remembered correctly, it should have suddenly appeared in the public¡¯s vision in the past one or two years and rapidly became a well-known existence with an unstoppable momentum.
Although it rarely appeared in the world, it was already well-known, and it was considered a holynd in the hearts of many cultivators. It had already be the first force in many people¡¯s eyes. Even the Ancient Forces that have been inherited for a long time could notpare to it, and every move could affect the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains.
Especially,
it seemed that everyone in that vige was like a dragon, and each one was endowed with unparalleled talent. Even individuals simr to the Stone Emperor existed, reaching the realm of the nobles in their teens, something that ordinary people could only dream of achieving in a lifetime.
Such prodigies, once they grow up, their future is absolutely immeasurable. The Lower Realm has not seen such wonders for many years, and now, when they did appear, they were in dozens.
However, the one thing that the old man was most indecisive about was the position of Liu Vige.
Both righteous and evil.
What you thought they would do, they might not do, and what you thought they wouldn¡¯t do, they might do.
That was the most difficult part to figure out.
¡
Near the green stone, figures moved slightly in the breeze. Some beings withdrew their gazes, they didn¡¯t have a way to send their voice over a long distance, so for now, they could only return.
Shi Hao once again warned both War King and King Peng to take his word seriously, not to cause trouble, or there would be bloodshed.
He knew in his heart that some people, like King Peng and War King, believed that a significant part of the reason why he had died for a year was because Liu Vige didn¡¯t reach out to help. But Shi Hao never thought like that.
Everyone¡¯s Taoist heart was different, and so were the things they pursued. Although Liu Vige was in the Lower Realm, it was detached from the world, had no responsibilities, and there was no obligation to help.
Particrly, they had issued several divine decrees before the arrival of the great catastrophe, which offered teachings to anyone without discrimination. Any being, regardless of their realm, could go there, and the number was not limited.
If one could have joined Liu Vige at that time, they could have sessfully avoided that disaster.
Liu Vige had done what they should have. We cultivators should rely on ourselves. If we rely on external forces for everything, how can we go further?
Moreover, the target of the Seven Gods was him.
Therefore, Shi Hao never med anyone in his heart. Liu Vige had even helped protect Stone Vige once.
If anything, he should be thanking them.
Although King Peng and War King acted considering him and took a stand for him, and both were his trusted subordinates, their starting point was wrong,pletely wrong.
The most important thing is, he now holds the position of Stone Emperor, but Shi Hao knows very well in his heart that he will definitely not stay in the Lower Realm forever, let alone stay in Stone Kingdom forever.
Although born in poverty, his heart is also ambitious.
HIs life¡¯s pursuit is to reach the peak of cultivation, to have enough strength to protect everything he wants to protect, topete with the most extraordinary prodigies in the world, to set foot on that ancient path, and never look back.
The green mountain is still there, and anywhere is a ce for a heroic death, no regrets even in death!!
He had already stepped into the realm of the noble, and going above that would be igniting the Divine me, shedding the mortal body, and ascending to the supreme divine position.
However, thews of the Lower Realm weren¡¯tplete, so he would leave here sooner orter. He didn¡¯t want to leave violence and hatred between Stone Kingdom and Liu Vige, both terrifying forces, thereafter.
Liu Vige has actually treated him well, once gifting him with invaluable pure blood spirit flesh.
The reason why they didn¡¯t take action should be that the deity behind them saw through the mist, foreseeing that he wouldn¡¯t truly perish.
Because Grandpa Shi had once told him that the existence behind Liu Vige had once said that the Seven Gods were his disaster, others couldn¡¯t interfere, and although he would face great danger, his life wouldn¡¯t end, and he woulde back again.
Everything that happened to him right now proved the point.
¡°Little Dot, you seem more spirited now after not seeing you for some time. I didn¡¯t expect you to have performed such great feats while I was in istion. You even ughtered the Seven Gods. Just thinking about it makes me shudder. I regret not being there to help you at that time.¡±
Tu Wa Zi came forward and patted Shi Hao¡¯s shoulder.
He and Little Dot were the closest, therefore he spoke first.
¡°Brother Tu!¡± Little Dot forced a smile on his face.
He didn¡¯t know why, but every time he saw Tu Wa Zi¡¯s familiar round face, his heart would flutter involuntarily. The scene of thetter trying to cheat the ck Tripod from him in the vige was still so vivid in his mind.
After such a sh, he didn¡¯t know how many years had passed.
Chapter 314: 244: Upper Realm (1) (3rd update) _1
Chapter 314: Chapter 244: Upper Realm (1) (3rd update) _1
Now, an unknown number of years have passed since the two youngsters first crossed paths in the Vast Mountain Range. Currently, they have made the Western Region their home for over a decade.
In these years, the mountains and valleys saw several blooms, and a couple of dog litters were born to the old yellow dog at the entrance of the vige. These years made Shi Hao think about the relentless passing of time and how things have changed.
Thankfully, everything from the past, every person, every affair, and every object is still present. He even found his biological parents. His life feltplete and splendidly fulfilled. The past was still as vivid as ever in his memories, while the future seemed promising!
¡°Brother, let¡¯s negotiate. Can you change how you address me? I¡¯m all grown up now, and I¡¯m even the Human Emperor of an Ancient Country. If word about this peculiar mode of address gets out, people might ridicule me. If there¡¯s no other way, ¡®Little Rock¡¯ is also okay, since you are a year or two older than me.¡±
Reining in his wandering thoughts, Shi Hao scratched his head and looked at Tu Wa Zi.
Unless his memory failed him, only this slightly older youngster in front of him addressed him by these words.
Others either called him by his full name or respectfully referred to him as Stone Emperor. The name ¡®Little Dot¡¯ has now be a symbol of a certain period in the past.
¡°Not an issue, Little Dot!¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded rapidly and candidly spoke. ¡°From now on, I will call you Little Rock, Little Dot.¡±
¡°¡¡± Shi Hao.
¡
As the conversation continued, Gu Chen joined them.
They entered Stone Vige and arrived at Little Dot¡¯s old residence.
In this ce filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers, you feel a sense of peace amidst the serenity interrupted only by the whispering wind and bird songs. Stepping into this ce makes it seem like you¡¯ve suddenly arrived in a Pure Land. It¡¯s truly amazing.
¡°Lord Willow God once set up a formation here, which could soothe the mind!¡±
Little Dot exined.
Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen nodded right away.
In Stone Vige, there was once a Sacrificial Spirit simr to Lord Willow God; he was also called Willow God and was quite mysterious and powerful.
They are all long-time friends who hadn¡¯t met in years and once fought side by side. Despite beingpetitors, they had mutual respect for one another and endless stuff to talk about since they¡¯re around the same age.
They chatted about past funny things, how Little Dot demonstrated his might, ughtered the deity, and how he resurrected and started a second life.
Little Dot went on and on, recounting perilous moments with embellishments.
Every time he mentioned critical moments, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen gasped in amazement, feeling that Shi Hao was truly blessed and favored by fortune to have weathered through such circumstances.
They were all engrossed in conversation.
The conversation turned to their beloved girls.
At this point, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face turned unusually red. He recalled the War Goddess, the ¡°fatty¡± withrge breasts, her swaying figure as she walked past him under the bright sunlight¡
Feeling like the most experienced among them, Tu Wa Zi was ready to make somements. However, when he heard that Shi Hao had directly wrestled with someone while he hadn¡¯t even held the girl¡¯s hand and to this day, their conversations only included polite greetings like ¡®hello, I am Tu Dequan¡¯, Tu Wa Zi realized that he must urgently act on his life¡¯s major event. He must somehow find his own spring.
In his view, he wasn¡¯t young anymore. In a year or two, he would be considered an adult. In the Wilderness, most people of his age would have been married already, many even have toddlers who can toddle around.
The most critical fact is that Little Dot has an astonishing cultivation speed surpassing his. Although he might not be able to keep up with him in terms of Cultivation Realm, he could still try other aspects.
If he couldn¡¯t catch up to Little Dot¡¯s cultivation and his childbearing speed, he would always be left behind. He must learn how to overtake by cutting corners. It doesn¡¯t matter what he overtakes; as long as he can overtake something, it¡¯s his way to get ahead.
If Little Dot has two kids, he would have ten. He thought to himself that having many children to bring more fortune wasn¡¯t a bad idea. When he gets back, he decided to ask Grandpa Vige Chief to grant him a piece of Void Beast Skin.
This thing is faster than the scale horse, and it can even cross massive peaks within no time, arriving at Deer Academy as fast as possible.
¡°Little Rock, what are your ns now?¡±
Gu Chen asked.
They have all reached the Noble Realm, standing at the pinnacle of the Lower Realm. Any further progress would result in them igniting the Divine me, ascending to the supreme divine position, and transcending their mortal bodies.
¡°After some time, I should head to the Upper Realm. It¡¯s a much bigger stage there, filled with greater opportunities and a promising future.¡±
Shi Hao said slowly. He had pondered his future ns for a long time, and after the Seven Gods warfare, he firmly decided to venture towards the Upper Realm.
If you don¡¯t be a deity, you¡¯ll forever remain as tiny as an ant.
If it weren¡¯t for his reckless bravery, risking his life at every chance, he would have had no way to rival the Immortal Pce God Servant, who was only one realm higher than him. Yet, the servant had an irresistible power between each of his movements.
¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll meet again in the Upper Realm. Let¡¯s drink and be merry. Until then, be it drunk or not, none of us will leave!¡±
Tu Wa Zi nodded. Grandpa Vige Chief said that they would also head to the Upper Realm in the future. For this reason, Lord Willow God even used his great power to build a Heavenly Stairs that led to the Upper Realm. They could ascend whenever they wished.
¡°As we have agreed, see you in the Upper Realm. Let¡¯s celebrate then, and no one leaves till they¡¯re drunk!¡±
Shi Hao earnestly nodded his head.
At night, the chill lunar breeze gently washed away the hustle and bustle of the day. The fragrance of flowers was everywhere in the air, refreshing everyone¡¯s heart.
At this moment, the once bustling Stone Vige had quieted down.
The influential sects and beings that paid visits during the day had gradually withdrawn.
Presently, only the people of Liu Vige were left.
Old man Lin lit a bonfire and even specially ordered people to hunt down severalrge Ferocious Beasts. After removing their furs and skins, they were roasted on the fire rack.
¡°Lord Lin, thank you for your immense kindness. My gratitude cannot be expressed in words. Liu Vige sheltered and protected us in challenging times. I¡¯d like to raise a toast to you!¡±
Shi Yun Feng, with his white hair, raised the wine cup in his hand towards Old man Lin as he spoke,ughing.
His voice was booming, echoing particrly loudly in the quiet night.
¡°What? Liu Vige once helped and protected the people of Stone Vige?¡±
Later on, upon hearing Shi Yun Feng¡¯s words, King Peng and War King were taken by surprise, just before realizing that Liu Vige never really ignored them. They had taken action to protect the people of Stone Vige. Without their protection, Stone Vige could have been ughtered under the full onught of the Immortal Pce Servant.
They had followed Stone Emperor for quite some time now, and it was clear to them that Stone Vige was crucial for the Human Emperor. Any ident there would lead him to live a lifetime of remorse.
Chapter 315: 245: Upper Realm (2) (4th update) _1
Chapter 315: Chapter 245: Upper Realm (2) (4th update) _1
Let¡¯s not mention what the King Peng and War King are currently thinking.
In front of the bonfire, Old Man Lin was also smiling and said, ¡°Brother Shi, such talk really makes us feel estranged, let¡¯s not mention old trifles anymore, let¡¯s drink, drink.¡±
He spoke loudly, his voice blending into the surrounding night, and then he lifted his head and finished the wine in his cup.
In the Wilderness, wine is a hardmodity, very valuable.
Not only do you need to know the steps and recipe for brewing, you also need enough surplus grain to do it, especially for some wines that include various treasure medicinal nts.
All these wines from Stone Vige were brought back by Little Dot from the royal treasury of the Stone Kingdom, they were tributes owned by the previous Stone Emperor.
Although the taste is slightly inferior to the Monkey Wine bestowed by Lord Willow God, being the exclusive property of a king of a nation, its taste certainly wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Besides, it also has some effects on replenishing qi and blood, strengthening the body, healing injuries, and relieving pain.
¡
After three rounds of drinking.
On the field.
Everyone was already singing and dancing, drinking and eating, the crackling mes seemed like a glimmer of hope in the dark night, dispelling the dense ink color¡
The King Peng and War King also wanted to join in, but ording to Old Man Lin¡¯s requirement, they must show their original form to people within a century.
One is a divine bird that is hundreds of meters in size, and the other is an ancient male lion with dozens of meters in size. Either way, their bodies are toorge and they can only squat on one side, constantly casting envious nces.
After several rounds of toasting, in the blink of an eye, it was alreadyte into the night.
The air began to carry a slight chill.
Shi Yun Feng got up and excused himself with a blush on his face.
Although he had stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm when he was young, his vitality has been gradually drying up as he grows old, coupled with some old injuries, he is not capable of staying upte for a long time. Thanks to Shi Hao¡¯s help over the years, his condition has improved a lot, but he still can¡¯t stay up toote.
If it were in the past, he would have gone to bed at sunset. Today, he has been persisting until now.
¡°Brother, have a good rest. If we have time in the future, let¡¯s sit together and have a good drink, and make merry!¡±
Old Man Lin stood up and said, his eyes full of wisdom under the light of the fire.
¡°I¡¯m just a few years older than you, Lin, but my body is far worse than yours.¡±
Shi Yun Feng gave a bitter smile and looked at Old Man Lin, who was seemingly unaffected by the drinks, with envy.
If he remembered correctly, in terms of age, they shouldn¡¯t differ much, he was only three or four years older at most, but the gap shown by these three or four years is too obvious.
Look at thetter, although his temples are beginning to turn white, his spirit is far better than him, full of vitality, showing no signs of fatigue, still lively.
¡°I may go to the Upper Realm soon, but before I leave, I will use the power of my country to eradicate the lingering power of the Immortal Dao inheritance left by the Upper Realm, and clean up all these malignant tumors!¡±
Amid the clinking of sses and scattered dishes, Little Dot said to Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen.
He has been thinking about this for a long time in his heart, and finally, it¡¯s time to put it into action.
If these remaining forces are not eradicated, they will sooner orter move against Stone Kingdom and Wilderness Area after he leaves.
¡°If you need our help, just say it, as for the reward, you can just give us a few treasure troves of your Stone Kingdom at that time.¡±
Tu Wa Zi voiced his interest and made a direct proposition.
¡°¡¡± Shi Hao was rendered speechless.
Yet the treasure hoards in various ces are like a single treasury in the entire Stone Kingdom. This little brother, like in the beginning, has a big appetite. If he¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll slip on his own ambition.
¡
The bonfire celebration didn¡¯t end until daylight on the second day.
Everyone was pretty drunk, staggering and swaying as they walked. Nevertheless, because of the teleportation array between Liu Vige and Stone Vige, there was no need to worry about walking at night.
¡°Hurry back and report to the Sect Master, the rumors from the outside world are mistaken. There is no conflict between Shi Hao and that mysterious vige, on the contrary, the two sides get along very well!¡±
Far away, shrouded in frosty mist, some creatures hiding in the darkness did not leave. They whispered in secret.
Ever since Shi Hao exterminated the Seven Gods and sessfully resurrected, the outside world elevated Stone Vige and Stone Kingdom, where Shi Hao resides, to the same status as Liu Vige.
Moreover, after the incident with the Seven Gods, it was generally believed that Liu Vige and Stone Vige would inevitablye to blows.
Thus, some wished to profit from their conflict. Regardless of whether it was Liu Vige or Stone Vige, it left those creatures lurking in the darkness uncertain and unable to resist.
However, it now seems that such a possibility is exceedingly slim. Rather than trying to take a piece of the tiger¡¯s pie, it would be better to cooperate sooner.
¡
Ten days after the bonfire party.
Shi Hao made his move.
In the grand and magnificent Stone Kingdom, a colossal vessel slowly emerged, whose enormous silhouette measured tens of thousands of feet. The ship shook the fields, trembling the heavens.
It was an ancient warship, immense and ancient. Its origin was a mystery. Made entirely of radiant cyan-gold color metal, the ship could break through the realm barriers and travel to other realms in the Lower Realm.
It was the Stone Kingdom¡¯s national treasure, usually only deployed against immortal heritage or ancient nations.
The ancient warship held the power of countless warriors who had fallen in battle over tens of thousands of years in the Stone Kingdom. Once activated, it spelled an endless battle with the enemy. It wouldn¡¯t stop unless one side waspletely wiped out.
Many people have almost forgotten about this ancient warship. Now it reappears in the mortal world. Without stirring up any dust, it traverses the blue sky and rushes to somewhere at high speed, startling everyone.
¡°Look, the Stone Emperor has moved, actually deploying the ancient warship. Is he really going to act against those immortal forces?¡±
Many people looked shocked. If true, it would undoubtedly shake the entire Lower Realm.
Who dares to act against those powers in this world?!
Now, they seemed about to witness a history that never existed before.
¡°Buzz!¡±
Above the sky, the cyan-gold warship, of tens of thousands of feet in size, emitted a booming sound in mid-air. It sounded like a thousand-strong army speeding pass, setting up a hubbub.
From Immortal Mountain to Heaven Mending Sect, then to the Western Church and so on.
The woohoo of the horn sounded unceasingly, like an eternal warship plowing through the seas. As it roared by, intense and horrifying battles erupted. Every battle set off a cloud of dust, rolling rocks¡
But with Shi Hao inmand, even when the numbers of Nobles in these orthodoxies far surpass those in the Stone Kingdom, they didn¡¯t make any waves.
In the twinkling of an eye, nearly all immortal Dao lineages left in the Lower Realm were destroyed, with most of their higher-ups fallen, resulting in heavy casualties.
Noise erupted from the outside, boiling over.
Even though the passage between the Upper and Lower Realms has closed, after all these years of covert cultivation, the topbatants in those orthodoxies are surely not a few. But now, they have been destroyed overnight.
¡°The Stone Emperor has really made a move. The situation of the Lower Realm is going to bepletely changed¡¡± Someone spoke, their heart trembling.
Chapter 316: 246: Upper Realm (3) (5th Update)_1
Chapter 316: Chapter 246: Upper Realm (3) (5th Update)_1
Just a few days had passed.
The legacies left in the Lower Realm by the Immortal Dao had all been breached, and all great enemies had been defeated. The entire upper echelons were decapitated, and the forces they belonged to were directly upied by the Stone Kingdom, turning into numerous new cities of the Stone Kingdom.
Although the cities are now deserted, they will undoubtedly be enormous city-states with poptions in the tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions, in the not-too-distant future.
Thus, the Stone Kingdom¡¯s reputationpletely resonates throughout the Lower Realm Eight Domains, and it truly ranks first among all Ancestral Great Countries. The Stone Kingdom is now respectfully referred to as the Country above Countries, symbolizing its insurmountable power.
For a moment, every nation came to pay homage, and the Stone Kingdom¡¯s capital was filled with scenes of peace and prosperity, blooming like a splendid garden.
¡°Finally, we no longer have any concerns,¡± Shi Hao, the Big Ma Golden Knife, stood in the Heavenly Pce, feeling that his bottleneck hadpletely stabilized, leaving no room for further ws. Hence, he needs to ascend to the Upper Realm and seek his fortune.
However, before this.
He started refining pills again, making batch after batch of Little Nirvana Pills.
This is a necessary item for Array Realm Cultivators to break through to the Noble realm. It is extremely precious, yet he happened to have the pill recipe for it.
After several attempts, several sessful batches of Little Nirvana Pills have been refined, all of which are of top quality.
After all preparations were in ce, Little Dot no longer coveted the power in his hands, delegated it to Clear Wind, and then started his journey into the Wilderness, looking for ancient roads that can lead to the Upper Realm.
No doubt, it would be a difficult and challenging journey.
All paths to ascending to heaven have been severed. The formation at Divine Mountain has also been damaged and can¡¯t be used again¡
Several dayster.
Little Dot was disheveled, his body was covered in grime and dust.
Over the past few days, he had visited renownedndscapes and remarkable locations far and wide, but he had found nothing.
As the rumors go, once the path to heaven is severed, it would be impossible to get to the Upper Realm.
¡
¡
Liu Vige.
Wherever the eye could see, the scene was verdant and beautiful, full of spiritual energy transforming into a drizzle like cow hair, delicately sprinkling down. The entire mountain vige was shrouded in an atmosphere of peace and tranquility.
Ever since the night he returned from Liu Vige, Tu Wa Zi had been sleepless and waspletely caught in a state known as unrequited love.
The plump figure in his mind was bing more and more tangible and real.
After learning that Shi Hao had taken action and had ttened the inherited forces left in the lower realm by the Upper Realm, Tu Wa Zi became restless.
Under cover of night, he found Old man Lin.
¡°Grandpa Lin, can I borrow a piece of Void Beast skin,¡± Tu Wa Zi scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed, after all, it was for his private business.
¡°Boy, what do you need that for?¡±
Old man Lin was a bit surprised. Indeed, he had several pieces of Void Beast skin on hand, all of which were stored in Liu Vige¡¯s treasure house and ounted for a part of the vige¡¯s heritage.
Although it cannot provide anybat power, this thing is rare and extremely valuable. It was stripped from a creature known as a Void Giant Beast. When the Seven Gods forcibly descended into the Lower Realm, they used a bone and several skins from the Void Beast.
However, these items were all destroyed by the will of heaven and earth in the Eight Domains during the descent of the Seven Gods, turned into ashes, and could no longer be used.
¡°You say you¡¯re going after the girl?¡± Old Man Lin was surprised at first, but as soon as he saw Tu Wa Zi nod solemnly, the corners of his eyes instantly revealed a smile akin to that of a kindly old man who understood something.
¡°Wait here, I will get it for you. Isn¡¯t it just the skin of a Void Beast? I have plenty of them!¡± Old Man Lin said with a broad smile, and then quickly took off in a certain direction.
A momentter.
Old Man Lin returned, clutching a neatly stacked pile of starry beast skins with no signs of damage.
¡°This is the biggest Void Beast skin we have in our vige. When fully unfolded, it¡¯s at least five to six hundred meters in size, which should suffice for you.¡±
Old Man Lin simply handed the starry beast skins to Tu Wa Zi.
Suchrge pieces of Void Beast skin are rare, and perhaps only Liu Vige in the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains could have some. If not for Tu Wa Zi, Old Man Lin might not have been willing to bring them out.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandpa Lin, there¡¯s nothing that I, Tu Wa Zi, cannot achieve!¡±
Tu Wa Zi showed confidence.
Just before he left, he also pulled up his mount, the Little White Tiger.
Tu Wa Zi had alreadye up with a n. If he had to traverse some narrow passages, he would ride the White Tiger, which would be both good-looking and stylish.
The Little White Tiger was asleep, and it seemed quite perplexed when Tu Wa Zi abruptly dragged it up.
¡°Snap out of it, your master is on his way to find his happiness. Once I seed, I¡¯ll get you ten kilos of Pure Blood Spirit Flesh to eat.¡±
Tu Wa Zi bopped the Little White Tiger in the head, quite irate.
Usually, he didn¡¯t ride his mount when he went out, and additionally, he had been on a cultivation retreat these days. So, the White Tiger had been left to do mostly nothing but eat and sleep, or sit in front of the cave where the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh was stored, drooling all day.
He felt it was necessary to discipline the White Tiger on this trip. This pet was of the Species of the Ancient Times, shouldn¡¯t it be more ambitious?!
¡°Master, can I have a few more tens of kilos of Pure Blood Spirit Flesh then?¡±
The Little White Tiger instantly perked up at the idea.
¡°Get out! If I don¡¯t seed because of you, I¡¯ll kill you as a sacrifice to the heavens first, and then eat your meat.¡±
Tu Wa Zi rolled his eyes, visibly annoyed.
Although the Little White Tiger was not currently powerful, at least it had a bit of domineering arrogance before. But now, it was quickly blending with the Lightning Dogs kept in the vige.
With the Void Beast skin as their vehicle, the pair set off, leaving behind streaks of afterimages.
Not every skin of a Void Beast possesses the ability to carry people and cross between realms. Only a small part of its abdomen can do this. Therefore, a size of five to six hundred meters is certainly not small, and the speed of use is even faster.
However, halfway there, Tu Wa Zi was stunned.
He looked left and right, surrounded by towering peaks and sky-reaching ancient trees, barren and undting, like huge invisible hands enveloping the heavens and the earth¡
In the end, Tu Wa Zi reached a conclusion: he did not seem to know the direction or location of Deer Academy.
However, Tu Wa Zi was never a person who would give up easily; he faintly remembered someone mentioning that Deer Academy was located in the opposite direction of Heaven Mending Pavilion.
Thus, he first arrived at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, nning to head in the opposite direction from there.
It just so happened that as soon as Tu Wa Zi arrived, he ran into Little Dot who was likewise in search of the ancient road¡
¡°Little Rock, what brings you here too?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face lit up with joy, feeling as if he had met an old friend in a foreignnd.
Chapter 317: 247: Upper Realm (4) _1
Chapter 317: Chapter 247: Upper Realm (4) _1
This is yesterday¡¯s missed chapter.
¡
¡
In the wilderness of the Heaven Mending Pavilion ruins, Tu Wa Zi and Little Dot, who were both searching for the ancient road to the Upper Realm, bumped into each other.
The two stared at each other, a little taken aback. Neither had expected to encounter the other here.
¡°Little brother, where are you off to?¡±
Shi Hao spoke, his clear frost-like gaze slowly moving from the colossal Void Beast skin underneath Tu Wa Zi, carrying a touch of envy.
A beast skin of such size, he had never seen before, not even thebined effort of the entire Stone Kingdom could produce such a treasure. It was extremely rare and precious, capable of easily breaking through the boundaries of the realm, thus entering another realm.
Most importantly, such arge Void Beast skin was unimaginably convenient to use and much faster. Even famed speedsters like the Lightning Dog and the unicorn were left far behind. It was capable of easily leaving them in the dust.
¡°I¡¯m off to chase my happiness!¡±
Tu Wa Zi looked into the distance, his expression suddenly deepening as he spoke loudly and decisively.
At that moment, the setting sun dressed the brilliant evening sky in vivid red. Birds returned to their nests while faint winds echoed from the depths of the bamboo forest.
The evening glow transformed into brocade, and the clear river looked like a mirror.
Under the glow of the setting sun, the boy¡¯s shadow stretched and stretched out¡
Little Dot seemed to understand something, chuckled, and saluted Tu Wa Zi: ¡°I wish you safe travels, brother.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take your good wishes, Little Rock!¡±
Tu Wa Zi waved his hand,ughed loudly; he had taken Shi Hao¡¯s suggestion and stopped calling him Little Dot ¨C now he was Little Rock.
¡°By the way, Little Rock, what are you doing here? I heard that the seed transformed by the Divine Vine of Heaven Mending Pavilion has sprouted elsewhere. It is said that it will be the new location for the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡± Tu Wa Zi asked, looking a little shocked.
¡°Now that I¡¯ve reached the Noble Realm, I can no longer advance. To Ignite The Divine Fire and achieve the Godfruit Position, I have no choice but to go to the Upper Realm. So, I¡¯m looking for the ancient road leading there.¡±
Shi Hao spoke truthfully, exining his ambitious goal of climbing to the pinnacle of the supreme path despite numerous enemies in the Upper Realm.
¡°Brother, what about you guys? Haven¡¯t you reached the Noble Realm too? Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± The very next moment, Little Dot abruptly changed the topic.
He had witnessed this boy¡¯s fearsome strength firsthand. His aura overwhelmingly spilled out, revealing his Noble Realm potency.
Logically speaking, the boy should be facing the same predicament as him.
While in the Lower Realm, the Noble Realm may suggest a level of power; but without achieving godhood, they were still insignificant.
When the cmities descended upon the Lower Realm, the once high and mighty Noble beings fled like mice, with many easily captured and their fate unknown.
Even he had to risk his life to barely manage to kill a deity. All the Nobles he faced within his realm were easily defeated, regardless of their numbers. He was truly unrivaled.
¡°There¡¯s no rush. The Lord Willow God has specially constructed the Ascend Heaven Ladder in the vige. We can enter the Upper Realm anytime. Not only us, even ordinary people without any realm can step into that broader world through it!¡±
Tu Wa Zi unbotheredly replied. With the existence of the heavenlydder, the residents of Stone Vige didn¡¯t need to look for any ancient roads. They could go to the Upper Realm and return whenever they pleased, withplete freedom.
However, he was not in a hurry to go to the Upper Realm yet because he had not reached his limit in the Noble Realm. He still needed time to umte more power.
¡°You guys have a passageway to the Upper Realm?¡±
Little Dot¡¯s eyes lit up, his interest piqued. He had been searching for simr ancient roads but till now, despite crossing nearly tens of thousands of territories, he had found nothing.
¡°Yep.¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded affirmatively, then continued, ¡°If you want to go to the Upper Realm now, you can go through the Ascend Heaven Ladder. Considering our rtionship, Lord Willow God should let you use it!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go ask right away.¡± Shi Hao made an immediate decision and turned around to head in the direction of Liu Vige.
In the mountains and forests, there were many marvelously shaped rocks and precipitous cliffs.
Little Rock moved like the wind, riding the unicorn. The rhythm of the hooves raised a flurry of dust along the path.
Liu Vige was not far from the Heaven Mending Pavilion, so it didn¡¯t take Shi Hao long to reach the familiar mountainous ranges.
From afar¡
A mist was billowing, endlessly spewing out from an unknownnd, enveloping the area and rolling out like a violent wave across the sword-like mountain peaks.
Gazing into the distance, all sight was swallowed up. Nothing could be seen within but a vast whiteness.
Despite not seeing this scene for the first time, Shi Hao was still awe-struck.
The mist was vtile, but it gave off an overwhelmingly ominous atmosphere, as though it felt like stepping into an endless abyss, where one could easily lose oneself forever.
He decisively halted, standing in front of the Stonewoods like a towering peak.
¡°The God of Liu Vige, I, Shi Hao, pay my respects!¡±
Little Dot channeled his energy. His booming voice echoed through the Stonewoods, like a thunderp¡..
His heart jittered with anticipation, unsure whether he would receive a response.
Because this Deity of Liu Vige was too ancient and mysterious, even the Willow God couldn¡¯t see through him. Most importantly, he was unable to predict his mood swings.
¡°Come in!¡±
After a moment, a huge voice sounded in Shi Hao¡¯s mind, as if from arge bell.
It was Jiang Hui.
He had now stepped into the Void Path Realm and was recognized as a Sect Hierarch in the Upper Realm. During the years without a Supreme, he could be considered one of the top-tier presences.
His Five Senses epassed everything, almost every action in the Lower Realm was within his perception.
Naturally, Little Dot was one of his focal points ¨C every move was closely watched. Jiang Hui was also well aware of Shi Hao¡¯s conversation with Tu Wa Zi and knew the purpose of his visit.
In front of the mountain-like stone cliffs, hearing the voice in his mind, Little Dot was immediately overjoyed.
Without waiting for him to speak, the vista before him suddenly changed.
Clouds gathered and current stirred, the endless mist was pushed away by an invisible giant hand.
Like the first time, a winding path appeared before the boy¡¯s eyes. Paved with bluestones and adorned with frost flowers, it emitted an aura of sanctity.
Taking a deep breath, Little Dot gathered his thoughts, and then stepped forward, walking slowly towards the end of the path¡.
Chapter 318: 248: Upper Realm (5) (1st update)_1
Chapter 318: Chapter 248: Upper Realm (5) (1st update)_1
At the end of the narrow path, the familiar vige gradually unfolded before Little Dot¡¯s eyes.
As it always was ¨C serene and harmonious, mountains as green as jade and waters as clear as emerald. It was like an unpolluted mini paradise where, despite the distance, he could clearly hear the waves ofughter and cheeringing from it.
When hest came here, Shi Hao waspletely focused on the terrifying entity in this mysterious ce and didn¡¯t take the time to appreciate the surroundings.
Now he can slow down, have a good look at the half-outline of this vige.
Looking into the distance.
The youth¡¯s mind drifted slightly. An ancient and primitive breath was surging in front of him out of nowhere. After taking a deep breath, he steadied his mind.
This ce is really extraordinary, exuding a sense of sanctity that can¡¯t be described in words. It seems that every time hees here, he gains a new experience.
¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not go directly in?¡±
During the moment that Little Dot was distracted, a voice as loud as a bell rang in his mind again.
The color drained from Shi Hao¡¯s face, Indeed, as he predicted, the existence in Liu Vige was far more terrifying and powerful than imagined. Even though it hadn¡¯t shown its face, it seemed to know everything.
He had a hunch that the other party even knew the purpose of his visit this time.
Following the familiar route in his mind, Shi Hao quickly went to the hill behind Liu Vige.
The peak shimmered with faint light, the massive Rune rose to the sky,peting with the sun for brilliance. The light that fell was not dazzling, but it brought a touch of warmth.
Along the way, no one stopped Little Dot.
Walking up the stone steps covered in moss, and after a short while, the youth arrived on the top of the mountain range.
In front of his eyes, a grand figure transected between Heaven and Earth, just like the giant before the creation of the world, looking down at everything on the earth.
It was a willow tree, lush and verdant.
A breeze came, the willow leaves fluttered, and the dim golden light was lingering around. Sounds were rolling out from it, transformed into golden lotuses, blooming and withering in an instant, leaving Shi Hao extremely shocked.
He had never seen such an astonishing scene before. It was beyond the young man¡¯s imagination and kept his mind immersed in it for a long time.
When the wind whipped the leaves, the resulting crisp sound seemed to resonate with Heaven and Earth, creating various profound phenomena.
At that moment.
d in flowing white robes, a tall and handsome figure walked over, graduallynding in front of Little Dot.
It turned out to be Jiang Hui¡¯s newly condensed external avatar.
His first avatar, which wasbined with True Blood and several soul fragments, has be his first True Body. It has independent thoughts and cultivation abilities and is extremely talented. Still, it needs to cultivate all over again. He directly threw it into the upper realm for trials.
Compared with the lower realm, the upper realm has far more resources and opportunities. Besides, it is closer to the turbulentnd, making it the perfect ce to test both the first generation who has existed since ancient times and the peerless geniuses of this generation.
However, with ordinary avatars, he could condense as many as he wanted.
On the top of the mountain range.
With a few steps, Jiang Hui came to Little Dot.
His eyes sparkled, like the dazzling stars in the night sky, looking at Shi Hao standing before him.
¡°Senior, the main reason I came here this time is to¡¡±
Being watched by Jiang Hui like this, even Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous.
¡°I know your purpose, you want to borrow my Ascend Heaven Ladder to the upper realm.¡±
Jiang Hui spoke in a rxed tone.
¡°Senior is truly wise and farsighted.¡± Shi Hao nodded in agreement.
As he had suspected, the opponent was far too mysterious and extraordinary. The moment he set foot in Liu Vige, they knew of all his intentions and aims. All his thoughts were nowhere hidden.
However, this also worked out just fine for him because he indeed didn¡¯t know how to start exining.
Formations and treasures that allowed him to travel between the Upper and Lower Realms were extremely rare. Each time they were activated, a significant price had to be paid. For instance, the Celestials¡¯ Divine Mountain, not only did it need various materials for repair but it also required countless invaluable crystal stones to activate.
Every time it was used, even the powerful forces in the Ancient Divine Mountain couldn¡¯t help but feel a blood-curdling loss, hard to afford. They absolutely would not lend it out easily.
¡°Follow that stone path, go through the foggynd, and there you will find what you seek!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Senior, are you agreeing to my request?!¡±
Little Dot seemed stunned, then quickly expressed his joy.
He never expected that this being in Liu Vige would be so amodating.
He hadn¡¯t even exined, and the other party had already agreed to his request.
Jiang Hui did not continue to speak.
He had already answered the young man¡¯s question, and there was no need to repeat it.
In his view, the youth, who the world would soon honour as the greatest Emperor of all time, should be decisive and straightforward.
This was a characteristic of an emperor.
Being born with a quality that no ordinary man can possess, not necessarily going through the grind of life.
In the cool breeze, everything fell silent in an instant.
Little Dot waited for a while, but didn¡¯t receive any response.
He no longer hesitated, his eyes revealed determination as he turned and briskly walked in the direction Jiang Hui had pointed.
Passing through the pure white fog, an endless stone staircase that snaked like a dragon came into the youth¡¯s view.
The staircase was immeasurable and filled with the marks of time. Some ces even bore sharp scrapes like those from swords. An endless flow of sword intent and fierce edges swept out, piercing and matchless, as if it could prate everything and pierce even heaven and earth.
The stone staircase was simply too long, seemingly endless, suspended in mid-air, rising from the ground, leading to a ce far beyond reach.
¡°What kind of existence is Liu Vige, after all!¡±
Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help eximing in his heart. Such treasure was beyondprehension, making this vige seem even more mysterious to him.
Then, he cut off his thoughts and stepped forward.
He¡¯d barely started when a mysterious and peculiar chant suddenly echoed in Little Dot¡¯s mind. Ethereal and clear, it resonated from afar, sometimes close, sometimes distant, sometimes visible, sometimes hidden.
Moreover, that sound seemed to originate from the soul, able to prate it, yet also seemed toe from the vast infinite universe, capable of piercing into flesh and bone marrow.
He looked around quickly, filled with surprise and doubt.
All of a sudden,
the youth saw an Asura Hell filled with blood, as vast as the sea, soaking everything in a bloody hue, endless corpses in sight and rotting flesh flowing on the ground.
Everywhere was a shade of bloody red, filled with the most eternal carnage.
In the far distance, cries of killing echoed to the heavens.
There was an enormous being, its body firmly bound byrge ck iron chains. It was ancient and peculiar, with horns on its head, eyes as hot as the sun, and holding a huge axe burning with red mes. Each strike resulted in a booming sound, like repeating the word ¡®kill¡¯.
Kill! Kill! Kill!
This was the effect intrinsic to the Ascend Heaven Ladder. It offered a chance of receiving a remarkable opportunity.
Chapter 319: 249: Nameless Divine Skill_1
Chapter 319: Chapter 249: Nameless Divine Skill_1
The three piercing shouts of ¡°kill¡± reverberated through heaven and earth. It was as if countless spirits were roaring from the underworld, struggling to crawl out from the hellish sea of blood and ughter everything in this world.
They used white bones for the backbone, transforming it into the Floating Tower.
Their flesh was used as walls toplete the path of immortality.
Above the boundless sea of blood, a giant figure with horns stepped forward, standing majestically. It dragged huge, nking iron chains behind it. The ground trembled under its steps, while rocks and dirt rolled down, and leaves fluttered. In the sky, the stars were shaken and fell from their ces, tumbling loudly to the ground¡
Despite this being an insignificant snapshot, it gave him an immersive feeling. He could even clearly smell the pungent, hot stench of blood. It was rmingly realistic, nearly making Shi Hao hold his breath.
An inner shock echoed in his heart as the scene was too exaggerated. He had never seen such an image before. The horned creature could bring the heavens and earth to a standstill with just one chop. The pressure brought forth by a Sect Leader level being was nothing as exaggerated as this, without even making a move, the mighty pressure from its mere walk brought distortions in space and even the stars floating outside this realm couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure¡
Exactly how powerful must a force be to achieve this?
Most importantly.
What exactly is this boundless sea of blood?
What connection does it have with Liu Vige?
If there¡¯s no connection, why did it appear in Liu Vige?
With these questions in mind, the young man was startled and suspicious.
Out of nowhere, Shi Hao felt like he hade in contact with the secret of Liu Vige.
¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±
During his momentary daze.
In the azure sky, the three shouts of ¡°kill¡± resounded again, resonating with the ughter-like circumstances and couldn¡¯t be subdued for a long time.
Shi Hao took a deep breath. He could feel that these ¡°kill¡± shouts contained a grand opportunity, one that was hard toe by. If missed, it would be tough toe across again. If one couldprehend it, it would definitely enhance oneself and empower one¡¯s battle strength.
He pulled his mind back, stopped musing, and instinctively closed his eyes. Focusing all his energy in one ce, he tried to tap into the elusive opportunity wafting in the open sky.
However, the force was too intangible. Even after him working hard to imprint it, it only left behind a faint trace in his mind.
Suddenly, everything in sight disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first ce.
¡°Buzz!¡±
If Shi Hao opened his eyes sharply, a beam of radiant light shed across, akin to a bolt of lightning.
He truly gained something.
It only imprinted half of the force, yet he was able to master a new and potent divine skill.
The skill was iplete because of the fragmentary scroll and had no name, but it was still shockingly powerful.
In just a brief rotation, Little Dot realized the extraordinary existence of this Divine Skill. Though it was just a fragment, its intricacy wasparable to one of the Ten Evils, Kun Peng Treasure Technique, possessing some kind of bizarre capability.
This divine skill was quite special and didn¡¯t need runes to operate. Instead, it required vigorous blood as nourishment. When using it, one needs to mobilize all their vitality to write a ¡°/¡± in the air.
This was the first stroke of the character ¡®kill¡¯. At his current realm, once he made a move, even a deity would find it hard to bear.
If he fully implemented the three shouts of ¡®kill¡¯, it could eliminate all life forces of heaven and earth, so terrifying and powerful. In the young boy¡¯s viewpoint, it definitely could be deemed as the number one divine skill since the opening of the heavens and earth. Even the Immortal Dao of the Upper Realm might not have it, either.
However, this divine skill required a stringent amount of blood. If it wasn¡¯t enough, there was a huge danger of being sucked dry in an instant.
Though the skill was mighty, its consequences were not to be underestimated.
But that didn¡¯t pose any problem for Shi Hao. His blood was as vast as an ocean. Regardless of the realm, it reached the limit, surpassed the past, and evolved to the extreme.
Especially in the Blood Realm, he absolutely held a unique status, one without any precedent or any to follow, even in the eons past. Nobody, like him, could have their blood shaking with a mere breath, which could turn into thunderous rumbling.
Ironically, despite all this, he could only use it three or four times at most.
¡°What is Liu Vige? It not only possesses adder that can freely connect to the Upper Realm, ignoring the rules and orders of the two realms, but the stone steps of thedder are also covered with unimaginable inheritances. All of them seem so extraordinary that it¡¯s beyond cognition and unheard of!¡±
Withdraw his mind, Shi Hao¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. This was not the first time he was astounded. In principle, he seldom felt so with his disposition, but he just couldn¡¯t hold it back this time.
All of these mystifying happenings have gathered right now. He gained such a terrifying inheritance with just a few steps into the new world. If everyone could attain this, you could just imagine how frightening the foundation of Liu Vige would be. Under such blessings, even a normal person who couldn¡¯t practice would shock the world once they make a name for themselves and could leap into a terrifying level.
Shi Hao recalled that thest time he visited Liu Vige, there wasn¡¯t adder connecting to the Upper Realm. Each visit brought a different feeling indeed.
The young boy mused.
Unknowingly, even Shi Hao didn¡¯t realize the status of Jiang Hui and Liu Vige in his mind grew more mysterious and significant.
¡°Young man, the path you want lies ahead, why don¡¯t you move quickly?¡±
Jiang Hui walked to him and turned into a blurry figure. Radiating an endless halo, his body was enveloped by dazzling runes, and his aura was overwhelming.
Shi Hao pursed his lips, telling the other person about his Kill character inherited.
Thedder to Heaven was someone else¡¯s property, and the other person must know. Instead of taking the initiative to ask, he could disclose everything.
Most importantly, this inheritance was extraordinary. Even though it was just a fragment, it possessedparably the same power as one of the Ten Evils, the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, and definitely wasn¡¯t any ordinary inheritance.
Even in the Upper Realm, it would likely be an untold inheritance amongst the Immortal Dao. Now that he had it effortlessly, Shi Hao felt somewhat guilty.
¡°Since you¡¯ve obtained it, that¡¯s your chance. It goes along with fate and goes away with it. I won¡¯tpete with you for it. Just practice at ease!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke.
His eyes shone brightly, profound and unfathomable, as if numerousrge stars were spinning in them, absorbing daylight and chasing after darkness. This is the sign of an extremely strong person, whose eyes can open the heavens and earth.
¡°But the divine skill is phenomenal. Although it¡¯s only a fragment, when it¡¯s cultivated to a certain level, it can have an exaggerated power,parable even to the Ten Evils Treasure Skill!¡± Little Dot continued exining.
This gain was too big, and he didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.
Moreover, he was the one asking for help. He had to act ording to the principle of asking for help, especially when the other party was so mysterious.
¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, even if it¡¯s the real Ten Evils Treasure Skill, so what? Since I have already said that it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours. No one can snatch it, no one can grab it!¡±
Jiang Hui said leisurely.
The Celestial Ladder could freely connect the Upper and Lower Realms, and it also held many terrifying inheritances. However, not everyone could gain something from it. One needed to value opportunities.
Some could sense it in one step, while others might traverse the entiredder without any abnormal state. Since Shi Hao had gained something, it meant that it was his opportunity.
Chapter 320: 250: More Terrifying than the Sect Hierarch (2nd Update) _1
Chapter 320: Chapter 250: More Terrifying than the Sect Hierarch (2nd Update) _1
¡°The entity of Liu Vige is indeed grand!¡±
Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help eximing in his heart. He gave Jiang Hui a big thumbs-up, even though he didn¡¯t understand a word of what he was saying. Nheless, he felt this conduct deserved encouragement.
Such a terrifying divine skill given so willingly. If this news were to spread, it would undoubtedly drive countless cultivators mad with envy.
Can you not remember when Kun Peng¡¯s Nest appeared? Even nobles were shedding blood endlessly over it, their dazzlingly red blood even staining the sea red¡
He still recalls that scene clearly, the setting sun¡¯s afterglow was never as pure as this.
¡°I thank you, senior. If we meet again in the Upper Realm, I will surely visit.¡±
Shi Hao turned around, looking at Jiang Hui, his expression was full of gratitude.
If it hadn¡¯t been for the help of Liu Vige, if this mysterious immortal existence hadn¡¯t promised to help, his journey to the Upper Realm would be extraordinarily difficult, as all the passages had already failed with only the dangerous ancient route left.
But that was an ancient battlefield, filled with killing intent, where any carelessness could lead to a bloodbath.
Nods in agreement.
The teenager stood tall and lean as he ascended the stone steps, each step unwaveringly decisive.
Jiang Hui was gazing into the distance, watching as Little Dot¡¯s figure gradually disappeared on the Heavenly Stairs.
He didn¡¯t know why, but a phrase suddenly surfaced in his mind:
¡°Possess the ambition of a swan, pursue the dreams of the young, advance relentlessly, part the waves, with the worry-free ambition of youth, ten thousand clouds challenge the nine heavens in this life.¡±
¡
¡
The Heavenly Stairs above, winding and twisting, were incredibly long.
This was the path from the Lower Realm to the Upper Realm, unlike the ordinary traversal of the Eight Domains, the two had hardly anyparison.
As they ascended to heaven, the journey became longer, the scenery changing more and more with each step.
Eventually, all familiar sights had disappeared, the majestic mountains had shrunk to mere specks of dust, the surrounding area shrouded in dusk as if a thick ck cloth had beenid over it.
Stars twinkled from time to time, and even the dazzling Milky Way reversed its flow from the Nine Heavens, illuminating the eternal darkness and solitude around it. The scenery was mesmerizing.
Little Dot was panting heavily. This journey had left him quite winded. This path had been very long and there was no external force to assist with the journey. Progress could only be made one step at a time.
Fortunately, the journey had been very smooth so far. The road was long, but it had not cost much.
¡°Buzz¡¡±
At that moment.
Suddenly, all the scenery disappeared, and a gigantic portal appeared in front of Shi Hao. It was as high as the heavens and earth themselves, but there was no Stone Gate to block it. The portal spanned across heaven and earth like a massive golden knife.
Prime Little Dot was thrilled by the sight. After pondering for a moment, he took one step at a time as he walked through the portal.
¡°Buzz¡¡±
A burst of bright white light appeared in an instant, so dazzling that it seemed as if, in this moment, there was nothing else in the heavens and earth other than this purest white, free of any blemish.
But just as suddenly as the white light appeared, it vanished.
In the blink of an eye.
One after another, the spectacr mountains were reflected in the youth¡¯s vision.
Surrounding waterfalls rushed downwards, towering ancient trees reached up to the sky, and mist began to rise.
¡°Have we arrived in the Upper Realm?¡±
A peculiar round stone, the size of a hand, popped out from Little Dot¡¯s hair.
It was none other than one of the Ten Evil stones, the God Striking Stone.
¡°This should be the Upper Realm,¡± Shi Hao took a deep breath, he could feel the astonishingly dense spiritual energy in the air around him, clean and undiluted, naturally seeping into his body¡
¡°Oh, I forgot to ask you, why didn¡¯t you show your face in Liu Vige? You were shy, like a naive young woman who hasn¡¯t seen much of the world.¡±
Little Dot suddenly remembered something, grabbed the God Striking Stone and shouted.
¡°Look at your words. I¡¯m not like that at all. didn¡¯t you notice how terrifying the entity in Liu Vige was? The sheer might radiating from it almost suffocated me. Even the pressure brought by the masters of the Upper Realm wasn¡¯t as strong.
What if he saw me and decided to take me away? I dare say you, with your abilities, wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. You¡¯re not even as strong as one of his fingers. If you lost a general like me, you would surely regret it. Without me to guide you, your life would definitely be in darkness,¡± the God Striking Stone replied, still in a state of shock, but it didn¡¯t forget to boast.
¡°Are you saying the existence in Liu Vige is more terrifying than the masters of the Upper Realm?¡±
Little Dot asked, astonished, his heart churning. If that was the case, it would indeed shock the world.
As for the rest of the stone¡¯s words, he chose to selectively ignore them.
If he were to argue with this stone, Little Dot reckoned there was a good chance he would die young, as the stone was constantly spouting gibberish.
But he did remember a few phrases the stone had said.
The God Striking Stone was a naturally-formed entity, one of the legendary Ten Evils, and a potential fairy king seed. Once matured, it could potentially reach the supreme realm. Because of this, it had an extraordinary intuition about certain things, far better than Little Dot¡¯s own.
If it was saying that the aura of the existence in Liu Vige was more terrifying than the masters of the Upper Realm, could that mean that its strength had at least reached the realm of the Celestial God?!¡
The Willow God once told him that in the Upper Realm, anyone who had reached the Celestial God Realm could start a sect and be referred to as a sect hierarch.
Those in the realm of the Celestial God could regenerate from a drop of blood, making them a significant power in their own right.
Of course, that did not apply to the long-established Immortal Dao.
To be a hierarch of those forces, one had to at least have reached the Void Realm.
Regardless of whether it was the Celestial God Realm or the Void Realm, both were existences that Little Dot currently had to look up to.
Such terrifying existences could remain in the Lower Realm for such a lengthy period without being expelled by the residual rules of the Eight Domains, was truly unheard of.
¡°It¡¯s not easy to say. That being¡¯s aura is especially peculiar. It can be described in terms of realms, but it¡¯s not exactly urate, but no matter what, in my eyes, its real strength should far exceed the Celestial God realm, and it may have even reached the legendary Void realm,¡± the God Striking Stone expounded.
Of course, it hadn¡¯t really sensed anything. But at the time it faced Jiang Hui, it couldn¡¯t help trembling all over.
As for what it said, these were all its own musings and spections.
But, as the saying goes, even a blind cat can catch a dead mouse. If Jiang Hui heard this conversation, he would definitely say it was an urate guess.
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not talking nonsense? That¡¯s the Void Realm!¡± Little Dot eximed, eyes wide and eyebrows raised in shock.
After shedding the mortal body and stepping into the path of gods, one bes an immortal entity in the human path realm.
The end of the human path realm is the Supreme, also known as the Great Emperor, who has a near-infinite lifespan and can easily live for tens of millions of years.
And the Void Realm is the thirdst realm on the way to the end of the human path realm, an existence that countless prodigies see as unattainable.
Chapter 321 - 251: The Happy Memoirs of Tu Wa Zi _1
Chapter 321: Chapter 251: The Happy Memoirs of Tu Wa Zi _1
(Yesterday¡¯s reviews are done, just came out, I had to delete some parts. Considering it as today¡¯s first update, I¡¯m going to make up for the owed ones. Thanks for your support.)
¡
¡
¡°Such a being, I¡¯m afraid, it won¡¯t be long before they step into the Upper Realm. By then, it will cause a sensationparable to an earthquake.¡±
After a long time, Shi Hao recovered his senses, no longer daydreaming, grabbed the God Stone with one hand, and headed to a certain ce.
Both his grandfather and father had gone to the Upper Realm, and he wanted to find them first.
¡
¡
The Deer Academy, implying a pursuit of dominion over the world,cks grandeur.
Although it isn¡¯t as famous as the Heaven Mending Pavilion, it is renowned as a powerful entity in the Wilderness. When the Heaven Mending Pavilion had not been destroyed yet, it was just second to it. It specifically recruits talents from the Wilderness, well-known throughout the Wilderness Area.
At this moment, in front of the Deer Academy¡¯s gate.
It is crowded with people.
There are teenagers who are about ten years old, and there are old men with white hair. There are wealthy families dressed in rich fancy clothes, and there are also poor children in shabby clothes.
When the sun rises, they all gather here, regardless of their identities, all hoping to join in.
After the Heaven Mending Pavilion was destroyed, the Deer Academy became the leading sect on thisnd.
But in reality, it was Liu Vige.
In the eyes of many creatures, the mysterious vige is not only the first power in the vast Wilderness, but also the strongest existence in the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains, unmatched in the world, and possesses the power to easily overturn everything.
But Liu Vige is remote in location, and it only issued two divine instructions altogether from being hidden away to bing famous. Without divine guidance, it is impossible to step into that ce for life.
Many people missed it for various reasons, so they had to make the next best choice and choose to join other forces.
Naturally, the Deer Academy, which is usually open to everyone, is the ideal choice in the eyes of everyone.
¡°Today is the birthday of the Hall Master of Zi Wei Hall in the academy, so we can exceptionally recruit 10 more disciples. Anyone who wants toe in, go to the Spirit testing field.¡±
In the middle of the Stone Gate, a deep and loud voice sounded.
The next moment, a rugged and strong man stepped out and yelled at the crowd in the front.
¡°I heard the magpies chattering early this morning, indeed it¡¯s a good day! There are strict restrictions on the number of disciples recruited on ordinary days, so it¡¯s very rare to hire more!¡±
In the crowd, a thin and tottering old man smilingly said.
He has been dedicated to joining the Deer Academy since he was 15 years old, and he has given up everything for this. However, due to his extremely limited cultivation talent, it has been decades since he has fulfilled his wish.
Today, the old man feels that this is the greatest hope for him.
He straightened his back and patted the dust off his ragged clothes. He walked towards arge outdoor square not far ahead, feeling that this was definitely his good opportunity.
There were many others who went with him. In just a short while, the gate of Deer Academy was empty again.
But there was one exception.
It was a young man, d in a colourful beast robe, well-built with a very healthy wheat-colouredplexion, his eyes clear and bright. His appearance seemed quite primitive,
The young man seemed to be deaf to the information about the selection and recruitment of the Deer Academy, and instead walked towards the direction of the mountain gate.
¡°What are you doing, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear that you need to pass the examination at the spirit testing field to enter?¡±
At the entrance of the mountain, a young man dressed regally stopped him, scolding him softly.
He had seen many people pretending to be foolish and trying to sneak into the academy.
However, just as the regally dressed young man was about to speak again, a middle-aged man standing next to him immediately pulled him aside.
The middle-aged man looked slightly surprised, his gaze filled with astonishment. After briefly ncing at the young man in the beast robe, he bowed and said, ¡°Young man, the interior of Deer Academy lies ahead, you need to be a disciple of Deer Academy to enter. If you truly wish to enter, you can take the test. It¡¯s simple, a few seconds should suffice.¡±
The middle-aged man spoke in a rare gentle and soft tone.
He didn¡¯t know the young man, but he recognized the colorful beast robe he was wearing. It was made from a famous species of the ancient times, the Sabertooth Tiger. It was not only strong and sturdy but also served the purpose of keeping warm in winter and cool in summer.
The Sabertooth Tiger was quite formidable, its cultivation reaching the Insignia Realm upon maturity. Even he could not im to deal with it easily. Any carelessness could result in him being ripped open by its extremely sharp teeth and left to die in the vast wilderness.
Yet this young man was wearing a robe made from the skin of such a ferocious beast, indicating two possibilities.
One, this young man was very strong, at least being at the Insignia Realm.
Two, the power behind this young man was extraordinary, with some strong person in his n killing the Saber Tooth Tiger and skinning it.
Regardless of the reason, it suggested that this young man was not ordinary.
The middle-aged man had held a high position for more than a decade. He knew that such people were not to be provoked, as they could easily cause great disasters.
This scene caused the people from the academy around them to gape, their faces filled with disbelief, as if they had seen ghosts.
Because that middle-aged man was a well-known deputy hall master in the academy, in charge of assessing iing disciples. He held an influential position far above a storyteller, both in terms of status and power. His temperament was quite vtile, often berating outer sect disciples in the academy. It was rare to see him so ¡°gentle¡±.
¡°Why should I, a young master, join your Deer Academy? Get lost! I have important matters to attend to!¡± The young man in the beast robe sneered.
After the Heaven Mending Pavilion was destroyed, Deer Academy became a candidate for the most powerful force in the Wilderness Area. However, in the eyes of this young man, it was rather ordinary. Even the Heaven Mending Pavilion had nothing extraordinary; it was not nearly as good as their vige.
¡°Anyone whoes must stop. If you want to enter Deer Academy, you mustply with our rules. If you continue to step forward rashly, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±
Having been publicly honked, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry.
¡°Rules are there to restrain the weak. I, Tu Wa, am used to only saying something once. Just let me pass or don¡¯t me me for being discourteous!¡±
The young man in the beast robe dered loudly.
¡°Tu Wa?!¡±
Some people frowned, feeling as if they had heard these words somewhere.
¡°I remember now. This young man seems toe from Liu Vige, reaching the Noble Realm in his teens. His talents rival those of the Stone Emperor!¡±
Suddenly, some people reacted and couldn¡¯t help but wear a face of astonishment.
Because their origin is extraordinary; theye from the mysterious vige, and their talents are unmatched across the world. They are one of the few in the lower realm who can bepared to the Human Emperor of the Stone Kingdom.
¡°This green boy who doesn¡¯t even have a full set of hair is a Noble?!¡±
On top of the mountain gate, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes popped out; he could hardly believe what he was hearing.
The Realm of The Noble was already considered one of the most powerful existences in the Lower Realm Eight Domains. Even those talents who have exhausted their lives¡¯ blood may not reach that realm, let alone the countless talented individuals who have been stuck in history.
Deer Academy has been established for hundreds of years, but the most powerful are only halfway to the Noble Realm. Even the dean is not their opponent.
¡°I am here to find the War Goddess. Unrted people should step aside. I will not cause unnecessary trouble!¡± Tu Wa¡¯s posture was upright. He stood proudly in front of everyone. His powerful energy burst out, causing the surrounding soil and stones to tumble with just his voice. The scene was shocking¡
Chapter 322 - 252: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (1)_1
Chapter 322: Chapter 252: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (1)_1
In front of the majestic stone gate of the Deer Academy which resembled a city tower.
Tu Wa Zi spoke, his voice echoing like thunder in the minds of the crowd.
This is the epitome of vital energy in full swing, not requiring any Treasured Technique Divine Ability, the raw power of his voice alone could attain such a level. It was akin to the legendary Divine Birds and fierce beasts. Even those who had already gone to the spirit testing field felt it, each one of them showing surprise, their hearts and minds profoundly shaken.
¡°Good heavens, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that a Peerless Beast is attacking the academy?!¡±
Some of the older folks who were hard of hearing didn¡¯t quite catch what Tu Wa Zi had said. They merely felt that the power of his voice was terrifying, akin to a fearsome beast in a flood. They jumped in surprise, wondering which disrespectful individual was scaring people in broad daylight.
Of course, most people clearly heard the thunderous echo in the air.
¡°Which ignorant person is looking for the War Goddess, don¡¯t they know that the War Goddess is the dream lover of all of us?¡±
¡°Which one is the War Goddess? Is she the girl d in golden armor?¡±
There was a hubbub among the crowd, curiosity bursting forth like a breached dam that could not be stemmed.
Some people turned back, they were at the end of the line and it would still take a while before their turns for the test, so they weren¡¯t in a hurry.
However, when they saw the scene at the gate of the mountain, the faces of these people involuntarily took on a strange look.
¡°Where does this young mane from, that he can make the Law Enforcement Hall of the Deer Academy act as if facing a major enemy?¡±
Some people were puzzled.
Unexaggeratedly, the Law Enforcement Hall could be said to be the most authoritative institution in the academy. Everyone who could enter was a genius disciple, and the chief of the Law Enforcement Hall whose strength was only second to the head of the academy, had entered thete stage of battle formation, only one step away from stepping half a foot into the Noble Realm.
¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s that young man, that¡¯s a legendparable to the Stone Emperor!¡±
However, some people who recognized the features of the boy in the Beast Robe couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise.
They had seen Tu Wa Zi in the Void God Realm a few times and knew of his mystery and power.
Although he was not as famous as Shi Hao, some people were still familiar with him. They knew that he was an existenceparable to the unrivaled young Stone Emperor, also stepping into the Noble Realm, a realm that many divine spirits could only dream of, at the young age of teens. He was one of the rare top talents seen once in hundreds of centuries. Once he became violent, he could easily destroy a sect.
¡°Although youe from Liu Vige as an esteemed guest, there should be some rules, right? This is the territory of Deer Academy! Although Liu Vige is extraordinary with its intricate power, it should not interfere with the internal affairs of other sects. Aren¡¯t you afraid of collective anger?¡±
The middle-aged man gasped for breath as he spoke. To be honest, he was a bit scared.
In the days when no deities emerged, the Noble Realm was already the top force in the Lower Realm. Even in the academy, the strongest was no more than that.
And now, this young man before him could bepared with the legendary Stone Emperor. It¡¯s not so terrifying that he can cross the borderline to fight and kill deities, but he should be invincible among peers.
Once such a being barged in recklessly, it seemed that the entire Deer Academy couldn¡¯t stop him. Once the news spread, it might be aughingstock in all of Wilderness Area.
¡°Do all of you big sect people love to imposebels on others when you speak? I¡¯ve already said, I came here only to find someone.
You have two choices. One is to call that person out; the other is for me to find him on my own. The choice is yours. If there is still obstruction, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±
Tu Wa Zi spoke again, flexing his fists at the crowd, as if he would start a fight at any disagreement.
¡°Why does it matter if youe from Liu Vige? It¡¯s still broad daylight now! Even if you¡¯re powerful, our Deer Academy isn¡¯t just a paper tiger. You can¡¯t just take what belongs to us!¡±
At this moment, a slightly hoarse voice sounded.
Moments after the voice fell, a young man dressed in a ck robe with golden edges walked out from the gate of the mountain.
The young man had an extraordinary demeanor and a noble countenance, his body exuding an indescribable sense of nobility,
Behind him, there were several figures in grey robes, a total of seven, all with their hands held in front of their bodies and enveloped in runes, each a first-rate powerhouse, closely following the young man.
Being able to have personal guards in such a powerful Deer Academy, it was clear that the young man in the ck robe with golden silk threads held an extraordinary status.
¡°You talk so much nonsense. Everyone else tries so hard to get the true way here, and you? With some guards around you like this, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±
Tu Wa Zi sneered, toozy to talk more with the young man, and immediatelyunched his attack.
He threw a punch, its glow filled with runes, covering a vast area, its momentum enormous, even tearing the void.
¡°How dare you!¡±
The few figures in grey robes next to the ck-robed young man with golden threads roared and rushed forward hesitantly after a moment.
They had heard the crowd¡¯sments and knew that this young man was terrifying.
At the moment they made their move, they all used theirst-ditch efforts, but they were directly swatted away by Tu Wa Zi with one p.
¡°Bang!¡±
A heavy punch swung.
A violent and enormous force suddenly struck, as if a group of mountains were copsing. With just one punch, the few grey-robed figures flying towards him were instantly sent flying backward.
But Tu Wa Zi did not kill them; even though they were injured, they could recover after some resting.
This scene made many onlookers¡¯ blood boil.
A teenage noble, facing a major sect alone, unstoppable with his moves, easily pushing all obstacles aside. Those teenagers of simr age to Tu Wa Zi who saw this were instantly pumped up like they had received a jolt of adrenaline.
¡°Quick, go get the head of the academy! Quick!¡±
A disciple from the Deer Academy cried heart-wrenchingly.
This was a huge blow. While Heaven Mending Pavilion still existed, Deer Academy had always boasted itself as the second most powerful force in the Wilderness. Now that Heaven Mending Pavilion has been destroyed, Dwarf Academy has rightfully be the first major faction in the Wilderness Area. But now, a teenager who seemed to be in his teens had broken in and made a scene, and they had no power to fight back.
This was only because the other party had already shown mercy; otherwise, the front of the academy would probably have already turned into a battlefield littered with corpses and rivers of blood.
¡°Why are you calling for the headmaster? Hurry up and call the War Goddess!¡± the middle-aged man cried out.
With all themotion going on at the gate of the mountain, the headmaster would surely have known about it by now. But since he hadn¡¯t shown up yet, it was clear that he didn¡¯t want to put himself in the firing line.
As his voice fell, someone rushed towards the mountain gate.
After dealing with several figures in grey robes, Tu Wa Zi did not take further action, but waited for the other party to call for reinforcements.
As for the young man in the ck robe with golden silk, he had long been scared into feigning unconsciousness.
Soon,
In the distance, a slender figure hurriedly approached, bringing with her a faint fragrance of flowers and a refreshing breeze¡
Chapter 323: 253: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (End) (First Update, 4300 Words)_1
Chapter 323: Chapter 253: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (End) (First Update, 4300 Words)_1
(These are the extra updates of yesterday,bined into one, which are about the events in the Upper Realm. The next chapter is probably around midnight)
¡
¡
The golden light shines, prating through the gaps in the leaves, casting mottled shadows of trees, illuminating the tall figure, casting a long shadow¡
Everything carries the most intoxicating fragrance.
In the forest, although summer has passed, the cicada songs continue, blending with the clear and pleasant bird calls, not harsh, like a symphony, soothing to the soul.
The War Goddess today is not wearing her characteristic golden armor, but is dressed in lighter, fitted clothes.
At first nce, the long sky-blue skirt extends downward, entuating her slender white legs, which are smooth and sturdy without any excess fat.
In the Wilderness, cultivators usually have nice figures since they all have to strengthen their bodies. The War Goddess, however, is the finest among the finest their perfection is indisputable.
She runs swiftly towards them, like a graceful little deer, her appearance instantly attracts the attention of many males around, who turn their heads to watch.
Whether it is her figure or her looks, the War Goddess is the epitome of perfection. Especially thetter, one more ounce and she would be fat, one less and she would be thin; she is perfect in every way. She exudes a robust energy that feels just right and not excess.
Outside the mountain gate, Tu Wa Zi swallowed nervously.
Seeing the girl he has been yearning for in his dreams for real, he suddenly became a bit shy. The words he had prepared were forgotten and he didn¡¯t know what to say,
¡°It¡¯s you!¡±
The voice of the War Goddess echoed from a distance, full of surprise.
On the way, she had been wondering who this boy who insisted on seeing her could be, even daring to storm the Academy.
Even after seeing him, she never expected it to be the boy from Liu Vige whom she had only met a few times.
¡°Yes¡yes, it¡¯s me!¡± For the first time, the usually eloquent and never at a disadvantage, Tu Wa Zi, stammered.
¡°May I ask what it is that you havee all this way to see me for?¡±
The eyes of the War Goddess are beautiful, misty, like the clear moon hidden among flowing clouds. This gaze, gentle yet passionate, made Tu Wa Zi¡¯s heart race.
¡°I came to you to tell you¡ um¡ I want to tell you¡ I¡ I think I kind of like you!¡±
Tu Wa Zi pursed his lips, and then with a resolute spirit, he dered.
¡°You¡ like me?¡±
The War Goddess opened her mouth, her face full of surprise. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t expect him to say this, and it took her a while to recover.
¡°I remember¡ we¡ don¡¯t seem to have met more than a few times, and besides, I¡¯m several years older than you!¡± The War Goddess attempted to counter.
Truthfully, her impression of this young man is not particrly strong, it only dwells on his talent that could be described as unique in the whole world.
If she recalls correctly, their conversations do not exceed three sentences, which were idle talks like self-introductions, they have never had an in-depth conversation or a deep encounter.
Truthfully, him suddenlying to say he likes her lets her a bit afraid, yet restless, not knowing what to do.
For nearly two decades, she has never met such a straightforward young man, nothing indirectly implied, straight to the point, unlike other admirers, shy but resolute.
It¡¯s an expression of extreme confidence.
¡°Age is not a problem, I just like older ones!¡± Tu Wa Zi immediately exined.
¡°Still a hormone-driven boy, preferring older ones!¡±
On the back mountain of Liu Vige, atop the mountain¡
Jiang Hui gazed into the distance, his Five Senses covering every direction, epassing the Lower Realm Eight Domains, no movement can escape his sight.
Of course¡
Everything that happens in Deer Academy is clearly seen by him.
Seeing the look on Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face, which seemed topletely embody the word ¡®infatuated¡¯, as well as his imusible words, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help butugh.
He has watched this little rascal grow from a two or three-year-old child into the robust young man he is now, who is mature for his age, rarely showing such a gesture, even for Jiang Hui it was hard to catch.
¡°If I refuse, will you attack the Academy?¡± The War Goddess asked hesitantly.
The young man in front of her is only in his teens, but he has already reached the limit of power in the Lower Realm. If he bes angry because of being rejected, it¡¯s likely that he could turn Deer Academy upside down. Even the Academy¡¯s dean wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand him.
Especially, the force this young man represents behind him.
That mysterious vige is extraordinarily transcendent. She has heard that the vige recently appeared in Stone Vige, having a long chat with Little Rock, revived from the Seven Gods war. At that time, the number of cultivators in the Noble Mirror reached forty, which shocked the world and made headlines.
And considering the current situation, the status of this young man in that vige is likely to be not low.
Chapter 324: 253: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (End) (First Update, 4300 Words)_2
Chapter 324: Chapter 253: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (End) (First Update, 4300 Words)_2
¡°No way!¡± Tu Wa Zi quickly shook his head. ¡°A real man would never unjustifiably vent his anger on others.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, little brother, we are not suitable. We are merely idental acquaintances, there is nothing about liking or not liking each other. You are still young, and you will definitely meet girls you like more in the future. They should be your ideal matches!¡±
The War Goddess shook her head, her eyes clear and transparent, resembling the ripple of water, as if telling a story.
¡°Then I will turn the Deer Academy upside down!¡± Tu Wa Zi was stunned for a moment, before speaking.
¡°You, you just said assertively that a real man will keep his word, and wouldn¡¯t behave such way!¡± The War Goddess couldn¡¯t help but get a bit upset.
¡°I¡¯m 16 this year; I¡¯m not quite a man yet!¡± Tu Wa Zi shook his head. ¡°Of course, my words count. But not until I am an adult. ording to the custom of Liu Vige, a man only reaches adulthood at 18!¡±
¡°You¡¡± The War Goddess bit her teeth lightly, her face flushed slightly.
Only by looking at the expression on the young man in front of her could she tell that she had indeed been messed with.
But before she could regain herposure,
Arge hand suddenly struck, containing some terrifying blood energy, it was irresistible. It directly embraced the woman¡¯s waist, and then with a light pull, the War Goddess¡¯s body involuntarily lunged into Tu Wa Zi¡¯s embrace.
This scene was too sudden, not only the audience around were not able to react, even the War Goddess herself hasn¡¯t reacted.
By the time she regained her senses, they had already left the valley where the Deer Academy was and arrived at a canyon.
¡°Are all the people from Liu Vige so arrogant? To tantly kidnap a girl under broad daylight?¡±
Someone said in a sinking voice.
But no one answered.
In their eyes, Liu Vige indeed has this capability.
Not to mention a woman from a sect, even the princess of the Ancient Country, so what?!
¡
In a valley.
The silvery waterfall cascaded straight down, making a thunderous sound, it was spectacr.
¡°Lord Willow God once said that if you can¡¯t get what you want, then rob it. Never leave any regrets. I suddenly feel that this statement is correct!¡±
Releasing the War Goddess, Tu Wa Zi spoke with an erect posture as rxed as possible, no longer exuding the shyness he disyed earlier.
¡°What do you mean¡ by that?¡±
The War Goddess¡¯s face was flushed, her hair was a mess and even her breathing was slightly chaotic. It was evident that Tu Wa Zi¡¯s actions had somewhat affected herposure, making her much less calm than before.
Because this young man would really make a move without hesitation, and no one could stop him, even the principal of the Academy had shut himself away.
The most important thing was,
From a young age, she has never been in such close contact with an unfamiliar male. Their entire bodies were almost sticking together.
Especially, if she did not sense wrongly just now, in the midst of the chaos, he even took the opportunity to grope her, patting her round buttocks, seemingly testing the touch.
This perverted brat¡
The War Goddess was inwardly frustrated. If it were not for her cultivated demeanor, she might have yelled out loud at that moment.
Far away, tens of thousands of miles apart.
Upon hearing Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words, Jiang Hui sneezed heavily and couldn¡¯t help butugh: when did I ever say that? I am not that kind of person.
But this unexpected twist was somewhat beyond his expectation.
Jiang Hui originally intended tobel Tu Wa Zi a coward. But who knew that despite his shy appearance, he acted decisively and promptly when necessary.
¡°If you can¡¯t get it, then rob it. It¡¯s fine if both parties are willing, but have you ever thought about it, what if the other party is innocent? Wouldn¡¯t this be a great harm to them?¡± The War Goddess reasoned.
¡°I was too impulsive, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take any undue advantage of you. I am confident that I can make you fall in love with me someday!¡± After a brief pause, Tu Wa Zi said slowly, reiterating, ¡°This is true.¡±
¡°Now that we have met for the second time, can you tell me your name?¡±
¡°Jiang, my name is Si Yu!¡± The War Goddess pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to speak, but she was afraid that the little pervert in front of her might do something unimaginable out of nowhere.
His strength was too strong, being in The Realm of The Noble, he could easily crush her. If he were to do something absolutely outrageous she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, she could only watch it happen.
¡°Jiang Si Yu!¡± Tu Wa Zi savored it several times, feeling more and more that this name had a great charm to it, and it matched the stunning figure in front of him perfectly.
¡°The road to cultivation is long and arduous. I will wait for you to fall for me.¡± Tu Wa Zi pulled out a Jade Pendant from his bosom, and forced it into the hands of the War Goddess.
It was a token given to him by Old man Lin.
¡°Why do you insist on treading this path?¡± The War Goddess had no choice but to ept it, and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you know that time is merciless, by the time you stand at the top and look back, there may be no one left on the journey, where would there be any love or affection¡¡±
The War Goddess continued to speak, she herself didn¡¯t know why she would suddenly tell this young man these words, but she had already said them.
¡°When I was young, I thought that only by bing stronger could I avoid being bullied, have the ability to protect others, gain more respect and have more say.¡±
Chapter 325: 253: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (End) (First Update, 4300 Words)_3
Chapter 325: Chapter 253: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (End) (First Update, 4300 Words)_3
But I now realize that only by bing stronger can I do what I want to do! I can live the life I want to live! I can protect everything I want to protect.
Lord Willow God often says that the heavens are ruthless and regard all creatures as straws under foot; sometimes, you can¡¯t just live an ordinary life even if you wish to. No matter the creature, most of the time they¡¯re not in control of their own lives, and only by bing stronger can they break free from this restraint!¡±
Tu Wa Zi uttered these words from the heart.
He possesses the Body of Thick Earth, a prodigy at an early age. Despite his young age, he canprehend truths many adults can¡¯t grasp.
¡°Lord Willow God also said that cultivation is a solitary path. Once you step onto this path, there¡¯s no turning back. Ahead may lie ruggedness or roughness, brightness or darkness, but only by walking to the end of the path can you understand its meaning. So I chose this path, even if it means I¡¯m like a moth flying towards me, I have no regrets, even if I die!¡±
¡°Even if I¡¯m like a moth flying towards me¡I have no regrets!¡± The War Goddess murmured, her heart somewhat shaken. Her view of the boy before her had greatly changed.
He¡¯s a peerless youth with the same mindset as Little Rock, which is hard toe by these days.
¡°You and Shi Hao are unrivaled geniuses withoutparison in all of history. At just a dozen years old, you have reached a realm that most creatures can only dream of. I could neverpare to you two. Unless an ident happens, if I could reach the Array realm in this lifetime, I would consider myself lucky. We can¡¯t walk to the end together. Boy, instead of wasting your time on me, you should go find someone else, find a girl who can walk this path with you.¡±
Perhaps it was because she had never met a man who was so determined towards herself, the War Goddess¡¯s attitude changed a lot.
She may appear resolute and decisive, but she¡¯s actually quite gentle. Despite her talents, she falls far short whenpared to the top geniuses of the world.
There are some people whose footsteps, she can¡¯t catch up with throughout her life, despite the effort.
¡°Once I, Tu Wa Zi, have set my mind on you, it won¡¯t change. I wille back to find you!¡±
Tu Wa Zi covered the War Goddess¡¯s mouth then solemnly vowed.
Eventually, he left and returned to Liu Vige. Although he didn¡¯t achieve what he wanted, he had no regrets.
As long as there¡¯s a chance, he will try. No time was wasted.
Life is a long journey, and there will be many opportunities in the future to meet again. With Lord Willow God and the people of Liu Vige around, he didn¡¯t think he would have any regrets.
¡°Will we really meet again?¡±
The War Goddess opened her mouth and watched the figure that was moving farther and farther away, somehow feeling a little dazed, until she was awakened by the ssh of cold water droplets.
¡
Heaven and earth are vast and boundless.
In the blink of an eye, another dozen days passed by.
Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others have fully consolidated their realms to the Noble Realm, and with the foundationid by the Divine Tomb Trial Ground and the Primitive Truth, they spent half a month¡¯s time topletely extrapte the Noble Realm to its limit.
And then.
They began toprehend the Technique of Creation, True Dragon Skills, etc., to build up their foundations to an exceedingly profound level.
One more step forward, and it would be time to Ignite The Divine Fire.
On this day.
Under Jiang Hui¡¯s guidance.
They began to step onto the Ascend Heaven Ladder one after another.
The Heavenly Stairs are winding and endless, as if there is no end.
This journey should span a hundred thousand miles in the Mortal World, where clouds and moon don¡¯t ask for return dates, drifting far into the misty azure sky.
Chapter 326: 254: Liu Village Sub-Branch (First Update)_1
Chapter 326: Chapter 254: Liu Vige Sub-Branch (First Update)_1
The winding stone stairs that stretched ahead were already covered inyers of emerald-green moss, etched with the unique marks of time. The ancient and mysterious stairs descended from unknownnds, suspending half-way in mid-air.
Tu Wa Zi and the others stepped forward, one step at a time, steady and decisive.
Everyone was very excited.
Because after crossing this path, they would arrive in a brand-new world, heading to the upper realm that all cultivators dream of.
By then, it would be a broader stage where hundreds of vesselspete and vie with the top geniuses in the world.
They were all lucky, although not as abnormal as Shi Hao, who got terrifying inheritance just after the first step. However, they triggered one after another in the process of moving forward, each person had a share of it.
This was an already very rare thing.
Although there were many inheritances hidden on the Heavenly Stairs, once stepped on, one mightprehend, but this possibility is not absolute, and the probability is actually low. One must be able to mesh with it, it all depends on fate.
If there is no such fate, even if one settles on the Heavenly Stairs, they would never gain anything from birth to death.
After a while, the few people collected their emotions.
They all acquired a considerable ancient divine skill.
Tu Wa Zi¡¯s is the Great Capturing Hand. The name sounds normal, but once cultivated topletion, it can capture even the vast sky in hand and turn it into nothingness.
The Divine Skill Gu Chen got is a speed-rted ability called Eight Steps to Catch Cicadas.
The cicada is not what everybody knows, but a creature named Crystal Immortal Cicada. This cicada, bestowed by Heaven and Earth, travels at a speed rarely seen in the world, even the Kun Peng Treasure Technique falls short.
Nevertheless, this is just a Divine Skill, inferior to thetter because it only has eight steps. Invincible within eight steps, anything beyond depends on luck.
Surprisingly, perhaps because Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen are brothers, they surprisingly received the same Divine Skill, named Primitive Undying Body.
This Divine Skill does not have active attacking power, more like an auxiliary method. It needs to burn one¡¯s own blood to operate. The lower the blood volume, the higher the attack power. When it reaches a certain level, any other Treasure Technique and Divine Ability deployed will get a boost, obtaining an unexpected upgrade.
This is actually a desperate divine skill because even the Divine Spirit belongs to the Human Path Domain. Once the blood is burned out, life will be in danger.
Overall, the harvest of the few people is not bad, all rtively suited to them, and has slightly improved theirbat power.
It is worth mentioning that after the few people received various inheritances, the specific cultivation method of those Divine Skills also appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind.
He wasn¡¯t too surprised.
Because initially when Little Dot climbed to the Upper Realm from here, it was the same. He also got the iplete remnants of the unnamed killing character Divine Skill. Because of this, he decided to let it go very simply.
Jiang Hui spected that it might be because the Ascend Heaven Ladder is his personal item, so any Divine Treasure Skills, etc., that burst out on it will also imprint a copy for him.
¡
¡
On the stone stairs, the speed of the few people is not slow, and their figures recede gradually.
Below, Old man Lin and the others rushed over to cheer them on.
To be able to freely go to the Upper Realm, in Old Man Lin¡¯s past, it was something he dared not even dream of.
¡°No wonder countless creatures all aspire to go to the Upper Realm, this is indeed a rare holynd for cultivation!¡±
After passing through the Stone Gate shrouded in mist, Tu Wa Zi and the others were emotional, like Aunt Liu entering the Grand View Garden, filled with curiosity about everything in front of them.
At a nce, towering mountains, towering ancient trees, a primitive and wild aura rushing towards the face.
Atmosphere was filled with extremely rich spiritual energy, even a casual breath could be felt rushing towards the chest, everywhere was the same,parable to Liu Vige covered by the Primary Spirit Gathering Array.
Just from the outside, the Upper and Lower Realms looked quite simr, all enclosed by endless mountains, everywhere was the extremely primitive original aura, towering ancient trees obscured the skies, streams and waterfalls crossed, and bizarre mountain ranges.
But the Upper Realm is much wider, with really vast sky and boundless wilderness, and it is also full of many strange areas.
For example, just now, they saw arge marsnd covered with giant mushrooms in a corner of the forest.
Those mushrooms were huge, hundreds of meters high, the body full of vibrant colors, shimmering with a faint golden light. But all of them emitted a smell of extreme decay, with just a few hints making them feel a little dizzy, as if their chests were pressed by a huge stone.
The few of them chose to retreat to a safer location decisively.
Afterward, they all sat cross-legged.
The rules of the Lower Realm are notplete and are shattered to the extreme, hence first and foremost, they must replenish thews in their bodies, otherwise, thews of the two worlds are notpatible. If thissts a long time, it will lead to irreversible serious consequences and cause damage to the body.
This process probably takes a few days. To prevent any idents, Jiang Hui specifically brought over his first true body.
It has been a while, but the strength of the first true body has improved even more.
It has now reached the True One Realm.
After all, the talent of thetter is extraordinary, possessing seven or eight unique talents in the world. Any one of them could be said to be against the heavens.
As for why they ignited the divine fire in the Upper Realm, Jiang Hui also had his own considerations.
He is currently a sect hierarch, although he has touched a trace of the power ofws, it is just superficial, and cannot bepared with the real-worldws, so after thinking about it, he had decided to let Tu Wa Zi and the others break through in the Upper Realm.
Meanwhile, during these few days.
Liu Vige was also quite busy.
Old man Lin and the others had long thought about establishing a Liu Vige branch. They originally nned to establish a branch in each of the other seven domains.
However, due to the presence of the Ascend Heaven Ladder, after thinking about it, Old man Lin decided to locate the branch in the Upper Realm.
Compared with the Lower Realm Eight Domains, thews of the Upper Realm are more perfect, the number of geniuses is more abundant, and the resources are more abundant. There is absolutely no harm in building it there.
When the n was well thought, they went to Jiang Hui.
Establishing a branch in the Upper Realm and in the Lower Realm are two different concepts. The forces in the Upper Realm are moreplicated, and any carelessness could lead to conflicts. Even Old man Lin was unsure, so he specifically consulted Jiang Hui.
¡°I will personally select a suitable location to build Liu Vige. As for the Lower Realm, it will temporarily serve as a branch for the Lower Realm. Anyone with a rare talent, loyal andmendable, or who has made contributions to Liu Vige will be able to go to the Upper Realm¡¯s main camp via the Heavenly Ladder.¡±
After a long time, Jiang Hui¡¯s voice came from the air, it was deafening and clearly entered the minds of everyone.
Chapter 327: 255: Upper Realms Liu Village (Second Update)_1
Chapter 327: Chapter 255: Upper Realm¡¯s Liu Vige (Second Update)_1
¡°I will find an excellent location in the Upper Realm. At that point, the whole Liu Vige will move there.
The Lower Realm will serve as a transit point formunication above and below. Any outstanding individual from Liu Vige can ascend to the Upper Realm from here in the future!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke out, his voice rumbling like the charge of a thousand horses, lingering within the minds of everyone present.
Compared to the Lower Realm, the spiritual energy in the Upper Realm is more abundant and resources are richer. They are almost iparable.
This will be an unprecedented stage. Talented individuals seed one after another, each leading the way for hundreds of years. This is absolutely more suitable for the development of the people of Liu Vige. It was a decision Jiang Hui made carefully to move Liu Vige to the Upper Realm.
¡°Lord Willow God is wise!¡± Old man Lin and others quickly knelt down and spoke in unison.
ttering words like these, Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t respond to, and directly passed them over.
Then, with a move of his mind, he directed his External Avatar to step onto the Heavenly Stairs.
Strictly speaking,
The first true body is more suitable for exploration.
After all, Jiang Hui has already put it in the Upper Realm for some time, and its body has long adapted to the rules of the Upper Realm. There isn¡¯t the slightest difort. However, it needs to remain by the side of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others for now, so it isn¡¯t able to leave.
After all, perfecting the internal Rules is not something that can be achieved overnight, it requires a certain amount of time. It must be done bit by bit, with detailed imitation to achieve perfection.
Jiang Hui is currently in the Void Path Realm, the External Avatar he condensed is also in this realm and it can possess 100% of the strength of his true body, but it cannot fight an enemy for too long. If he can¡¯t suppress and overpower, it might possibly disperse in the subsequent battles.
However, it is just an avatar after all. Being able to reach this level is already quite good.
The Upper Realm is truly too vast. Around him is vast loneliness, endless, even using Jiang Hui¡¯s skills in the Void Path Realm, he can barely explore a corner of it.
Half a monthter, Jiang Hui traversed through countless mountains and various ancient ruins and finally found a ce suitable for rebuilding Liu Vige.
It is located in a valley, surrounded by a vast river, ancient trees growing in abundance, almost all of them are enough for ten people to embrace, the woods are lush, the breeze is slow, the sea of clouds surges, the mountains in the mist appear and disappear, the scenery is picturesque, truly like a Paradise.
After selecting a suitable location, Jiang Hui directly retracted his External Avatar, eager to take the whole Liu Vige to the Upper Realm.
He had always been a person of action, and therefore, he did as he said.
The very next moment.
Rumbling sounds echoed in the world.
Immediately afterward, the ground shook violently, rumbling loudly, the sky was roaring, as if an unknown, Peerless Beast was about to be born.
High in the void, numerous runes rose up, each of them as brilliant as a scorching sun, extremelyrge, shining brightly. It was enough to contend with the Golden Crow in the sky.
Immediately afterward.
Jiang Hui¡¯s true body was directly pulled from the solid earth beneath him, in that instant, the ground cracked, and tectonic uplift urred¡
At a nce, within a radius of thousands of miles around Liu Vige, the vast ck soil was rapidly copsing, breaking open, forming one abyss after another.
Thick tree roots were drawn out, like an ancient divine spear, extremely sharp, unstoppable, coated in a faint glow, splendid and eye-catching.
That wasn¡¯t the end.
In an instant,
Jiang Hui¡¯s true body rapidly grew in size.
One hundred meters, one thousand meters, ten thousand meters, one hundred thousand meters, one million meters, ten million meters¡
In the end, it only came to a stop when it reached a hundred million meters.
How do weprehend this?
If converted into kilometers, it would be as much as 100,000 kilometers. It¡¯s important to note that even the diameter of the entire Earth during Jiang Hui¡¯s previous life was only 12,756 kilometers.
Jiang Hui is almost ten timesrger.
At a nce, he rose toweringly into the sky, vast and enormous. The huge and robust roots were as ferocious as dragons. Even the slightest whiskers spreading from the tree tips wereparable to gigantic and towering mountains. A casual swing would shatter countless peaks, and the earth and rocks would tumble down, the dust and smoke spreading¡
This scene was incredibly magnificent, as if the majestic, ancient deity sleeping in the boundless river of years was slowly reviving, demonstrating its existence to the world, showing its power and immortality¡
¡°Today, our Liu Vige will certainly flourish, it will be a brand new beginning!¡±
Within Liu Vige, all the vigers were looking at this scene with bright eyes, feeling shocked and extremely excited. Old man Lin and others even had slightly red eyes.
At this moment, their generation would witness history and create history.
Not only Liu Vige.
Stone Vige.
Vige Chief Shi Yun Feng had just finished teaching the vige¡¯s naughty children today¡¯s bone script study and took a break in the shade of a tree.
¡°Stone Kid has been out looking for the same Upper Realm path for so long, I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s found it!¡±
Looking to the distance, Shi Yun Feng sighed unavoidably, being worried a lot about Little Dot¡¯s safety.
That child was too unyielding. Even though he was fearless facing a divine spirit in the Lower Realm, he would certainly do the same in the Upper Realm. There¡¯s no telling how many important figures he would offend. Almost every day would be dangerous, yet he managed to get through every time.
Meanwhile, Qin Yining approached.
She came from a noble origin, once a Saintess from the Immortal Mountain¡¯s heritage left in the Lower Realm. Even a king of a nation was nothing in her eyes, but she respected this old man from the bottom of her heart.
If it weren¡¯t for this old man filled with vicissitudes, if it weren¡¯t for this peaceful and tranquil vige, her eldest son might not have survived until now.
She was grateful to this old man, and grateful to every person in this vige.
¡°Vige Chief, Little Rock has already reached the Upper Realm, everything is fine, he¡¯s not injured, you can rest assured!¡±
Qin Yining slowly spoke, bringing a piece of news about Little Dot¡¯s current situation.
When Little Rock left, she gave him an ancient treasure, an envelope with two parts, no matter how far apart, as long as you write on one part, the other part will instantly disy it.
While they were talking, a violent shaking suddenly struck, even the protective formation left by the Willow God when he left was rmed. It transformed into a barrier like ripples, firmly covering Stone Vige within.
¡°What happened?¡± Qin Yining eximed in surprise, her face showing shock.
This vibration came too suddenly and was extremely violent, as if some terrifying existence was about to emerge, making her restless to the extreme, inexplicably fearing.
¡°It is¡ the deity from Liu Vige!¡±
A momentter, Shi Yun Feng¡¯s eyes widened, pointing to a certain ce with a horrified face. Although he had never seen Jiang Hui, he recognized him at his first nce.
Because that feeling was too familiar to him, when the Seven Gods descended to the Lower Realm, he and the vigers had gone to Liu Vige to shelter. He had indeed felt such suppression before.
Not only Stone Vige.
Fire Country, Deer Academy, Xiling Beast Mountain, and many others in the center, all witnessed this vast and magnificent scene.
When that huge boundaryless figure took a stride, even many creatures in the other domains witnessed this magnificent scene.
¡°What is that? Why is it so shocking!¡±
The Heavenly Domain, the strongest domain in the Lower Realm Eight Domains.
Many cultivators looked up, their eyes filled with disbelief.
Chapter 328: 256: In the end, its not like, youth tour (4100)_1
Chapter 328: Chapter 256: In the end, it¡¯s not like, youth tour (4100)_1
Inside Deer Academy, hundreds of flowers blossomed brilliantly, with hues of purple and red intertwining, and the faint scent of treasure medicinal nt soup lingered in the air. It was here that adolescent children of the academy undertook medicine baths in order to refine their bodies. This was the foundation for them to venture further on the path of cultivation.
This was a step all creatures in the Wilderness must take; refining the body with ancient medicine, making the power of their inner vitality more abundant and profound.
This moment.
Inside a waterside pavilion.
The War Goddess d in golden armor, her gaze profound.
Her features were three-dimensional, somewhat reminiscent of a Western Region girl. Her beautiful eyebrows were pulled high, constantly ncing upwards at the giant figure towering in the sky.
¡°Is that the mysterious entity protecting the vige?¡±
The War Goddess murmured to herself, astonishment written all over her face as she remained speechless for a long while.
Wherever her gaze reached, the figure was too vast toprehend, surpassing her imagination.
Even as she widened her eyes and focused all her mental energy on it, she was still unable to see the full appearance of that giant figure, only vague silhouettes were perceptible.
But just that was enough to shake her to the core, leaving her mind nk.
It was far too spectacr.
In her childhood, she had seen an extremely rare peerless beast, which the world referred to as a howler. Just its crimson eyes were asrge as a mountain peak, where creatures of the Lower Realm secretly called it a-sized beast.
But whenpared with that divine entity in the sky, this-sized beast was not even as big as one of its leaves.
She couldn¡¯t figure out how such a terrifying entity could be behind the mysterious vige. This certainly surpassed the Godfire Realm, even the tremor the Sect Hierarchs of the Lower Realm gave her during the Heaven and Earth Catastrophe wasn¡¯t as intense as this.
¡°People have been thinking highly of that vige, but it seems that it¡¯s still severely underestimated.
Even a deity who has ignited the Divine Fire couldn¡¯t create such amotion. Only by stepping into a more ancient realm can one attain this, creating such a vast scene.¡±
The War Goddess murmured, the surprise in her eyes deepening.
She was at a loss.
Why could an entity of this nature reside in the Lower Realm without being affected by the rules of the Lower Realm or facing any rejection?
She had just gone through the catastrophe and, although she wasn¡¯t targeted, she hade to understand some of its secrets. Heaven and Earth have its rules, even the Lower Realm has its own, creatures with stronger power face stronger oppression from the invisible rules.
Therefore, even the seemingly omnipotent Sect Hierarchs of the Upper Realm couldn¡¯t descend to the Lower Realm casually. They had to wait for a long time and choose the appropriate time.
But the one at Liu Vige seemed to be utterly unaffected.
In a sh.
For some reason, the image of Tu Wa Zi suddenly appeared in the War Goddess¡¯s mind.
He was a unique young man, providing her a never-before-felt sensation. He was like Little Rock, appearing frivolous on the surface yet unbending in spirit deep down. Both harbored the determination of climbing to the peak, charging forward with an unyielding spirit, even if it meant burying their bones under the Green Mountain.
¡°Once on this path, we shall not regret even after a hundred deaths.¡±
She still remembered the seriousness on the young man¡¯s face when he promised these words. It was a seriousness she had never seen before.
¡°I hope, my young wanderer, you can realize your aspirations!¡±
The War Goddess¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, her long and thick eyshes fluttered gently.
Truth be told, Tu Wa Zi had indeed left a deep impression on her heart. The boy¡¯s unique manners granted her a never-before-felt sensation, especially his natural assertiveness, which made her heart race uncontrobly.
Although she didn¡¯t categorize this as romantic love between a man and a woman, she couldn¡¯t deny that she couldn¡¯t forget that figure, sturdy as a pine tree.
But with time¡¯s merciless passage, people change, and everything fades like smoke in the wind, regardless of how intensely they once burned.
The two of them were never from the same world.
This felt even more so after the mysterious entity of Liu Vige revealed itself.
She considered herself to possess considerable talent from a young age, one in ten thousand, and many cultivators in the Wilderness saw her as a gem. But the War Goddess knew in her heart that her talent was just above averagepared to most people and far from top-tiered, especially inparison with the Lower Realm¡¯s peerless talents.
Let alone the vast, boundless Upper Realm.
Even with her utmost efforts, she would only line up in a crowd in this lifetime. However, she wasn¡¯t a ferocious beast, and humans were inherently feeble. Even the lifespan of a noble amounted only to several hundreds or around a thousand years at most.
On the other hand, that boy was destined to ignite the Divine Fire, possessing tens of thousands, if not thousands, of years¡
¡°The mysterious entity in Liu Vige suddenly appeared, breaking through the clouds, most likely carving a path to the Upper Realm, nning to move the whole vige. That brat must be among them. What¡¯s the point of thinking about this now!¡±
The War Goddess shook her head, but her thoughts didn¡¯t stop, fluttering like a multitude of falling leaves¡
¡
¡
In recent days, the Lower Realm Eight Domains were all in shock and boiling with excitement. Each and every creature was discussing that magnificent scene.
Discussions surrounding Liu Vige had always been in uproar, but now they had truly reached a peak.
Chapter 329: 256: Never like, youth travels (4100)_2
Chapter 329: Chapter 256: Never like, youth travels (4100)_2
In the Void God Realm, it has already turned into a chaotic mess, with countless forces sending their troops back and forth, intent on figuring out the secrets and intelligence concerning Liu Vige.
Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall were also greatly startled.
With their mysterious origins and lost past memories, they could only stay within the Void God Realm, hence they didn¡¯t witness the scene at that time.
However, ording to many ounts, they could visualize the exaggerated scene in their minds¡ª
A gigantic Willow Tree towering up to the sky, its root in the Underworld, its top reaching the azure heaven. Its magnificence was boundless, with each leafparable to a dazzling star. A few sprinkles of its glow were powerful enough to rival the brilliance of the Milky Way, leading all its believers to the Upper Realm.
¡°Breaking news! A creature that has been hidden for countless eons, possibly waiting for the arrival of the next epoch, was forced to show itself. It ultimately left two characters behind, unwilling to pass on. After numerous validations, the two characters¡¯ meaning was finally deciphered: Sect Hierarch!¡±
Then, another piece of news spread and once again caused a stir in the Void God Realm.
However, many people expressed disbelief.
Sect Hierarch is a once in an eternity existence and is not a term that can be used casually.
Strictly speaking, only those who attained the Void Path Realm could be conferred with this title and be the head of the Immortal Great Sects, having countless followers, owning vast territories, and unmatched strength throughout history.
Even in the Upper Realm, they were formidable presences that wouldst for thousands of generations. Using certain age-sustaining substances, they could live for millions of years and were unattainable existences for countless beings.
Then, more rumors were spread about Jiang Hui being the reincarnation of an ancient power from a previous epoch, reincarnating onto a Willow Tree and finally oveing his reincarnation cycle, waking up from endless oblivion, preparing to ascend to the heavens and possibly fighting against some existences.
Anyway, as it was said, ¡®three men make a tiger,¡¯ and there were all sorts of rumors flying about with none of them having credibility.
So much so that in the end, there were even idle people discussing Jiang Hui¡¯s gender and opened arge bet for it.
Luckily, the Void God Realm is entirely different from the real world, the two are different domains. The former does not belong to the Lower Realm, nor does it belong to the Upper Realm. Even Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses can¡¯t probe it, or else he would undoubtedly be annoyed to death by these creatures with their wicked sense of humor.
Let¡¯s not mention the outside world¡¯s sensation.
At this moment, inside Liu Vige.
As Jiang Hui¡¯s form grewrger, the endless and winding Ascend Heaven Ladder also expanded in the blink of an eye. Countless runes flowed out, transforming into an eternal Aurora, reaching to the heavens, looking as if it could prate the dome of the sky.
¡°Now¡¯s the time.¡±
Jiang Hui muttered in his heart, manipted his huge roots, and walked towards the stone steps.
After Igniting The Divine Fire and ascending the Divine Position, Jiang Hui¡¯s main body could move. Now that he has reached the Void Path, his mobility was naturally one step further.
Without utilizing any Treasured Technique, his speed alreadypares to the speed of light.
¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±
While moving, Jiang Hui also took action to conjure a terrifying Divine Power which transformed into a ck-gold hand that covered the sky, containing stars and ceaselessly changing moons in its palm. It looked like a small world on its own.
All it took was a slight opening and closing movement from the ck-gold hand, and it quickly enclosed the whole of Liu Vige inside it. Then, runes swirled upward and lifted all of Liu Vige.
The destination of the Upper Realm had already been selected, and he naturally wanted to take all his followers to a more suitable ce.
Despite not physically stepping on the stone steps, many people felt moved and gained inheritances on the Heavenly Stairs.
The Heavenly Stairs hold their unique chances, which could be stimted without the need to set foot on them.
Jiang Hui clearly sensed that there were around 3,000 from Liu Vige People who gained some inheritances, a rough 100:1 probability.
This chance was also considered reasonable. After all, if everyone could get it, the Heavenly Stairs couldn¡¯t be considered Rare Items.
¡
¡°Rumble ¡¡±
¡°Rumble ¡¡±
Who knows how much time had passed.
Finally, as the first rays of dawn fell, arge ancient Stone Gate appeared in front of Jiang Hui.
It was still the same, ancient and marked with traces of time, vast and immeasurable. Even Jiang Hui, in his current size, was tiny inparison to the Stone Gate.
Behind the Stone Gate, a dense fog gathers, obscuring the sun, like the gaping maw of a creature from the abyss.
Jiang Hui averts his eyes, not stopping for a moment, and steps directly through.
Subsequently, in the void, emanates a low, vibrating hum resembling a ¡°Hmmm¡.¡±
The next moment.
The long-missed lush greeneryes into view.
These are immense and towering Green Mountains that stretch on without end, nketed in vegetation.
In the unending void, the voice of Jiang Hui appears, like an expanse of the ocean, vast and ceaseless, each wave cresting after another, enveloping the people of Liu Vige.
¡°From this point forward, Liu Vige will stand here, and will im the hundred thousand miles surrounding this area as our territory!¡±
A long whileter, the voice of Jiang Hui slowly fades.
This evokes cheers and joyful leaping from Liu Vige people who are stirred by a surging sense of tion and adrenaline.
After a brief moment of joy, they begin to explore this world.
In the past, the Upper Realm was inconceivable and unreachable to them, but now that they have set foot in this ce, they have the opportunity to explore it themselves.
Feeling the solid and steadfast earth beneath their feet, each individual has an unmistakable look of excitement and enthusiasm on their faces.
Thews of the Upper Realm are well-established, a truly endless and boundless ce, rich in resources. Common rare medicinal nts from the Lower Realm are as abundant as roadside weeds here in the Upper Realm.
To them, this unfamiliar world is filled with allure at every turn.
Most importantly, Lord Willow God has issued a promation that all thend within a hundred thousand miles of this point is now part of Liu Vige¡¯s domain, their territory.
Since this is their territory, it goes without saying that they need to thoroughly explore every corner.
Leading them are Broad Sword Man, Lin Hai, and others.
With Jiang Hui¡¯s assistance, the Broad Sword Man had already restored his Sword King Body long ago. His cultivation speed skyrocketed, unlike his past experiences. Just a few days ago, he advanced to the Noble Realm.
His current power makes him one of the top figures among the Liu Vige People. His potent sword technique, capable of splitting the heavens and tearing the earth, is unrivalled, demonstrating his immense strength.
As for Lin Hai, he actually possesses the greatest innate talent among the Liu Vige People. However, his cultivation method differs entirely from others and cannot be measured in realms. Nheless, his current strength is in no way inferior to amon Noble, his terrifying physical strength could even shock Jiang Hui. A simple punch from him can split a mountain or crack the earth.
In addition to them, there are over thirty Nobles apanying them.
Such strength, if put in the Lower Realm, would be more than enough to bulldoze any force. Nheless, here in the Upper Realm, everyone remains exceedingly cautious.
After a stretch of mountains, they discover an area shrouded by fog, not far from Liu Vige.
The fog area is dense, and within it, shes of lightning streak by, casting sinister glimmers of light and producing deafening roars, causing many to stop in their tracks out of astonishment, refraining from stepping carelessly into that area.
Several faded steps inside, covering approximately ten kilometers, they encounter arge number of pitch-ck skeletons, some of them humanoids, but the rest most likely belonging to some Ferocious Beasts or birds of prey.
The deathly state of these creatures is visibly abnormal, with each corpse iplete and missing parts.
¡°This area could potentially be a ce of bad omen, everyone must be cautious!¡±
The Broad Sword Man speaks, exuding an aura of supreme sharpness, like several human-shaped swords, his eyes discharge an intensely piercing light, capable of prating anything.
Jiang Hui, obviously, also pays attention to this scene, but doesn¡¯t devote much mental energy.
The creatures within the fog are not too strong, Broad Sword Man, Lin Hai, and others should be able to deal with them.
His eyes gaze into the distance.
Faintly, Jiang Hui sees a giant stele, with an expanse of dazzling flowers of the Taoist at the top, shining brilliantly like immortal light, enveloping all around.
¡°Is it that stele? Once tested, it could instantly create a sensation, and would rank within the top 300,000 peerless prodigies throughout ancient and modern times!¡±
Jiang Hui murmurs to himself, eyes burning with intensity.
Chapter 330: 257: Nameless River, Immortals Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_1
Chapter 330: Chapter 257: Nameless River, Immortal¡¯s Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_1
In the thick fog, the bodies of various creatures were densely scattered, some of them had turned ck, obviously they had been dead for a long time.
However, the people of Liu Vige did not fear. Although these skeletons looked terrible, they were at best Spirit Transformation, Insignia Realm cultivators when they were alive. They were not considered strong to them, even quite weak. They must have been buried here due to theirck of strength, unable to escape the mist, and finally turned into skeletons.
However, this indirectly proves that this area covered by mist may likely be a treasure hiding ce. There might be many precious and rare treasures waiting for them to excavate, otherwise, it would not attract so many creatures to step into it.
¡°Someone ising!¡±
Just then, the broad sword man suddenly spoke, and his eyes nced at a certain direction, his eyes slightly squinted, shing a hint of cold light.
He possessed a Sword King Body, through Completion could transform his body into an immortal heavenly sword, easily slicing open the vast blue sky, where he moved, his aura exposed, all pierced by the sword light. He shone brilliantly like the billions of stars in the sky, not only could it be used to fight the enemy, but it could also be transformed into his sense of touch to help him gain the upper hand.
This was the domineering aspect of the Sword King Body, could hold defensively and march offensively.
Hence, the insight of the broad sword man far outstripped anyone else present, even overshadowing Lin Hai.
Upon stepping into the Land of Mist, he sensed the presence of unfamiliar human beings around him. However, at that time, the other party was quite a distance away. He wasn¡¯t sure whether the other party had discovered them or just happened to be passing by. Moreover, the threat posed by the group did not seem serious, so he did not speak out immediately.
At this moment, they were heading directly towards them, obviously with ill intentions.
As the broad sword man¡¯s voice fell, Lin Hai and the others immediately got ready, all of them looking around them hurriedly.
After all, this was the Upper Realm, unlike the Lower Realm, it was full of dangers everywhere, the slightest carelessness could lead to encountering unimaginable strong enemies, especially in such a strange mist.
¡°Well, there is a sensible person here. However, today¡¯s treasures on Demon Ind are ours. No matter where you guyse from, since you¡¯ve intruded here, you¡¯re all going to die!¡±
Soon, several vicious faces appeared on the other side of the mist.
The leader was a middle-aged man in a grey robe, there was a long scar on his cheek. As he spoke, it appeared as if a centipede was constantly wriggling, quite hideous.
As soon as the man with the scar finished speaking, the rest of the men immediately surrounded them with their weapons.
All of them were in the Noble Realm, there were seven or eight of them. If ced in the Lower Realm, they would certainly represent a formidable force that could dominate most powers.
You should know, even in the Upper Realm, not all the creatures start from the Godfire Realm. The majority are indigenous people in the Upper Realm, they also need to practice gradually from the Blood Maniption Realm and umte bit by bit.
In the face of the people who suddenly surrounded them, the vigers of Liu Vige were first taken aback, and then they looked at these people with an idiotic expression, not afraid in the slightest.
Let alone the Noble realm, even if a deity descended, they had the power to fight.
Even if there were six or seven cultivators in the Noble realm, they wouldn¡¯t worry much. Even if there were ten times more, they were confident that they could crush them.
After spending such a long time in Liu Vige, everyone¡¯s strength has undergone unprecedented progress, their umtions and foundations have be more solid, and their strength is almost iparable to before.
Scarface and his men seemed to sense something was wrong, but they didn¡¯t feel any powerful aura from these people in front of them. They didn¡¯t even sense any fluctuations of the Array Realm, so they obviously were not powerful figures. They thought this group of people was simply scared.
This was thanks to a divine skill from Jiang Hui that he obtained from the dragon egg a while ago. It can conceal one¡¯s strength. It doesn¡¯t have any attack power, but it is quite useful for assistance.
¡°You all, do you know which part of the Fairy World this belongs to? If you speak in detail, we might spare your lives!¡±
The broad sword man spoke, not initiating an attack immediately.
The territory of the Upper Realm wasplex, and Lord Willow God hadn¡¯t told them about the specific distribution of power in the area, which they needed to explore for themselves.
¡°Could it be that you guys are also country bumpkins from the Lower Realm? Really, these days, any dog or cat can run up here and bark. Come on, brothers, let¡¯s get started. After we deal with these people, let¡¯s hurry up and find the next target!¡± Scarface sneered, couldn¡¯t help but speak coldly, and his face instantly filled with resentment and ferocity.
A woman he had adored in his young days, deeply in love with, had eventually rejected him and chose to be with a country bumpkin from the Lower Realm, became a permanent pain in his heart, and from then on transferred to all living beings from the Lower Realm.
That ce was and of sin, and those who lived in it were all sinners, so they deserved it as such.
¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance!¡±
The broad sword man raised his gaze slightly.
After fully activating the Sword King Body, the man was bing more and more like a unsheathed treasure sword. Even his speaking habits had changed somewhat. He was a chatterbox before, but now he preferred to act directly when he could.
¡°What a joke, no one has ever dared to speak like this to me. It seems that you guys really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re dealing with. Let¡¯s go, brothers, kill them. There must be plenty of good stuff on these people!¡±
Chapter 331: 257: Nameless River, Immortals Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_2
Chapter 331: Chapter 257: Nameless River, Immortal¡¯s Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_2
The scarred man sneered.
They were not truly intending to explore this uncertainty shrouded by the mist, but were professional thieves, lying in ambush and waiting for outsiders to enter so that they could extort them for a living.
Yet at this moment, they would inevitably have to pay for their actions.
¡°You were given a chance to live¡ªit¡¯s you who didn¡¯t cherish it¡ª¡±
The broad sword man remained expressionless, nonchntly shing his left hand through the air as the scarred man made his move.
In an instant.
A visible silver-white light suddenly appeared from thin air, filled with an endless sharpness, stern and solemn.
This was the bloodline inheritance technique he had obtained from the Sword King Body¡ªKill Without Mercy.
Abandoning all external objects like divine weapons, using the body as a sword seed, he can sh all things when the sword seed transforms into a butterfly, which is the initial stage of turning his body into a sword.
In mid-air, the silver light was swiftly hurtling, like a sh of dazzling lightning.
¡°How can this be!!!¡±
The moment he saw the silver light, the scarred man¡¯s face drastically changed. He sensed a strong intent of death and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise.
Yet, before he could react, the silver-white light had already directly pierced through his body.
¡°Squish¡.¡±
There was no resistance at all.
In a split second.
Half of his body was instantly cut into several segments, with blood spurting out several meters away. He instantly died beyond help.
The remaining men were screeching in shock at the sight of this.
This method was too domineering, utterly inconceivable, a strange attack tactic they had never seen before.
They did not sense any rune power, yet the strongest among them suddenly died horrifically, without any ability to fight back.
Most importantly, they found a terrifying piece of information: all these men were Nobles.
Are they insane? A mere group of six or seven dared to confront dozens of Nobles?
These men are truly despicable. Nobles are Nobles, what¡¯s the point in hiding their true strength? And they hid it so well.
¡°We were blind, we beg the adults¡¯ forgiveness for our mistakes!!!¡±
The few remaining were scared out of their wits, crying out loud.
Each of them turned pale, cursing inwardly as they spoke. They felt these men could be rightly called the king of shameless acts, as if they were luring them to make a move.
¡°There¡¯s no need for the dead to know this!¡±
The broad sword man spoke, and the other Nobles behind him stepped forward to swiftly deal with the remaining men.
The motto of Liu Vige is better to kill unnecessarily than to let go.
¡°Elder Brother Zhao, just now your move was really akin to the ¡®One Smile, One Sword in Life¡¯ mentioned by Lord Willow God, overshadowing your three decades of notorious fame.¡±
Lin Haiughed, quite envious of the broad sword man¡¯s technique, which did not require any external help. With a mere swipe, he could form a formidable Sword Qi, killing the enemy invisibly among thousands of armies. It¡¯s a technique that many probably wished to have.
However, the demands it made on oneself were too high. Only the man in front of him could learn it.
¡°Everyone, look at the ground quickly. It seems to be absorbing the blood spilt by those people.¡±
Someone spoke, his expression slightly flustered.
Hearing this, the remaining people hastily looked down.
It was clearly visible that the blood spilled by those people was instantly absorbed by the ground upon contact, almost too quickly. If one did not observe carefully, it could easily be missed.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the soil underfoot. There might be great peril hidden here. Everyone, be careful!¡±
The broad sword man yelled out.
This scene was too bizarre,pelling them to stay on high alert.
However, after waiting a long while, nothing odd happened behind the ground under their feet, it simply absorbed the blood water.
The crowd temporarily settled down and once again ventured deeper.
This fog-covered area seemed to be a concealed stash. Besides the group led by the man with the scar, there were many other figures along the way, both from the Human Race and other creatures.
After approximately several kilometers, they stumbled upon a vast river. They had no idea where it flowed from. Apanied by sparks of lightning and thunder, it flowed towards the unknown distance.
This river was extraordinarily wide, boundless to its horizon, the entirety of it was a dazzling silver-white, very beautiful.
However, what was horrifying was that there were many corpses floating on this river. They were all densely packed, sinking and floating continuously. Their clothing varied, some appeared ancient, seemingly from several eras ago. Yet, these corpses showed no signs of decay and looked as fresh as if they were still alive.
¡°These are all corpses of gods, at the very least, they should¡¯ve lit the Divine me!¡±
Someone spected, otherwise, it would be impossible to exin why these corpses have not decayed a bit till today. Only by shedding their mortal bodies could this be possible.
¡°As for the length and depth of this river, nobody knows. From ancient times till now, countless years have passed, an innumerable amount of lives have been buried within. It¡¯s not just those in the Godfire Realm, quite a few Celestial Gods are buried here as well. No matter how splendid their achievements were during their lives, in death they merely be obscure corpses in this river.¡±
An old passing man spoke.
¡°Old man, do you know the origin of this river?¡± Someone immediately asked.
¡°Speaking of this would take a while. It¡¯s said to be formed from the earliest form of lightning and thunder, thus the river is filled with shes of thunder and lightning.
However, some specte it was formed from the blood of a peerless Demon Lord. Wherever it passes, a curse and ominous ill-fortune will manifest. Anyone contaminated will die instantly, not even a Celestial God capable of regenerating from a drop of blood would be able to resist.
In conclusion, there are varying guesses but no final verdict due to the river being from such an ancient time. No one knows when this river was formed, but after so many years, there still hasn¡¯t been any signs of it drying up. On the contrary, it has only grown fiercer in thest hundred years, rising to significantly higher levelspared to the past!¡±
The elder took a moment to organize hisnguage, giving a reasonably detailed introduction.
¡°But where does this river eventually flow to?¡±
Lin Hai felt puzzled and intrigued.
If this river truly was formed by the flowing blood of a Demon Lord, how massive would their body have to be and how strong their vitality to still exist to this day without any signs of drying up.
¡°It¡¯s said to flow into an Immortal¡¯s Tomb in the end, where a genuine Immortal rests. There was an ancient prophecy by some primordial creature stating that when all water from this river is poured into the tomb, the Immortal¡¯s Tomb will appear in the mortal world and the terrifying entity buried inside will revive!!!¡±
This time it was a woman who spoke. She was talkative and seemed to know quite a few secrets.
¡°Immortal¡¯s Tomb? Are there real Immortals inside? Can we find that ce by following the path of this river?!¡±
At this moment, a thin and handsome young man approached.
Just as the young man finished speaking, the broad sword man had a look of surprise on his face.
¡°You¡are you the Stone Kingdom¡¯s Human Emperor, Shi Hao, who ughtered seven gods single-handedly!¡±
The broad sword man looked at Little Dot, speaking in a deep voice as if his eyes were shooting thousands of swords, each one shing throughrge stars.
¡°You recognize me?¡± The young man was somewhat surprised, and then immediately suspiciously looked around.
¡°Not personally, but I have seen a portrait of you. That painter must be a master, it¡¯s nearly identical, especially the demeanor, unrivalled by anyone. Hence, it¡¯s easy to identify, I never expected I would meet you in person here!¡±
The broad sword man said, showing a sincere admiration.
Although he had been residing in Liu Vige, he had heard of the Stone Kingdom¡¯s Human Emperor defending his people, not hesitating to face seven gods alone in the Noble Realm and fighting to his death. His spirit was praiseworthy and moved them even more so because he was just a teenager.
Such a feat at such a young age was priceless and made even many adults feel ashamed of their inferiority.
¡°Who exactly are you guys?¡±
Little Rock wrinkled his brow, trying to recall but truly had no recollection of the few people in front of him. They were strangers, but they could still recognize him immediately.
Even though Little Dot had once visited Liu Vige, at that time, the broad sword man, Lin Hai and others were in seclusion and training, therefore they had never met each other.
¡°We are from Liu Vige, you must have heard of that ce!¡± Lin Hai at the side smiled, his voice refreshing and clear.
Chapter 332: 258: What is Liu Village? (2nd Update)_1
Chapter 332: Chapter 258: What is Liu Vige? (2nd Update)_1
(The previous chapter was just revised, some paragraphs were mixed up, it was a bit baffling. It should be more coherent now.)
¡
¡
In a certain ce, among the Ten Lands.
It was a region surrounded by endless mountains, sparse with mist, like a fairnd.
At the peak of a mountain.
A small Taoist temple stood there, reflecting the morning glow, resonating with melodious sounds of gongs and drums, never ceasing¡
The Taoist temple was quite old, many ces were even damaged and continuously made creaking noises, but no one could ignore the existence of this ce.
Just because the Taoist temple was named after the two words Yin and Yang, it is one of the oldest existences, the home of the Taoist Orthodoxy of the Yin-Yang Taoist.
At a nce, there were not many disciples in the temple, there were only about a dozen or so figures in totality.
Even though there weren¡¯t many of them, by relying on the strength of their ancestor Yin-Yang Taoist, this small Taoist temple could also be dered an Immortal Taosist Orthodoxy,peting with those flourishing ones.
Only recently, the strongest person in the Taoist temple, the Yin-Yang Taoist, suddenly died. The death amulet left behind shattered, even his God Soul did not escape. The entire Taoist temple was immediately shrouded in an indescribable terror, so they directly closed off the mountain and secluded themselves, praying for peace.
At this moment, inside an antiquated room in the Taoist temple.
In the center, there was an ancient table made of Tetracentron wood, with a small bell on top of it. The bell was notrge, it was dull-colored, with some traces of mud on it.
This bell was left behind by the Yin-Yang Taoist. It was very mysterious, as if it came from the Ancient Fairy Era,the bell material was so hard that even the Yin-Yang Taoist himself could not see through its mystery.
But through prolonged research, they discovered some of the bell¡¯s uses, one of which was to serve as a warning.
However, it was warning about the Ten Lands, Three Thousand Continents, not individuals.
When the structure of the Three Thousand continents shift, the bell would shake violently and emit deafening ringing noises.
From low to high, the bell could be divided into nine sounds. The weakest was the first sound, which could be regarded as nothing or merely requiring slight attention. The strongest was the ninth sound, indicating a significant event.
At this moment.
This bell, which has never rung before, suddenly shook and made a series of deafening noises.
One sound.
Two sounds.
¡
¡
Nine sounds.
Ten sounds.
It actually rang ten times before it barely stopped. It surpassed the nine sounds¡
¡°What happened? Why did the bell ring ten times? Didn¡¯t our forefather say that it could only ring up to nine times?!¡±
A Taoist noticed abnormality for the first time, a look of shock written on his face. He didn¡¯t know what to do.
Aside from some young boys in the Taoist temple, the only old man left in the temple was merely a regr Godfire Stage Cultivator, he was not an ancient figure, he ignited his Divine me only a hundred years ago.
¡°What do you know? Even our forefather did not fully understand this object before his death. Let alone ten sounds, it might even ring eleven or twelve times.¡± A skeptic from the Taoist Orthodoxy retorted.
¡°Who cares? After all, our forefather has passed away, any chaos in heaven and earth has nothing to do with us anymore. Even if a great opportunity against heaven emerges, it¡¯s not something we can contend for.¡±
The only remaining Godfire Stage old man in the temple walked out, saying leisurely.
He naturally noticed the anomaly as well, but the Taoist temple is now like a declining sunset which will eventually copse, regardless of how big the changes are, what does it have to do with them?!
¡
¡
Immortal Mountain.
Looking far into the distance, the terrain expands, with lush vegetation and abundant spiritual energy. From time to time, the air turns into small raindrops falling from the sky, nurturing all living things. Everywhere, there are auspicious beasts and rare birds, some taking flight, some lingering by the river to drink water¡
At first nce, there are some ancient treesrger than mountain ranges, their branches dense and leafy, and their lush crowns resemblingrge umbres shading the area beneath.
Ever since returning from the Lower Realm, the Immortal Supreme has been in closed-door cultivation.
The Five Elements Corpse he is cultivating is a unique Divine Skill of the Upper Realm. With its Completion, one can transform into the five elements, and condense five superior, sacred spirit bodies.
Not only can it exert five times the strength duringbat, it also possesses five lives. Any of them can be the spirit body, and any can also serve as the main body.
However, during the trip to the Lower Realm, only two of his Five Elements Corpses remained, while the other three were killed on the spot by the Willow God.
Fortunately, not all was lost, and he could recondense the others at a certain cost.
The Immortal Supreme has a handsome face, a young man.
Known as the Immortal, he has lived for an unknown number of years, and time seems to have left no trace on him. He still looks like his original self, with fair skin, as if glowing, rich in gloss.
¡°Hmm, what¡¯s going on? Why is thew of this world suddenly bing chaotic!?¡±
Just then, the Immortal Supreme suddenly opened his tightly shut eyes.
Just now, he sensed that the rules of some ce suddenly became chaotic and violent, although it was only for a moment, the sensation was very intense.
The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
Immediately probing with his Divine Consciousness, he found nothing, everything was calm as if it was ake without any waves, not a hint of abnormality.
The Immortal Supreme frowned, beneath his bright eyes was a pair that held weariness that did not match his youthful appearance.
Appearance can change, but the sediment of years cannot be easily erased.
Simr sensations were experienced by many in the Ten Lands, the Western Church, the Underworld, Heaven¡
All of them were Immortal level existences, but after probing around, they all found nothing.
¡
¡
In the ce shrouded by the mist, electric lights were flickering and growing denser.
Next to the ancient and nameless river, as Lin Hai¡¯s voice fell, Little Dot looked shocked, ncing at the people present one by one.
¡°You¡could you all be from Liu vige¡¡±
Little Dot opened his mouth, a hint of surprise in his eyes as he looked towards the dozens of figures behind Lin Hai and the Broad Sword man.
All these people were exuding the aura of nobles, solid and terrifying, which was unnerving.
¡°Yes, yes, we are. Lord Willow God has brought our whole vige to the Upper Realm.¡±
Lin Hai nodded, his eyes full of curiosity as he watched Little Dot, trying to see how this teen who slew God and the Dao in a mortal body, looked dashing.
Hearing that, Little Dot couldn¡¯t help but exim.
He knew that the Heavenly Stairs were extraordinary, possessing vast and mysterious power, allowing free travel even when the channel between the two worlds was closed. However, the fact that the entire vige was directly descended to the Upper Realm was still shocking and incredible.
What¡¯s more, he had climbed up with great effort. No sooner had he set foot here than the whole vige parachuted in.
¡°What about Brother De Quan and the others? Are they here too?¡±
Little Dot pursed his lips and continued.
When they parted, he, Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen had agreed to get together in the Upper Realm, and drink till they drop.
Now that the powerful and mysterious force had brought the entire vige to the Upper Realm, those two old friends should have followed over as well.
¡°They are also here, but instead of following the vige, they came here in advance to temper themselves. They should be back in no time, and you might run into them.¡± Lin Hai introduced with a faint smile.
Although he had not met Little Rock, he knew the rtionship between him, Tu and Brother Gu. They had fought side by side before, and their friendship was deep and profound.
Chapter 333: 259: Large-scale Construction (Third Update)_1
Chapter 333: Chapter 259: Large-scale Construction (Third Update)_1
The new location of Liu Vige.
As far as the eye can see, it is full of spiritual energy. Although it hasn¡¯t reached the level of transforming into rain, it has nheless formed thin mists of spiritual energy that flutter in the air.
Bathing in it, even simply breathing would bring a refreshing feeling, resulting in a pleasant mood.
Surrounding the area, various towering ancient trees rise up to the sky, gigantic and thick. Rivers encircle from afar, thousands of cascading waterfalls flowing at breakneck speed, causing thunderous crashes and roars, akin to the rushing of thousands of horses, forming an immense vista of unspoiled greenery.
Across the river, one can vaguely see the hustle and bustle of Liu Vige. There are incessant movements of adults and children, men and women, bustling about¡
It is true that Jiang Hui moved the entire Liu Vige to the Upper Realm almost exactly as it was. However, putting it down directly still seemed a bit abrupt.
So, after discussing with some of the vige elders, Old man Lin decided to slightly modify the surrounding terrain.
He divided the tasks clearly. Apart from assigning a portion of the vigers with sufficient power to explore the outside, marking safe and hazardous areas, the rest were all left behind.
At the back of the vige, you could hear shouts echoing from all around. A group of men, bare-chested, were excavating dirt and moving heavy rocks. Despite the sweat pouring, they were all energetic and full of zeal.
The climate in the Upper Realm is pleasant all year round. There¡¯s neither extreme cold of winter nor harsh scorching summer heat. Furthermore, the cultivators had exceptionally robust vitality. They didn¡¯t need to worry about catching a cold.
Now, as the number of vigers continues to increase, the existing training ground can no longer meet the daily needs. Therefore, it needs an additional clearning or perhaps be connected to the old one.
This is undoubtedly a massive project.
Fortunately, with the consolidations and expansions during this time, aside from some newly born children, even the weakest in Liu vige has reached Cave Heaven Realm.
Due to the countless rare types of Beast Blood along with various Treasure medicinal nts and Body Refining Scripture, everyone¡¯s foundation is unusually firm. All of them have Perfect Blood Maniption, with the power at this realm reaching 100,000 kilograms.
Their foundation is unprecedentedly deep. Even a casual swing of their hands could exert tens of thousands of kilograms of force. Hence, their construction speed was remarkably fast, each one of them is akin to a human-shaped bulldozer.
Moreover, Jiang Hui specially sent the Bronze Giant to help. Wherever it went, it caused a loud rumbling noise, with thend and stones rolling, ancient trees falling, and mountains being relocated. Its efficiency was astounding, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before¡
Jiang Hui did not pay much attention and immediately withdrew his gaze.
The next moment.
With a thought, his body suddenly emitted a dazzling brilliance, like the eternal Aurora at the beginning of the universe, transcending any light and reaching its utmost purity.
Before this, he used Huang Liang¡¯s Dream to block everyone in Liu Vige from perceiving this, so it did not cause any uproar.
Once the gleaming light slowly faded away, Jiang Hui¡¯s entire body started to shrink drastically.
Soon,
He returned to his original size of one hundred meters. His leaves are dense, his roots and branches hanging down, entwining with the vibrant green vitality of life.
A gentle breeze blew, thousands of willow branches swaying in response, making tinkling sounds like that of wind chimes, resembling a luby from a dream.
Jiang Hui then withdrew his divine sense, his consciousness slowly sinking into his body to examine himself.
Though he categorised his power ording to the realms of the Wilderness, in reality, he was unique and independent. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to perfect the rules within his body, nor would he be affected or restricted by the rules of the Upper Realm.
Of course, although he did not need to perfect the internal rules, the rules still contained a hint of primal energy. That¡¯s the fundamental energy of the physical and the spiritual world. Taking this into consideration wouldn¡¯t hurt.
After imprinting a trace of this into his willow leaves, Jiang Hui suddenly turned his eyes to the sky.
Just a moment to ago, he detected multiple terrifying divine senses sweeping over the vastnd beneath him.
Above the boundless firmament, pairs of scorching, invisible eyes opened, scanning all directions as if searching for something.
Without much thought, Jiang Hui guessed that his recent activities had likely caught the attention of some Immortal Dao existences in the Upper Realm.
However, due to the existence of Paradise, he was not worried that these beings could detect his presence. Even if they sensed him, as long as the Supreme did not make a move, he had confidence to stand undefeated.
Jiang Hui then looked towards the distant area enveloped by the mist.
He was quite surprised at the appearance of Little Dot, as he had not noticed Little Rock previously. He appeared all of a sudden.
Presumably, Shi Hao must have used some kind of Divine Skills that could change his appearance, like Zhu Yan¡¯s Bloodline Treasure Technique, which could not only hide his aura but also alter his appearance and physique. The stronger his strength, the more difficult it would be to detect.
¡°Since Little Dot has appeared, the area obscured by the mist must be a deste ce of an ancient Demon Lord!¡±
Jiang Hui recalled the scant remnants of his memory.
If he was not mistaken, the first ce that Little Dot entered after arriving in the Upper Realm was called Demon Ind.
There was an endless river flowing there, ultimately leading to a ce known as the Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
Jiang Hui vaguely remembered the location of that first tomb.
It should be suspended above Demon Ind, at the end of the river.
Although it¡¯s famous as the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, it¡¯s a terrifying ce with an inextinguishable curse. Even Escape One Realm cultivators cannot resist it and will be instantly corroded and turned into bones.
Furthermore, he remembered that within this deste ce, there was a stele erected by the Supreme Demon Lord. It was forged from rare Immortal Gold, able to test people¡¯s potential, talent, andbat strength. Only the top three million geniuses from ancient times have the opportunity to leave their names on it.
Once your name is inscribed, it represents the title of peerless genius.
Shi Hao had once tried the stele, which shocked the ten continents. Despite losing his Supreme Bone twice, he still suppressed all his peers including Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng from Immortal Mountain and his own younger brother Qin Hao.
However, Little Rock is, after all, Little Rock. While others use the stele as motivation striving to leave their names behind, he found the stele peculiar and coveted it, intending to steal it away unnoticed.
Shaking his head, Jiang Hui spread his Five Senses.
Just as he expected, at the end of the road, he really found a huge stele.
The stele was as high as three thousand feet, spanning across the area, like a towering mountain, ancient and mysterious, carrying the traces and aura of countless years.
Given its size, what wind did Little Dot get from his head that he thought he could steal it?!
Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help contemting.
While Jiang Hui was pondering, Shi Hao, Lin Hai, and the broad sword man had already arrived in front of the stele.
At this moment.
Many creatures had already gathered around the ancient stele, young and old. Especially the young ones, they were eager to try, hoping to leave their mark on the stele and make their names known across the ten continents.
¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?!¡± the broad sword man suggested enthusiastically.
He had heard about this stele when he was in the Lower Realm. It was of great importance and very ancient. Those who could leave their names on it were all timeless geniuses, and even some Sect Leader Level beings had left their names and images on it in their youth, taking pride in it.
¡°Lord Willow God said that everything within a radius of 100,000 miles is our Liu Vige¡¯s territory. So, doesn¡¯t that mean that the stele also belongs to our vige?!¡±
Behind him, the uncouth Lin Hai asked.
Chapter 334: 260: Qing Yu_1
Chapter 334: Chapter 260: Qing Yu_1
¡°Given that Lord Willow God has designated a hundred thousand-miles radius into our Liu Vige¡¯s sphere of power, does this stele now be our vige¡¯s private property?¡±
Lin Hai scratched his head, looking at the broad sword man before him.
His understanding was simple, anything within the realm of hundred thousand-miles radius, should bepeted for, making it the ¡°rightful owner¡±, bing one of Liu Vige¡¯s foundations.
Including this stele, the strange river, or the mysterious ce known as wastnd under their feet.
¡°By logic, indeed it is the case.¡±
The broad sword man nodded, and the nobles behind him agreed somewhat.
They were well acquainted with Lord Willow God¡¯s character, once a divine decree was made, it should be truly executed. This hundred thousand-miles realm might soon be only essible to the Liu Vige People.
¡°How about we work together to carve that stele?¡± Lin Hai proposed, all filled with anticipation.
His talent was among the top ones in the Liu Vige, inheriting Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny, possessing Body of Ancestor Witch. Compared to Gu Chen¡¯s Sky Tyrant Blood, he was even more ancient and terrifying. After Completion, once the power was unleashed, almost nothing could stand in his way.
Although he had not activated the inheritance in his blood at present, his immense physical strength was unprecedented.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too adventurous? That stele is too huge, especially situated within this strangend. We just arrived in the Upper Realm, besides, we don¡¯t have stable footing and we know little about this ce, we need to be cautious!¡±
The broad sword man frowned, he felt this n was a bit too risky even though it sounded pretty promising.
The two muttered, discussing the n.
¡°Both of you, when did this ce be Liu VIge¡¯s territory?¡±
Little Rock was somewhat doubtful if he heard wrong.
Everyone just arrived in the Upper Realm one after another, he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to im a mountain to be a king, but others started carving up this ce.
¡°Lord Willow God dered, since the moment!¡± Lin Hai, with an air of it goes-without-saying, stated.
Little Dot pursed his lips, he was rather surprised, but did not continue to say anything.
Firstly, he really did not know what to say.
Secondly, he was not particrly acquainted with Lin Hai and broad sword man, far from being close as he was with Brother Tu and Gu Chen.
¡
The few hastened their steps, heading towards the stele.
More and more beings were nearing the stele, all of them were attracted by its fame.
Among them, there were offsprings of some big ns who were on their journey.
In the meantime, there were attempts to step forward, trying to leave their names on the stele, however, even with all their might, it did not raise any ripple.
Some were disappointed, some were eager to give it a shot, some even tried to dissuade the others.
This stele was too extraordinary. Since ancient times till now, only the top three hundred thousand beings could leave their name on it. Once a new one was added onboard, it meant an ¡°old being¡± would be erased from the stele along with the name and the qualification.
There was a name that shone brightly, capturing Little Dot¡¯s attention, making him quite focused.
The name began with Qin and ended with Chang Sheng.
Qin Chang Sheng!
He remembered, the main vein of Immortal Mountain was the Qin, his mother was a Qin as well, who used to be the saintess of the Immortal Dao. Really speaking, he had various connections with the Qin, however, all were not exactly friendly.
¡°This is the real name of Immortal Supreme when he was young, he once came here and left his name, leading for all ages, ranked at the front, possessing unimaginable talent beyond ourprehension!¡±
Someone exined.
Little Dot suddenly understood. He did not know who Qin Chang Sheng was, but he knew Immortal Supreme,
The previous Sect Hierarch of Immortal Mountain in Immortal Dao, also the ancestor of his mother¡¯s lineage.
During the turmoil in Lower Realm, Willow God had fought against him, but he did not appear too strong then, he was overwhelmingly defeated just by encountering once, retreated.
Of course, that was only rtive to Willow God. Willow God was too strong, mysterious, suspected to be a strong being from many epochs ago.
At this thought, the image of an unparalleled, unmatched lifeform shed before Little Rock¡¯s eyes.
¡°Willow God, I hope everything goes well on your journey, I hope you reach Boundary Sea soon, to find the opportunity and the answer that belong to you.¡± Little Dot narrowed his eyes, said silently in his heart.
At this moment.
A girl stepped forward, in a bright green long skirt, slender figure, fair skin likerd, looking quite frail. However, during talent testing, there was a resonance with the stele.
¡°Quick, leave your name, big enough to be recorded in our n¡¯s chronicles!¡± The girl¡¯s n elder hurriedly spoke, his face flushed, obviously he was excited.
The girl nodded quickly, cing her hands on the stele, carving her name.
¡°It¡¯s Qing Yu!¡±
The old man who previously exined about the river came along with the broad sword man, when he saw the name on the stele, he could not help but eximed.
¡°What? Is she very famous?¡±
Lin Hai was somewhat confused.
¡°It¡¯s more than just famous, she¡¯s a sensation, she¡¯s the genius girl among the Five Elements, also ranked top three as the unrivalled talent in the Drake n. Do you know the Drake n? The n is unparalleled throughout ages. They stand a chance to evolve into True Dragon, and that¡¯s the first of the Ten Evil!¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes glowed, speaking eloquently.
The old man was surely a person of travel in his younger days, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know this much detailed information.
¡°She can be recognised as an unrivalled talent?¡± Lin Hai grinned, taking another nce at the girl.
She looked the same age as Brother Tu and Gu Chen, but he did not sense the unique aura of a Noble fluctuating from her body, evidently, she had not reached that realm, she might be extremely close, however, still somewhatcking.
Most importantly, what¡¯s so impressive about a True Dragon? Their vige was raising one, spending all the time eating and sleeping. It did not seem extraordinary at all.
Little Dot, on the side, wore a puzzled expression on his face, looked at the old man and then at Lin Hai and others.
If he remembered correctly, their vige, Liu Vige, seemed to be raising a True Dragon, pureblooded, possessingplete True Dragon Skills within its body. Once it matured, it would step into the Realm of the Fairy King both physically and spiritually. Even Willow God was shocked then.
¡°Stranger, although I am not sure where you all came from, isn¡¯t it too conceited to look down on our Drake n like this?!¡±
The voices of Lin Hai and the others were not low, he himself was a loud man, loud and clear, perfectly audible by the girl in the green dress and her group.
Seeing their talent being disregarded like this, the Drake n elder immediately became angry, shooting a re over here.
The Drake n was among the local elites in the Five Elements Continent, their strongest member was at the half-step Divine Realm, incredibly ferocious, dominating one side, and they had never been looked down upon like this before.
The girl named Qing Yu, with her hands on her hips, wore a disgruntled expression on her face.
She had just left her name on this stele, and that was not considered as talent?
Chapter 335 - 261: Where Are They From!!!_1
Chapter 335: Chapter 261: Where Are They From!!!_1
¡°So, you all think that our tribe¡¯s pride isn¡¯t worthy of the title ¡®Genius¡¯, do you consider yourselves as geniuses?! In all history, only the mediocre would belittle others, and see not the forest for the trees¡¡±
The elder surged with a powerful aura, furious, and spoke sharply. His powerful aura flooded over everything, directly zeroing in on Lin Hai and the others.
His tribe, after all, had a certain probability of evolving into True Dragons in the future. They had never felt so humiliated, so tantly looked down upon by others.
Especially¡
Looking at those people¡¯s clothes, they clearly didn¡¯t know how to dress properly ¡ªplete ruffians.
But even though the elder of the Drake n held those thoughts, he didn¡¯t actually act on them. These people, although ordinary in appearance, possessed extraordinary temperament. Each one of them appeared calm and collected, exuding confidence.
Only by having seen and handled significant situations repeatedly can one cultivate such a demeanor.
The most critical point was that even when the elder¡¯s aura targeted them, they didn¡¯t even change their expression¡ªas if they didn¡¯t notice it at all.
¡°Godfire Realm!¡±
The crowd gasped in surprise, overawed by the elder¡¯s powerful aura.
Even in the Upper Realm, everyone had to take cultivation step by step, following an orderly progression. Cultivators at the Godfire Realm, although not rare, were considered masters¡ªat least they were considered leaders among the present crowd.
¡°If you look down upon my Qing Yu, you can try it out for yourself, to see how difficult it is to leave your name on this stele!¡±
The girl in the green dress said, her bright eyes welling with tears.
The Upper World Three Thousand Continents, divided into Ten Lands, were virtually endless with countless poptions. This stele ranked all the geniuses from these areas since antiquity. To leave one¡¯s name on it, one had to be a standout among geniuses.
She worked so hard, yet her efforts were dismissed by some stranger her age, which frustrated her.
¡°I¡¯m just a straightforward person with a loud voice, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡± Lin Hai waved his hand. He was generally good-tempered, and even he was aware that he had indeed misspoken.
¡°I don¡¯t care! You looked down upon my talent, didn¡¯t you?! You try it then. If you surpass me, we can let bygones be bygones. But if you don¡¯t, you have to shout three times that you¡¯re a dog, and that you¡¯ve overlooked the prodigy in front of you. Everyone present must hear it!¡±
Qing Yu challenged him, her voice as crisp as a warbler¡¯s song.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± Lin Hai smirked, feeling that such punishment was embarrassing.
Most importantly, he was highly confident of his own talent.
His father once told him that he had survived a catastrophe by a stroke of luck. Lord Willow God had saved him and granted him an incredible chance, blessing him with Immortal Talent that surpassed everyone else¡¯s.
In the young man¡¯s view, the chance Lord Willow God offered was certainly unparalleled in the world.
He strode right in front of the stele.
The stele was densely inscribed with names. All of them ranked the most dazzling prodigies from the ten domains throughout the ages.
Even the Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng didn¡¯t rank first. The first ce was a name called Qin Hao. But it was not the only one; there were several nicknames standing together in first ce, not necessarily all real names.
¡°Why does this name sound familiar?¡±
Lin Hai frowned. During his time in the Lower Realm, he seemed to have heard the name Qin Hao before. It sounded like¡ it was the younger brother of the boy standing next to him¡
He turned his head abruptly and looked at Little Dot. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes expressed everything.
Little Rock understood and nodded.
¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about? If you want to test your talent, then test your talent. If you want to test your potential, then test your potential. If you want to measure yourbat power, then measure yourbat power. What do the others do matter?¡±
Qing Yu retorted, still a little indignant. She was only in her teens and still growing. Therefore, she only tested her talent just now, which was already quite impressive.
¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± said Lin Hai, having already decided to take the test, he was sure he wouldn¡¯t back out so suddenly.
¡°First, let¡¯s test thebat power!¡±
Lin Hai decided in his heart.
Wine God once told him that his path of cultivation was different from most people. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be boxed into the conventional realms, couldn¡¯t practice the Treasured Techniques of attack, nor did he need to condense a Cave Heaven.
Even though he skipped many steps, because of this, the teenager wasn¡¯t particrly confident in hisbat power. He only felt slightly stronger.
That¡¯s why Lin Hai decided to start from here.
Even if his name doesn¡¯t make it to the stele, it won¡¯t matter, as there are still the talent and potential tests left. Surely, he would excel in one of them.
His eyes were closed tightly, all of his power directed towards his hands. Then, with a loud yell, he directed a vicious punch towards the stele.
Onlookers widened their eyes, about to tell him that this was not the proper way to testbat power when a rumbling noise emitted from the stele before they could speak.
The next moment, in the void, the Flowers of the Taoist blossomed into stunningly splendid res of light, making it quite dazzling and difficult for people to keep their eyes open.
¡°This¡how is this possible?¡±
The spectators were stunned, with many even showing dumbfounded looks while others sported frustrated expressions.
Despite testing in the wrong manner, he still triggered the resonance of the stone monument. These days, talent could save you anywhere.
Qing Yu and the elder from the Drake n were equally shocked.
Did¡did he just make his mark on the stele?!
While everyone was still processing, Lin Hai continued his testing for talent and potential.
¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Boom!¡±
In an instant.
The scene plunged into absolute madness.
In the void, one after another, the Flowers of the Taoist blossomed one after the other, their music muted. For a moment, itpletely covered the space above the onlookers¡¯ heads, filling their vision with stunning brilliance!
¡°¡¡± Qing Yu.
¡°¡¡± The crowd.
Another burst of light emerged, and Lin Hai swiftly carved his name onto the stele.
¡°Buzz¡¡±
Afterward, the two characters forming Lin Hai shot up like a rocket, surpassing one outstanding genius after another at a speed visible to the naked eye.
In the end.
Second ce inbat power ranking.
First ce in talent ranking.
First ce in potential ranking.
Apart frombat power, he surpassed both Qin Hao and several others who were tied for first ce in the other two categories, bing the true first in both, unmatched in each aspect.
As forbat power, he hadn¡¯t taken first ce, but it was incredibly high nheless.
That wasn¡¯t all. Lin Hai carved an image of himself onto the stele, feeling that it would leave a deeper impression.
However, this drawing just happened to appear above the names of Qin Hao and Qin Chang Sheng. It was as if he was sitting on their heads, suppressing them beneath him, causing great difort.
There were people from the Immortal Mountain around.
This sight made them extremely angry.
Though their faces showed shock, they couldn¡¯t help but curse, feeling that this rascal was too unpredictable, he could have chosen anywhere else, but had to go over the names of their n¡¯s top genius and venerable ancestor. With both these two suppressed, how would they save face if this got out?!
Little Dot, who was standing to the side was also left dumbstruck.
He was just thinking about doing that, but before he could, someone else had already beaten him to it.
Chapter 336 - 262: Liu Village! (4000 words) _1
Chapter 336: Chapter 262: Liu Vige! (4000 words) _1
Besides the two characters ¡°Lin Hai¡±, the boy also left his own codename.
It was ¡°witch,¡± of the Ancestral Witch.
A word that has never appeared in the Ten Lands, is now imprinted on this ancient and mysterious stele, shining brightly as if announcing its birth to the world.
The moment the character ¡°witch¡± fell,
The whole Heaven and Earth seemed to suddenly bring up a massive red sun, releasing an extreme radiance, an intense aura spreading thirty thousand miles, obscuring the sky and sun¡
Furthermore,
Immediately after, along with the stele, the entire space began to tremble slightly, continuously generating a humming sound.
This was resonance, an unprecedented resonance, a phenomenon that only exists in legends.
¡°Who exactly is this boy and where does hee from, that he can sopletely dominate, even topping even the much-anticipated talent of the Immortal Mountain, and even igniting such a phenomenon that only exists in tales!!!¡±
¡°All his talent, potential, andbat strength are top-ranked, this boy is destined to defy the heavens, startling all sides!¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t anyone else find his left image to be quite overbearing¡it¡¯s just like he¡¯s sitting on the head of the Immortal Supreme and Qin Hao, the Immortal Mountain is part of the Immortal Dao, can they bear this indignity?!¡±
Surrounding him, the discussion was unending, everyone¡¯s eyes wide open, looking unbelievably.
Ranking top, it shows that the boy¡¯s qualifications throughout the long ages can boast.
Among them, there was nock of monstrous talents who caused wonders to happen at birth, particrly Qin Hao.
Legend has it, he possesses Double Supreme Bones, unprecedented and unsurpassed. A single Supreme Bone has the potential to be a Supreme in the future, let alone a pair. If nothing goes wrong, he should certainly be able to reach the limit of the Human Path Domain and be a Great Emperor in the future.
Even so, he was still severely suppressed by the seemingly simple and a bit wicked boy in front of him. Doesn¡¯t this prove that even Double Supreme Bones cannotpare with this boy?
¡°May I ask where youe from? Why have I never seen or heard of you before?¡±
From the direction of the Drake n, a girl called Qing Yu with bright eyes, suddenly spoke up.
Upon careful listening, there was a hint of barely discernible shyness.
If Lin Hai were just a mediocrity, she would naturally not behave this way. At most, she would simply snort a few times and then ignore him. She was not a pest, so she didn¡¯t necessarily need an apology in front of everyone.
But he is a heaven-sent talent, and the most unique among those talents, rare since ancient times, adding on his handsome appearance, particrly the Ancestral Witch imprint in between his eyebrows. This only added more unrestrained charm, making the girl unable to help but be dazzled for a moment.
Her dream since childhood was to find a peerless talent as apanion to tread the Path of Longevity together, and Lin Hai undoubtedly catches her eye.
Such a heavenly appearance, it¡¯s hard not to take a second look.
Although it was well hidden, everyone still picked up on the change in the girl¡¯s tone. However, no one revealed any surprised expressions.
Since ancient times, beautiful women match heroic men, there may be exceptions, but they are only a handful.
Qing Yu had a fair and lovely appearance, her skin was like cream, and she also had a good figure. Although she was not an arrogant beauty, she had a unique middling-ss beauty, and she was a well-known talent in the Five Elements Continent, a talented woman in the Drake n, deeply favored and treated generously by her n.
If they could win over this boy named Lin Hai, the future of the Drake n would certainly also be part of the Immortal Dao, or even more than that.
After all, the boy¡¯s talent was extremely terrifying, unprecedented and unsurpassed. It had reached a point unheard and unseen before. Once it spreads out, he would certainly be sought after by countless powers, even those that were part of the Immortal Dao could not sit still, they would certainly take action.
¡°Ie from Liu Vige, you may not have heard it now, but not long from now, these two words should be known to the Ten Lands.¡± said Lin Hai.
¡°Liu Vige?¡± Qing Yu pursed her lips, muttering these two words a few times, she had no impression of it at all in her mind.
Not only her, but everyone watching around her was the same, all knitting their brows. And then found out that indeed, as the boy had said, they had actually never heard of this ce before.
¡°Can you leave some contact information? You just disrespected me so much just now, making me lose face in front of everyone, after all I am a woman, I wille to youter, you apologize to my face, how about it?¡±
The girl in the green dress suddenly said.
¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Even if I leave it for you, you won¡¯t be able to get there!¡± Lin Hai waved his hand, feeling somewhat speechless in his heart.
Although this woman looks pretty good, why is her logic so messy? And she has bad memory, forgetting the words said just a moment ago.
He clearly mentioned that if he could leave a name on the stele, the event earlier would be written off. But she still asked him to apologize, and eventer, to her face.
Women¡¯s thoughts are really confusing!
Lin Hai declined very simply, quite simr to Lin Zhuang in his younger years, aplete goof.
¡°Alright, I hope we can meet again someday!¡±
Qing Yu pursed her lips, suddenly feeling a bit sorrowful, she suddenly felt that her voice earlier was too loud, causing the other person to resent her, so he did not even inform her of his location.
Chapter 337: 262: Liu Village! (4000 words) _2
Chapter 337: Chapter 262: Liu Vige! (4000 words) _2
However, she was, after all, a well-known genius girl from the Five Elements Continent. Despite her reluctance, she would not press the issue in front of so many people. She quickly pretended to be busy with her own affairs and did not ask any further questions.
¡°Young man, I was in the wrong just now. With your dazzling talent, you indeed have the right to say those words. I apologize to you here and hope you won¡¯t take it to heart!¡±
At this point, an elder from the Drake n stepped forward and spoke with sincere attitude.
Having ascended to his position, naturally, he understood more. Such geniuses, even if they couldn¡¯t be won over, should absolutely not be offended.
As for the matter of killing them in their cradle, he knew that his n couldn¡¯t execute it.
If this kind of prodigy continued to grow, it could potentially outshine all past and present generations, bing the brightest star. It would be a blessing for the Three Thousand Zones. If it reached a certain level, it could even protect thesends from foreign conflicts.
¡°It¡¯s alright, I too spoke too much just now.¡±
The sudden change in the other¡¯s attitude somewhat caught Lin Hai off guard, but having seen a lot of the world, he soon adjusted his mentality.
¡°Then, we¡¯ll part ways here. Until we meet again!¡± The elder of the Drake n said very straightforwardly, bowing his fist and departing.
He could tell that the young man had clear and transparent eyes. He had no other feelings for Qing Yu, thus staying here was useless. It was better to attend to other matters.
After all, they came here, not just for a simple talent test.
As the green-robed girl and her group left, many other creatures gathered around, all attracted by the unusual activity of the stele.
¡°It¡¯s this young man who has shattered the records of all history. My goodness, he¡¯s really extraordinary! I have an unwed daughter in my n who¡¯s strikingly beautiful and eloquent. I might as well introduce her to him!¡±
Someone spoke out, showing considerable interest.
¡°Give it up. Those girls in your n, they all look like their dads ¨C none of them look attractive. You actually want to introduce them to someone else? Our girl is way better ¨C truly beautiful!¡±
Everyone was chattering, causing Lin Hai to frown slightly.
These people were too enthusiastic, he didn¡¯t like it much. They were too purposeful.
Other than the people from Immortal Mountain, at this moment, they were all staring at Lin Hai. They felt extremely ufortable, as if they had swallowed a fly. Whether they spoke up or not, they were in an awkward position.
Both their ancestor and the most dazzling genius of their n were being suppressed by others. If such iprehensible thing spread out, outsiders would definitelypare Immortal Mountain first. At that time, the mighty Immortal Dao might be theugh of everyone after meals.
More importantly, if other geniuses came to test in the future, wouldn¡¯t they see their n¡¯s ancestor beneath others as soon they raised their heads?! This was more unbearable than killing them.
¡°Young man, your conduct seems to be offensive to our Immortal Mountain. Even though your talent is unmatched, you are still¡¡±
¡°Your n is such a big deal, how can you be so narrow-minded? Can¡¯t you understand that the ranks of this stele are unassigned and can¡¯t be manipted by external forces?¡±
Little Rock chimed in from the side.
He had always been at odds with Immortal Mountain. They were not only one of the culprits who initiated the catastrophe of the Lower Realm, but they also imprisoned his parents. Therefore, he naturally counterattacked when he had the chance.
However, at the same time.
Shi Hao was also exceedingly surprised at Lin Hai¡¯s talent.
He was sure that he could never reach this level, even if the Supreme Bone still existed.
¡°Liu Vige¡ just how many outstanding talents are hidden inside?¡±
Shi Hao eximed in his heart.
He thought that Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen already had excellent talents. They had both reached the Noble rank at a young age and were now surely lying low to enhance their foundations, hoping to ignite the Divine Fire andpletely shed their mortal bodies.
But who would have thought that there would be even more impressive talents in that mysterious vige? They had been honing their skills and have finally left their mark in the world, creating legends.
¡°You¡¯re wee to attack, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the first to respond.¡±
Lin Hai grinned, looking unconcerned.
Firstly, he hadn¡¯t heard of Immortal Mountain and waspletely unfamiliar with them. Secondly, those who imed to be from Immortal Mountain didn¡¯t have strong abilities, they were just Nobles. He could handle them alone, let alone with dozens of people standing behind him.
¡°My brother here didn¡¯t steal or rob anyone. He tested his capabilities openly and honestly. If you from the Immortal Mountain want to attack, ask my sword if it agrees!¡±
The broad sword man spoke coldly, during that time he drew out therge sword that had been carried on his back.
In an instant,
A wave of chill invaded, as if countless frost flowers were inching across the bare skin. The air instantly filled with an indescribable aura of solemnity.
This was the sword intent.
With the unsheathing of the sword, the heaven and earth turned cold.
Swords are naturally cold, let alone those used for killing, adding an extra chill to the heart.
¡°Buzz!¡±
On one side, dozens of Nobles who had been hiding also stepped out, surrounding the people from Immortal Mountain right away.
¡°Liu Vige could be more than what it seems. It¡¯s certainly not a small n or faction!¡±
Someone whispered quietly from afar.
Though beings at the Noble Realm are quitemon in the Upper Realm, it¡¯s not every small faction that can dispatch dozens of them all at once.
¡°Are you lot intending to make foes of us from Immortal Mountain?¡±
The people from Immortal Mountain lined their gazes around, their expressions unchanged as they said coldly.
Being the undying Taoist Orthodoxy of the Three Thousand Continents, Immortal Mountain possesses colossal influence beyond imagination. Even if they are only a side branch, the main branch still protects them, and will send help should any mishap ur.
People like the broad sword man remained silent and just returned their gaze.
In the end, the group from Immortal Mountain epted their defeat and left the ce.
They feared that these people would actually attack; even though the main branch would send help, that wouldn¡¯t matter if they were all dead. What use would revenge be then?!
¡°Brother stone, we need to continue forward to explore. Let¡¯s part ways here!¡±
Lin Hai and others also said their goodbyes to Little Dot.
Their paths forward were different and they could no longer travel together.
After bidding farewell to Lin Hai and hispanions, Little Dot suddenly turned back. With newfound curiosity, he wanted to test his current powers against the opponent.
Putting all his strength into it, Shi Hao threw a punch.
There was a ¡°bang!¡± and it seemed like the ground vibrated.
The next moment.
The sound of the Great Taoist appeared once again, and the Flowers of the Taoist appeared in swathes, with their staggering and dazzling twinkles.
Little Dot raised an eyebrow slightly. His name hadn¡¯t surpassed Lin Hai nor reached the level of Qin Hao, but it had passed that of Qin Changsheng, this old ancestor of Immortal Mountain.
Shi Hao didn¡¯t feel any sense of loss. His Supreme Bone was gone now, and reaching this level was actually pretty good. Most importantly, he surpassed the Immortal Supreme.
Little Rock made his move, and with a soft glow, he left his name on the stele.
Destion.
It all speaks of destion.
He followed Lin Hai¡¯s example and carved his own silhouette. He even adjusted the angle of his buttocks to make it seem like he was seated on the characters representing Qin Changsheng.
After doing all of this, Little Dot grinned and took off flying towards somewhere.
¡°What now? Has another peerless genius emerged?!¡±
People in the distance were puzzled. They had only just left the stele when unusual events urred.
Many people turned back wanting to find out what happened.
And then, just about everyone had astonished expressions on their faces.
Part of it was due to the talent of this Destion, and another part was due to his ranking, positioned right above the characters representing Qin Chang Sheng.
Immortal Supreme¡ was he being ridden on again?!
¡°¡¡± Direction of Immortal Mountain.
¡°Goddamnit, who is this now? Shit!¡±
The people of Immortal Mountain were triggered. Each of them was fuming with red eyes.
One time wasn¡¯t enough, it happened again, with an even more provocative depiction. They thought someone really wanted to mess with their Immortal Mountain.
Chapter 338: 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_1
Chapter 338: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_1
The individuals from Immortal Mountain were all red in the face and beyond furious, but after searching around, they were unable to find the person responsible, so they were forced to give up begrudgingly.
As for the main culprit, Little Dot, under the protection of the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, had already left this location and was heading towards greater depths.
From a distance, Jiang Hui averted his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. Literally anyone else, except Little Dot, could be messed with.
Shaking his head, he then looked towards a foggy area inside the forbiddennd. There were vague signs of divinity appearing in his eyes as if trying to prate through the dense fog to reveal the truth.
However, that part of the forbiddennd was truly unpredictable, with a mysterious origin, suspected to be left by a certain legendary Demon Lord. Even the Five Senses of Jiang Hui could not break throughpletely.
But that was enough, for amid the vagueness, he had seen what he was looking for.
It was the Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
From far away, it was incredibly huge, like a towering mountain. It was standing between heaven and earth, suspended in the middle of the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land. There were numerous ancient roads extending from the tomb to the ground. The winding river was fluctuating, and eventually all streams flowed into the tomb.
¡°That should be the Immortal¡¯s Tomb!¡±
Jiang Hui voiced out. His Five Senses was performing to its maximum potential, and he only noticed that spot ¨C it was likely to be the tomb.
With a movement of his mind, his External Avatar immediately stepped out and hurriedly arrived in the middle of the forbiddennd.
At the exact moment he appeared.
The whole forbiddennd, seemingly startled, began to shake violently.
Furthermore, countless dazzling runes of light shot up into the sky, extremely bright, apanied by thunderous roars deafening to the ear. It shook the firmament with thunderous rumblings, seemingly blocking Jiang Hui¡¯s entry.
¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±
¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±
The Divine light shone bright and the mysteries of the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land wereid bare. Even a Celestial God could not resist, they would be annihted instantly. However, for Jiang Hui, beneath the position of Supreme, he was invincible, these threats were child¡¯s y to him.
¡°Even in life, you were not an Immortal, can you stop me even in death?!¡±
Jiang Hui let out a cold snort. With his jade-like slender finger, he traced lightly in the air, immediately unleashing overwhelming power. That power took the form of a huge hand that covered the sky. Stars emerged within the hand, starlight shuttled back and forth, carrying a mighty unstoppable force. Chains representing the order of eternity passed through it, directly grasping the sky full of thunder, then clenching it, annihting it within this giant hand.
After doing all of this, Jiang Hui, expressionless, strode forward, directly entering into the dense fog.
¡
¡
In the mist.
Everyone was shocked, almost all were rmed by the loud sound just now; themotion was too immense, as though the heavens and the earth were about to split apart. Even the towering mountains in the distance were copsing, turning into dust in an instant.
¡°What happened just now? It was so frightening!¡±
A creature began to speak. It was a Stone Giant standing hundreds feet tall, covered in thick rock armor. The ground was shaking with every movement it made. It was considered thergest existence among various creatures, but at this moment, it was trembling with fear, crouched under a giant peak, even more afraid than anyone else.
¡°This forbiddennd has been calm for ages. Although some ces are somewhat dangerous, it¡¯s never been like today¡¡±
Someone began to speak, expressing lingering fear.
It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the tremor caused them to feel terror in their souls.
¡°Just now, some formidable entity must have broken into the mist, triggering this forbiddennd¡¯s self-defence mechanism. But it looks like the intruder eventually broke the blockades!¡±
A knowledgeable creature said, it was the elder who had previously introduced thend to Lin Hai and the others.
Although the elder¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t particrly high, his experience was extensive. He had quickly guessed the rough situation.
¡°No way! It¡¯s said that the forbiddennd was set up by a supreme Demon Lord. It was made so that powerful being couldn¡¯t enter. Once, an Immortal Master at the Celestial God Realm forced his way in. He survived, but got cursed in the process. He couldn¡¯t break through for the rest of his life and faced the constant torment of the curse!!!¡±
Some creatures were doubtful, there had been precedents proving that one couldn¡¯t force their way in, only lower realm beings could step in.
They all had their own arguments and theories, but quickly dispersed after realising the tremor was just a temporary urrence and none of their feared scenarios happened.
But on one side, Lin Hai¡¯s countenance changed slightly.
¡°The aura just now seemed like it belonged to Lord Willow God!¡±
Lin Hai moved next to the broad-sword man and muttered softly.
He had seen a giant hand against the void just now. It seemed to be Lord Willow God¡¯s skill which Lin had witnessed before; he had a profound impression of it.
¡°Giant hand? What giant hand? I didn¡¯t see it?¡± The broad-sword man shook his head repeatedly, he did not notice anything unusual, let alone the giant hand in the sky that Lin Hai mentioned.
However, the broad-sword man didn¡¯t think Lin Hai was talking nonsense. He knew the youngster¡¯s natural talent. Although the youngster was usually quiet, he was highly regarded by Lord Willow God, and had been bestowed with unparalleled talent. This was evident from the results of the Test Stele just now, only those with supreme honor could receive suchmendation.
Chapter 339: 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_2
Chapter 339: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_2
Therefore, the other party might be able to perceive things they could not.
¡°Even Lord Willow God has descended personally, this forbiddennd must be extraordinary. We must be cautious in our following actions. The old man mentioned that by following the Sky River, we can find the legendary Immortal¡¯s Tomb, where it is said to contain a true immortal. Perhaps we should take a look. We might juste across an unexpected opportunity?¡±
The broad sword man asked.
¡°That tomb has been standing here for many years, and yet no one has managed to reach it and seize the opportunity inside. This indicates that it is full of danger and could potentially be deadly. We just arrived here and managed to make it this far entirely due to Lord Willow God. Our own strength isn¡¯t that great, so it would be better not to go. Also, what if Lord Willow God went there, and we recklessly appear and disrupt his ns!¡±
Lin Hai pondered for a moment, not particrly agreeing with the broad sword man¡¯s idea.
¡°Your words make sense too.¡±
Upon hearing this, the broadsword man paused to consider and then nodded in agreement.
Indeed.
In their impression, Lord Willow God rarely takes action, but when he does, it¡¯s always for a special reason.
Currently, within this forbiddennd, the most mysterious thing is the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Lord Willow God is likely heading there.
They very much wanted to help, but their strength is too weak and they feared they might end up being a burden and disrupt Lord Willow God¡¯s ns.
¡
¡
After entering Demon Ind, Jiang Hui stood in front of arge grave without moving further.
He looked into the distance to see the Immortal¡¯s Tomb shrouded in mist, flickering with bizarre rays of light. It was blurry and mysterious, and a terrifying Curse Power was lingering around. Even the Five Senses could not fully prate it.
No one knew where the curse originated from, but every curse was terrifying, and even mighty beings could not necessarily resist it.
Jiang Hui was cautious even though he was just an avatar, and his death wouldn¡¯t affect his True Body. It is always better to be safe.
He stretched out his left hand, the Willow Branch shining with divine light shot out like a chain of order, making a rustling sound as it fell onto the curse circling around the tomb.
¡°Sizzle¡¡±
The next moment.
The entire Willow Branch instantly became like flesh exposed to sulfuric acid, and white rot appeared immediately. Even though Jiang Hui tried his best to resist, he was helpless against the curse, which was like a bone-drilling leech that couldn¡¯t be shaken off.
¡°The curse on this tomb is too strong. If I forced my way in, it could possibly harm my source!¡±
Jiang Hui murmured to himself.
While lost in thought, he suddenly opened his eyes halfway and looked into the distance.
Between the surging mists in the distance, two figures were seen striding towards the tomb.
The one in front was none other than Little Dot.
The person beside him was a young man in a purple robe, holding a stick of bamboo glowing with white holy light. It was crystal-clear, about a meter long.
Jiang Hui slightly raised his eyebrows, recalling the information in his mind, he vaguely remembered that the young man in the purple robe seemed to be from the Gluttonous n, a well-known Heavenly Beast.
The thing in his hand should be something called the Evil-Repelling Divine Bamboo.
ording to legend, this object remains unaffected by evil, can ward off curses, and is an extremely rare thing that is hard to cultivate oneself. It is usually a treasure nurtured by the natural environment, and each section only grows once every five hundred years, performing remarkable functions.
But even so, the bamboo stick, about a meter long, in the young man¡¯s hand was already full of cracks. Some parts had even turned greyish-ck, as if they were about to shatter into powder the next moment.
If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, Little Rock seemed to be nning to eat this Gluttonous beast. That¡¯s why he¡¯s keeping it around. They seemed in harmony now, but they would soon turn on each other.
Just as he finished his thought, in the arena below, Shi Hao had already engaged in battle with the beast.
Despite having lost the Supreme Bone twice, Little Dot was still invincible and quite exaggerated, shaking the earth and mountains with every punch.
The Gluttonous beast roared, transforming into its True Body, which was as huge as a small mountain, full of huge bloody mouths, showing sharp teeth, reeking of foul smell, yet it was still defeated. Within a moment, it was ughtered by Little Rock on the spot, and its green blood shot out, staining the earth and creating a striking sight.
Then after.
Boiling the water, washing the pot, cutting meat, adding meat.
The whole process was done in one breath.
In just a moment, the air was filled with the rich aroma of meat. Especially when Little Dot added a few kinds of vor enhancing Treasure medicinal nts, the taste was naturally better.
As a Gluttonous beast it was a Heavenly Beast and its flesh and blood were all great supplements. Little Dot was eating so heartily that oil was flowing from his mouth. He gulped and devoured it.
Jiang Hui watched everything from high above. He was originally without expression, but upon seeing Little Dot cooking food on the spot and eating so heartily, even he could not help but want to catch a Gluttonous beast to taste.
But then he remembered, Little Dot had an object that could resist the curse. He had forgotten what it was exactly, but it was very extraordinary. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to this massive tomb. If he wanted to get to the Immortal Tomb smoothly, he could consider following Little Dot.
That beast ended up here the same way, and it wasn¡¯t possible to solely rely on the Evil-Repelling Divine Bamboo in its hand to make it so far. No matter if it took 6,000 years for it to grow so big or if it was 10 or 100 meters, it would have a hard time resisting the curse from the Immortal Tomb. The two were not on the same level.
Chapter 340: 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_3
Chapter 340: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_3
At this thought, Jiang Hui unveiled his aura, decisively showing himself, stepping down from high above¡ªthe few steps that brought him before Little Dot.
¡°Is Gluttonous Meat delicious?¡±
He leisurely spoke, his voice deep and thick, carrying an indescribable maism, mixed with some traces of azy coolness.
¡°It is tasty, but this Gluttonous Meat is too fatty in ces, you would get sick of it if you eat too much!¡±
Shi Hao casually responded without raising his head or even thinking.
However, the next moment, as if sensing something, he abruptly raised his gaze and happened to meet Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. In an instant, his surroundings changed, turning into a vast expanse of nothingness.
Startled, Little Dot quickly pinched his arm hard and his eyes promptly regained rity.
¡°It¡¯s you, what are you doing here!¡±
Little Dot eximed, taken aback yet pleasantly surprised, but no matter what, he dared not meet Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze again.
.
His eyes were too deep. Though people oftenpare their eyes to stars, his seemed to epass an entire gxy, even the eternal and boundless cosmic starry sky, an unfathomable depth that words couldn¡¯t describe. Without uttering any Treasured Technique, he exuded an inexplicable power that captivated living beings.
¡°I came here for the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Since I saw you here, we can keep each otherpany along the way!¡±; Jiang Hui stated frankly without concealment.
Of course, Little Dot readily agreed a hundred times over.
Jiang Hui had not only been good to him, but his power was also unimaginably immense, there was no reason for him to refuse.
Then the two continued onward.
Along their journey, they could not use any Rune divine skills and could only advance solely using their physical strength to oppose the curse in this ce and temper themselves.
However, to Jiang Hui, this was naturally unnecessary. If he wanted to storm through, he actually could counteract the curse here, but the cost would be too great and the loss would outweigh the gains.
With each step they took, dozens of stepster and after three days of time, they finally arrived near therge tomb.
It was only at such a close distance that Jiang Hui could see the clear details of thisrge tomb. It was entirelyposed of yellow earth, appearing as though it had just been dug up, and did not have any particr distinguishing features¡ªutterly ordinary andmon.
If Jiang Hui could perceive it, the entirety of this barren tomb was governed by an aura of the Great Taoist, a kind of rule.
¡°Is an Immortal truly buried here?¡±
Shi Hao visage looked dull as he spoke, he had also noticed the unusualness of the ce.
He took out the heavy pupils, observed the Immortal¡¯s Tomb and saw a drop of blood slowly flowing within, a piece of redness, as if a me was burning.
¡°Is this the blood of the Immortal, or the blood of the Demon Lord?¡±
Little Dot was shocked, could not help but swallow hard and while speaking, nced hurriedly at Jiang Hui.
For some reason, with this stature of Liu Vige by his side, his heart was instantly soothed.
The other party was remarkable, mysterious and unpredictable,
¡°What¡¯s the difference if it¡¯s an Immortal or the Demon Lord? After death, they are but a handful of yellow earth. If they can¡¯t achieve eternal life, then what Great Taoist path to speak of? They couldn¡¯t do it in life, and in death, it¡¯s nothing more than wishful thinking!¡±
Jiang Hui opened his mouth to speak, his bright eyes disseminating a different kind of radiance.
¡°Is this how a big shot thinks?¡±
Little Dot opened his mouth, somewhat in awe.
¡°This tomb mound has a bond with you, you can graduallyprehend it here, once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll move this Immortal¡¯s tomb!¡±
Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze and said leisurely.
Chapter 341 - 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_1
Chapter 341: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_1
¡°Move it?¡± Little Dot looked perplexed, doubting his own ears.
Along the way, he had overheard many ndestine discussions about this Immortal¡¯s Tomb. It was said to have existed since time immemorial, enduring countless long years here. Over time, it formed this forbidden territory spanning nearly ten thousand miles. Even a Sect Leader Level being desired to move it away but wasn¡¯t sessful, eventually they even got cursed ¨C permanently losing a pair of eyes and suffered a setback in their cultivation path.
Though he was filled with questions, Shi Hao did not voice them out.
The existence before him was far more powerful than he imagined, likely a creature from several epochs ago. ording to the Willow God, the entity could have experienced the terrifying dark turmoil and its origin might be even greater than he thought, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t know so many secrets.
Such a being, drawing from the experiences of countless years, would have seen and experienced things far beyond his understanding, whether it be vision or thought process that he can¡¯t fathom.
But¡ can this Immortal¡¯s Tomb really be moved?
Jiang Hui, however, had no idea what Little Dot was thinking at the moment. His gaze wandered off into the distance, focusing on the tomb mound that resembled a mountain peak.
At first nce, the gigantic Yellow Soil Tomb was covered with Thunder Path Technique and Curse Power, and furthermore, dazzling Auroras were shooting out from the top of the tomb.
This Aurora was terrifying. Even those in the Godfire Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. They¡¯d melt instantly, and even Celestial Gods could be harmed if they weren¡¯t careful.
¡°This huge tomb contains the real mysteries of thunder. If you can perceive it, it could probably trigger a qualitative change in your Thunder Path Technique. This could be a unique opportunity for you¡¡±
With a deep gaze like the starry sky, Jiang Hui slowly spoke, focusing on the top of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
There, amidst the crackling thunder, faint traces of Chaotic Aura pulsed, causing a profound dread. It seemed to be capable of destroying everything in the world, emitting a primitive and ancient aura.
All of a sudden, Jiang Hui had a thought. If even thunder could be controlled by ordinary creatures, and they could even create more powerful thunder than what naturally urs, would thunder still be considered a product of nature, or actually something created by certain creatures?
It was a philosophical question, simr to the chicken or the egg conundrum.
Generally, thunder represents the tribtion of heaven and earth¡¯s power of testing the will. It¡¯s the most yang, the most rigid, and the most destructive force in the universe. If ordinary beings could control this energy, wouldn¡¯t that mean they could act in ce of the will of heaven and earth?!
Jiang Hui vaguely remembered that the most formidable users of thunder in this world belonged to the Lightning Spirit n.
It was said that this n had been terrifying since ancient times, capable of controlling the Thunder Pond and ruling their matters of life and death. Any member of the n could wield the power of Thunder readily. Their destructive power was so shocking that they were the primary target of the Alien Territory at the time, so they
Among them, a promising rising star was esteemed as the Thunder Emperor, who single-handedly sealed the Ten Evil. He was in charge of heaven¡¯s punishment, could emte the Heavenly Tribtion, dominated all creatures, and deterred all directions.
The Thunder Emperor originated from the Immortal Ancient Era of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, survived the Chaotic Ancient Years, owned the genuine Thunder Emperor¡¯s Secret Art; wherever he went, it was like ten thousand juns of thunder, invincible in killing power. Whether it was an existence at the same realm as him or entities several realms above him, all found it hard to withstand the Thunder Emperor¡¯s attacks, earning him the title ofw executor on behalf of heaven, embodying the will of the heavens.
Because of his extraordinary prowess and huge potential, the Thunder Emperor encountered the joint full strike of several Immortal Kings from the Alien Territory before he was fully grown, and eventually died on the battlefield. Even his corpse was found during the Chaotic Era after being lost for countless millennia, drifting within the dark depths of space.
Jiang Hui pondered. It seemed like the Thunder Emperor¡¯s traces had appeared in the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm. In the end, the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Secret Art and Thunder Emperor¡¯s Armor were both acquired by Little Dot, perfecting the Thunder Path Technique he was cultivating as if it was all new.
¡°If there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s worth a visit to the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm!¡±
Jiang Hui mulled over this in his heart.
The Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm was left behind by the Yuan Heavenly Venerable himself, a ce where he left his legacy, he should be qualified to go there.
Though he can¡¯t defeat the Supreme now, the Supreme wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower him either. Even if he went straight there now, he should be safe.
However, what vexed him was that due to hastily giving it a nce at the time, he had long forgotten where the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm was specifically located.
¡°You mean¡ I can try to go to the core of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb toprehend the real Immortal Path Thunder?¡±
From the side, Little Dot¡¯s voice suddenly broke Jiang Hui¡¯s train of thought.
Thetter seemed thrilled, clenching his fists in excitement, ready to charge towards the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. His demeanor suggested that he was destined to seed.
The Willow God had mentioned that this entity was shrouded in an age-old mist that neither fate nor fortune could prate. Even she couldn¡¯t see through it. If he says something can happen, there is a good chance that it really can happen.
He trusts in the Willow God¡¯s judgement.
¡°No, with your current strength, you¡¯re not capable of stepping into the core of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb at all. You¡¯ll be decimated in an instant!¡±
Jiang Hui shook his head, decisively answering without hesitation.
¡°¡¡± Little Dot.
Is this how the powerful ones like to joke nowadays?
Chapter 342 - 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_2
Chapter 342: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_2
Nothing funny at all.
Despite being led around, Shi Hao didn¡¯t take it to heart.
He understood the principle of not biting off more than one can chew. The Willow God had also taught him more than once before his departure. The path of cultivation must be taken step by step, pushing each step to the extreme as much as possible,
It¡¯s important to know that the fastest isn¡¯t necessarily the furthest, the most stable is the one that can go the furthest.
He had already felt that the edge of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb was filled with the mysteries of the Thunder Taoism. If he couldprehend these mysteries, he would undoubtedly gain a lot, and it could have an unexpected effect on perfecting his Thunder Taoism.
¡°I will be going into this Immortal¡¯s Tomb in a while, you can follow if you want, but whether you can have any insights depends on you!¡±
Jiang Hui continued, his voice indifferent and his entire body bathed in a faint divine glow, revealing no emotional changes.
¡°This¡ Won¡¯t it be too much trouble for you?¡±
Little Rock eximed, totally did not expect this mysterious presence by his side to suddenly say such a thing.
His demeanor was sincere, not sycophantic, but respectful, a kind of respect for the powerful. Not to mention that the other party had helped him before, and he owed him a favor, he should act like this.
Although Little Dot seemed impudent in his daily life, he was actually a person who highly valued favors and rtionships.
¡°No trouble at all. I happen to be practicing Thunder Path Technique, taking you in doesn¡¯t cost me anything!¡± Jiang Hui said.
He had previously drawn a Treasured Technique Divine Ability known as Chaostic Divine Thunder, which he had already perfected to a peak level. However, the Chaostic Divine Thunder was terrifyingly powerful, but it was not a true Thunder Path Technique that could substitute for Heaven¡¯s Punishment.
What¡¯s more, in Jiang Hui¡¯s conception, he never thought of recing Heaven¡¯s Punishment, He was just himself, why should he do things for others, even if this other is the will of Heaven and Earth.
Therefore, Jiang Hui has been seeking various mysteries of thunder, hoping to perfect a unique Thunder Technique of his own, where every word and deed can provoke Heaven¡¯s Punishment,
¡°How coincidental, you also practice Thunder Path Technique!¡± Little Dot was somewhat surprised.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s voice was cool and clear, he didn¡¯t respond to Little Dot, and just grabbed Shi Hao¡¯s shoulder and headed directly for the top of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
This was the only entrance to the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, only through it could they enter the inner part.
With Little Dot by his side, to be urate, the treasures on him, and with Jiang Hui¡¯s power sweeping over, part of the curse power was torn apart, and the curse power surrounding this Immortal¡¯s Tomb was instantly melted away like the scorching sun after a snowfall, so on their journey, they did not encounter any interference.
It didn¡¯t take long.
The two of them entered through the top entrance of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
Inside was a vast open space, dark and deep, like the boundless depths of the universe, full of darkness and coldness.
Inside the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, there were no coffins, just as Little Dot had seen with his heavy pupils. Inside was a drop of crimson blood flowing. It was only one drop, but it was like a waterfall cascading down. Even from a distance, one could still feel the scorching heat emitted from it.
But what¡¯s even more prominent was the endless Thunder intent contained in that drop of blood, which was manifested into a group of thunder snakes, shuttling back and forth within that drop of blood.
¡°You only have ten breaths¡¯ time. What you canprehend all depends on your own luck!¡± Jiang Hui opened his mouth and reminded Little Dot.
¡°Thank you!¡±
Little Dot immediately snapped out of it and quickly focused his heart. Such a good opportunity, if missed, would definitely regret it for life.
Jiang Hui then retracted his attention and looked at the crimson blood.
With his Realm ced here, naturally he could see things in a moreprehensive way.
In a vague way,
This drop of crimson blood seemed to turn into a sky full of thunder in his eyes, roaring out, freely releasing its power, shaking the Heaven and Earth with a rumbling sound, as if they were copsing.
Thunder represents both destruction and rebirth, a contradiction that somehow unifies in its invisible presence.
When thunder strikes down, it¡¯s like Heaven¡¯s Punishment and all things decay. Everything wille to an end, but from the wreckage, life can still be born, just like the Willow God of Stone Vige. Even though the entire tree had been burned by countless thunder, even the insides had been split open, it still stood firm and lived a second life. As long as itpletely recovered, it would be even more terrifying.
Gradually, after an unknown length of time, Jiang Hui felt his Thunder Technique bing more perfect, as if a circle with a missing part had beenpleted. However, there were still ws, but the help that this Immortal¡¯s Tomb could provide him had reached its limit. He couldn¡¯t improve his Thunder Technique any further, and needed to find other opportunities.
At this time, Little Dot had juste out of hisprehension. His face was full of excitement, obviously having gained quite a few benefits from it. Once he had fully digested it, his strength would definitely increase at a rapid pace.
¡°The vige happens tock a burial ground, this would be perfect to take back!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s attention was once again on this great tomb.
This was his second purpose, to take this tomb back to Liu Vige and use it as a burial ground in the future. He had previously used a Surveince Technique to scan thisrge tomb. Although the information obtained was notprehensive, one of the pieces had caught his attention.
Chapter 343: 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_3
Chapter 343: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_3
This Immortal¡¯s Tomb possesses a certain soul-soothing ability which can contain wayward spirits, allowing them to exist in another form. Perhaps in the future, through some means, these spirits might even have an opportunity to return,
This type of noteworthy item was naturally not going to be missed by Jiang Hui.
¡°Rumble!¡±
¡°Rumble!¡±
After stowing Little Dot in a safe ce, Jiang Hui immediately reached out his hand, transforming it into a sky-blocking palm directed at the Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
In the blink of an eye.
Apanied by the Curse Power and Aurora that could wash over Jiang Hui, they rushed towards him like a torrential flood.
Having Little Dot nearby, these Curses didn¡¯t pose any problem for him and quickly dissipated. As for the Aurora, which could even dissolve a Celestial God, it was as if they were harmlessly brushing over him.
¡°Rise!¡±
Jiang Huimanded in his heart.
The next moment.
The ground started shaking violently, earth and stone rolling, ancient wood shattering.
Then.
Before Little Dot¡¯s astonished gaze, the massive earth mound sized like a mountain was actually dug up entirely by Jiang Hui.
¡°This is indeed a Supreme leader!!¡±
Little Dot was filled with astonishment deep within.
This spectacle was too defiant of natural order, shocking his heart. The originally immovable tomb that legend said contained an immortal who would not perish or fade, had stood here for countless years, but now it was indeed seized entirely.
¡°If you want to make use of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb in the future, you cane to Liu Vige. This is a Guiding Stone that will show you the way. You merely need to toss it onto the ground when you¡¯re ready!¡±
Jiang Hui started speaking and then with a slight wave of his left hand, a peculiar round stone the size of a thumb cap appeared in Little Dot¡¯s hand.
¡°Wait a minute Elder, I still have a small matter!¡±
Little Dot suddenly remembered something, hurriedly pocketed the round stone, then shouted out.
¡°Speak!¡±
¡°They all say this tomb contains a real Immortal. Even if not a real Immortal, it must definitely be a terrifying creature. Common yellow earth certainly could not bury such a being, so, I want to take some of the grave soil back to study!¡±
Little Dot spoke truthfully.
¡°Just yellow earth, even if it can bury the immortal, it¡¯s just ordinary material. However, since you desire it so, I¡¯ll give you some!¡±
Jiang Hui spoke loudly, directly grabbing arge handful of the yellow soil from the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, and casually tossed it into the Jade Bottle that Little Dot had prepared temporarily.
After he dealt with everything, he lifted the Immortal¡¯s Tomb without another word and leaped into the sky.
To avoid attracting too much attention on the road, Jiang Hui directly used Huang Liang¡¯s Dream to weave an illusion that leaves all beings unable to notice.
Upon returning to Liu Vige.
He didn¡¯t ce this Immortal¡¯s Tomb directly in the vige.
After all, the Tomb was surrounded by Curses. He was unaffected, but the believers wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.
After considering for a while, Jiang Hui ced it in a rather remote valley behind the Liu Vige Mountain. This distance happened to be the limit that the Tomb¡¯s Curse could reach, outsiders would not be affected by the Curse Power.
¡°From today forward, this ce shall be named the Burying Ground. The souls of the brave from Liu Vige will be buried here, endlessly existing, waiting for the day to return to the earth!¡±
Jiang Hui dered in a soft voice, his hands joined together, the Power of Creation engulfed. Momentster, a quiet Bluestone Boulevard was formed on the vital path leading up to the Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
He named it Netherworld Road.
Chapter 344: 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_1
Chapter 344: Chapter 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_1
Along the Netherworld Road, a vibrantly bright flower was in full bloom.
This flower was rather peculiar. It bloomed without any sign of a leaf, its entire body zing and eye-catching as if a me. If one were to look at it from a distance, it resembled a zing fire that lit up half the sky, mesmerizing and dazzling.
The flower was called Nirvana Lily, but it was not the miraculous item told in tales. It had no ability to ess the Underworld, nor did it possess any extraordinary effects. Apart from its peculiar appearance, it was simply an umon nt.
In the depths of the mountain, these flowers were quitemon in the uneven valleys. Few creatures would bother to pick them, as they could neither quench thirst nor stave off hunger; their appeal was limited to aesthetic enjoyment.
However, this single advantage was utterly useless to the creatures of thisnd. Dry leaves at least served a purpose for wiping one¡¯s behind, but the Nirvana Lily was too hard and ufortable for such use.
That being said, the Underworld did not seem to exist at this moment, and the beings here had no concept of it.
If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, the Underworld was established by Cao Yu Sheng in his second life, using the identity of Netherworld Supreme.
But that era was millions of years ahead of the present, not belonging to this epoch.
More importantly, his understanding of the Underworld slightly differed from Cao Yu Sheng¡¯s.
The former was, in some ways, simr to the Burying Ground and Heaven, with just arger influence and perhaps control over reincarnation, but Jiang Hui could barely recall the specifics.
It didn¡¯t matter. Since it didn¡¯t exist yet, he could set things in motion earlier. He was more familiar andfortable with using the term ¡°Underworld¡±.
With that in mind, Jiang Hui reached out and formed a massive hand that covered the sky, effortlessly pulling out a rocky mountain thousands of meters high in the distance.
In that instant, the ground shook and the mountain trembled, with countless rocks tumbling down, creating a deafening rumble. Giant pieces of rock scattered and rushed, creating a spectacr sight.
The mountain was of an amber agate color, brilliantly clear, made of an incredibly hard diamond that could hardly be destroyed by external forces. Its hardness was evenparable to some treasures and was quite rare.
In the Lower Realm, diamonds of several meters in size were already considered rare, treasured as the foundation of some tribes. Now, with a casual grab, Jiang Hui held a diamond mountain the size of a hill, thousands of meters high, showing the richness of resources in the Upper Realm that the Lower Realm simply could notpare to.
The diamond was so hard that almost no de could leave a trace on it. However, in Jiang Hui¡¯s hands, it was as fragile as tofu. With a light scratch, a deep and bottomless mark would be left on its surface.
Soon, the words ¡°Underworld¡± were engraved into it, each character a hundred meters in size and at the center of this diamond mountain.
This was not all, Jiang Hui then imbued some Divine Power into these characters.
To prevent the diamond from crumbling under the force, he poured in the Divine Power with great care. He had already mastered control over his power, and thus it did not take too long.
Suddenly,
With the infusion of Divine Powerplete, it settled deep within the diamond mountain.
Almost instantly, as the Divine Power infusion finished, a bright Divine Light radiated from the words ¡°Underworld¡±, absolutely dazzling.
Moreover, runes circled around the mountain. At a nce, it looked like a gold shine with a shadow effect was added to it, making the characters appear very three-dimensional.
After the infusion of Divine Power, not only did the diamond mountain be harder, but it also acquired some counter-attacking abilities.
If other beings attempted to forcefully destroy it, they would suffer from the rebound of Divine Power, roughly equivalent to a tenth of his full strength, impossible to resist for those below the Divine Realm.
Afterpleting all this, Jiang Hui finally stopped. Thus, the rudimentary form of the Underworld was established.
Of course, this was just the beginning. Subsequent improvements were certainly in order; it could not be left in this rudimentary state. However, it was a good start, and things could proceed ording to n.
The living resided in Liu Vige, the dead entered the Underworld.
That was Jiang Hui¡¯s n.
Soon, Liu Vige wouldplete a perfect cycle where both the living and the dead have a ce to go, somewhere to rely on.
This was the primary reason Jiang Hui moved the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. As forprehending thews of thunder to perfect his thunder techniques, that was just of secondary significance.
¡
¡
On the cobblestone road, the Nirvana Lily bloomed, its blossoms and leaves fell, its fluff dispersed in the wind, staining the long Netherworld Road with red¡
On both sides of the road, Jiang Hui specially carved rows of frightening stone statues from huge rocks. They had hollowed hands where Jiang Hui ced a substance known as Eternal Lamp Fish Oil.
The fish oil, when burned, emitted a dark glow and once ignited, could burn for tens of thousands of years. It was often used in the tombs left by the mighty, making it a valuable treasure. The Eternal Lamp Fish lived its entire life in the ocean and grew incrediblyrge. Upon maturity, it could even match the power of those in the Godfire Realm. Thus, it was rare and precious, but now it was used by Jiang Hui as roadmps.
The pale light was not really for illumination.
In the next few days, everything went on as usual.
Chapter 345: 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_2
Chapter 345: Chapter 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_2
Because the Immortal¡¯s Tomb and Liu Vige were far apart, and because Jiang Hui had specifically sealed off that area, no vigers found out anything, nor did any living beings notice.
¡
¡
In a hurry, several days passed.
On this day,
The Liu Vige was peaceful and tranquil, full of poetic and picturesque scenery; it was as if it were embedded in a mild wine, thendscape rolling and the air filled with a light scent of drunkenness.
On the mountain behind the vige, upon the vast mountain range,
Jiang Hui was immersed in thought, concentrated on a single point, after returning from the Burying Ground, he began to summarize the various treasured techniques he had in his possession.
This habit which he had, developed when he was in the Lower Realm and had never been interrupted, but after a long time of persistence, he had gained some benefits.
The divine skills that Jiang Hui currently masters were certainly many, such as True Dragon Skills, Technique of Creation, Golden Toad Treasure Technique, Chaostic Divine Thunder, Necromancy, and so on. Any of them would be enough to shock the world if taken out; they could easily stir up wind and rain, incite a huge bloody storm, and drive countless people crazy, even to the point of abandoning everything. Even those Sect Hierarchs and Supreme Emperors couldn¡¯t resist such a temptation.
However, whether it was True Dragon Skills or Technique of Creation, they were all a few of the rare terrifying techniques, but in truth, none of them were Jiang Hui¡¯s own Dao.
For example, Lord Willow God¡¯s Willow God¡¯s Law, Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s Liberal Change, and so on, were all extremely suitable for themselves, conceived over long years, had the fruit of advancing and innovating, and created an era for themselves. They were their own Dao.
Jiang Hui was now also heading down this road, but since this was about seeking the Dao, it could not be achieved in one step, and required a steady umtion, either by witnessing life¡¯s varied aspects or seeking the true understanding from the troubled world, or by killing decisively, and learning from the various conflicts.
Regardless of the method, as long as it was beneficial to oneself, it would be the best path. Fortunately, he had also found some ways forward. As long as he persisted meticulously, there would be a day when things woulde to fruition naturally.
¡°Lord Willow God¡¯s is called Willow God¡¯s Law, what should I call mine in the future?¡±
Jiang Hui suddenly turned his thoughts to this. He couldn¡¯t possibly also call it Willow God¡¯s Law. Since it was his own, it should be unique. There was no need to duplicate someone else¡¯s name, even if that person was once the Ancestral Spiritualist of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths.
¡°How about calling it Nameless Technique!¡±
But after thinking about it for a long time, Jiang Hui didn¡¯te up with a good-sounding name and couldn¡¯t help but mumble in his heart.
In wuxia novels, it seemed like anything with the word ¡®nameless¡¯ in the name was quite powerful, not only techniques, but also people. Anything with the word ¡®nameless¡¯ in it was certainly not ordinary.
Jiang Hui shook his head, pushing his scattered thoughts to the back of his mind. He stopped thinking about these messy things and began to merge his treasured techniques.
¡°Whoosh¡¡±
Just as his mind had just sunk into it, from afar, a loud roar of rushing water suddenly sounded.
The sound came from afar and was bing clearer and clearer.
Jiang Hui opened his eyes, his eyebrows furrowed slightly.
¡°From the sound¡ it seems to be heading towards Liu Vige¡¡±
His eyes were deep, like an unfathomable underworld abyss, his perception was astonishing, and he looked towards the location of the sound of water waves at the first moment.
Far away,
A huge river was suspended in the sky, like a terrifying serpent, with waves crashing and breaking the sky, rushing towards Liu Vige at high speed¡
From afar, the waves rolled and surged, hitting the sky, with an imposing and magnificent momentum.
¡°It¡¯s that Sky River which buried countless Divine Spirit Corpses!¡±
Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, recognizing this river that was rushing through the sky at first nce.
The river was swift, with all kinds of corpses appearing and disappearing within it, all of them bizarre as if they had just fallen, each of their flesh and blood full, their expressions calm.
¡°How did this Sky River get here?¡±
Jiang Hui was a little surprised in his heart.
However, he caught on immediately.
It was likely due to the shift in the location of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, leading to a change in the direction of the endless Sky River. It no longer passed by the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land, but instead swept towards Liu Vige.
¡°Rumble!¡±
Although the Sky River was vast and powerful, thanks to Paradise, it only swept over without truly infiltrating Liu Vige, bing lost among the ovepping rugged ridges and towering mountain ranges within the Utopia Array.
However, the seemingly innocuous river closely resembled the galloping of armies, with stars sshed around, continuously shing with terrifying electric res. It winded through mountain crevices and wherever it went all was in chaos. It was dark and rushed forward relentlessly, carrying such strong force that almost everything it passed was ttened to the ground.
Moreover, amidst the turbulent flow of water, the corpses within it, each emanating a glow, were controlled by the river water, wreaking havoc on the surrounding continuous mountains.
Jiang Hui was not worried that the Sky River could impact the Utopia Array. Burying the bodies of celestial gods, let alone immortal ones, would be impossible.
What bothered him was that the Sky River was too long, seemingly endless and infinite. Even though a considerable amount had already poured into the Utopia Array, there was still an exposed section of it, endless in sight, continuously gushing from an unknown distance¡
This scene, indeed, terrified many vigers.
The colossal river was winding and twisting, seemingly endless. More ominously were the various corpses floating and sinking in it, all of which were symbols of ill omen.
Old man Lin, with a group of people around him, had rushed over hastily after hearing the news. Standing beside him were Lin Xin Tong and others.
Now, Little Eight Lin had grown more beautiful and attractive.
She was almost 26 years old, yet she remained single.
At her age, in other tribes, she would be considered an ¡°aging leftover woman.¡± Commonly, women marry around seventeen or eighteen. In their twenties, some would even be mothers of five or six children.
Yet Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang never urged her to do so. Little Eight Lin¡¯s talents clearly unfolded before them, and it was reasonable to put romantic rtionships on hold. If she ignited the Divine me one day and ascended to the Divine Position, her age would still be considered young.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t forget where we are. We¡¯re in the vige, with Lord Willow God protecting us. If anything happens, the people of Liu Vige will be safe!¡±
Old man Lin furrowed his brows and shouted. Though the river looked exaggerated and part of it had already poured into the vige, it had not caused any damage to Liu Vige, indicating that Lord Willow God had taken action.
Indeed, after this shout, everyone quickly calmed down.
Yes, they were protected by Lord Willow God and had the Utopia Array outside the vige. Why would they panic?
This realization made everyone feel more secure and rxed. They each returned to their homes and resumed their interrupted tasks, busying themselves with their work.
Except for the vigers of Liu Vige, these events were also noticed by many other beings from the outside world.
The change of course of Sky River was an unprecedented event, causing a great disturbance. The ground was shaking, the sky was roaring, and those farther away were less affected, but those nearby could not ignore it.
¡°What happened? Why has the Sky River changed its course out of nowhere? Where is it leading to now?!¡±
Some shouted, their faces shocked, feeling that something significant was about to happen.
The Sky River had been there since time immemorial. After crossing the Forbidden Land, it flowed into the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. It had not changed for countless years. They might be witnessing history.
¡°Go!¡±
In a sh of understanding, Jiang Hui used the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to weave illusions, hiding all the unusual events.
At this level, he could create the title of Sect Hierarch. Even in the Upper Realm, he would be seen as a powerful being. The range covered by his Dream of Millet at this moment was a terrifying expanse of thousands of miles.
Within this range, any creature less powerful than him would sink into the illusion he meticulously created.
¡°Where¡¯s the Sky River? How did it suddenly disappear?¡±
Within the Dream of Millet, some people yelled because the Sky River had disappeared and it was too weird for them.
¡°Something important must have happened, causing the Immortal¡¯s Tomb to shift and the Sky River to change course. Could it be the appearance of the Supreme Secret Realm?!¡±
The beings around were all astounded, beating their chests in disappointment. They felt they had missed the biggest opportunity of their lives.
Chapter 346: 266: Clan of Heavens Eye (Owed , first update)_1
Chapter 346: Chapter 266: n of Heaven¡¯s Eye (Owed chapter, first update)_1
(The eight previous chapters are owed.)
¡
Some folks hung their heads in regret. It¡¯s rare to witness the Sky River changing course, an urrence yet to be seen since the dawn of time. Seeing this firsthand, they concluded that this abnormality must have a cause and could potentially be an opportunity,
¡°Co-existing is the Immortal¡¯s Tomb with the Sky River. Now that the river has changed course, can we not assume that the tomb has also moved? This could be a sign that the Supreme Secret Realm is about to emerge. Otherwise, this extraordinary phenomenon wouldn¡¯t ur!!!¡±
Some beings spected.
Thisment seemed to be a spark falling into dry tinder. Quickly, many individuals hurried toward the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land to see if the Immortal¡¯s Tomb was still in its ce.
¡°Weird, anyone else feel this curse in the Forbidden Land rapidly weakening?¡±
After reentering the Forbidden Land, someone immediately noticed something.
Moreover, as they delved deeper, the curse that initially shrouded this ce was thinning, with only thick fog enveloping it. Compared to its previous state, it had changed significantly, with only the Mysterious Stele that could test potential remaining monolithically appreciable in the depths.
The absence of Curse Power shielding quickly enabled the beings who arrived here to reach the original location of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb.
But at this moment, the tomb was already gone, not even a speck of dust was left.
¡°The Immortal¡¯s Tomb is gone, the Immortal¡¯s Tomb is gone¡¡±
Someone eximed loudly, their eyes filled with shock and excitement.
With the missing Immortal¡¯s Tomb, an eternal congregation was broken, and it could indeed signify the emergence of the Supreme Secret Realm from the legends. Just a hint of its aura would be enough to obliterate them all.
¡°Search! Find it by digging three feet below. Even though it may cost the rest of my life, I will find the location of Sky River¡¯s course change. The Supreme Secret Realm belongs to this king!¡±
A being shouted, echoing across the mountains, causing herds of birds and beasts to scatter in surprise.
This was a giant Hedgehog King, the size of a small hill. Its spines looked like stacks of sharp stones, it demolished an array of mountains, plunging into madness. Some weaker beings were crushed even before reacting to its presence.
Its strength was terrifying, even in the vast annals of history. It protected a kingdom and had countless believers. Although it had lived for over 100,000 years, it was now in its twilight stage, embodying an aura of death, visibly weakening, its Divine me also flickering ominously as if it would extinguish at any moment.
Beings such as this, on the edge of frenzy, poured from all directions. Most of them were near the end of their lifespans, with little time left. Without a method to prolong their lives, many would notst more than a few years.
If the Supreme Secret Realm really existed, sessfully entering it could change their destinies, with an extension of lifespan being a trifle.
After all, something like this had indeed happened before. There was a human who was weak from birth, just like them, reaching the end of his life.
Legend has it that this person, by a stroke of fortune, stumbled into the Supreme Secret Realm and obtained unimaginable chances. From being an ordinary person, he climbed step by step to the position of Sect Hierarch, and still survived to this day, creating fear and respect. He established his own Taoist Orthodoxy, ruled numerous territories, and created countless legends, being regarded in the same light as beings that existed since the beginning of the world.
¡
In one direction.
A group of beings dressed in dark blue outfits stood.
They stood like humans but weren¡¯t actual humans. There was a third eye in the middle of their foreheads. Apart from this, they resembled humans. The males were handsome and the females were charming.
A nce from far away was enough to perceive a formidable aura surrounding each person, which was both exaggerated and powerful, deterring other creatures from approaching. Even the frenzied Hedgehog King hesitated and stopped a few miles away from these three-eyed beings.
Unlike the beings plunged into madness, these three-eyed beings stood tall as if they were green pines, showing no signs of aging.
In addition, they were all in their prime, some even youngsters. They had lots of time before the twilight of their lives.
¡°This is the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye, a branch of the Celestials. Every individual stands equal to a Heavenly Beast. Oncepletely mature, they are terrifyingly strong, and have an extremely long lifespan. They can easily live for 10,000 years. There are Sect Leader level individuals amongst their ranks who still exist in this world¡ªI hadn¡¯t expected them to be alerted and make the journey here.¡±
Someone whispered, side-eyeing these three-eyed beings carefully, as if worried they would overhear.
The n of Heaven¡¯s Eye, as the name suggests, has a terrifying ability to sense, especially the Heavenly Eye embedded in their foreheads, which can see through deception.
However, this person¡¯s worries were clearly superfluous. At this moment, these members of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye had their attention drawn to something else and took no notice.
Every member of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared solemn; their vertical eyes in the middle of their brows were continually shing dazzling light towards the sky.
Especially notable was the leading individual of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye. His gaze was incredibly profound, much more than the others. It demonstrated an inexplicable rhythm that mirrored an enormous Holy Eye in the heavens, seemingly omnipotent and capable of prating any secrecy.
In the surroundings, almost all the beings watched the members of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye in the field. The entire area fell quiet; not a word was whispered as they watched those forms nervously.
The n of Heaven¡¯s Eye was most reliant on its vertical eye, which could see through everything. They should be able to discern the whereabouts of Sky River¡¯s course change.
¡°The Heavenly Eye can still sense Sky River¡¯s aura, but its location seems chaotic, like it¡¯s trapped somewhere terrifying¡¡±
A member of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye spoke, bringing crucial information.
¡°Trapped?¡± Some beings in the surroundings gasped, breathing heavily. They felt even more convinced now that the Supreme Secret Realm was about to emerge. Sky River must have been trapped inside that ce. Otherwise, why would it not be able to extricate itself?
This wasn¡¯t just any river. Many Heavenly-level beings were buried within it. Even Sect Hierarch-level people wouldn¡¯t dare dictate Sky River¡¯s flow.
¡°Sky River still exists, only its path is cloaked by ayer of illusion that we can¡¯t see clearly. We have all been shielded by the illusion, blinding our senses, so we can¡¯t perceive it!¡±
Then the most powerful member of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye unexpectedly spoke. As he did, the vertical eye in the heaven above them became more prominent. It seemed as though at any moment, it would manifest into a physical form.
¡°Interesting! This Heavenly Eye can actually perceive the illusions I¡¯veid down!¡±
Behind Liu Vige, surprise appeared on Jiang Hui¡¯s face.
Chapter 347: 267: What Secret Realm? Its actually a great disaster (2nd Update)_1
Chapter 347: Chapter 267: What Secret Realm? It¡¯s actually a great disaster (2nd Update)_1
However, Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t too surprised.
Huang Liang¡¯s Dream was just a Divine Skill, not an inscrutable method like the Utopia Array.
But then again, even though this Divine Skill isn¡¯t unsolvable, with his current strength, even beings of the same realm would find it hard to detect at first. He didn¡¯t expect these beings, with three eyes simr to Er Lang God, to perceive the abnormality so quickly.
No wonder the race had the words ¡°Heavenly Eye¡± in its name.
Jiang Hui was intrigued. He looked down as if he were an immortal giant overlooking the mortal world, returning his gaze to the beings of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye.
He wanted to see to what extent the Heavenly Eye of these beings could reach, whether¡ it could prate his carefully constructed illusion and perceive the specific location of the Sky River.
While constructing the illusion, he changed all the sky within a ten thousand mile range, even reversing the sun and the moon. Therefore, in this ce, direction had lost its meaning, and thend under his feet was no longer what it was before. The Sky River¡¯s concealment wasn¡¯t as simple as invisibility.
Otherwise, any creature with a normal brain could react.
But Jiang Hui soon realized that he had overthought it.
Although the Heavenly Eye is exaggerated, and even some of its variants areparable to the heavy pupils, this group of beings using it clearlycked enough strength. They were nowhere near capable of unleashing the real power of the Heavenly Eye, even the leading n of Heaven¡¯s Eye being was the same.
In the field, there was a stir when the leading being of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye spoke. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected this!
The Sky River didn¡¯t disappear. It continued to roll, sweeping across, only to be concealed by an illusion suddenly set up by a being, obscuring their perception and vision.
That¡¯s why it looked like the Sky River had suddenly disappeared in their field of vision.
¡°I wonder which damn one is pretending to be a ghost. The Supreme Secret Realm can be obtained by anyone, why does the other party obscure it and exclude us!¡±
Surrounded by mountains, the imposing figure of the Hedgehog King began to move, filling the air with a monstrous aura, savagely terrorizing, its eyes incredibly blood-red.
This ferocious beast still believed that the Sky River had changed its course and the Immortal¡¯s Tomb had moved. Some unimaginable chance was about to emerge, not necessarily the Supreme Secret Realm, but definitely not simple.
It¡¯s now just that other beings are afraid they will get there first, so they deliberately obstruct them.
¡°The other party is very hidden, even under the Heavenly Eye, it¡¯s impossible to detect their traces. However, casting such a wide-ranging illusion is definitely a very consuming task, so they should not have gone far and are nearby!¡±
The leading being of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye, certain of its own thinking, spoke. While speaking, it again mobilized the Heavenly Eye.
¡°Buzz¡¡±
In the sky, the giant vertical eye moved, radiating divine light, casting a veil over this area.
The n of Heaven¡¯s Eye imed to see through all secrets in the world. In ancient times, there had been existences that couldpete with the heavy pupils. It wanted to see who had cast this illusion.
¡°I didn¡¯t originally n to make a big show of it, but since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll go along with it!¡±
A slight smile crossed Jiang Hui¡¯s lips, and he did not take any action but just casually emitted a hint of martial aura.
Below the Supreme, Jiang Hui dared to im invincibility. Even facing the Supreme, he still had a fighting chance of gaining an equal footing, his being evolved to a very high level, a falling leaf could easily kill a deity.
Thus, even a hint of residual power was more than amon being could bear.
As expected, after feeling this aura, the leading being of the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye immediately turned pale. Its handsome face lost color in an instant, bing as white as paper, and its eyes widened in fear. It was shaking all over, as if on the edge of an abyss, and its robes were instantly soaked through.
¡°What happened?¡±
Some beings from the n of Heaven¡¯s Eye were the first to notice something was wrong, their perception far exceeding that of others.